ă€ŠLegends in the Evil Worldă€‹


 C1

    Dressed in a white robe, with a few strands of black beard that reached his waist, he had a rather imposing and domineering appearance. He had a strong build, and looked to be about fifty years old, and when he looked at the surrounding desolate scenery, he suddenly said to the forty year old man beside him, who was wearing a light green scholar''s robe, "Brother, it seems that we found the right place, this should be it?"

    After he finished speaking, the man waved the folding fan in his hand, looked at his surroundings, then sneered, and spoke in a rather disdainful manner: "Three thousand years have passed, and the eight great sects and Zhong Wanlong have already changed the barrier here several hundred times. In these recent years, they have actually started doing it here.

    Although it could not be said to be a land of immortals living there, it was most definitely a beautiful place with beautiful scenery and fragrant flowers.

    However, not long after, the two of them appeared at the same time. That enormous mountain, as well as the deepest region of the dense forest, was a very quiet and deep valley.

    Looking at the mountain peaks surrounded by rubble, and the drizzling rain, the man in green robes suddenly said to the man in black robes, "Brother, I just revealed my hand. Now you should also use your own methods to make that thing show, right?"

    After he finished speaking, he took a look at the gigantic mountain peak in front of them that could pierce through the clouds.

    As for the man in the black robe, he was looking at the mountain while stroking his beard. Suddenly, two balls of strange shadows with black skulls as tall as a person appeared in his eyes, rumbling and circling around him. The mountain peak exploded, and streaks of black lightning instantly struck that area.

    Furthermore, it directly turned the drizzle within a circumference of a hundred li into a light mist. It quickly and strangely dispersed into the distance.

    Moreover, in a three hundred mile radius, the center of this place was filled with rolling dust. It was like a huge fountain, whistling through the air as thick dust surged out into the distance.

    As for the two men, they had long since flown to the center of the one hundred zhang high altitude.

    After about two hours, those chaotic scenes gradually calmed down. However, in that instant, there was another one, towering into the clouds. It was extremely grand, and its surface was covered with symbols, as well as countless golden bells, bright lamp beads, and large iron chain pagodas as as thick as the mouths of bowls.

    Looking at the building at the bottom level, there were at least a dozen miles of pagodas and the surrounding white clouds surrounding the pagoda. The images of the spiritual beasts slowly floated around the pagoda. The man in the black robe suddenly raised his head up and let out a series of wild laughter, but he seemed to be looking forward to it and said, "Three thousand years, a whole three thousand years. Bad guys, you''ve suffered so much."

    The man in the cyan robe looked at the pagoda while saying worriedly, "Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, Insect Lord, Insect Lord, Insect Immortal, destroyed, cut, how have you been for three thousand years? Was he being attacked by this evil pagoda all the time? Are all of you still able to hold on? "

    As they spoke, they slowly landed in the air near the pagoda.

    Very soon, a rather strange voice came out from the pagoda. It sounded like it was filled with guilt as it said, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, it is truly a sin for us to have you worry about us, but you can relax, us six brothers are still holding on. None of us have been beaten back to our original forms, let alone our lives."

    Another one said in a rather rough voice, "My royal father, His Majesty the Demon Sovereign, the six of us brothers, although we weren''t successful that year, after we were captured by Zhong Wanlong and the others, we were imprisoned here. That was all due to us being too foolish and underestimating our enemies, and now that we have grown more intelligent, we still know how to deal with them in the future. Three thousand years, even if it isn''t a long time to us, we have had enough of this place.

    Just as he finished speaking, from the east side, under the ground, a huge general dressed in golden armor holding a lance flew out and blocked the path of the two men. He shouted angrily as compared to the pagoda, "Who are you? You dare to trespass into my Earth Spirit Mountain, trap Demon Valley, and even brazenly break the two illusions here, do you know your crimes? "

    As he was speaking, more soldiers flew out from the ground. They were tall and sturdy, wearing golden armor, holding long blades and spears, and other weapons, as well as thousands of iron armored soldiers holding strong bows and long spears. They stood around the pagoda with a murderous look on their faces, as if they were following some kind of formation.

    Suddenly, another extremely terrifying voice came from the pagoda as it furiously shouted, "Insolent golden-armored soldier, you dare to be disrespectful to our lord and his majesty the Demon Emperor? Do you know your crime?"

    Hearing his words, all the soldiers around the pagoda looked toward the two men as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The general who had spoken just now gripped the spear in his hand tightly and spoke very politely to them, "Could it be that the two of you are the Demon Sovereign Ku Zang and the Demon Emperor?"

    As he spoke, he subconsciously shifted his body to the back and was forced back about fifteen meters. His face was so nervous that he almost didn''t dare to look at the two men directly.

    Without exception, the other soldiers also retreated a little, as if they were afraid of the two men.

    Seeing their expressions, the man wearing the cyan robe suddenly looked down on them and coldly snorted.

    As for the man in the black robe, he stroked his beard and said in a very casual manner, "That''s right, I am the Demon Lord, and my younger brother is the Demon Emperor. Three thousand years ago, you and the eight great sects joined hands to trap him, and the six generals under us, your masters, the five great Empyreans, and the eight great sects'' masters, have been set for three thousand years. We will not violate the mortal world and the heavenly world, and you six generals'' lives must not be harmed."

    When he reached there, he flipped his hand and took out a bamboo scroll. After he opened it, he let the soldiers look at its contents and put it away, saying in a very casual manner, "Now that the time limit of three thousand years has come, we have come today in accordance with our agreement with them. We hope that you will keep your promise and release our six generals immediately!"

    While he was speaking, a man in his forties flew over from the east. He wore a bright purple robe, and looked rather handsome.

    Soon after, a man around the age of forty-seven flew over from the west. He wore a golden robe and looked quite domineering.

    From the south, another one flew over. He looked to be in his nineties, wearing a dark red long robe. He was quite tall and sturdy. He had long, fiery red hair and a messy, long, red beard.

    A man around forty years old flew over from the north. He wore a long black robe with a few strands of long black beard. He looked rather proud and aloof.

    It was followed by a man in his fifties who flew over from the southeast. He wore a green robe and had a pair of intelligent eyes.

    A man in his seventies flew over from the southwest. He wore a light gray robe and looked quite good-looking.

    Another man flew over from the northeast. He looked to be close to eighty years old, and he wore a light green robe. His eyes revealed a ferocious light.

    From the northwest flew another man in his eighties, dressed in a dark brown robe and looking quite friendly.

    After they went there, they drifted over one after another. The Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor were in front of them, blocking their path between the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the soldiers.

    Seeing the eight of them, the Demon Emperor waved the folding fan in his hand, and said in a rather haughty manner: "Yun Yi of the Violet Cloud Sect, Long Zunba of the Heaven''s Expanse School, Hong Tianyan of the Chaoyang Sect, Gou Liyi of the Pure Spirit Sect, Feng Chenggong of the Taizhen Sect, Duan Lang of the Wudaozhong, Duan Lang of the Wudaozhong, Bai Hezong of the Sunflower Sect, and many of your seniors have all died. But you little brats, all of you have come today.

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi smiled and said to them: "Today is the three thousand year period that the five great Empyreans and the eight great sects have agreed upon with you. Although we have already agreed upon this agreement with you back then, that the various ancestors of our eight great sects have all been dead for many years, as inheritors, we will definitely keep our promise and keep their promise back then. We will also carry out their agreement with you, and come here to continue the discussion with you regarding these matters."

    Seeing his somewhat courteous appearance, the Demon Emperor slightly nodded his head, but then said in a rather haughty manner, "That''s good. Now that the time has come, immediately remove all of the formations here, open the Demon Sealing Pagoda, and release all six of our generals."

    The Demon Elder smiled and said to Yun Yi and the others, "Even though we have many grudges and grievances with the eight great sects, the five Sky Sovereign, and many other living beings, in these three thousand years, our demon and demon races have always followed the agreement we made with your parties. The agreement we made with you all back then was very strict.

    Seeing the two of them act so calm, Gou Liyi frowned and said: "You two, we understand very well the feeling you two have when you hope to save your six generals, and we also want to follow you. The decisions that we, the ancestors, and the five great Empyreans discussed with you all those years ago, regarding this matter, do we still want to continue discussing about it?"

    Hearing his words, the Demon Emperor immediately became displeased and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    As he spoke, he put away the folding fan in his hand.

    However, Long Zunba smiled and said: "Your Majesty, don''t be angry, we have no ill intentions. Today, we are here to discuss things with you, and we are very concerned about each other, coming here, but right now, we are unable to release you, the six great generals.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Demon Lord said unhappily, "What nonsense are you spouting? In these three thousand years, both demon and demon races have been very strict with our promises. We have fulfilled all the promises we made with you, and have never trespassed into the Heaven Realm or your world before. Now that the deadline has passed, you all should use your words to immediately release our six generals.

    Seeing that he and the Demon Emperor had gotten angry, Feng Chenggong smiled and said: "You two, don''t be angry, we understand you very well. But to be honest, it''s because your six generals were placed here by us, that''s why we have these three thousand years of peace and quiet. For the sake of us, we, the eight great sects, have decided that we must keep you six generals here forever.

    After hearing his words, the Demon Emperor turned his murderous gaze towards them. The eight of them and the rest of the officers all gathered their power and looked towards the Demon Emperor and the Demon Lord.

 C2

    Seeing that Gou Liyi and the others were actually going to imprison their six generals in that pagoda forever, so as to ensure that their demon and demon races would never invade Heaven Realm or the human world, the Spirit Demon Emperor became gloomy and looked at them.

    However, the Demon Sovereign did not care at all and said: "Feng Chenggong, you brats, don''t make such a joke with us. Back then, your ancestor and the others followed Zhong Wanlong''s orders and signed those agreements with us, and those fellows are the five Heavenly Sovereigns. It''s you, the so-called master of the man of justice.

    Just as he finished speaking, a very angry voice suddenly rang out from the pagoda. "Boy, fart! You want to trade us for your so-called peace? Can you even do such a thing? He even said that you bastards, what kind of man of justice are you? All of you are a bunch of perfidy, despicable and shameless bastards ˇ­ "

    Long Zunba also waved his hand and took it out. There were pieces of very lifelike mountain ranges and the boreholes of many ferocious tigers.

    Hong Tianyan waved his hand and waved his halberd, a fiery light flashed and a strong wind blew.

    Leng Gufeng also took out a Profound Crystal Halberd that was shining with a cold light, and stuck into his hand.

    Gou Liyi waved his hand and took out a treasure sword that looked like a treasure from the Image of the Spirit Treasure.

    Feng Chenggong also took out one of them, the area around it had circles of white wind as it drilled down.

    Duan Lang even took out a sword that was surrounded by water vapor.

    Lily Zong also opened her hand and pulled out a large shovel made of fine steel.

    At the same time, one after another, they conjured large flags of their sects, which whistled through the air and flew into the sky. In an instant, the entire area was covered in the aura of a great battle.

    After seeing all of those things, the soldiers surrounding the Demon Sealing Pagoda heaved sighs of relief.

    But the Spirit Demon Emperor looked down on them with disdain, and said to them: "Yun Yi, you bunch of brats, it''s best if you don''t bother us! Immediately release all six of our generals, as promised, or we will definitely kill all of you today! "

    With that said, he suddenly turned the folding fan in his hand into a block. With demonic aura swirling around it, the huge white bone token was thrown into the air, and in an instant, a dark red demonic cloud quickly floated over from the distance. Soon after, it floated near the pagoda, and tens of thousands of demonic beasts jumped out, with fangs and teeth holding a variety of weapons.

    Looking at these fellows, Yun Yi said in an extremely furious voice, "Exterminate the Gods. Looks like you were prepared for this. You actually allowed your subordinates, the god slaying and the two Demon Kings of Extermination, to bring these demons here. What exactly do you want?"

    Along with the disappearance of the demon statue, a demon suddenly appeared from the demon cloud. It was as big as a small mountain, with red mandibles and sawteeth, surrounded by many surrounding, terrifying fiery demon statues and strange shadows, without any pattern, flying up and down. It was extremely ferocious as it shouted towards Yun Yi and the others, "Little bastards, release all of us brothers immediately, otherwise, I will turn you into ashes in my devil fire today!"

    He was like a huge mountain, his face was terrifying and gloomy, and his surroundings were surrounded by a lot of evil and strange figures of water ball demon beasts. The water ball demon beasts circled around the guy, and without any pattern, the big demon monster was dancing up and down, but it said as if it was half-joking: "Oh, Lord of Fire and Devil, don''t scare this group of bastards, how can we turn them into ashes?"

    As he spoke till there, his face was filled with a strange expression. He looked at Yun Yi and the others, and laughed, then said: "At the very most, we can only turn them all into that, and freely let me use whatever devil water I want."

    After he finished speaking, he even laughed sinisterly towards the sky, angering Long Zunba and the others to the point that they looked at him with extreme anger.

 C3

    Seeing the two great devils and the black cloud behind them, the demons who were constantly jumping and wielding huge jagged fangs and holding sharp blades in their hands, surrounded by a fiery aura and boiling water vapor, Leng Gufeng suddenly became extremely cautious and said to Yun Yi: "Looks like Ku Zang and Death has come prepared this time around. Not only did he bring the god slaying and Destruction with him, he also brought the Lord of Fire and Devil and the tens of thousands of Demons behind him, we cannot be careless."

    Yun Yi, who was also aware of the severity of the situation, immediately nodded his head. However, he turned serious and said to the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, "Honored guests, it seems that you must make some trouble with us and the Heavenly Generals that are guarding this place today, right?"

    When he spoke to that point, the Spirit Demon Emperor kept the order badge, but he coldly said to Yun Yi and the others: "If you guys are truly betraying your words and refusing to let them go, then we will definitely flatten this place, and also kill all of you. We will refine all of your souls, make all of you disappear, and destroy all of you forever ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, they led the Spirit Demon beings and pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

    Just at this time, a group of people flew out from all directions, wielding weapons such as spears, spears, halberds, and other weapons. The Violet Cloud Sect and the other eight great sects had embroidered their robes and chests as they shouted angrily.

    Lord of Fire and Devil and the other four great demon monsters immediately sent out a few Little Demons, pouncing towards them. Very quickly, all of them landed on the ground and began to fight.

    When they saw Yun Yi and the others were trapped by the demons, the Demon Elder and the Demon Emperor suddenly flew over to the entrance of the barrier protecting the pagoda. At that time, the golden-armoured soldiers guarding there immediately clenched their fists and looked at them with extreme caution.

    The Demon Emperor suddenly said in a loud voice to the pagoda in a dignified manner, "Demon Lord and I are about to attack this broken pagoda, harming immortals, destroying them, cutting them off. Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, Insect Demon Lord, quickly gather your energy and protect yourselves, so that the spirit energy we released will not be harmed."

    Hearing his words, the six great demons who were trapped inside the pagoda immediately became very grateful and said in unison, "Thank you, your majesty, for protecting us so much. Please save us as soon as possible. When we leave, we will be even more loyal to you."

    Just as they finished speaking, one of the golden-armored soldiers angrily said, "You sinful demons, don''t even think about wishful thinking. No matter what, we won''t let you all leave this place."

    Just as his words fell, the Demon Elder suddenly looked down upon him and said, "If not for Tian Xinrui and those fellows of Zhong Wanlong''s, the barrier laid down here would have protected you all. Under the corrosion of our demonic energy and the devil clouds, you all would have turned to dust long ago.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly formed a triangle with his hands, howling and shaking the demonic clouds around him, condensing them into a bunch of fangs, each of which was as big as a person, and smashed onto a small piece of the barrier with a loud bang.

    In an instant, not only did the spirit formation tremble unstably, it even shook the mountain extremely violently. It shook the entire mountain, causing trees to collapse, rocks to fall, and dust to fly everywhere. This was a frightening place.

    Immediately after, the Spirit Demon Emperor clenched both of his hands into fists, and shot one after another at the barrier. The dark red thunderbolt was like many blood colored big blades, rumbling and hitting the barrier, causing it to tremble even more unstably. At the same time, the Spirit Demon monsters, Hong Tianyan and the others who were fighting nearby, all ran to other places in fear, and continued the battle.

    Seeing the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor attacking so fiercely, the soldiers within the barrier all nervously looked at them. At the same time, they also aimed their weapons at them.

    Upon hearing the loud noises and sensing the huge tremors, the six demons trapped in the Demon Sealing Demon Sealing Pagoda started to attack the pagoda furiously from within. The pagoda that was trembling violently started to emit rumbling sounds as it shook slightly, causing a lot of the golden-armored soldiers to look towards the pagoda with great worry.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly spread out his arms and locked eyes with the Demon Emperor. At the same time, he shot two strikes towards the barrier, the huge demon claw mountain, and the barrier that it clashed with, began to vibrate extremely unstably like the waves of the ocean. Although it was not guaranteed that it would be broken by them in a short period of time, it was clear that the defensive power above had already greatly weakened.

    At that time, a golden-armored general suddenly held a huge shield in his hand. The shield flew over and stuck closely to the ground. Only then did the area they were attacking at finally stabilize the barrier for the time being.

 C4

    Looking at the golden-armored soldier desperately holding the huge golden shield, stabilizing the barrier, the Demon Emperor shouted in fury, "Damn it!"

    However, the Demon Lord seemed to like the other party as he said, "That''s right, it''s because Zhong Wanlong and the others are loyal people who do not fear death, that''s why they cooperated with us and fought against us. If not for you working so hard for them, even if they managed to comprehend this profound celestial power, sooner or later, they would have definitely been defeated by us, or even wiped it out."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly condensed even more demonic energy into black lances and violently struck that barrier.

    But he did not mind, he opened his mouth and spat out flames, and in an instant, the fire turned into many bright lights, like continuous cannonballs, they shot towards Yun Yi, balls after balls of demonic fire that were as tall as a person, causing Yun Yi to open his mouth wide and spew out balls of purple light, which were as tall as a person, towards them, launching a fierce battle with them.

    At that time, Long Zunba, who had held the god slaying Skeleton Boring, suddenly floated to the vicinity of Leng Gufeng. As he was fighting with the demons, he said rather anxiously, "The Lord of Fire and Devil and the Lord of the Water Demons, along with the god slaying and the dead spirits, have definitely not come here to eliminate us. Otherwise, with their strength, we could have brought even more demons with us.

    When that fellow was dodging, Leng Gufeng, who was using his Profound Ice Art and was fighting with a Demon Fire Spear of Extermination, threw a dozen or so pieces of ice that were as tall as a person, and took the opportunity to speak in a rather urgent manner, "I am also very clear on this. The two great Demon Masters and two Demon Kings brought these Little Demons to surround us, in order to buy time for the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor to rescue the six great demons.

    The ferocious beasts surrounded Gou Liyi and Feng Chenggong respectively, while laughing heartily. They said: "Leng Gufeng, at least you know your own limits, but what you said is right, we are just playing around with you guys, humiliating you guys, and using this method, to buy time for our relationship with the Demon Emperor. What can you do about that?"

    In front of Hong Tianyan, he pounced towards Hong Tianyan with a ''peng peng'' sound, and kicked a bunch of black water swords towards him. The immediately angered Hong Tianyan, who welcomed their punches, sent a bunch of punches flying towards him.

    At the same time, Duan Lang and Baihe Zong were surrounded by a few hundred fierce demons. They had no choice but to use the body splitting technique and fight against the beasts with their backs against each other, unable to break out of their encirclement in a short period of time.

    At that time, the person who was battling with some fiendish demons held a sword in his hand. Looking at the person who looked to be around sixty years old, he suddenly turned to the person beside him and said loudly, "Brother Zhao, quickly lead our fellow disciples and carve out a path of blood. Master, you must not let those fiendish demons succeed!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly raised the sword in his hand in front of his chest and conjured a spell. Spiritual energy immediately gathered on his treasured sword, forming waves of rapidly rotating white cloud qi. He suddenly shouted, "Cloud Flying Leaf!"

    The moment he finished speaking, he swung his sword in a flurry in front of him and unleashed a burst of powerful white cloud qi that quickly turned the heads of dozens of demons into streams of black qi. The moment those demons fell, he suddenly led the rest of the Violet Cloud Sect''s people and rushed forward, causing a great battle to take place between Yun Yi and the demons whose bodies were covered in flames.

    Seeing this scene, that Old Brother Zhao from before suddenly placed the large saber in his hand horizontally in front of his chest. He condensed a strong wave of Spiritual Energy and shouted, "Ring Saber Splitting Demon!"

    While he was speaking, he swung his blade in front of him, and chopped out a sword aura that was hundreds of feet long and 10 feet tall, instantly slicing a dozen of demons into half. When the demons fell to the ground, he took advantage of the disgusting organs coming out from the demons'' chests, and released a suffocating stench, then suddenly raised his arm, and shouted to the people around him: "Go!"

    Before he finished his sentence, he rushed over with his blade. Very quickly, he and a group of people arrived at the place where Long Zunba was battling.

    The Demon Elder, who was releasing a mountain-like punch and was attacking the barrier, saw some people break through the encirclement of the monsters to help Yun Yi and the others, and suddenly shouted out loud. "How is it? You guys can still deal with it, but these little brats, can they? "

    The Spirit Demon Emperor was also worried, and looked towards god slaying and the other demons.

    The Lord of Fire and Devil opened his hand and struck out towards Yun Yi. A flame tongue that was like a python shot out, and with a boom, it struck Yun Yi down onto the ground. However, he said with a laugh: "Your Majesty, you and Your Majesty can rest assured that no matter how weak we are, we will not be defeated by them. Furthermore, we do not wish to be turned into their zombie by the Demon Lord! No matter what, we will not let these brats hinder you. "

    The demon that held the god slaying Skeleton Boring, after exchanging a blow with Long Zunba, also smiled at the Spirit Demon Emperor and said: "We don''t want that man who killed us to eat our hearts, to become a group of zombies that he can order around!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly started to drill, hitting Long Zunba, and started striking at the fine steel drum in his direction, with a boom, he exploded out circles after circles of berserk Spirit Demon Qi, together with many strong Spirit Qi, he caused the nearby trees, rocks, and even some Spirit Demons to fly out, killing a few people and some Spirit Demon beings.

    However, the Spirit Demon Emperor was very relieved, he nodded and said: "Very good, since you all have such thoughts, this emperor can relax now, continue to play with these little brats. After we save the Lord of the Dream and the others, this emperor will allow you all to have a good feast of human flesh!"

    Upon hearing his words, the demons all became extremely excited, and began to shout out even more violently. The humans that were battling them started to attack, and soon after, over a hundred of them were killed.

    Feng Chenggong and the others were so angry that they flew into the air, waving the weapons in their hands and struck one spell after another: Yellow Sand, White Wind, Purple Cloud, and Ice Blade.

    But Lord of Fire and Devil and Lord of the Water Demons didn''t care about those things at all. They continued to attack Yun Yi and the others, one after another, at the surrounding, at the large trees and the like, which released roiling amounts of demon qi.

    On the other hand, the two of them, together with the god slaying Skeleton Burner Demon and the Demon Lord who was holding onto Demon Fire Spear, floated behind Yun Yi and the Demon Emperor one after the other. One one stared at Yun Yi and the other, while protecting those two fellows.

    Seeing the situation, the Demon Lord suddenly said in satisfaction, "That''s right, the four of you did very well. Since these despicable humans reneged on the agreement and released the six of them, and they even tried to use such sinister schemes to imprison the six of them here forever, using them to threaten us, and fear the four of you bastards from the Heaven Realm, then let us let them have a taste of their treachery!"

    After speaking, a ferocious mountain-like demonic statue suddenly appeared behind him. It ferociously waved the two statues, which were filled with black-coloured big horns, arms and fists, and with bangs, it slammed the Spirit Formation.

    A huge demon statue with a long tongue and a long tail waved its two huge claws and struck the barrier with a bang. Soon, the barrier, together with the demon statue, caused a series of cracks to appear on the barrier and gradually became obvious. At the same time, it held the golden shield in its hand and desperately maintained the barrier. At the same time, many of the golden-armored warriors who were attacking the barrier also breathed out mouthfuls of white smoke and landed heavily on the ground.

    Seeing that situation, the Spirit Demon Emperor immediately said in a happy tone, "Demon Sovereign, looks like our estimation is correct, Tian Xinrui and Zhong Wanlong have already withdrawn, the celestial power they used here, and the power of the golden bell. Although there are still a lot of spirit energy here, with Bai Duzun, Si Nantao, and Wan Huohai''s power, it is impossible for the three of them to stop the spirit energy released here, let''s attack together!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his fist, and with a loud bang, he hit the barrier, and in an instant, a dense demonic light was released, causing the dozen or so generals with golden shields in hand to suddenly fly out, heavily smashing into the Demon Sealing Pagoda.

    The pagoda began to shake violently from the impact. Many small bells and other treasures and magic tools began to vibrate unstably. They began to shake violently.

    At the same time, the gold armor worn by the dozen or so officers that were fighting shattered into pieces of golden light and fell onto the ground with a crashing sound, quickly turning into dust.

    The soldiers'' faces turned pale and they fell to the ground. It seemed that they would die soon. Many soldiers surrounded them worriedly, asking about their injuries.

    At that time, the Demon Lord actually frowned and said unhappily, "It''s a pity, if those brats were humans, then it would be great. We would have spilled some of the human''s blood on that broken tower and the might of that broken tower would have been greatly reduced.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Lord of the Water Demons laughed and said: "My lord, you do not have to put in so much effort for this matter. It''s so easy to get some humans, isn''t there more here? Furthermore, they are all the treacherous brats from the eight great sects. "

    When he got there, he suddenly waved his hand, releasing circles of black water to surround the people who were fighting the demons, and in an instant, trapped dozens of people, and quickly floated to their side. Lord of Fire and Devil, on the other hand, had constructed a wall of devil fire between them, the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

 C5

    When Yun Yi and the others, who were fighting with the demons, saw that Lord of the Water Demons had actually caught those people, they immediately became extremely furious. After killing the tens of demons around them, they rushed towards Lord of the Water Demons and waited for the four great demons to pounce on them.

    However, the Demonic Beast with the god slaying Skeleton Boring suddenly opened its hand and released a dense demonic qi. It shook the banner a few times, and very quickly, a wave of demonic qi surged out from the banners in front of them, and a lot of horses with different weapons jumped out from them. They were extremely ferocious, and started to fight with Yun Yi and the others.

    Long Zunba was rather powerful, he had killed a few demons, and suddenly flew into the air, furious at Lord of the Water Demons and the others: "You sinful demons, immediately release our people, if not, today we will definitely not let you leave this place alive."

    Seeing that scene, Yun Yi immediately shouted with extreme worry, "Not good, the Demon Elder and the Demon Emperor are about to break that barrier. Everyone, quickly work together to eliminate these troublesome demons and assist the golden-armored soldiers.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly urged his Quintessential Essence and swept it out in all directions like a tide. The thunderous purple sword beams instantly turned the hundred demons into wisps of black smoke and dissipated.

    At the same time, Leng Gufeng and the other sect leaders also bravely attacked the demons, quickly eliminating a few of them.

    However, Lord of the Water Demons and the rest did not care about those things. After all, under the Demon Lord''s release of the demon qi and the Demon Emperor''s release of the demon light, many of the surrounding area, including some flowers, rocks and moss, were corroded one after another.

    When the golden-armoured warriors guarding the pagoda saw Yun Yi and the others, all of them looked very brave, and all of them immediately stood up in excitement. A soldier looked at the crack on the barrier, and suddenly spoke with pride: "Demon Marshall, Demon Emperor, even though you guys are powerful, enough to fight against our Five Sky Sovereigns, we are not even three years old in front of you all, but you all should not underestimate us too much."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly tapped the long pike in his hand, and it landed on the ground. In a very special position, he said quite arrogantly: "This place is the Earth Spirit Mountain, the Strangling Demon Valley, and there are a lot of people here that can trap the powers of you demons, as well as many that can restrain them. The power of your demons, can be used by us, so I''ll show you guys the power of these powers right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped over to the area around the long lance and shouted in a very serious tone, "Warriors and brothers, it''s time to uphold justice. It''s time to immediately form a formation and trap these demons to death!"

    After he finished speaking, he abruptly raised his cultivation to the highest level, tightly grasping that long lance. In an instant, a piece of land appeared under his feet. It was a very special golden light disk.

    At that time, the other golden-armored warriors also held their respective weapons and stood in a very special position, raising their power to the highest level. A golden light magic plate appeared under their feet, quickly forming a very special gigantic spirit array, continuously activating the earth meridian spiritual energy there.

    Not only was the barrier that the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor had almost destroyed instantly, it had been completely restored. Moreover, it was even more shocking as it spread out in all directions. Rumbling sounds could be heard as it shot out streaks of golden light that were like chains.

    Not long after, not only did the Lord of the Water Demons and the other four great demons retreat 100 miles away, they also turned the demonic statue behind the Demon Elder and the demon statue behind the Demon Emperor into strands of black Qi, which dissipated out. They were so angry that they released a roiling amount of demon Qi, rumbling as they attacked the golden light.

    In that way, even though the power of the Spirit Formation became quite strong, the surrounding demons and people from the eight sects were unable to endure the attacks and intrusions from the huge Spiritual Energies. They either got injured or died quite a bit.

    Even Yun Yi and the others were unable to withstand the power of the golden light, and floated more than fifty kilometers away, vigilantly looking at Lord of the Water Demons and the rest.

 C6

    The Spirit Demon Emperor and the Demon Lord, who would have never thought that the golden-armored soldiers, who were severely injured by their attacks on the barrier just now, would actually move to the other side. The vigorous earth meridian spiritual energy, not only did it quickly repair the barrier, it also launched an attack on them, such a violent and tyrannical attack, and from the looks of it, they had also recovered from the injuries. In an instant, they were enraged, opening their mouths and spitting out many black skulls towards the golden light.

    "That bastard Zhong Wanlong, he is truly cunning. I never thought that he would actually teach him, these little bastards, this kind of formation that can move the earth meridian spiritual energy, the Golden Bell Demon Subduing Formation, looks like he had planned this matter with us long ago!"

    Seeing that scene, Yun Yi and the others immediately became alert again as they looked towards him and the Demon Lord.

    Soon after, Gou Liyi, Feng Chenggong, Duan Lang and Bai Hezong, one after the other, fixed their respective weapons in front of them. Three feet in each direction, they floated to the southeast, southwest, northeast and northwest respectively, using a condensed power technique that was filled with surging spirit energy. The powerful and vigorous earth meridian spiritual energy, quickly combined with the earth meridian spiritual energy that Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng and Hong Tianyan had activated, formed a huge and continuously rumbling auspicious big array, which instantly spread out to the surroundings.

    god slaying, who was looking at them, suddenly became a little worried and asked Lord of Fire and Devil and Lord of the Water Demons: "Demon Masters, these brats from the eight great sects, the power of this great formation that we are using is extremely terrifying. Should we help our masters kill them together first?"

    Seeing the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor, the surrounding demon and demon statues, under the impact of the golden light released by the barrier and the auspicious light released by Yun Yi and the other eight people, they were almost unable to hold on. Master Shui, Your Majesty and I, we are in danger now.

    As he spoke, he raised the Extinction Demon Fire Spear in his hands, wanting to lead some Spirit Demon beings to attack the great array constructed by Yun Yi and the others.

    But Lord of Fire and Devil said angrily: "Stop fooling around! What kind of experts are Your Majesty and Your Majesty? How could those insignificant brats of the eight great sects do anything to them? "Don''t get in the way. Just block these disciples from the eight sects."

    After hearing their words, only after seeing that the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor were alright did god slaying relax.

    Just at that moment, the entire sky suddenly turned into a scene where a yellow light flashed and yellow gas roiled. Everyone, including the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, along with and the other strong beings, all raised their heads and looked over in fear.

    Not long after, everything in the world was wrapped up by the light and the ball of air, even the lowest level area in the Three Realms was also wrapped up by the ball of light and the ball of air. Everything in the universe was no exception, many living beings were extremely afraid of the strange phenomenon and started to flee in all directions, worried that the light and the ball of air would torture and destroy their spirit bodies.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the sky suddenly began to sway, revealing a very peculiar seal character. At that time, the Demon Lord was using his demonic eyes to look at the sky, when he suddenly said in fear, "The heavens have already died, there is no belief in anything.

    Just as he finished uttering those words, all the yellow light and aura actually turned into streams of energy that rapidly condensed into a huge tornado. Something with a radius of thirty-six meters, that was like topaz, shot explosively towards the Demon Sealing Pagoda like a meteor.

 C7

    Looking at the huge, jade-like object that was shot towards the Demon Sealing Pagoda, Yun Yi became extremely terrified, and shouted to Long Zunba and the rest, "Everyone give your all, destroy that jade immediately. No matter what, we cannot let it destroy the enchantment, and harm the pagoda!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly brandished his sword towards that huge piece of yellow jade. Like a mad dragon and an elephant, he shot out a bright purple spirit light, and it rumbled as it struck that piece of jade.

    Upon seeing him and Yun Yi, both of them started to attack that piece of something that looked like topaz, the Spirit Demon Emperor immediately became one. He was about twenty meters tall, and had an extremely weird appearance, with demonic clouds swirling around his body, and the images of various monsters fluctuated and appeared around him. In his right hand was a gigantic Demon that was able to turn the entire human world into a boring hole.

    As for Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others, they also used all of their powers to try to stand up and continue to attack the square, but in the end, no matter how they and the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor improved their power, they were quickly suppressed by an invisible force. Forget about launching an attack on that thing, even if they wanted to stand up, it would be impossible.

    Facing that kind of situation, Gou Liyi and Feng Chenggong became even more afraid. They wanted to raise their heads to look at the barrier that the golden-armored warriors and the earth meridian spiritual energy s had created, but they had already broken through the barrier that the golden-armored warriors had broken through.

    But the helpless thing was that at that time, they were actually forced by a powerful formless power to the point that they couldn''t even raise their heads. The fear in their hearts gradually increased by quite a bit.

    The strong earth meridian spiritual energy had successfully stopped the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor, but it did not stop the giant yellow jade square. The two of them were so angry that they wanted to fly over and use their bodies to stop it.

    However, even after using their final bit of strength, they were still unable to fly. Instead, they were forcibly shaken by an invisible and powerful force, causing the golden armors they wore to turn into streaks of golden light. After disappearing, they were forcefully forced to kneel on the ground with their heads lowered, making them feel as if they had suffered a great humiliation.

    At this time, from the middle of the giant square, several giant seal characters suddenly floated out. They swayed in the air and started floating.

    When the Demon Lord, who had been barely able to lift his head up, saw those words, he actually lowered his head in fear.

    The Demon Emperor was even more frightened as he muttered to himself, "Those who defy the will of heaven, perish!"

    Hearing his words, Gou Liyi and the rest were all extremely afraid as they prostrated themselves on the ground.

    After the seal characters disappeared, they suddenly shot out from the top of the Demon Sealing Pagoda. Streaks of earth-shattering golden light shot out of the pagoda, not only turning the golden-armored soldiers into nothingness, but also making the huge pagoda, from top to bottom, level to level, disappear.

    Following that, the enormous Demon Sealing Pagoda completely disappeared. The earth meridian spiritual energy that had been mobilized by the golden-armored warriors also calmed down and slowly dispersed.

    Not long after, when the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, Yun Yi and the other living beings were in great pain and frightened by the formless energy, the giant square thing actually slowly landed on a desolate mountain in the distance. At the same time, the formless energy also disappeared.

    , Feng Chenggong and the rest of the younger generation all stood up in an extremely confused and incomprehensible manner, and looked around.

    But when the Demon Elder stood up, he laughed out loud and said to Yun Yi and the others: "You despicable humans, have you all seen it? You all reneged on your word and didn''t want to release our six generals, and without our permission, you unilaterally tore apart your ancestors, Tian Xinrui and the other five Empyreans. What we had agreed on that year, those bastards and ignorant golden-armored soldiers, you all are simply too despicable to stop us.

    The human Demon Emperor was also floating in the air. He looked at the huge cube in the distance and spoke to Yun Yi and the others in a strong tone, "Those who go against the will of the heavens, die! That saying is, those golden armored soldiers, together with you unfaithful bastards, in the past, you always said that we went against the will of heaven and that the heavens would destroy us sooner or later, but now, you see, those bastards who are most suitable for those words are obviously you guys! "

    After he finished speaking, he, the Demon Lord, Lord of the Water Demons and the other demons were all extremely arrogant. Seeing Yun Yi and the others who had stood up one after the other, they all laughed loudly.

    However, Duan Lang suddenly shouted angrily at them, "You sinners and sinners, despicable and shameless demons, don''t try to intentionally mystify us here, and deceive us. Clearly, you were playing some tricks and used some fiendish demon techniques. Not only did you save the six fiendish demons, you also destroyed our pagoda, killed those loyal people, and very despicably and despicably humiliated us. Do you really think that we can''t see it? "

    After speaking, he, Baihe Zong and the others flew into the air with weapons in their hands. They glared furiously at the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

    Looking at all of them, all of them suspecting that the things that had just happened were caused by the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, Long Zunba said with great disapproval, "Sect Master Duan, if we put the things that you have said on other people from the Demon Evil Realm, it might be possible. But the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, and even the Demon Empress and the Demon Empress, would definitely not do those things."

    Hearing his words, Duan Lang immediately said angrily: "Brother Long, what is the meaning of this? Those demons and devils of theirs are always cunning and have always wanted to humiliate us ruthlessly. How come they can''t do what they just did? "

    However, Leng Gufeng said rather arrogantly, "Because they are the Demon Sovereign, the Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, and they are all extremely powerful experts. They would definitely not do something as despicable as this."

    Yun Yi said in an extremely convinced manner, "That''s right! The four of them, although they are all from the demon race, but they are all super experts who simply do not care about those despicable things. Furthermore, everyone has seen this, just now, they were also forced to kneel on the ground by an invisible, powerful force, just like us. That kind of courtesy is something that only they would do when facing their three great devil ancestors.

    Hong Tianyan said in a very righteous manner, "I believe that the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor would never do something like that, even if it was to save them, their beloved general, would never lower himself and bow to any living being other than their three great devil ancestors. They would also never be afraid of any other power, and there''s no need to use such a thing to deceive us at this time."

    Hearing the three of them, and hearing the things they had to say, Long Zunba immediately agreed and nodded his head.

    However, Gou Liyi and the others looked at the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor in disbelief.

    At that time, the Demon Elder actually smiled and said to Yun Yi and the others, "Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Hong Tianyan, Hong Tianyan, Leng Gufeng, even though this sovereign wants to eliminate you all and the other eight great powers are also at odds with you all, this sovereign knows that the four of you are all magnanimous experts. What kind of things are you all talking about just now? How can they be so disrespectful towards Duan Lang and the others? "

    The six great demons that were standing beside them were also tyrannical as they spoke to Baihe Zong and the others, "You bastards of the human race always say that we, demons, devils, and monsters, are despicable and despicable in many ways, and have schemes and tricks that go against all odds. But the human race is the most despicable creature in the world, and the matter today is the best proof! It is you who have betrayed your will and violated the will of heaven by reneging on your agreement with us! "

    After hearing what he said, Yun Yi and the others couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.

    However, Feng Chenggong said in a furious voice, "You demons and devils, don''t blame us here. As man of justice of the three realms, what we did was right, it was for the sake of protection. All the kind beings, it was for the sake of justice.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly gathered all of his spirit energy, holding onto the long drum, he waved his hand to order the disciples of Taizhen Sect to pounce towards the Spirit Demon beings. Duan Lang and the rest immediately followed suit and ordered their respective disciples to charge towards the Spirit Demon beings.

    Looking at their aggressive looks, the Demon Lord said in fury, "You bastards of the eight great sects, not only are you betraying your words and wanting to keep imprisoning our six generals, you even dare to be so arrogant right now. Watch this noble one annihilate you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly changed into that Demon Halberd filled with hatred, and the Demon Emperor, who had transformed into a demon, led the Lord of the Water Demons, god slaying and the other demons and pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

    However, that huge bat like demon suddenly flew in front of them and said with a smile, "Why do we have to fight against these guys with His Majesty and the other brothers? We six brothers have not had any good activities in the past three thousand years. I hope that Your Majesty and Your Majesty can pass on this matter to us! "

    He licked his lips and said greedily to the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the six of us have been trapped in that broken tower for three thousand years, and we have almost forgotten what it feels like to be human. It is rare to see eight great sects being so filial, yet you came here to play with us. Please have mercy on the two of us, brothers, and don''t get involved in this anymore."

    Even at that time, the Demon Lord really wanted to kill Gou Liyi and the others, but when he saw the six of them, he seemed to want to eat the flesh of humans. He looked at the Spirit Demon Emperor and nodded his head, then signaled Lord of the Water Demons and the other Spirit Demon beings to stop their attacks on Yun Yi and the rest, and smiled towards the six of the Spirit Demon beings. "Six generals, since you wish to play with them, then let go and play.

    After he finished speaking, he and the Demon Emperor brought Lord of the Water Demons, god slaying and a few other great demons to a mountain peak not far away.

    The six great demons cupped their fists towards them in gratitude. "Many thanks to Your Majesty and Your Majesty!"

    After he finished speaking, they suddenly rode a cloud of demon clouds and waves of demon winds, pouncing in front of Yun Yi and the others, transforming into a group of huge and terrifying demon demons. Taking advantage of the time that Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters were being entangled by a few lesser demons, they opened their mouths, and with their bloody mouths, they sucked a large number of disciples from the eight great sects into their mouths and ate them raw.

    On one of the heads, there was a pair of huge horns growing on the back of a demon. He grabbed a few people and stabbed them into the ground with kacha kacha kacha sounds. His pair of large horns started shaking with laughter as his huge head continuously turned to the surroundings, causing a large amount of blood to spray out.

 C8

    Looking at the six great demons, who had eaten so many people, Yun Yi was furious. He waved his sword towards them, and the horned demons shot out a string of purple light sword qi, but the demon did not care about the sword qi at all.

    Although you do have some ability, and this Demon Lord has lost a lot of spirit energy after being imprisoned for three thousand years, with a mere human''s talent and cultivation, it''s impossible for you to fight against this Demon Lord. "

    Leng Gufeng suddenly flew to the side, and like a big bug, he rushed towards that guy while waving the Profound Crystal square halberd in his hand, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh. He shot out pieces of ice shards that were like crystals and instantly trapped that guy inside, scaring all the nearby small demons to the point that they had to quickly avoid him.

    After saying that, he opened his mouth and spat out a lot of silvery-white moths, which continued to fly around him, releasing patches of silver powder-like powder. Anyone who came into contact with the silver powder would feel unbearable pain all over their body, and they would scream out miserably, falling onto the ground one after another while screaming out, as they turned into puddles of blood.

    Seeing that scene, Leng Gufeng was immediately enraged. Waving the square halberd in his hand, he released a sparrow-like ice crystal and started a great battle with it.

    The bat-like demon that was eating the humans back then noticed Hong Tianyan and Long Zunba, and flew towards them. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and spat two lumps of black skull demon Qi towards them. The skull demon Qi surrounded them and whizzed towards them to attack.

    At that time, the great demon actually looked down on them and said: "Your Heaven''s Expanse School and those little scumbags with the Chaoyang Sect are getting worse and worse. Three thousand years ago, when your various ancestors fought with us, although they won more than they won, among them, how many of you were able to fight against me? If you can''t even destroy my skeleton statue, what face do you have to take charge of your two great sects? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly flew towards Long Zunba and Hong Tianyan, kicking one giant bat, angered Hong Tianyan, he waved the Heavenly Flame Beacon halberd in his hands, and threw out a ball of large fireball that was as tall as a person, burning the bats and the skull into a wave of black Qi.

    Soon after, Long Zunba also brandished the gold mountain tiger drum in his hand, roaring angrily as he charged towards the great demon. The golden light tiger head hurricane howled and caused the great demon, with much of the surrounding demonic energy, to violently spread out behind him.

    At the same time, Hong Tianyan cast a technique. The large fireballs, also flew towards the great demon, and in an instant, the large fireballs merged with the tornados and became one with them, becoming terrifying flaming tornados, flying towards the direction of the Demon Lord and the others.

    However, in an instant, it was completely covered by the black light demonic energy and disappeared.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Not only was Long Zunba not angered, he said in admiration, "Lord of the Dream, you are truly worthy of being your devil race''s number eight. He is truly powerful, to be able to fight against two of our great sect''s masters.

    After that, he waved his palm towards Lord of the Dream, and struck out with a mass of True Divine Spirit Qi, like a golden tiger''s head, Hong Tianyan also punched out towards Lord of the Dream, releasing a raging fire that was like a spirit serpent, it was extremely powerful, and clashed with Lord of the Dream''s True Divine Spirit Qi.

    At that time, when the other greater demon saw Feng Chenggong and Gou Liyi, who were trying to help Leng Gufeng and Yun Yi, and the two other greater demons who were fighting against the two of them, he went to fight them. He suddenly turned towards their two sect masters, hit them twice, and sent the rapidly spinning demon qi out of his body.

 C9

    Feng Chenggong and Gou Liyi, they cursed at the big demon who had ambushed them, the big demon unleashed a barrage of demon beasts, suddenly waving his weapon, attacking the big demon beast, the dense wolf-headed astral energy, and the extremely gorgeous ruyi astral energy, caused the large demon, surrounded by a large amount of demonic energy, to be dispersed outwards.

    But the great demon did not care about those things, and instead casually grabbed two living people and placed them in between them. In that instant, those two people were struck by Feng Chenggong and Gou Liyi, all the powerful moves, they were all fought into pieces, and the bloodied corpses died miserably died in the hands of the demon.

    Hearing their insults, not only did the Evil Immortal not get angry, he even laughed and said disapprovingly, "I am not a human, how could I be human? I don''t care what you think of me, as long as I can humiliate you, as long as I can defeat you, as long as I can make you cough up blood and die from anger, you will become even more furious and foolish, I will use any method you like, just wait for the next one! "

    After seeing his methods, Duan Lang became extremely cautious and started a huge battle with him.

    Just at the same time, a greater demon who was eating humans suddenly flew in front of Bai Hezong and said while laughing, "Brat, this king knows that you are the current sect master of Sunlight Sect. Right now, your seven brothers are already playing with our older brothers. Let''s play too! "

    The moment his voice fell, he did not care about Bai Hezong at all. Whether or not he wanted to battle with him, he swung his palm towards Bai Hezong, and after striking out three times, quite a shocking crescent shaped demon wind had instantly sealed off all of Bai Hezong''s paths, and at that time, Bai Hezong was once again surrounded by a group of Little Demons. There was no way out for him at all.

    In that moment of extreme danger, Bai Hezong suddenly waved his hand, and the yellow sand blade in his hand struck out, facing the three Spirit Demon winds, it whistled and struck out, like a huge waterfall, the yellow sand force, rumbled and clashed with the great demon, but no one retreated.

    Bai Hezong suddenly flew up to the top of the mountain wall, stared angrily at the great demon, and angrily said: "Cut, you demons, you are really bastards, I never thought that you, Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, the Insect Lord, and the Evil Immortal would all be destroyed. Just the moment you obtained the free body, you started to wreak havoc, and our people even bit off them raw, so I will definitely not let you off today!"

    After he finished speaking, he swung the shovel in his hand and began fighting with Chop in the air. Not long after he finished speaking, he waved the shovel in his hand and began fighting with Chop in the air.

    "That''s right. Although the six of them have been tortured in that broken tower for three thousand years, they have not lost much in terms of cultivation and are still qualified to fight alongside with us. From the looks of it, it wouldn''t be long before the demon and demon races can once again attack the human world and the Heaven Realm, completing the grand wish entrusted to us by our ancestors to dominate the three realms."

    Hearing his words, Lord of Fire and Devil immediately agreed. "That''s right, our Ten Great Demons and you eight great Demon Kings, as long as you all are present, under the wise leadership of Your Majesty and the Infernal Queen, as well as Her Majesty and the Empress, it won''t be long before it''s completed. Our three ancestors hope that we can take control of the Three Realms and make our demon race the most powerful in time.

    After speaking, the great demons all began to laugh out loud in great delight.

    In that instant, a huge square, jade-like object suddenly shot towards the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor, sending out a piece of debris. The two of them were extremely furious, releasing surging demonic Qi and demonic qi, and brandishing their weapons towards the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

    It was also at that moment that a man appeared behind them. He was dressed in a white cloud battle armor and wielded a huge, broken tiger head saber, his figure was extremely tall and sturdy, his face was extremely tyrannical, he had a full beard on his face, and his entire body was covered with white clouds. He looked like a celestial being as he waved the blade in his hand, hacking towards the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

    However, in an instant, he was sent flying by those fragments. They released a very dense golden light. With a loud bang, it sent him flying out and heavily crashed into a small mountain. In an instant, he smashed that small mountain into many pieces.

    The Demon Elder immediately became furious and shouted at him, "Sky Tyrant Lord ˇŞ Si Nantao, you''re too despicable. You actually dare to sneak attack us from behind."

    At that time, the Spirit Demon Emperor and the other demons were also extremely angry as they looked at Si Nantao!

 C10

    Si Nantao, who had been sent flying by the golden light, quickly stood up and flew towards the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor. Not far away from them, with a large blade in hand, he said in a furious voice, "Ku Zang, die, all of you sinful and evil demons, how dare you act so boldly and rashly. You have come here to commit evil deeds, and even imprisoned you.

    After hearing his words, the Lord of the Water Demons immediately became furious. "Si Nantao, you despicable and shameless fellow, how dare you treat our Lord and Your Majesty in such a manner. You are truly despicable. Watch this Demon Lord deal with you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and released a lot of white glowing clouds. They swirled around him and gradually spread towards the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his fist towards the Demon Emperor, and punched out towards the white cloud Qi which was like a millstone. The Demon Emperor also suddenly waved his fist, and welcomed the Qi, and the blood-red palm wind that was rich with the demonic Qi suddenly collided with his fist, causing both sides to retreat a little, with victory or defeat.

    Upon seeing their competition, the Demon Elder suddenly shouted at Si Nantao in a rather imposing manner, "Si Nantao, that bastard Zhong Wanlong back then, was one of the bastards who represented your five great Empyreans and led some bastards from the eight great sects. He made a promise with us, using our three Demon Masters and three generals to stay here, in exchange for the price of not violating each other.

    When he got to that point, the jade-like fragments that were originally floating between them and Si Nantao had actually attached themselves unsteadily onto the back of his and the Demon Emperor''s clothes. The back of the Demon Emperor''s clothes was flickering with circles of light and emitted a pretty pale yellow spiritual light, causing their originally mighty and imposing aura to suddenly become even more imposing.

    For some unknown reason, those things that happened, such as the Lord of Fire and Devil and the Demon Emperor, were all shocked as they looked at the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

    But Si Nantao said to them with an extremely unyielding tone: "Ku Zang, stop with your nonsense! Since ancient times, you demons have always been a bunch of despicable people who do nothing but commit crimes, and one of the duties that we, the man of justice, bear, is to protect all living things and exterminate demons. Back then, we made an agreement with you and made you all care about the life and death of the six great demons, so during these three thousand years, you all did not dare to invade us.

    When he got to that point, Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly said in a very furious manner: "What? Si Nantao, you bastard, what nonsense are you saying? Were the measures you took against us still correct? Pui! Our six brothers were trapped in that broken pagoda by you, suffering for three thousand years. You said that that was the right thing to do, right? That''s good. If we have the chance, we will also capture a few of you, and trap you in our demon pagoda so that you can have a taste of that feeling. "

    He kept saying that we had committed all sorts of evil deeds and harmed the entire world, but in reality, all of you were just a group of disloyal, despicable, shameless, extremely big bastards who had reached the extreme ˇ­. "

    They talked about how they were extremely large demons, and then they got even angrier, and started to scold Si Nantao and the rest.

    Si Nantao shouted angrily at them, "You''re courting death!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly shot towards Lord of Fire and Devil and the other demons, explosively sending a wave of white light with an astonishing aura. With a loud bang, the white light hit the demons one after another, causing them to fall to the ground, slightly injured.

    Seeing that scene, the Demon Lord laughed without a care.

    However, the Spirit Demon Emperor just laughed and said to the god slaying and the others, "Demon masters, generals, why do you need to provoke an Empyrean like him? Even though he is ranked fourth out of the five Ascendants, in terms of strength, power, and prestige, he is still an Ascendant after all. Remember this lesson, when you talk to him in the future, you should be more polite.

    After he finished speaking, he and the Demon Sovereign both looked at Si Nantao and started to laugh.

    Si Nantao furiously roared at them, and said: "You demons, it''s best if you don''t enrage the This Empyrean, and quickly return to your World of Demons and Demons, leaving behind the six great demon beasts, continue to stay here and receive our punishments, if not I will activate it now, the earth meridian spiritual energy here will trap you all to death here!"

    As he spoke, he raised the large blade in his hand. In a moment of extreme anger, Annihilation shouted at him, "You dare?"

    "Si Nantao, stop boasting here. If Tian Xinrui had said these words, we would definitely believe him, since her strength is indeed greater than ours. Even if this sovereign fights with her at full power, we might still lose."

    Speaking to there, he gave a strong glance at Si Nantao, and spoke with a disdainful tone: "If Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai, and the others came here together with you, with our current strength, it is true that we cannot defeat you, but do you want to rely on your own strength to lure the earth meridian spiritual energy here to trap us? Do you believe that?"

    It can injure Ten Great Demons of the Demon Sovereign, the eight great demon kings under this emperor''s command, and many strong practitioners from our World of Demons and Demons s. But don''t think that you can rely on them to act presumptuously in front of us.

    It was so angry that Si Nantao welcomed them with his eyes wide open, and exploded towards them in a flash of white light, which was quite a fierce white light, in an instant. Even though both of them were affected by the light and felt excruciating pain all over their bodies due to the strong power contained within it, due to face and other factors, they did not retreat, but instead forcibly endured the power.

    Seeing the imposing aura of the Spirit Demon Emperor as well as the six great demons who were fighting with Yun Yi and the others, Si Nantao quickly pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he opened his left hand, and a white banner with a unique beast design embroidered on it whizzed into the ground, followed by rays of white light that shot out explosively from the ground. Streams of golden light turned into gigantic halberds, and shot explosively towards the Demon Elder and the others.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The Master Gu, the Evil Immortal and the other demons were all caught off guard and injured.

    Many of the lesser demons were hit by the golden halberds and turned into wisps of black air or gray smoke before disappearing.

    The Lord of the Water Demons and the Lord of Fire and Devil, who had extremely fast reactions, suddenly released a patch of black water and drifting devil fire towards the Demon Sovereign and the surrounding area of the Demon Emperor, protecting them within it.

    god slaying and Annihilation then spread out their hands and released a wave of demonic energy to protect the six great demons, including Lord of the Dream and Destroyer, as they flew around Lord of Fire and Devil and the surroundings of the Lord of the Water Demons.

    At the same time, he also absorbed the other little demons into their demonic clouds, protecting them well.

    Yun Yi and the other sect leaders of the eight great sects took advantage of the golden light halberd attacks and continuously attacked the demons. They immediately flew in front of Si Nantao and fixed their weapons near him, then very respectfully cupped their fists and bowed to Si Nantao, "Junior from the lower realms greets the Sky Sovereign!"

    After they finished speaking, they actually dropped to their knees in midair and kowtowed.

    Si Nantao suddenly said in a rather angry voice, "Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Hong Tianyan, Leng Gufeng, Feng Chenggong, Gou Liyi, Gou Liyi, Duan Lang, Duan Lang, Bai Hezong, as the Patriarchs of the eight great sects, you have actually caused these demons to destroy the Demon Sealing Pagoda, allowing those six fiendish demons to regain their freedom.

    Hearing his question, Yun Yi immediately said in a nervous voice, "It is not because we did not use our full power to protect the pagoda, nor is it because we did not want to protect the various Heavenly Generals. At the same time, we do not wish for the six great demons to regain their freedom and become the common enemy of the world, but one thing happened yesterday, something unbelievable happened which caused the pagoda, the spirit formation, and all the heavenly soldiers to disappear, so we had no choice but to fight against the demons here."

    Hearing his words, Si Nantao looked at the Demon Lord and the others who were already surrounded by the long halberds. Then, looking at the broken piece of jade-like square substance, he asked Yun Yi in a gloomy tone, "Something unbelievable? Yun Yi, do you know what you are saying? "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Spirit Demon Emperor suddenly spread out his hands and released many blood red demon claws, causing the Spirit Demon winds to scuttle and dissipate many of the halberds, and then, towards the ground, they released rolling Spirit Demon clouds. Very quickly, he suppressed the surging earth meridian spiritual energy, and then, he actually drew out the white banner and placed it in front of Lord of Fire and Devil.

    However, in an instant, a piece of extremely powerful and resplendent white light whizzed and forced all of the devil fire back into the Lord of Fire and Devil''s mouth. In a blink of an eye, it actually appeared in front of Si Nantao.

    At that time, the Spirit Demon Emperor and the other demons were also extremely angry as they looked at Si Nantao.

    Si Nantao indicated for Yun Yi and the rest, but after standing up, he said to the Demon Elders and the rest, "Ku Zang, you have perished. You have also fought against the five of us Heavenly Sovereigns many years ago, but you have forgotten, after a short three thousand years, that this white light Spirit Gathering Flag was given to me by the Heavenly Fairy after the destruction of the This Empyrean.

    After hearing what he had to say, the Lord of Fire and Devil and the rest of the Spirit Demon beings were all confused as they looked towards the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

    Not long after, it seemed like the Demon Emperor and the Demon Lord recalled something. They looked at each other and frowned as they looked at the treasure flag.

    At that time, Feng Chenggong was actually quite arrogant. He said to the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor and the others: "You demons, better surrender to us immediately and obediently be trapped here by us. Otherwise, the Sky Sovereign will use this treasured flag to punish you."

    After hearing his words, god slaying became extremely furious and shouted at him, "Bastard, are you courting death?"

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the god slaying Skeleton Burn in his hand swept towards Feng Chenggong, revealing a large pile of black skulls.

    Si Nantao was furious at the moment, he waved the treasured flag, whistled and shot towards the Spirit Demon beings of the god slaying, such as the Spirit Demon beings of the god slaying, Spirit Demon Realm etc., Spirit Demon beings like the Spirit Demon Lord, Spirit Demon Emperor, Spirit Demon Realm and Spirit Demon Realm were not only instantly killed by the white lotus, but they had also instantly trapped the Spirit Demon beings of the god slaying.

    However, in that instant, the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor''s clothes, which had fragments on them, had unexpectedly released a bright yellow light that quietly suppressed the white lightning and the white lotus light.

 C11

    It was as if they did not expect those fragments to release the white lotus lightning from the white banner. The Demon Lord and Demon Emperor who were suppressing them immediately felt incredulous as they looked at the fragments behind each other''s back.

    At the same time, the Lord of the Water Demons and the other demons also found it hard to understand. They looked at the two of them and thought that it was because of their strength that they were able to release that kind of miraculous spirit energy, indicating that the Lord of the Water Demons and the others were very excited and congratulated them, "Congratulations your highness, congratulations to Your Majesty on successfully cultivating this powerful and powerful cultivation technique ˇ­."

    As he spoke, he even brought Yun Yi and the rest to a mountain peak to confront the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor.

    He immediately said very carefully, "Sky Sovereign, this subordinate will tell you straight. It is the giant yellow jade in the distance, releasing a kind of invisible and powerful force that successively turned the incomparably powerful Demon Sealing Pagoda, the barrier, and the golden-armored heavenly soldiers who were guarding the pagoda into nothingness. Furthermore, before it appeared here, a kind of extremely dense yellow light and yellow aura appeared everywhere that we could sense."

    Speaking to there, he took a very serious look at the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor''s clothes. The fragments on top of them then said with certainty towards Si Nantao, "And this subordinate is certain that those fragments were definitely shot out from above.

    After hearing what he said, Si Nantao immediately frowned. They took a look at the huge cube, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, and the small pieces on top of his clothes. He said with great suspicion, "How is that possible? "Although I also saw the strange yellow light and yellow aura spreading throughout the Three Realms, they did not last for very long. At most, they were only there for half a day. How could they have become yellow jades of such a level when their power has reached such a level?"

    Seeing him in that state, and hearing his words, Gou Liyi and the others all looked towards Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi immediately said with caution: "Sky Sovereign, the things that I reported to you just now was definitely true. This junior would never dare to lie to you, and would definitely not make up those huge stories, to push away the responsibility of obtaining freedom from those six great demons.

    After he finished speaking, he, Long Zunba and the other sect masters all cupped their fists towards Si Nantao in a very cautious manner.

    Seeing that they were all so sincere, although Si Nantao still could not believe that such a huge object as yellow jade could actually possess such terrifying strength, but he knew that they would not dare to lie to him about such things.

    Just as he was hesitating, the Demon Sovereign suddenly spoke in a rather tyrannical manner, "Si Nantao, this sovereign admits that the spirit energies were released by the spirit fragments on our bodies. Furthermore, I''ll tell you this, the things that Yun Yi has reported to you are also true."

    After hearing all that he had said, Si Nantao found it hard to believe it all at once and asked him, "How is that possible?"

    However, the Spirit Demon Emperor and I, have wanted to rescue the Lord of the Dream and the others from the broken tower but you know very well, Si Nantao, with the strength of the Demon Lord and I, even if we forcefully destroyed that broken tower, we would have to at least spend a lot of time. Ten days to half a month of effort in the human world, and we would also need to use a lot of energy, after all that broken tower was built by the five of you, who were working together to deal with us.

    After he finished speaking, he and the Demon Sovereign looked towards Si Nantao and the others with quite a domineering gaze.

    After hearing what they had to say, Si Nantao looked at Yun Yi and the rest, seeing that they were nodding their heads, he finally believed what they had to say.

    But very quickly, he said in an extremely tyrannical manner, "This sovereign does not care about those bullshit, and it might be true or not. In short, this sovereign will definitely not let any of you get away with it today. Ku Zang, die or perish, even though you are all powerful and have obtained those extremely strange fragments, don''t think that the This Empyrean is unable to take care of you."

    When he spoke to there, he suddenly put away the treasured flag, opened his hand and pulled out a strange black iron medallion, which was suddenly thrown into the air, and said in a rather imposing manner: "Iron Armor Generals, immediately come to the Earth Spirit Mountain, and accompany the This Empyrean to defeat demons and exterminate devils!"

    As he spoke, a huge ray of black light shot out from the order badge towards the Western Heaven Realm. Very quickly, the black light turned into a huge seal with the "Order" character.

    After a while, some of them suddenly descended from the sky. They were dressed in black iron armor, holding three spears in their hands, and all of them were mighty and sturdy, leading a large number of Sky Weapons which held swords, blades, shields, and other similar weapons. They majestically landed around Si Nantao, looking at the Demon Elder and the Demon Emperor who were brimming with killing intent.

 C12

    When they saw the Celestial Armor Generals, the Lord of the Water Demons and the Lord of Fire and Devil, the Spirit Demon monsters such as the god slaying and the Demon Emperor, they all stood in a circle, surrounded by the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor, facing off against Si Nantao and the others with a murderous look on their faces.

    At that time, Si Nantao arrogantly said to the Demon Lord and the other Spirit Demon beings, "You demon spirits, it is best for you to surrender to us immediately, if not, This Empyrean will immediately order for the hundred thousand heavenly soldiers to eliminate you all, so that you will never be able to reincarnate!"

    But the Demon Sovereign did not mind and said, "Si Nantao, don''t speak so much. Although your hundred thousand heavenly soldiers are indeed of average strength, to be honest, within the entire Qiankun, I am afraid of your three grand officials and Tian Xinrui. This is because if I were to fight them alone, it is true that I would not be able to defeat them.

    Seeing the Lord of Fire and Devil with such terrifying strength, many people from the eight sects retreated behind some of the rocks in fear.

    Suddenly, a man holding a spear with three sharp points came out from the sky, faced the devil fire, and attacked a whole group of devil soldiers. A wall of astral energy howled and fought with him, and in an instant, the fire raged and swept away all the trees and rocks in the surroundings, while scaring all the heavenly soldiers and demons, and started a big battle elsewhere.

    However, just at that time, a strange ball of demon aura suddenly emerged from a big mountain peak and condensed into an even more ferocious demon head. However at that time, a strange ball of demon aura suddenly emerged from a big mountain and condensed into an even more ferocious ball of demon aura.

    As soon as that guy appeared, he said in a loud voice like a dragon bell, "Sixth brother, Seventh brother, back off. Protect your highness and your majesty. Let me, your big brother, play with these feathers!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly flew towards the heavenly soldiers and generals like a violent storm, blasting away a lot of big stones. In the blink of an eye, he had actually smashed a large number of heavenly soldiers to death and even injured two of them.

    When they saw him, Heaven Descends, who was fighting with Lord of the Water Demons, said in a furious voice, "Ishigami, I didn''t expect you to be here too. It seems that in order to save you Demon Sovereign, you six bastards have put in a lot of effort!"

    After saying that, he suddenly went head on against Lord of the Water Demons, and with a rumbling sound, he used the huge force of the rebound and pounced towards Ishigami''s side, waving his spear and thrusting towards Ishigami.

    However, in that instant, a dense demonic energy emitted from between them. One of them, who was huge in stature, had a fierce expression on his face, wore a set of armor made from vicious beasts, and held a pair of enormous axes in his hands. He suddenly waved the large axe in his left hand, and with a ''dang'', blocked the long spear in his hands, then suddenly swung the large axe in his right hand and swept it towards him, forcing him to retreat back to a mountain peak.

    After clearly seeing the demon, the heavenly general furiously said, "How bold you are, to dare come here and obstruct me. Today, this general will definitely kill you under my spear."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his body and instantly transformed into a heavenly general that was roughly the same size as Tu Duo. He held a huge trident spear in his hand, riding on a cloud as he pounced towards Tu Duo.

    But Ishigami did not spare him a glance as he said: "Final poem, stop being so arrogant here! Although you do have some ability, you are but a three-year-old child in front of this Demon Lord and his slaughter.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tu Jiaya swung the axe in his left hand. The axe clanged and struck the spear in Yin Zhu''s hand, causing his arm to tingle with pain. He almost lost his grip on the spear.

    After he finished speaking, he took out a few heavenly weapons and shot out strands after strands of demonic spiritual energy. In an instant, the heavenly weapons turned into a pair of lifelike stone statues.

    Seeing that scene, one of the Heaven Generals immediately shouted out in anger, "Bastard Ishigami, you actually dare to kill our subordinates like this. Watch as I destroy you ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he waved the spear in his hand and pounced towards Ishigami, but Tu Bai raised it up suddenly, the big axe in his right hand clanged and shot the stone statues of the Heaven General one by one. The black axe demon light instantly turned them into a big boulder, and then they fought over there.

 C13

    Following Yun Yi and the others, the duration of the battle with the demons such as the Demon Emperor in the Earth Spirit Mountain and Demon Elder began to lengthen. Some of the people and creatures who knew about this started to get restless.

    In the middle of the night, in a desolate mountain range, there were ten monsters with very ferocious appearances, varying in height and stature, dressed in human robes, boots and the like, gathered in a huge cave with folding fans and the like in their hands. Some of them even had strange cups, glasses, cups, plates, and other such things in between them.

    After he finished speaking, he even drank a cup of blood. As if he felt that the blood tasted good, he slightly nodded his head.

    After saying that, he picked up one of his legs and began to eat.

    However, that seventh brother shook his head and said very carefully, "Sixth brother, I know that if I say this, you guys will feel very uncomfortable hearing it, but it''s not like you haven''t heard of it before right? Although many people have heard of Fairy Tian Xinrui''s name, none of those fellows, including Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai,, and even Bai Duzun, have seen her before. Her real appearance is something that I truly do not know, whether she is a man or a woman, or even some other living being. "

    However, he frowned and said: "You are right, I have also heard a lot of things about Tian Xinrui, and I have also heard that even the three great officials are extremely courteous to her, but I do not know why, she has never revealed her true appearance to anyone, even Zhong Wanlong and the rest of the people only know that she is possibly a female immortal."

    The other fellow with a fiery-red head also nodded slightly and said, "That''s right! I once heard from some demons that during her battle with the Demon Emperor, not only did she use a white veil to cover her face, she also wore a white veil on her face. Furthermore, that white veil and that bamboo hat seemed to be imbued with some special mana, and when the Demon Emperor used his Demon Eye and Demon Eye to look for her, he was unable to see through her. That bamboo hat and the white veil, but her figure is indeed that of a woman! "

    Hearing his words, the others nodded slightly.

    However, the seventh brother shook his head and said with caution, "Let''s not talk about her first. Three thousand years ago, Zhong Wanlong and the others, the Heavenly Sovereign, along with the Violet Cloud Sect, the Chaoyang Sect, the, the Sunflower Sect, the Taizhen Sect, the Wudaozhong and the Pure Spirit Sect, had all been captured by the six great demons in the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley and then suppressed them. Even I was extremely afraid of them, but the Demon Sealing Pagoda has been in place for three thousand years.

    At this point, he suddenly became very nervous and did not dare to continue speaking.

    The guy who was drinking blood and playing with a branch and had a head of some unknown tree said very carefully, "Seventh Brother, you''re right about that! These recent days, although it is an extraordinary period for the demon race and demon race, the eight great sects on Earth and even those fellows from the Heaven Realm, it is also an extraordinary period for all living beings, including us ten brothers. After all, we have all survived from those strange sights. "

    However, the guy with the big black head, who had a pair of shiny iron gall in his hand, frowned and said, "Although we survived from those phenomena, none of us can figure out why, nor can we say who activated them. Not to mention, we can''t be sure if they will bring us good things, or bring us disaster. I''m even starting to wonder if those phenomena were caused by the Three Great Devil Ancestors."

    Listening to him say that, the eleventh brother immediately said in a very nervous voice, "Big brother, what you said makes sense. Right now, the demons and demons, as well as the five great Empyreans and those fellows from the eight great sects, are at a critical time when they are unable to release the six great demons of the Lord of the Dream. I think that with the personality of Bai Duzun, Si Nantao and the others, they are definitely not willing to let those six great demons go.

    But that fellow with the head of a mole shook his head, and said in a serious tone: "Bai Duzun, Si Nantao, and Wan Huohai, don''t want to let those fellows from the Lord of the Dream go, but don''t forget, as the Five Great Sky Sovereigns, the nominal boss of this place, Zhong Wanlong, is actually a very fair and upright guy. And as the Five Sky Sovereigns, the actual Tian Xinrui who is the leader, is also an expert who is very fair to all living beings, the two of them will definitely agree to release those six people according to the agreement."

    Listening to his words, the seventh brother had a headache: "Brothers, each of us has around a hundred thousand years of cultivation, and to a certain extent, our strength is not weaker than some sects. But until now, we are still a group, like ghosts wandering the mortal world or the underworld, wandering about in some places.

    Listening to him talk about those things, the guy with the head that looked like a tree suddenly frowned, and said with caution: "Seventh Brother, your worries are very reasonable. Although the strength of our ten brothers is not bad, but up until now, we have not found a place that we like a lot. Furthermore, many years ago, we had fought with various forces, and if those fellows from Lord of the Dream regained their freedom, it would not be a good thing for us."

    When he got to that point, he suddenly looked at the big boss. The boss thought for a while, then suddenly slapped his thigh and said in a huff: "Seventh brother, Second brother, what you guys said is very true, the things right now are very disadvantageous for us. We have to think of a way to find a good place to settle down as soon as possible, and only then can we continue, and grow stronger foundation, then we can better cultivate.

    Hearing his words, the rest of them nodded in agreement.

    After hearing his suggestion, the red-headed guy immediately said happily, "I think we can have this! In order to save those six fellows, the Demon Marshall and the Demon Emperor will definitely order a large number of demons to attack Earth Spirit Mountain, and Si Nantao and the rest of the demons from the eight sects will definitely go all out to stop those demons. Right now, the World of Demons and Demons is definitely very empty, and it is the right time for us to occupy it. "

    However, the fellow with horns disagreed: "Although the World of Demons and Demons''s territory is not small, but the living environment there is too harsh, I don''t like it. Since those fellows from the eight great sects are all in the Earth Spirit Mountain, why don''t we take over one of their territory? One must know that the places where their sects are located are definitely all good places with beautiful scenery. "

    Just as he finished speaking, the guy with the evil beast''s head fiercely said: "Are you stupid? Or was his brain not enough? The territories of the eight great sects are indeed quite good, but don''t forget, we ten brothers and our subordinates are all monsters. Who can endure the natural powers that the eight great sects have set up, the formations to eliminate demons, and those territories? "

    Hearing his words, the horned man lowered his head in embarrassment.

    However, the fellow with the head of a lizard chuckled and said, "Alright, we''re all here for our own good. Why make such a ruckus? We''ll listen to Big Brother and let him decide!"

    After saying that, they all looked towards that guy who was playing with iron guts.

    That guy looked at them and thought for a long time, then suddenly said very seriously, "Looking at all these factors, there are only the World of Demons and Demons that are suitable for us to survive so far, and the Demon Marshall and the Demon Emperor are currently bringing a large number of demon monsters with them. In the Earth Spirit Mountain and Si Nantao, those bastards are fighting each other, and that place is definitely very empty, we should take this opportunity to take that place as our foundation.

    Hearing his words, the other nine fellows all nodded in agreement.

    Seeing that they had agreed, he suddenly spoke with a serious tone: "Since that is the case, then everyone, immediately prepare and gather all your subordinates. We will gather outside the cave in two hours and then, we will attack the World of Demons and Demons and take over that place."

    After he finished speaking, he turned into a cloud of black mist and disappeared. The other nine fellows looked at each other and also turned into a cloud of black mist and left.

    After about two hours, the ten fellows brought many demons with them, who wielded different weapons. With twenty different appearances, the armored greater demons gathered outside the huge cave. The boss looked at the demons that covered the mountains and fields, nodded in satisfaction, and suddenly shouted, "Let''s go!"

    Right after he finished speaking, he turned into a cloud of black mist and flew towards the distant sky. The other demons also turned into streams of black mist and followed him into the distance.

    On the second day of the human world, before dawn, those fellows suddenly appeared in a large area. Volcanoes continuously erupted, blood-red sand filled the air, and the air was extremely turbid. The realm where all kinds of demons could be seen suddenly attracted the attention of many demons.

 C14

    At that time, they noticed that many of the demons from World of Demons and Demons were moving towards them, their eyes revealing a vicious light. Although some of them had already cultivated to human form, they still had eyes, and maintained their condition as demons. The guy holding onto the iron rod said in a dignified manner: "Everyone be careful, these demons are not good people!"

    After which, he immediately commanded the demons and monsters behind him to pounce towards the demons and start a fierce battle.

    That guy with a head of a ferocious beast suddenly turned into a huge ferocious beast. It whooshed and shook its head, and its huge body very quickly dropped a lot of fur. Not long after that, the fur turned into many fierce beasts, and they rushed towards the demons.

    Not long after, those ten fellows led those monsters and killed thousands of demons. Then, they rapidly pounced toward several large mountains in the distance.

    But at that moment, a red light flashed in the air, and in the air above the city, a pair of sinister snake eyes appeared. In the air above the city, a pair of sinister snake eyes, with long red hair, wearing a long autumn dress, a very seductive appearance, and holding a strange python staff in his right hand.

    Seeing them, many demons immediately kneeled on the ground and said with great respect, "We did not know that the Demon Empress had come, and were unable to avoid her in time. We humbly request that the Demon Empress punish us!"

    While they were speaking, there were eight other beauties who were standing around them in black, white, red, yellow, green, green, cyan, blue, purple, and eight-colored long skirts. The Demon Empress and the children were surrounding them as they looked into the distance with great vigilance, and following after them was another person who had a terrifying appearance, dressed in armor, surrounded by demonic aura.

    At that time, the Demon Empress who was watching the battle from the opposite side slightly raised her left hand. The girl who was standing in front of her and holding the censer suddenly said in a loud and clear voice, "All of you get up and strictly defend the various places. Don''t panic.

    Upon hearing her words, the demons that were kneeling said in unison, "Many thanks to the Demon Empress!"

    After saying that, they stood up one after another.

    But the Demon Empress saw that fellow with a pair of big tentacles, who had already led a lot of flying bugs and pounced near them. On a small mountain peak, she instantly said with slight anger, "Insolent ten great Bane, he actually dared to lead a group of people to invade us. This is truly despicable, Killing the Demon King, immediately mobilize your subordinates to exterminate all of these fellows, to avenge the children they killed!"

    Hearing her words, the high-ranking officer with the spear in his hand immediately said in a serious tone, "We shall obey the orders of the Empress!"

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly opened his left hand and turned it into a side. Embroidered on his hand, the huge banner of tokens suddenly flew high into the air and whooshed towards the surroundings, spreading out wave after wave of dense and bloody demonic Qi. Not long after that, countless demons appeared, riding on a demonic wind from the south, pouncing towards his direction.

 C15

    At that time, he saw many demons flying over from the south. The fellow who had turned into a ferocious beast suddenly flew to the side of the black cloud, and with a big head, said a little nervously: "Big brother, it''s not good, the beauty above the city ahead is the demon clan''s empress, the one with the huge banner is the demon clan''s eight great demon kings, one of the most ruthless demon kings. If we meet them, we won''t be able to get any advantage!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his big brother said angrily: "Since things have come to this point, we must continue to do it no matter what, even in the future, when those bastards the Demon Emperor retaliated, we must quickly take over this place. The reason is, the demon energy here is too rich, even though the environment is terrible, it can definitely increase our power, quickly increasing our strength by a lot, and constantly increasing our strength as soldiers!"

    However, Sha Jue seemed to have heard something, and laughed sweetly, smiling towards the distance, at a mountain of bones, he cupped his fist and said: "necromancer, I did not expect you to be here today, I am honored!"

    The Infernal Queen and the others had just disappeared and rushed over from the south. The demons had circled behind the ten great Bane and sealed off their path. The fellow who had turned into a ferocious beast immediately looked at them worriedly.

    At the same time, on the mountain of bones which had just flown over from necromancer, eight demons flew out suddenly. Dressed in heavy armor, each of them wielding a different weapon, each of them had a terrifying demon skull on their chest, a great demon in the style, and the one which flew over from the male side was a giant demon with a dog''s head, heavy armor, and a different weapon. They all stood together in front of necromancer and the slaughter group, looking darkly at the ten great calamity fiends.

    At that time, they had seen that their top ten Bane Bears had gathered together very quickly, as if they were quite wary of them.

    He then killed them all and suddenly said darkly to the fellow with a black head: "Jiang Kong, you dare to lead, invade, melt, cold coffin, earth movement, shatter, death, sand cover, Hong Xie, insect food, and these disorderly people to invade us, you truly deserve to die a thousand times for your crimes. Today, we will make sure that you bastards will never come back!"

    He waved his hands towards Jiang Kong and the others, signalling to the greater demons behind him. Many of the demons and monsters that were holding bows and arrows shot towards the bugs and bugs, causing the sky to be filled with black arrow and crossbow s, and in an instant, they were shot to death by them.

    The necromancer smiled and said to the eight great demons in front of him: "Go and play with them, I do not wish for you all to get rid of them all. But you must see those capable people become our subordinates."

    Just as he finished speaking, the eight great demons respectfully said, "I will follow the lord''s orders!"

    After saying that, they suddenly rode on a devil cloud and pounced towards the vicinity of Jiang Kong and the others. Jiang Kong for a moment, said in a rage: "necromancer, kill them all, you''re underestimating us too much, if you have the ability then come over and personally fight with us, let these little lackeys spar with us, what is this?"

    At that time, they had already followed the order to kill, and a Kobold Demon flew over on a cloud of demon clouds. However, he looked down on them and said: "With just trash like you who want to fight our King and necromancer, aren''t you a little too much, to be able to face yourself."

    The moment their voices fell, the eight Demon Generals suddenly shot towards Jiang Kong and the others. The illusionary and unpredictable Demon Dog, Demon Wind, as well as the indistinguishable White Bone Devil Qi instantly turned Jiang Kong and the rest of the ten great Bane Stars into either big dog demons or corroded them into different colored Bone Demons. They turned around extremely ferociously and started attacking Jiang Kong and the others.

    Who would have thought that such a thing like this would happen? All of a sudden, Buggy was enraged, and he cursed loudly: "Bastard, necromancer, kill him! I didn''t think that you would let him do this to us, you servants! I''ll kill you all!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly rushed towards Extermination and necromancer, exploding a large area of flying bugs that were buzzing loudly. However, in that instant, those bugs were killed by necromancer and the powerful demonic aura he released turned into a wave of black qi and disappeared.

    Seeing that situation, Jiang Kong and the others immediately turned into streams of black Qi, leaving the place. They did not care about the life and death of their subordinates!

 C16

    Just as the ten great calamity stars were attacking the World of Demons and Demons, the demons that had been fighting with Si Nantao and the eight great sects for several days and nights were all extremely ferocious. They had killed quite a few heavenly soldiers and disciples of the eight great sects.

    As for Si Nantao, Yun Yi and the others, they had also killed many spirit demons, causing the originally beautiful scenery to become like a paradise, and the Earth Spirit Mountain to become like a battlefield. Corpses were strewn all over the ground, flesh and blood were scattered everywhere, bones were everywhere, and there were countless terrifying places to kill.

    Soon after, Leng Gufeng also opened his mouth and spat out waves after waves of Spirit Demon beings. The cold Qi that was shrouded in white mist quickly froze many Spirit Demons in the air and with a peng peng peng, they fell onto the ground and shattered.

    Long Zunba was also rather fierce, he opened his mouth and spat out pieces of huge white stone, which started to fight the Ishigami head on.

    Seeing that their four sect masters were so powerful, Duan Lang and Gou Liyi, along with Feng Chenggong and Baihe Zong, were also very brave as well. They started to fight with god slaying and the other demons, turning that place into an even more terrifying place in an instant.

    However, Si Nantao, who had not made a move for a long time, looked at him and summoned his Sky Weapon. More than half of the Sky Weapon had already been killed by the Spirit Demons, and instantly became furious, shouting at the Demon Lord and the Spirit Demon Emperor, "Ku Zang, kill him, kill him, you bastards! From ancient times till now, you Spirit Demon beings were born to be killed by us, our man of justice s, but now, not only have you saved us, those six Spirit Demons, you have also destroyed our Demon Sealing Treasure Pagoda, and also caused harm to our subordinates and disciples."

    As he spoke to that point, he suddenly put away the treasured blade in his hand and flew into the air. He then released a howling sound as rolling white clouds instantly covered a large portion of the sky.

    Seeing that scene, Lord of the Water Demons suddenly shouted, "Little ones, quickly hide! That guy is going to use his secret treasure ˇŞ ˇŞ Shattering the Myriad Manifestation Drum, to deal with us!"

    While he was speaking, he along with the great demons, Lord of Fire and Devil, and the rest, turned into many huge demons, and at the same time, around them, formed many illusory demonic statues, Devil Water, Devil Fire, Monster Wind, and other things, protecting them inside.

    The Spirit Demon Emperor looked like he was about to face a great enemy. He released a bunch of demonic clouds around him, which looked like terrifying demons and demonic demons, as well as a bunch of extremely huge demon statues. He held the transformed demons'' bazooka in his hand, opened his Spirit Demon Eye, and looked at Si Nantao.

    At the same time, Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others from the eight great sects were extremely excited, and continued to attack the demons.

    Demon Marshall was extremely calm, as if he was not afraid at all, just like Si Nantao.

    Right at that moment, an enormous and overflowing cloud covered with multicolored cloud patterns suddenly appeared. White wind spiraled around it, and white light flickered with ferocious tigers as it circulated around the tiger drum.

    Following Si Nantao''s thump thump, the white wind turned into a huge funnel like tornado that swept towards Demon Elder and the other demons, instantly destroying them into many palm-sized demons, causing them to land on the big drum, one after another, and disappeared, while their weapons were actually shattered into pieces, as they shot towards the Spirit Demon Emperor and the others, like hidden weapons, whooshing whooshing sounds. The Spirit Demon Emperor and the other demons released a myriad of strange elephants.

    They wanted to escape, but for some reason, even though they had turned into the black Qi, they were still sucked into the huge drum by the huge tornadoes, returning back to their previous state. With a loud bang, they were turned into black smoke by Si Nantao, and disappeared.

    Ishigami and god slaying, as well as the other great demons, gradually moved towards Si Nantao in an unstable state.

    Although the Demon Emperor could still hold on, it was clear that he had almost raised his strength to the best of his abilities.

    As for the heavenly soldiers and generals, they seized the opportunity to shoot a bunch of demon beasts. The vigorous arrow and crossbow s, without any hesitation, shot and killed the demon beasts, immediately infuriating Lord of Fire and Devil, Exterminate the great demon beasts, causing them to curse loudly towards them.

    Just at that moment, the Demon Lord suddenly flipped his left hand and released a ball of demon qi that was spinning at high speed. Not only did it stabilize the body of the Lord of Fire and Devil, it also sucked a lot of the heavenly soldiers in, and with a series of screams, the heavenly soldiers were turned into waves of demon qi, merging into the ball of demon qi and becoming even more powerful.

    At the same time, Yun Yi and the other disciples of the eight great sects absorbed the demonic Qi and turned it into strands, causing the blood-red demonic Qi to quickly revolve, making Long Zunba and the others even more so, the sect masters of the eight great sects, as well as the Empyrean''s figure, to sway unstably, as if they were about to be absorbed by the ball of demonic Qi at any time.

    At that time, the Demon Sovereign actually laughed out loud and said, "Si Nantao, if you continue to use those treasures that Tian Xinrui bestowed to you, come and go against this sovereign. This sovereign is somewhat fearful of you, but who would have thought that you would be foolish enough to not use those treasures and instead use your broken drum to fight against us.

    When he got there, he suddenly opened his pair of terrifying demon eyes and activated even more demon qi, the ball of demon qi that was spinning at a high speed immediately became a ball, like a small mountain. The ball of demon qi was like a huge mountain as it whistled and sucked Si Nantao and the others in inch by inch, and at the same time, the tens of thousands of heavenly armored heavenly soldiers were sucked in, and turned into a wave of demon qi.

    Upon seeing his kind of devilish technique, Yun Yi immediately said in fear: "Not good, everyone, quickly think of a way to link our arms together and increase our respective powers to the highest level, stabilizing everyone''s bodies to resist this devilish energy together. That ball of enormous devilish energy is the Demon Lord''s secret technique, one of the Heavenly Devour''s secret arts, it''s called the devouring of living beings.

    When he said those words, he, Leng Gufeng and the rest of his generation were all sucked into that ball, close to where the huge ball of demonic energy was, looking like they were about to be sucked in.

    When we got rid of them, the white tornadoes that Si Nantao had released, the attacking Lord of the Water Demons, seeing that scene, immediately laughed out loud and said: "Si Nantao, weren''t you extremely pleased with yourself just now, for pulling all of our subordinates onto your side and killing them? "Now, my lord, I will also let you have a taste of how it feels to be forcefully absorbed and killed ˇ­"

    As he spoke, he, the Spirit Demon Emperor and the rest of the demons were all ridiculing him. Looking at the demonic energy that was already rotating at a high speed, causing their bodies to distort, Si Nantao and the others started to laugh. They were so angry that Si Nantao, Feng Chenggong and the others started to gnash their teeth.

    Right at that moment, the huge cube in the distance rumbled and shot towards the Demon Lord and the others. It shot out an extremely grand and oppressive yellow light, causing the Demon Lord and the other demons to instantly tremble and fall miserably on top of a few rocks. At the same time, the light dissipated, and the Demon Lord unleashed a technique that engulfed all life, forcing the demonic qi back into the Demon Lord''s body.

    At the same time, it also caused Si Nantao and the heavenly soldiers and generals to fly high into the sky.

    and had even forcefully forced Yun Yi and the other members of the eight great sects to the ground, and caused them to suffer some injuries one after the other.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Si Nantao, the Demon Elder, Long Zunba and the others were all extremely angry as they looked at the huge cube.

    And it was also at this time that a few huge seal characters suddenly floated out from the cube. Si Nantao took a closer look and saw that the seal characters were: Stick to your heaven''s will, and do not act rashly.

    Seeing those words, he, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and Yun Yi, along with the others, looked at each other with suspicion.

    They knelt down and kowtowed towards the yellow jade and those big words. Si Nantao immediately looked towards the Demon Elder and the Demon Emperor fiercely, thinking that they were playing some tricks.

    However, after seeing them, he also dropped to his knees and kowtowed. For a moment, he looked at the piece of yellow jade in fear.

    It was also at that time that the huge piece of yellow jade and the huge seal suddenly turned into a group. Very thick, faint yellow light and aura whizzed towards the Demon Lord and the other demons, as well as Si Nantao and the heavenly soldiers and heavenly soldiers, respectively shooting towards the distance and high up in the sky.

    Even if he was, the Demon Elder of the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor of the Demon Emperor race, as well as the strongest among them, Si Nantao, that Sky Sovereign, simply didn''t have the power to resist in the face of that kind of power.

    For a moment, the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor were extremely afraid. They hurriedly brought Lord of Fire and Devil and the other demons and turned into a black light and a bloody light, leaving that place.

    Si Nantao immediately led the soldiers and generals to return to the Heaven Realm.

    Yun Yi and the other people of the eight great sects were all terrified for a moment. Looking around, they were afraid that there might be some other strange phenomenon that would shock and torture them, and that the Demon Lord and the others would return and ambush them.

    However, after a long while, they did not discover anything unusual and gradually calmed down.

    It was at this time that Yun Yi, who was standing on a mountain peak, suddenly discovered something. A piece of a piece of a golden light, which was not very gorgeous, had appeared on a mountain rock in the distance. He was extremely cautious at the moment as he shouted towards Leng Gufeng and the others, "Sect Leaders, quickly follow me.

    As he spoke, he flew towards that golden light.

    Long Zunba and the rest looked at each other, and quickly instructed their disciples to wait for them there. After that, the seven big sect masters flew towards Yun Yi.

    Not long after, they saw a very cute baby boy in a pile of rocks, surrounded by circles of golden light, as if he was sleeping. He had his eyes closed, looked serene, and floated about five feet above the ground.

 C17

    Seeing that boy, who was strangely floating in the air and was even emitting circles of golden light towards his surroundings, Yun Yi immediately said in a pleased tone: "This child is really too adorable, I!"

    However, he was stopped by Gou Liyi and said with a sense of vigilance: "Brother Yun, please wait. This brat''s background is unknown, and this is still in the wilderness, within a three hundred mile radius, there is no sign of anyone smoking. Furthermore, look at his body covered in golden light.

    Duan Lang said worriedly: "Red Sect Master, this brat, just look at him, he is not some good stuff. Forget about other things, you need to know that this is the Earth Spirit Mountain, and not too far away is the Exorcist Valley, in the past few days, we have been fighting with Sky Sovereign and the various heavenly soldiers, have we been fighting with the demons in the valley for a few days and nights, how could a human being give birth to this boy here?"

    When he spoke to there, he took over Leng Gufeng''s hand and pulled out a cotton robe. As he was wrapping the boy up and teasing the little guy, he suddenly became extremely happy and said to Duan Lang and the others: "Sect Leaders, since Heaven gave this child to me, from today onwards, I will be his grandfather. I want him to be my grandfather, the son of my family''s Ao Xiong.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the boy and couldn''t help but laugh. At the same time, Hong Tianyan agreed to his invitation very straightforwardly.

    However, Leng Gufeng smiled and said: "Sect Master Long, I understand your feelings right now, and at the same time, I really like this child. But no matter what, this child is still a Sect Master Yun, so we were the first to discover him.

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi became very happy at once. She walked to Long Zunba''s side, smiled at the child, and nodded her head while saying: "That''s good! I also really like this child. Sect Master Long, are you? "

    When he got to that point, he noticed that Long Zunba was a little unhappy, so he did not continue.

    But when Feng Chenggong saw that Long Zunba was carrying that boy, and that there was nothing wrong with it, he immediately thought about it.

    He looked at Yun Yi with an embarrassed expression. He suddenly walked over and spoke as if he was grieving: "Sect Leaders, there was a couple under my tutelage who had just given birth to a boy. In the end, that child actually died in the process.

    He then looked at Long Zunba and said: "High Lord Long, I beg you to bear with it and hand this child over to me. Let me bring him back and let my two disciples nurture him, to comfort them from the pain of losing their son. Is that okay?"

    After hearing what he had said, and seeing his pleading face, Bai Hezong and the others also advised Long Zunba a little. Although Long Zunba liked that child a lot, it was also something that he could not bear to do. With a long sigh, he turned and handed the child over to him.

    At that time, Leng Gufeng suddenly spoke with a serious tone: "Everyone, this child is fated to be with us, and we must take good care of him. Master Feng, you can let your disciples raise him, but no matter what, he is always a child shared by us eight major sects."

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi, Hong Tianyan and the others nodded.

    As for Feng Chenggong, he unwillingly nodded his head.

    He continued to speak, "Especially Sect Master Yun, he was the first to notice this child, and Sect Master Long and this sect master were the first to hug him, while the other was the first to give him clothes. In the future, when our three sects request for this child, you must immediately hand him over to us, or else I won''t let you, bring him to your Taizhen Sect!"

    At that time, Yun Yi and Long Zunba both looked at Feng Chenggong very seriously, and it was very clear that they agreed with what he had said.

 C18

    Seeing that Leng Gufeng, his brother Long Zunba and the others had taken that boy seriously, Feng Chenggong thought for a while before saying with a smile, "Naturally, Sect Master Yun was the first to discover him, and Sect Master Long and your Master Leng really do love and cherish him a lot just now. Don''t worry, our Taizhen Sect will definitely raise him well and teach him a lesson, if in the future, you three sect masters are also going to take him in, our Taizhen Sect will definitely hand him over to you all."

    Seeing him say that, Long Zunba and the rest all nodded their heads in satisfaction.

    Duan Lang looked at the boy, and then gloomily said: "In the past few days, everything that has happened is too complicated. We cannot always think in a good direction, and not consider any dangers.

    Seeing him say that, Hong Tianyan and the rest relaxed.

    However, Leng Gufeng looked at the boy and spoke in a serious tone, "Since all of us have reached an agreement on this matter, then we will quickly give this child a name so that it will be convenient for us to have a conversation with him in the future!"

    Hearing his suggestion, Long Zunba immediately became very happy and said: "I think we should just let this child be called Long Xin Hui. It was me just now after all, the first to hug him, and he is about the same age as our Xin Hua."

    After hearing his suggestion, Gou Liyi said in an extremely disapproving manner, "That won''t do! Sect Master Long, you can''t keep thinking about how to make this kid related to your Long Family. Just now, you were the first to hug him, but Master Leng gave him a robe that could protect him from the cold and keep him warm, he is the best to this boy, the most truthful person there is. In my opinion, this brat should be named Thousand Emperor Leng, because Master Leng''s granddaughter Qian Ning was born not long ago, and just happened to be his big sister. "

    Hearing him say that, Bai Hezong immediately agreed: "This suggestion is not bad, High Lord Long''s granddaughter, although she is almost past one year old, but she is already one year old, and Master Leng''s granddaughter has only just been born, and Master Leng is indeed taking good care of this child, I agree with your Master Gou''s suggestion."

    But Leng Gufeng shook his head and said very calmly: "Thank you all for your good intentions, and even more thank you all. For taking care of my Qian Ning, I hope that she has a younger brother, but this child was found by all of us.

    Long Zunba was also rather concerned as he said: "If you don''t let this child take the surname of our family, then don''t think that he, with your surname, is fair. We won''t let any living being mistakenly think that he is the only child of any of the eight great sects!"

    After hearing what the two of them had said and looking at Long Zunba, they both looked extremely annoyed. Both Bai Hezong and Gou Liyi were in a difficult situation as they looked at each other for a while.

    Suddenly, Duan Lang had an idea. He looked at the mountain range and said with a smile, "If that''s the case, then we might as well call him Shi Hua Sheng or the mountain range. After all, we found him between these mountain ranges."

    After hearing his suggestion, Feng Chenggong immediately agreed, "Shi Huasheng is a good name! Hua Sheng, on the other hand, can also chant ''Ascension'', which coincidentally means that this child will be able to transcend the mundane world and ascend to greatness, making contributions to all living things. "

    Hearing their words, Gou Liyi and Hong Tianyan immediately felt that it was a good nod of their heads.

    Duan Lang became a little impatient and said: "If you don''t allow him to call you this, then what name do you want him to be called?"

    At that time, he, Feng Chenggong and the others also looked at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi pondered for a moment, then suddenly said in a rather calm manner: "Recently, yellow jade has descended from the sky, and this child, only now did he have yellow light protecting his body as he floated in the air, so he definitely isn''t an ordinary living being. I think we should let him call it" Huang Tianyu ", what do you think?"

    After hearing the name he gave the child, Leng Gufeng immediately said with great satisfaction: "Yellow light to protect the body, unpolished jade from the heavens, Huang Tianyu, this name isn''t bad!"

    Long Zunba and the rest all nodded their heads in satisfaction.

 C19

    When Yun Yi and the others found him, the eight sect masters named him the Huang Tianyu, the man named Yue Yang, the baby, took the Lord of Fire and Devil, the Evil Immortal, and the other demons back to the demon realm. Immediately after, they had the Demon Marshall and the Demon Emperor, who had the Demon Emperor use a very powerful demon type power, form a very powerful barrier around their World of Demons and Demons and the pathway in the human world, preventing Si Nantao and the other powerful soldiers of heaven and earth, as well as other powerful humans, from attacking them.

    The Demon Empress, who had received news of them at that time and returned to the World of Demons and Demons, immediately led the many demons and received them from a very far place near a lake that was emitting a hot wave of demonic Qi.

    After she finished speaking, she gestured to the little demonic girl who was standing beside her and holding onto the censers and other things. She quickly went over and helped Lord of the Dream and the other great demons to stand up.

    The Demon Emperor said a little carefully, "Empress, we can talk about it later. What the Demon Sovereign said just now was that the Lord of the Dream and the Horned Demon Master, along with the Master Gu, are harmful to the immortals, destroyed and severed. The six of them have been here for three thousand years, and have not gone to pay respects to the Infernal Queen.

    After saying that, he smiled and nodded towards the Demon Lord, as if he was worried that the Demon Lord would blame the Demon Empress for that matter.

    But the Demon Lord only smiled and said to the Little Demon Empress without a care, "Little Sister, I know that you are worried. A while ago, the Infernal Queen came out from closed door cultivation after a thousand years and needs to be nurtured and nurtured carefully for a few days in order to quickly increase her cultivation. As such, I do not wish for the various Demon Masters and Demon Kings to pay their respects to her at this time so as to not disturb her tranquility."

    Seeing that he understood his intentions, the Demon Empress immediately nodded her head and said calmly, "I am indeed worried about that. Furthermore, I also know that in order to save the Lord of the Dream and the other six members of the Lord of Fire and Devil, Your Majesty and His Majesty have spent a large amount of spirit energy on the Demon Sealing Pagoda in the past few days. Furthermore, the six of them have experienced three thousand years of suffering in the Demon Sealing Pagoda, so their spirit energy is very weak and needs to be treated quickly and meticulously.

    When she got to that point, she carefully looked at the Demon Emperor, and seeing that he was not concerned about that matter, she then continued to speak to the Demon Lord, "I thought that since all of you had returned safely, you should all return to the cave and carefully recuperate there. When all of you have recovered, and the Infernal Queen''s body is recuperated, it would not be too late for me to meet her again.

    After she finished speaking, she looked at the Demon Emperor.

    Furthermore, we all know that for the past three thousand years, the Infernal Queen has always been worried about the six of them. Since she has already sent the necromancer to welcome us and requested us to meet her, it would be better for us not to go against her wishes.

    As he spoke, he turned to look at the Demon Lord.

    On the other hand, the Demon Sovereign gave it some thought before smiling slightly, and said to the Demon Empress in a very amiable manner, "Little Sister, we all understand this good intentions of yours, and we are all very grateful to you."

    Speaking to that point, he, the Evil Immortal and the other demons all smiled and cupped their fists and nodded to the Demon Empress. Then, he said in a more gentle tone, "But since the Infernal Queen has already instructed the necromancer in such a way, then we don''t need to worry about anything else. We can also hurry up and meet with her so that she can become the Lord of the Dream and the Evil Immortal will no longer worry about us."

    Seeing that he had said so, the Demon Emperor did not object as well. The great demons such as the Lord of the Dream and the Evil Immortal all wished to immediately pay their respects to the Infernal Queen. The Infernal Queen slightly nodded her head and politely clasped her fists towards the Demon Sovereign, saying, "Since that''s the case, let''s listen to everything Brother has arranged. I''ve also missed my sister and wanted to visit her for a long time."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Lord immediately laughed and said, "That''s good! Then I shall not stay here any longer. Let''s hurry towards the Demon Restaurant! "

    After he finished speaking, he rode on a demonic cloud, together with the Demon Emperor and the other great demons, and flew into the sky. After passing through many tall mountains, demon cities, and other places, he finally landed at one of them after another after a long time.

    When the demons on patrol saw them, they immediately put down the weapons in their hands and kneeled down, bowing to the countless demons as they said in a loud voice, "Welcome, Your Majesty. Demon Empress, greetings to the Demon Masters, Demon Kings, and three Demon Kings for returning home ˇ­"

    As they spoke those words, they began to unceasingly emit surging demonic energy in their surroundings. It was clear that they were all extremely excited.

    After that, some of the little demons, six or seven years old, with censer lanterns in their hands, and the like, transformed into the appearance of a human boy. Some of the little demons, accompanied by some of the lesser demons, who looked like humans, walked out of the huge city gate, together with the other demons, respectfully welcoming the Demon Lord and the other demons, and arrived near the city gate.

    Immediately, some tall and big fiendish demons drove two Black Dragon treasured carriages and a Black Crane spirit flower carriage, stopping in front of them. They invited the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor to sit inside the two Black Dragon treasured carriages, followed by a few little fiendish demons who served the Demon Empress as they sat inside the Black Crane spirit flower carriage.

    After that, there were some armor-clad, rather ferocious and sturdy looking demons that brought a few horses over. They invited the Lord of the Water Demons and the other Evildoers to sit on them, and then followed them. Under the protection of some huge demons who were dressed in heavy armor and wielding long blades, they entered the city.

    Many demons saw the destruction of the Lord of the Dream as well as the six great demons. They all shouted out to them as if they missed them, welcoming them back, and so on. Moreover, they even escorted their demon soldiers to give the six great demons some food, gold, silver, jewelry, pills, elixirs and the like.

    They celebrated along the way and walked together to a grand inner city. There were many large demonic soldiers guarding the place, and after seeing the Demon Lord and the others enter the inner city, most of the demons left.

    Not long after, the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress, under the escort of the demons, arrived at a rather grand building that was inside the inner city.

    The Demon Generals, the Demon Emperor, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress all took a look after getting off the carriage and protecting that building. There were many humans outside, and all of them were rather handsome, wearing heavy armor, holding pikes, with swords hanging from their waists, they nodded one after the other, then walked towards the giant staircase that led directly to that building.

    It was some time before they reached the tall front door of the building.

    All of them looked to be twelve or thirteen years old, and the long-haired beauties immediately faced the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, and said to them in unison, "Greetings your highness. Your Majesty, the Demon Empress is already inside, we have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Lord of the Water Demons and the rest of the greater demons, including the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, smiled and nodded to them one after the other. Then, they formed into two rows, led the Demon Lord and the others, and walked into the building that was overflowing with fragrance, was filled with cyan mist, was flickering with lights, and was filled with cigarette smoke. However, the Lord of the Water Demons and the Demon Immortal, did not dare to follow the Demon Emperor and the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress in.

    At the very top of the black jade stairs, on the huge stage, there was a rather graceful, half-reclining, brightly grey fox jade stone. The one on the throne was dressed in a long, golden-red fur dress, with a head of very supple, waist-long hair, delicate, white, elite skin, a very strange dark red magic aura in the middle of his forehead, with slender hands, thick, slender eyelashes, and a dignified looking woman of about thirty years of age. She slowly sat up with her eyes closed.

    Looking at her, the Demon Marshall actually acted very politely. He cupped his fists and bowed to her, saying, "After we respected you, we have already rescued Lord of the Dream, the six of them and brought them back safely. After hearing that you want to receive them, I, the Demon Emperor, my younger brother, and Xueyan Sisters immediately bring them, along with our Lord of the Water Demons''s subordinates and other subordinates to come and pay our respects to you.

    After he finished speaking, the Demon Emperor and Demon Empress were also very polite as they clasped their fists and bowed to the Infernal Queen, saying similar words.

    The Infernal Queen slowly opened her pair of dream-like eyes and looked at them. She nodded slightly and said very calmly, "There is no need for the three of you to be so courteous to me. Your Majesty, Your Majesty, sister, quickly sit down.

    Hearing her words, the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress immediately thanked her. Then, the Demon Lord sat down on the huge black skull jade throne to her right, and the Demon Emperor sat on the huge blood skull jade throne to her left, while the Demon Empress sat on her enormous python jade throne to her left.

    After the three of them sat down, the Infernal Queen said in a rather calm manner, "Three thousand years have passed. The Lord of the Dream, the Horned Demon Master and the Evil Immortal have been destroyed and the six generals have been cut off. Although they are not present for a long time and have been tortured in that pagoda, they are still very strong and loyal to us.

    Hearing her words made a lot of sense, the Spirit Demon Emperor immediately said with praise: "Your Eminence is right! The six generals are truly very brave and loyal to us. We will definitely reward them with some things in order to comfort them during the three thousand years of suffering! "

    After he finished speaking, the Demon Lord and the Demon Empress also had the same intention, as they nodded their heads in succession.

    Following that, the Infernal Queen nodded slightly to the girl beside her. The girl clasped her fists and bowed before taking a few steps forward. With a loud and authoritative voice, she said, "The Infernal Queen has orders. The Infernal Masters and Demon Kings outside, come in and greet them ˇ­"

    After she finished speaking, she returned to the Infernal Queen''s side. After hearing her words, the Lord of the Dream and the scum immortals hurriedly tidied up, and under the lead of the Lord of the Water Demons and the Lord of Fire and Devil, they walked in. At the bottom most, there was a black jade staircase, and there was still about ten meters to go, and at the place that was about ten meters away, they stopped and knelt down.

    After they finished saying that, the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress looked at the Infernal Queen, who raised her right hand slightly. The girl who had let them in earlier immediately said to them in a rather majestic manner, "Demon Lords, Demon Kings, please rise!"

    Hearing her words, the Lord of the Water Demons and the other fiendish demons all knew that it was the Infernal Queen''s intention. They hurriedly thanked the Infernal Queen before standing up one after another. However, they stood there with their heads lowered, not daring to look at the Infernal Queen.

    Seeing that they were all very nervous, the Infernal Queen said in a calm voice, "Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, Demon King of Immortals, Destroying the demon king, Destroying the demon king, Behead the Demon King, Behead the Demon King, you are all part of our fiendish demons and are loyal people. Although three thousand years ago, you were a bit reckless and fell for those despicable and devious schemes, and were imprisoned by them, all of you have finally returned today. Welcome home!"

    After she finished speaking, she, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress all looked at the Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons with smiles on their faces.

 C20

    Just as the Infernal Queen received the Lord of the Dream and the other devils, Si Nantao, who had been forced back to Heaven Realm by that unknown powerful force, became extremely furious. Although he kept his weapon, he looked at the lower realms and said viciously, "What bastard dare you oppose the This Empyrean? This Empyrean must thoroughly investigate this matter and definitely will not let go of this sneak attack. All of my bastards, especially that big bastard Ku Zang ˇ­ "

    As he spoke, he became angrier and angrier. He punched and kicked and shattered several enormous stone pillars, but no matter how many immortals and divine generals tried to persuade him, they would not listen to their advice.

    After he finished speaking, he actually floated to Si Nantao''s side, and with a frown, he slapped Si Nantao a few times, and with a fierce look in his eyes, he shouted: "Master, quickly calm down, something has happened!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Si Nantao said with distress: "I told you that you shouldn''t have listened to it. That bastard Bai Duzun''s plan, it''s bad, isn''t it? Great Eternal Heaven has always been a righteous person, and supreme fairy has always placed a premium on integrity. Three thousand years ago, since he reached an agreement with us, the eight major sects, and the demons, he will definitely keep his promise. When the time is up, he will release the six great demons, but now ˇ­

    In his mind, a rather imposing, middle-aged man''s voice resounded as he spoke in a rather stern voice: "Si Nantao, immediately come here with Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun. If you dare to hesitate for even a moment, supreme fairy will definitely punish you.

    After hearing those words, Si Nantao was extremely nervous for a moment. He cupped his fists and said, "Great Sky Sovereign, please do not blame me. I will go to your place and explain everything that has happened!"

    He shook his head as if he had been through a lot of things. He pushed the tiger out of the way as he formed a white cloud and flew away, saying in a calm voice, "Rest assured, old master, when I came over, I had already instructed Jin Hu and the others to come and help you. I will accompany you to meet the Great Sky Sovereign personally, when we get there, I will definitely plead for him on your behalf."

    After hearing his words, Si Nantao was finally able to rest easy and nodded his head.

    After a long time, they passed through many majestic palaces and immortal mountains, as well as some very beautiful places like the God Tree Forest and many other places like the resplendent starlight, and finally landed outside of a magnificent Heavenly Palace.

    He looked to be about fifty years old, a tall and sturdy man, and a handsome man who seemed to be in his twenties. He wore a bright black robe and held a scholar''s folding fan in his hand.

    Si Nantao was furious at once. He turned to the ordinary man and said: "Bai Duzun, you damned bastard, your good idea is about to kill me. Do you know?"

    While speaking, he waved his fist towards Bai Duzun, but was stopped by the tiger.

    However, Bai Duzun said rather unhappily: "Si Nantao, Wan Huohai, in this matter, you two cannot blame me. I admit that I was the one who proposed to tear up the agreement we made with the demons, but didn''t you two oppose it at that time? Especially you, Wan Huohai, you want to use your Heaven Flames to completely refine all of these demon spirits, but now you guys are blaming me, isn''t this a little too unreasonable? "

    After hearing what he said, Si Nantao, that man in red robes and that Heavenly General, got even angrier. They quarreled with him and kept guarding him.

    It was an extremely imposing and middle-aged man''s voice. He said in a stern voice, "Wan Huohai, Si Nantao, Bai Duzun, Bai Duzun, as one of the three great Sky Sovereigns, not only did you not think about repentance after committing such despicable, treacherous and despicable things, you are actually here trying to shirk responsibility to each other, making a huge ruckus, what kind of logic is that?"

    Hearing those reprimands, although Si Nantao and Wan Huohai were still angry at each other, they did not dare make any more noise. They looked at each other and nodded slightly, then with the guidance of a few immortal children and the company of the tiger, entered the palace. They passed through a lot of corridors and stairs that were shrouded in scents, and finally entered the center of the palace.

 C21

    Just as the Infernal Queen and the Lord of the Dream, along with the Immortal Demons such as Bai Duzun and Si Nantao, were talking about those things, Yun Yi and the Patriarchs of the eight great sects found that very special little boy and named him the Huang Tianyu. They even wrapped him up in a warm robe and brought him out of the rocky area, back to the trap Demon Valley where their disciples were.

    He saw that the originally lively and beautiful mountain rocks were scattered everywhere, and that the gigantic Demon Sealing Pagoda, with its majestic aura, was now erected in the middle of the valley. The intense battle between Si Nantao, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the other forces had not only caused the pagoda to disappear, the troops that were guarding there had also been completely destroyed by their battle.

    After he finished speaking, he sat down on a big rock and sighed helplessly.

    When he got there, he supported an injured person and laid on a soft grass, then continued, "Although I admit that during these three thousand years, those evil people, including the Six Great spirit host s and the Ten Great Calamity Stars, have killed a few kind beings almost every year, we can''t help but admit that those evil people of the World of Demons and Demons, because of that matter, did they really avoid attacking us, didn''t they?"

    After hearing what they had said, Yun Yi and Long Zunba both shook their heads disapprovingly, but Leng Gufeng and Hong Tianyan both seemed to be against them as they coldly snorted.

    Seeing that they were about to argue about that matter, Bai Hezong immediately advised them, "Fellow sect masters, it is all for justice, for the survival of the Three Realms, and the various Empyreans have all made this decision. Regardless of whether we are willing or not, we should prioritize the overall situation, the safety of the Three Realms, and the safety of the Three Realms, so as to assist the various Empyreans in eliminating demons, continuing to protect the Three Realms and protecting the common people of the Three Realms, no? We must not hurt each other because of this! "

    Leng Gufeng said in a rather serious tone, "In these three thousand years, all those demons have been very loyal and have never trespassed into the mortal realm or the Heaven Realm. However, in the end, we have betrayed them.

    Long Zunba was even more furious as he said, "Although Empyrean Golden King, Sky Tyrant and Sky Tremor, had given us those orders and made us go against our words, Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming and supreme fairy did not follow them and give us those orders. Furthermore, they did not come here to clean up the demons, which means that the two elders did not agree to do such a thing, and it also proves that what we did to Sky Tyrant and us was wrong with those demons."

    After hearing what the three had said, Feng Chenggong said furiously, "Sect Leaders, according to what you have said, we should let those demons and ghosts bring harm to the common people. And the only reason we agreed to do that is because of our respective grandmasters and the five great Empyreans! "

    Seeing them argue and not utter a word for a long time, Duan Lang suddenly said helplessly: "Alright, alright, everyone, since it''s already like this, whatever we say, it''s already useless. Since it''s like this, we should quickly lead our disciples back to their respective sects and help them heal their injuries as soon as possible while waiting for the orders from the various Empyreans!"

    After he finished, he did not care about what Yun Yi and the rest said, and left with the people from Wudaozhong.

    Not long after, Yun Yi and the rest did not manage to come to a conclusion on that matter, and also left one after another.

 C22

    That day, Si Nantao was called the Little Fairy Child of the Tiger Sect, and was persuaded to go to the Central Heaven Realm, together with Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai, they stayed outside of the extremely grand and imposing Heavenly Palace. After a big argument for a while, the three Sky Sovereigns, after hearing the dignified, yet furious man''s voice, they suppressed the anger in their hearts, and walked into the palace together with the Tiger Fairy Child.

    He looked at the resplendent and resplendent silencing hall, which was permeated with a kind of soft white cloud mist, as well as a few pieces of sparkling jewelry and jades. There were also a lot of very beautiful strange flowers and herbs that were slowly floating between the carved pillars and pillars.

    Immediately after, Wan Huohai, along with Si Nantao and Bai Duzun, also nervously cupped their fists together, and said to the man: "Greetings, Sky Sovereign!"

    Looking at his expression, Wan Huohai said rather unhappily, "Great Sky Sovereign, we all understand that you are in a difficult situation and know that you have always been a very fair and just person, a gentleman who keeps his word and is a moral role model for all living beings in the Three Realms. But you must know that those monsters and ghosts are all evil and evil people, and if we really abide by our words and release those six great demons from their agreement three thousand years ago, the Three Realms would be in trouble!"

    Si Nantao also frowned and said: "I knew from the battle just now, Ku Zang and her death, that their powers had increased by a lot, especially Ku Zang, when I used all my strength, I could barely fight him to a standstill. But now his Heaven Devour Art, that kind of cultivation, is already completely incomparable to before, I was almost killed by him just now, under this situation, I hope that you, Great Sky Sovereign, think twice, those demons are definitely not good people!"

    Bai Duzun was a little domineering as he said to the Great Sky Sovereign, "Killing demons and eliminating devils to protect and protect the common people, this is the responsibility of all the man of justice s here. As man of justice s of the Three Realms, as well as the strong leaders, for the sake of the living beings of the Three Realms and for the peace and prosperity of the universe, we do not need to worry about using any means.

    After hearing what the three Empyreans had said, the Great Empyrean suddenly said in fury, "As beings of the three realms, we, who have great trust and respect for the three realms, should be able to face all the living beings of the three realms, should be able to face the morality of the three realms. Ku Zang and Death, these demons that are in charge of all these monsters, have been very faithful to our promises during these past three thousand years, and have restricted their subordinates so that these demons have not trespassed into the mortal world.

    Seeing him in such a state, both Wan Huohai and Si Nantao were rather unhappy. They looked at each other, and just as Si Nantao was about to argue with him angrily, Hu Qian poured a cup of wine for Si Nantao.

    Even though Si Nantao was angry at the time, he knew that the tiger was warning him not to offend the Great Sky Sovereign. immediately suppressed the anger in his heart and after drinking the wine, the tiger poured him another cup!

    However, Bai Duzun was actually quite angry as he said to the Great Sky Sovereign, "Great Sky Sovereign, it is your own business, and it has nothing to do with us. No matter what, we have to eliminate all of those demon race members, and it is best if you do something that you disobey your words to them, not to mention us, because what we do is for the good of the people in the Three Realms. It is for the justice of the world, and what we do is the right choice."

    Wan Huohai was also rather unhappy and asked the Great Sky Sovereign, "What betrayal? As long as I can eradicate all of those demons and devils, I don''t care what people from the Three Realms think of me, because everything I''ve done is right. I represent justice! "

    After he finished speaking, he, Bai Duzun and Si Nantao were still very provocative as they looked towards the Great Sky Sovereign, the Great Sky Sovereign, and angrily slammed the table in front of them.

    Just then, a beautiful green lotus and a white lotus suddenly floated in from the outside. Surrounded by circles of spiritual light, they successively turned into a girl who wore a blue lotus dress and a white lotus dress. She looked about six or seven years old and was very pretty.

    Seeing them, the tiger immediately became nervous and knelt down. The Great Sky Sovereign and Si Nantao, along with Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun, also left their seats and walked in front of them.

    The Great Sky Sovereign was even very polite as he said to them, "We didn''t know that the two envoys were here and were unable to welcome them from afar. Please forgive us!"

    As they spoke, all four of them lowered their heads.

    The young lady wearing a long green lotus dress suddenly spoke with dignity: "Bai Duzun, supreme fairy has already known about the good deed you and Si Nantao had done. She was extremely furious and she also knew that the mastermind behind this was you, Bai Duzun.

    After hearing her words, Bai Duzun instantly knelt down and said in a rather fearful tone: "My lord, envoy Qinglian, I admit that I was the one who tore apart the agreement with the demons, the eight great sects that joined forces with Sky Sovereign Jin and Sky Tyrant Lord, issued the order not to release the six great demons, the Lord of the Dream and the others. But the reason we did that, is also for the sake of the Three Realms'' life.

    "Envoy Qing Lian, Envoy Bai Lian, please inform me that although Empyrean Golden King and Sky Sovereign Rumbling Heaven, as well as Sky Sovereign Shaking the Earth, may have done things inappropriately, for the peace and stability of the Three Realms and for the survival of the Three Realms, please do not misunderstand them, supreme fairy."

    Just as he said that, Ambassador Bai Lian suddenly said very sternly: "Enough! Zhong Wanlong, you don''t have to excuse the three of them, the supreme fairy just told me and the others, because the three of them, the foolish ones, have gone against their words and have gone against the agreement we made with the demon clan, which we reached three thousand years ago, which was beneficial to the life of the world. They had selfish motives and wanted to continue imprisoning the six great demons, and had even wanted to imprison them.

    "No matter what kind of thoughts you have, you just have to do it for the sake of doing that thing. Right now, the result is that the Demon Sealing Demon Tower and the ones protecting it, all the heavenly soldiers and generals, have disappeared and are trapped inside the pagoda. The six great demon gods have regained their freedom, and have returned to their World of Demons and Demons with the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor.

    Hearing their rebuke, Zhong Wanlong, Si Nantao and the others also kneeled down in fear.

    Just as he finished speaking, the envoy suddenly became stern, and said to him: "Goddess Overseer, how can I allow a junior who doesn''t have enough authority to inquire? Get out of the hall immediately, don''t disturb us and the four Sky Sovereigns! "

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly turned towards the tiger and released a portion of it. It was like a blooming lotus flower with a cyan light silently shooting out, trapping the tiger inside. The outside of the palace was instantly frightened and cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    However, envoy Bai Lian was still rather calm as he said to Zhong Wanlong and the other four great Empyreans, "The supreme fairy has ordered it!"

    Hearing her words, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai, along with Bai Duzun and Bai Duzun, were all very serious. They paid their respects to them and respectfully said in unison, "This little deity listens to fairy''s overture!"

    After they had finished speaking, envoy Bai Lian suddenly spoke with dignity, "The man of justice did not believe in the Demon Clan, and under Bai Duzun''s and Wan Huohai''s instigation, Si Nantao was very reckless. On top of that, he fought a huge battle with the Demon Emperor and the other elders, increasing the hatred of the Demon Clan, the Demon Clan, Heaven Realm and all living beings of the mortal world, and in the future, the Demon Clan will definitely invade the Three Realms and cause the three realms to become restless. This is Wan Huohai, Bai Duzun, the three of them are, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Emperor."

    After hearing what she had said, Bai Duzun, Wan Huohai and Si Nantao were extremely afraid. They trembled all over, afraid that the supreme fairy would punish them.

    However, envoy Qing Lian said in a relatively calm voice, "But supreme fairy, considering that you were waiting for this matter, it is indeed for the sake of the kind people in the Three Realms, and because of this, the three great god officials went to discuss it with fairy. fairy has temporarily decided not to punish you, and do not blame you for it.

    After hearing what she had said, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai, along with Si Nantao and the others all heaved a long sigh of relief in their hearts.

    "Now that the six great demons have returned to the World of Demons and Demons, the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor have also increased their demon powers by a lot. The Demon Empress'' power of annihilating all living things is almost at its peak, and her strength is at its strongest. Four Celestial Sovereigns, from this moment onwards, you must be on high alert and command the various deities, the heavenly soldiers and generals of the various tribes, as well as all the man of justice in the mortal world and the underworld, to be on high alert towards those demons!"

    After hearing her words, Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai, along with Bai Duzun and the rest all said in unison, "We shall follow fairy''s orders!"

    He then said to Zhong Wanlong and the four great Sky Sovereigns, "These are the orders from supreme fairy. I hope that you sincerely wish to stand up for your people and for the peace of the Three Realms, and that you do not do anything rash and reckless. Otherwise, if Fairy is truly angered, even I would not be able to avenge you!"

    Knowing that they had all done this out of good intentions, Zhong Wanlong and the other three Sky Sovereigns immediately thanked them gratefully. Then, they turned into two lotus flowers and left the place.

    After the two of them had left, Zhong Wanlong stood up and looked at Si Nantao and Bai Duzun. Suddenly, he tightly knitted his eyebrows and said rather angrily, "Fortunately the goddess is concerned about Cang Shen, and the three divine officials also went to her place to plead for you. Otherwise, none of you will be able to escape the punishment of entering the Sky Prison.

    After he finished speaking, he signaled Bai Duzun and the other two Sky Sovereign to sit back down.

    However, Bai Duzun said very seriously: "Everyone, just now, the order from the fairies that the two of you sent to us was very reasonable. Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons, now that they have escaped, their demon clan will definitely retaliate against us and the living beings of the mortal world in a crazed manner. We must act as soon as possible and be extra cautious against them, otherwise the Three Realms will be in danger."

    Knowing that the things he was worried about were extremely huge, Wan Huohai and Si Nantao quickly bade farewell to him before long, and went to do their own things.

 C23

    Just as Zhong Wanlong and the other deities were discussing about these matters, the Infernal Queen, who received the Lord of the Dream, the great demon spirits, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress, praised them one after another. The six of them, after doing a lot of things and bestowing some treasures upon the six great demon spirits, immediately thanked the six of them with gratitude.

    "Now that the three Demon Masters and the three Demon Kings have returned to our World of Demons and Demons, this matter is indeed worth celebrating. But Your Majesty, Your Majesty, you all might not know that when you led your armies to rescue the six of them, the Ten Great Bane Beasts took the opportunity to come here and massacre everything. We have many lives here, and they were even so daring that they wanted to attack me."

    Seeing how much she cared about that matter, the Infernal Queen only smiled and patted her hand. She did not say anything.

    At that time, the Demon Lord said with a smile, "Respected Empress, little sister, you must not underestimate this broken jade. At that time, we rescued Lord of the Dream and the others, and if it weren''t for them, they would have appeared behind us in advance and protected us. The Demon Emperor and I would have definitely been set up by that despicable Si Nantao."

    They did not understand what he was saying, but the Infernal Queen and the Demon Empress did not understand as they looked at the Demon Emperor.

    The Spirit Demon Emperor immediately nodded his head, and spoke with relief: "Your Eminence is right, we were watching when the Evil Immortal, Lord of the Dream and the others, and the rest of the eight great sects, were fighting with the little brats when the broken jade suddenly flew behind us. Just when we were unsure of what was going on, that despicable fellow Si Nantao actually appeared behind us with a large blade in his hand, slashing towards us from the waist, but he was blown away by the broken jade, releasing a yellow light."

    He never expected that such a thing would happen. The Infernal Queen and the Infernal Queen picked up the two pieces of clothing in surprise.

    The Demon Elder said with relief, "Although with our strengths, even if we were to be ambushed by Si Nantao, we might not be killed by him, but once we are ambushed and defeated by him, we will definitely be seriously injured by him. If Zhong Wanlong or Wan Huohai were to go there later on, we would definitely be dead.

    After hearing all that they had said, the Little Demon Empress said in disbelief, "What? Could these jade even suppress Tian Xinrui''s magical equipment? Isn''t this unbelievable? "

    However, the moment she saw the Demon Emperor, she nodded her head seriously, and immediately believed in that matter.

    At that time, the Infernal Queen, who had also felt those things and found it unbelievable, could not help but gently caress the broken jade in her hand. At that time, the Infernal Queen, who had felt those things and had felt it unbelievable, could not help but gently caress the broken jade in her hand.

    Furthermore, she seemed to like the Infernal Queen very much. She actually gave a very innocent smile to the Infernal Queen.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, the Demon Empress and the Lord of the Dream, as well as the other demons all looked at her with great vigilance.

    However, the Infernal Queen held her gently in her embrace and released a demonic light towards her. In an instant, a long, bright white robe appeared and very gently wrapped around her, and she said very happily, "Today is truly a day worthy of celebration. Not only did you two respect and treat me well, you three saved the three Demon Masters and the three Demon Kings, and saved all of you from being attacked by Si Nantao.

    After saying that, she couldn''t help but kiss that little girl.

    Seeing that she liked that girl so much and that the girl was still in her embrace, he even laughed very happily. As for the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, they were also infected by her laughter and quickly fell in love with her. Lord of the Dream and the other demons immediately congratulated them and said, "Congratulations to the Infernal Queen for being so pleased that she loves her daughter.

    Hearing their congratulations, the Demon Lord immediately said happily, "Not bad, not bad! This child is the heavens. He bestowed upon us, the little princess of the demon clan, the omen of our clan becoming stronger ˇ­"

    As he spoke, he, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress couldn''t help but look at the baby girl and laugh heartily.

 C24

    He personally witnessed the female Nascent Soul protecting him and the Demon Emperor, as well as the release of the spirit light to suppress them. Tian Xinrui had bestowed this to Si Nantao, and the broken pieces of the banner that were condensed into a shape, which was quickly believed by the Lord of the Dream and the other Spirit Demons, because the things he said made them believe that the female Nascent Soul would bring good luck to the Demon Clan. As such, they quickly congratulated the Demon Sovereign and the others.

    After a long while, when everyone''s happiness had calmed down a little, the Demon Emperor looked at the baby girl and asked the Infernal Queen, "Your Majesty, this child is indeed very cute. Since you think that she is a gift from heaven to your daughter, that the heavens have bestowed upon her, the little princess of our demon clan, then quickly give her a nice name!"

    At that time, Demon Lord said unhappily, "Xiao Fu is a pretty good name, but little sister, we are the little princess, not a little prince, okay? "That name, it''s very appropriate for boys to call it, but for girls, it''s better not to use that name, right?"

    And the Infernal Queen thought for a moment and suddenly nodded. She said very calmly, "Just now, the child was surrounded by spiritual light and had protected Your Majesty and Bro. Those jades of yours were condensed together and they are very fated with me, so I think we should let her use the name ''Infernal'' as her surname and name, Ling''er. What do you say?"

    Hearing the name she gave to the baby girl, the Demon Lord savored it and muttered, "Demon Spirit, the little princess of the demon clan is lively and cute. It''s a good name for all living beings in our clan!"

    After hearing what he said, the Demon Emperor also said that name with great satisfaction: "This name is indeed not bad. This child is not only fated to be part of our demon clan, but also the esteemed empress. Just now, when she appeared, not only did she not cry, she even laughed happily.

    The Little Demon Empress also felt that the name was not bad, so she nodded and said, "It makes those prideful bastards act like our sons and allow our demon clan to punish them. That''s good, I also like this name."

    Hearing her words, the Lord of the Dream and the other demons couldn''t help but laugh in their hearts, feeling very happy.

    Suddenly, she looked very kindly at the little girl and said, "From today onwards, our little princess will be called Mo Ling''er. I will definitely carefully train her and bring her along to grow a little, then pass on to her the powerful power of the demons and demons, as well as the various cultivation techniques and formations that will allow her to become our slave as soon as possible. We, the Infernal Queen, will lead the various races and conquer the three realms to gain glory for us, defeating all the fellows who are our enemies in the three realms and making them our slaves ˇ­"

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress couldn''t help but laugh happily.

    Lord of the Dream and the other great demons were also very happy as they congratulated them.

    After a short moment, the Infernal Queen had the little girl beside her take the little girl somewhere else and meticulously take care of her. Suddenly, she spoke to the great demons, "Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, Demon King of Immortals, Destroying the demon king, Behead the Demon King, Behead the Demon King, Behead the Demon King, I know that you have been imprisoned by those bastards for three thousand years and hate them greatly. You want to exterminate them, take revenge for yourselves, and avenge us, who were killed by their seniors!"

    After listening to her talk about that matter, Demon King of Immortals suddenly kneeled on the ground and said in a hurry, "Thank you for your understanding, Demon Empress. Over the past three thousand years, we have always been thinking in that broken tower that we should destroy the eight great sects and the five great Empyreans and those bastards. I hope that you and your highness, together with your highness and the Demon Empress, can immediately give the order for us commander-in-chiefs to attack those bastards!"

    After he finished speaking, the Lord of the Dream and the other fiendish demons also did the same. They successively requested for the Infernal Queen to immediately lead her troops to attack Heaven Realm and the mortal world.

    Seeing that they were all so anxious to take revenge, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress all cautiously looked at the Infernal Queen.

    As for the Infernal Queen, she said calmly, "You all need to take revenge. I support this very much. Your highness, His Majesty, and the Infernal Queen will definitely allow it. However, one must not be overly hasty and not act rashly. You must also know your limits."

    As if they knew of Tian Xinrui''s strength, the extremely powerful Lord of the Dream and the other demons all frowned and clenched their fists after she finished speaking. At the same time, they were also drenched in cold sweat.

 C25

    Seeing that even the Infernal Queen was apprehensive, Tian Xinrui, one of the Heaven Realm''s Five Great Empyreans, frowned and said seriously, "Your Eminence is right. Even though my strength is extremely strong, and based on my current time, I am definitely one of the top experts, but honestly speaking, I myself know that my absolute strength is definitely below the three ancestors, the three great officials, and you."

    When he got there, he took a quick look at it and became serious as well. Thinking about some things, Lord of the Dream and the other great demons cautiously said: "Even though in the past three thousand years, my devilish arts strength increased greatly, but I think that Zhong Wanlong''s power must have increased by a lot as well. If I were to fight him with all my might, I don''t know who would win, let alone one of the great demon leaders, Bai Duzun, who would be the bane of their forces."

    Harm Immortal said very helplessly: "Lord of the Dream, you are right! Even though the empress, your majesty, Your Majesty and the Demon Empress are true, the top experts of our World of Demons and Demons and the absolute strong, they might be able to defeat Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai, Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and Bai Duzun respectively. However, they are definitely not confident of winning against Tian Xinrui.

    At this point, he seemed to have some misgivings and stopped speaking.

    Even though I do not deny that she and Zhong Wanlong are very upright, and should not agree to it. Si Nantao and the rest of them, have torn it up with us, and made those agreements with us, but no matter what is said, basically, we are hostile to them. Right now, there are many things that we can no longer control, and can only be done by ourselves. "

    After saying that, they looked at the Infernal Queen.

    Zhan Duan said in a very vexed tone, "Your Majesty, Demon Empress, we understand all of this and we also understand very well, you must not lead us and the five great Empyreans to fight with everything you have. But right now, they have already made agreements with the bastards of the eight great sects, and they want to imprison Your Majesty and your majesty in the Demon Trapping Valley. If we don''t give them a lesson as soon as possible, how are they going to humiliate us in the future?"

    Looking at him and Lord of the Dream, the Demon Lord frowned as he waited for his anger to increase even further. He said in a vexed voice, "In order to save you six generals, I have already exchanged blows with the Demon Emperor, the lives of thousands of demons, and this time, the ten great calamity stars have attacked us, they must have killed a lot of our people. As for you six generals, you six have experienced three thousand years of torture in that broken tower, so your abilities are only around ten percent of what it was before."

    Speaking of that, he also looked at the Infernal Queen with great distress, hoping that she would appear and stop him. Lord of the Dream and the other six great fiendish demons wanted to attack the five great Celestial Sovereigns and the eight great sects immediately.

    However, what they did not expect was that after he finished speaking, the Infernal Queen smiled slightly and said calmly, "Six generals, this empress understands your intentions to seek revenge and will definitely support you."

    He did not expect her to say those words, the Demon Emperor was immediately very worried, and said to her: "Please think twice, your highness. At this time, it is not appropriate for us to take revenge on those bastards!"

    Immediately after, the Demon Lord and the Demon Empress were also very careful as they tried to persuade the Infernal Queen.

    However, Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons were extremely excited as they knelt on the ground and said to the Infernal Queen, "We shall obey your orders!"

    Seeing how they looked, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor looked at the Infernal Queen with even more worry.

    But the Infernal Queen only smiled and said with dignity, "Your Majesty, my dear brothers and sisters, you do not have to worry. This empress knows that we are not suitable right now to seek revenge against the five great Celestial Sovereigns, but we definitely cannot do nothing. Where is the dignity of our demon clan? What will the other living beings think of us in the future? "

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress all looked at each other in a rather cautious manner, and no one dared to say anything.

    Lord of the Dream, however, was a little anxious as he said: "Since that''s the case, then please quickly give the order for us to immediately go to the commander''s troop to subjugate those treacherous disciples!"

    After he finished speaking, Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, Demon King of Immortals, Behead the Demon King, as well as the great demons were also very anxious, and expressed the same intention to her!

    However, she shook her head and said in a calm voice, "Don''t be in too much of a hurry, this empress has her own plans. After all, the six of you have been here for three thousand years, and you are no longer within our World of Demons and Demons.

    As she said that, she raised her hand towards the girl beside her. The girl immediately walked up to her and rolled it up with her hand. She was about a foot wide and said very respectfully, "Listen to your command, mistress!"

    The Infernal Queen suddenly said in a rather imposing manner, "One month later, Ishigami will lead the soldiers in charge of the various departments to the Violet Cloud Sect and teach those humans a ruthless lesson. At that time, Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, Demon King of Immortals, Demon King of Immortals, Demon King of Immortals, Destroying the demon king, Destroying the demon king, Behead the Demon King, Behead the Demon King, after you have recuperated, you will be able to recover to your peak and will immediately lead the soldiers of the various departments to attack the eight great sects. You must bring back at least three thousand heads of those from the eight great sects!"

    As she said those words, the girl standing in front of her suddenly appeared on the thin scroll she was holding. The words she had said.

    Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons immediately became extremely cautious and said in unison, "We shall obey your orders!"

    After hearing her instructions, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress all nodded their heads in satisfaction.

    She continued with the same tone, "After you teach the eight great sects a lesson, do not go to the Heaven Realm to seek revenge. Find the ten great Bane Stars immediately, eliminate at least a hundred thousand of their men and avenge the children who have died in their hands!"

    Hearing her orders, Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons immediately became cautious again and agreed in unison. At the same time, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress also nodded in relief.

    After a while, the girl kept the thin scroll and took it out of the building. She informed Ishigami and the other demons about the Infernal Queen''s decree. The Ishigami and the other demons immediately agreed with great care.

    Seeing that the Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons had looks of joy on their faces, the Infernal Queen suddenly waved her hand at them, indicating for them to withdraw. She then said to the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress, "Those things can''t be done for the time being. This empress will go take a look.

    After she finished speaking, she left with the Demon Empress, accompanied by a few little girls, to visit Demon Spirit.

    In the blink of an eye, a month passed. Although that period of time was a little long for the living beings of the mortal world, for the living beings of the World of Demons and Demons, it was just a flick of a finger.

    A month ago, when he heard the order of the Infernal Queen to attack Violet Cloud Sect, the Ishigami led eight of them who were dressed in huge armor. All of their faces were ferocious like rocks, as they held onto two trump cards, while the Fierce Tooth Demon rode on a cloud of devils and the black wind led ten thousand of them with long spears and sharp blades. They left the World of Demons and Demons and majestically pounced over to where the Violet Cloud Sect was, right above the Mount Dong Lai.

    Looking at the towering trees, the rolling mountains, the mountains shrouded in green mist, the mountain ranges all around the mountain, the unique, good places like pavilions, the martial arts training field, the grass fields, and the rest of the mountains, they had already discovered their own demonic clouds. With weapons in hand, they charged towards each other across the mountain, and the disciples of the Violet Cloud Sect, the Ishigami, suddenly said to the eight huge demons surrounding him, "Kill, kill these bastards who betrayed their faith!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the eight great demons immediately said to him with great respect, "I will obey the lord''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, they separated and led a group of Little Demons, from the east, west, south, southeast, southwest, northeast, northwest and eight different directions, and attacked Violet Cloud Sect at the same time. In an instant, a great battle was waged with many of Violet Cloud Sect''s disciples.

    After killing a few little demons, he suddenly flew into the air and shouted at Ishigami sternly, "Insolent Ishigami, previously, you Demon Marshall and the Demon Emperor led you all to take back the Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons. This is already a heinous crime, but I didn''t think that you would dare to openly lead the crowd and invade our Violet Cloud Sect today.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his palm and struck towards Ishigami, causing a burst of astral qi that was like the leg of an elephant to be smashed onto the surrounding demonic statues that were hovering around Ishigami, causing them to disappear with a rumbling sound.

    Immediately after, Ishigami laughed out loud and said: "Yun Yi, this time, this Demon Lord will tell you the truth, this time we are following the decree of our noble empress, we are going to attack your Violet Cloud Sect, and you all better not think of it, at this time, there will be other forces coming to reinforce you, because we are the supreme emperors, this time we will let this Demon Master, Lord of the Dream, and the Demon King of Immortals lead an army of strong warriors to attack your eight great sects, at the same time.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly spat out pieces of giant, millstone-like stones, causing Yun Yi to swing his sword in anger. Facing the huge rocks, he struck one after another like a small elephant, and after a while, he started fighting with in mid air. Not long after, he turned that place into a terrifying place, and after flying through the sky, the rocks shattered and the Astral Qi turned into a place, scaring all the people who were fighting around them.

    Before long, the Ishigami suddenly pounced on him. In front of Yun Yi, he shouted at him, "Little bastard, you can leave this Demon Lord!"

    Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly swung his huge, left arm, and with a bang, he struck the treasure sword in Yun Yi''s hand. In that moment, Yun Yi was smashed into many rocks and deeply fell into the ground of Mount Dong Lai.

    But very quickly, Yun Yi activated his cultivation, and erupted with purple lightning. He flew out from the ground and continued to fight with him.

 C26

    And just as the Ishigami led the demons and attacked the Mount Dong Lai, while Yun Yi and the rest of the Violet Cloud Sect were attacking, the Evil Immortal also led the eight of them, dressed in mouse armor, holding a mouse head giant hammer, all sorts of extremely sinister looking big monsters, in bursts of waves, dense smell of blood and demonic wind, as well as pieces after pieces, surrounded by the miserable demon clouds. They left the World of Demons and Demons, and directly pounced towards the Taizhen Sect where Feng Chenggong''s Taizhen Sect was.

    Feng Chenggong had always been scheming. Even though he was at the Spirit Tooth Mountain at that time, in the majestic True Sect Palace, sitting cross-legged on a huge and simple stone throne, with his eyes closed and cultivating his cultivation technique, when the Demon King of Immortals and the other demons were still several tens of kilometers away from him, he felt that the dense demonic Qi immediately retracted back into his own cultivation technique. Opening his eyes, he snorted sinisterly, and walked out.

    After hearing his orders, the two men immediately said in unison, "We will follow Sect Master''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually waved his hand and threw the Huang Tianyu onto the beast skin, and turned around to walk towards the cave entrance, spinning for a bit, when the stone wall had moved, he angrily waved his hand and extinguished the fire, and then walked out, and then he pressed his hand on the stone wall a few times, and after the stone wall returned to its original state, he calmed himself down, and went to the outside of the True Sect Palace, raising his head to look at the demon cloud.

    Just then, the Huang Tianyu suddenly opened its eyes, and stood up in a blur, as if it was curious. It looked around, and after a while, it yawned, and laid down on the beast skin again, falling into a deep sleep.

    At that time looking at that place, the demon clouds that were over a few miles long, had already floated over. Near their Spirit Tooth Mountain, Feng Chenggong suddenly opened his hand and produced a few sides, which were embroidered with their Taizhen Sect, Zong Hui''s order flags, and gave them to the disciples beside them. The ones holding onto blades and swords, they spoke to those people in a serious tone, "Immediately send orders to all parts of the mountain, form the Great Demonic Wind Roar Extermination Formation.

    He immediately waved the banner in his hand and flew into the air, his voice loud and clear as he transmitted his orders to the various parts of the Taizhen Sect. Very quickly, all of the disciples of the Taizhen Sect, with weapons in hand, formed hand seals and activated their True Essence, standing in a very special position.

    He looked at the great formation and heard the furious roar of the gale. He suddenly frowned and spoke with a rather gloomy tone: "Feng Chenggong, you little bastard, could it be that you know that we will attack you? It seems like I''ll have to give you guys a bit of a tough one. Or else, do you really think that your broken formation will be able to save your lives? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hands and took out a pair of huge Demon Wind Hammers. Surrounded by balls of strange, rodent demonic energy, he suddenly activated his demonic art and roared at the Demon Sealing Array, shouting angrily, "Break!"

    Right after he finished speaking, he brandished the pair of large hammers and smashed them onto the formation. The formation instantly shook, and many people in the Taizhen Sect who were using the formation vomited a few mouthfuls of blood from the pain.

    But just at that time, from the Huang Tianyu''s body, suddenly passed through that huge mountain, and exploded outwards, releasing an extremely strong and resplendent golden light. In an instant, it protected the entire Spirit Tooth Mountain, and at the same time sent him flying out, crashing into a rocky beach.

 C27

    Many demons who did not expect this to happen looked at Demon King of Immortals and fell heavily onto the ground. On the rocky beach, with a bang, a huge pit with a radius of over a hundred feet was smashed out from there. At the same time, it shook many of the broken rocks, causing them to fly around like arrow and crossbow s, whizzing through the air.

    Just at that time, the people who had set up the huge Wind Roar Demon Formation, as well as the many disciples of the Taizhen Sect, were all heavily injured and fell onto the ground. In an instant, the great formation crumbled and many people looked towards the direction where the Demon King of Immortals and the other demons were with great worry, afraid that they would take the chance to attack them.

    Feng Chenggong, who was thinking about whether or not it was the Huang Tianyu that released the golden light, saw that they mistook it for him releasing it, so he did not try to explain anything, and spoke in a serious tone: "Right now, we are facing a great enemy, those evil beings are right at the bottom of the mountain, everyone should not lower their guard, and quickly recuperate, and prepare to fight against the Spirit Demon beings with all their might, no matter what, we must not let them attack the mountain, destroy the foundation that all the generations of fellow disciples built up with effort!"

    Those demons rained down the crossbow arrows and arrows like a torrential storm. Under the encirclement of wave after wave of Demonic Qi, they flew towards the direction of the main peak of Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    At that time, those who had seen the terrifying arrows and crossbow arrows, Feng Chenggong and the others from the Taizhen Sect, suddenly held their weapons and activated them.

    However, in that instant, another piece of golden light suddenly appeared between the arrows and crossbow bolts and the astral energy. Not only did it instantly shatter those arrows and crossbow arrows that were filled with demonic energy and scatter them in the distance, it also very gently turned the astral energy into strands of true energy and sent those strands of true energy back into the bodies of the people in the Taizhen Sect.

    He never thought that such a strange thing would happen. Many people in Taizhen Sect were so shocked that they looked around in shock.

    However, the Demon King of Immortals was even angrier as he flew up to the sky. Looking at the golden light that was gradually disappearing, he roared angrily, "What kind of bastard dares to go against this king? This King dares to help these despicable fellows. If you have the ability, come forth and fight This King. This King does not believe that This King will not be able to deal with you ˇ­ "

    As he talked, he swung the huge hammers in his hands towards the Spirit Tooth Mountain in front of him under the astonished gazes of the monsters. The Spirit Tooth Mountain smashed his hammers down upon him, but every time his hammers were about to hit a few spots, they would be blocked by a golden light.

    At that time, many people within the Taizhen Sect looked at him in shock when they saw that scene.

    Not long after that, when he was in Demon King of Immortals and had ordered those demons to attack him at full power, Ishigami suddenly led the demons that had gone to attack him together, flying majestically from the east.

    Looking at the various parts of the Spirit Tooth Mountain, there were actually no signs of damage, Feng Chenggong and the others, and no one was injured at all. The Ishigami was furious, and asked the Evil Immortal: "Demon King of Immortals, why aren''t you attacking those brats? What are you doing here with them? "

    Seeing that he was angry, many monsters around Demon King of Immortals stood behind him in fear.

    The Demon King of Immortals frowned and said with a helpless tone: "Brother Shitou, it''s not me, I didn''t want these little bastards to attack, but something strange here. It stopped us, and all the attacks that we sent towards them ˇ­"

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The Ishigami looked at Feng Chenggong and the rest gloomily, then suddenly opened his hand to look at Feng Chenggong and the rest, striking out towards a large piece of rock over ten feet in radius, but in an instant, the stones were all struck by the golden light that suddenly appeared. Without a sound, the stone was turned into dust and scattered into the distance.

    After seeing these things, Demon King of Immortals immediately became even more troubled, and said to Ishigami: "How is it, brother? Now you believe what I just said, right?"

    At that time, the Ishigami who had kept the stones thought for a while as he looked at Spirit Tooth Mountain, then suddenly said to him in a very soft voice, "Brother Immortals, you can''t be blamed for this. More than two thousand years ago, Tian Xinrui ordered, Zhong Wanlong and Bai Duzun, along with Si Nantao and the experts from the eight great sects, to seal two people who were in the mortal world and were weak at that time.

    Never would they have thought that a Demon King of Immortals like him would suddenly ask in a huff after looking at them gloomily, "Then why are we still staying here?"

    With that said, he led the demons and flew off into the distance.

 C28

    Ishigami looked at Demon King of Immortals and led the demons away. After hearing what he had said, they immediately left Spirit Tooth Mountain and flew to another place.

    As for Feng Chenggong and the others from the Taizhen Sect, they were still on high alert. Looking at their own demons, they suddenly became rather strong and shouted towards Feng Chenggong and the others, "You bastards of the Taizhen Sect, listen carefully. Our supreme Infernal Queen has already issued an order to our demon clan, allowing us to be very strict in taking revenge on you traitors who have reneged on our promises and are not keeping our promise. From now on, our demon clan will definitely come here to recruit you."

    He never thought that the Ishigami and the other Spirit Demons would actually kill the people of Violet Cloud Sect, and even started to intimidate and intimidate them. Many of the people from Taizhen Sect were furious, holding their weapons as they rushed down the mountain, chasing after them.

    The reason was because those disciples of the Taizhen Sect were ruthlessly killed by the shattered rocks and demonic energy. The extremely angry Feng Chenggong, after hearing what he said, instantly became extremely furious as he raised his head and cursed, "Ishigami, you repulsive bastard, you actually dared to kill my disciples with such despicable methods. One day, I will definitely tear you into a thousand pieces, and beat you to the point of never living again ˇ­"

    Even though he scolded them more and more harshly, after a while, Ishigami and the other demons did not bother to pay attention to him, causing him to become even more angry.

    Just when the other disciples of the Taizhen Sect were at a loss for words, he suddenly landed outside of the cave where the Huang Tianyu was and quickly walked inside. He saw the Huang Tianyu sleeping on the animal skin and said in an extremely furious voice: "Little bastard, since you have already used that golden light to protect our mountain, then why didn''t you use a technique to save those disciples of ours who rushed down the mountain, causing them to be killed by those bastards and monsters!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly waved his palm towards the Huang Tianyu, sending out a light gray gust of wind, but in an instant, all of the palm force had rebounded onto his chest, following that, lines of golden light that were as thick as a finger and like chains, suddenly appeared around him. They intersected and started attacking him, and not long after, he was covered in wounds, and fell to the ground with blood dripping from all over, gasping for breath as he looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Although Feng Chenggong was somewhat afraid of the Huang Tianyu, he looked towards the direction of the cave and said fiercely: "Good little bastard, you dare treat me like this. Let''s go, I don''t believe that I won''t be able to take care of you!"

    After saying that, he endured the pain in his body and supported himself with some rocks. He staggered off to a very secretive place and went to recuperate.

    As for the disciples of the Taizhen Sect, after half a day of probing, they confirmed that the demons were not coming back to attack them. Some of the more daring ones managed to suppress their fear and walked down from the Spirit Tooth Mountain, collecting the corpses of the people killed by the shattered rocks and demonic qi. They brought them to a big valley and cremated them.

    And just when Feng Chenggong and the rest of the Taizhen Sect were dealing with the Ishigami and the Evil Immortal, while waiting for the demons, they were led by eight small demons dressed in blood-red iron armor, each of them about two meters tall. Each of them had a very robust physique, holding a pair of gigantic cow-horned blades, which were about three meters tall, and wielding different weapons.

    They had just landed on the ground, when they saw Bai Hezong actually holding a yellow sand shovel in his hands, dressed in a set of yellow square Battle Armor, with tiny grains of sand floating around him, majestically standing on top of a mountain peak. Under his lead, the disciples of the Sunflower Sect looked at them with a strong killing intent.

    He didn''t expect that Bai Hezong and the others would already be prepared and appear there. Not only was Horned Demon Master not angry, he laughed out loud and said to Bai Hezong: "Bai Family kid, it looks like you really do have some skill, you actually know that we are here to attack you, and thus have been waiting for us since long ago. Just because of this, you have the qualifications to sit on the throne of your Sunflower Sect''s Sect Master!"

    A month ago, you six great demons, were saved by your master. I knew that you would come and take revenge on us very soon, not to mention that the supreme fairy of Heaven Realm had already given us the order on that day to guard our respective areas of influence. Be prepared to deal with you demon cultivators at any time, and come to attack the oracle we prepared for you! "

    Hearing his words, Horned Demon Master furrowed his brows, but he still said in admiration: "Tian Xinrui, as expected of someone whose power is second to the strongest, our three ancestors and the three great divine officials are powerful, I never thought that not only is her mana profound, her thoughts are also so powerful, to actually be able to predict that we would attack you all. If fate wills it, this Demon Master will definitely take off her veil and take off the veil on her face, and personally see what kind of fairy she is!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the Little Demons, like a tide, pounced towards Bai Hezong and the others.

    Seeing their formation, Bai Hezong immediately indicated for them to come. Standing at the foot of the mountain, a few disciples who carried them and were under the command of the Sunlight Sect immediately spread out, waving their huge command flags in their hands and commanding the thousands of disciples under them to use formation techniques to fight against the Little Demons in battle against each and every corner of the mountain!

    And it was also at this time that Horned Demon Master suddenly said to Bai Hezong with a loud and clear voice, "Bai family brat, our supreme Infernal Queen orders us to bring back at least three thousand heads of your eight great sects this time, as punishment for imprisoning us six brothers for three thousand years, as well as punishment for betraying your promises. As for this Demon Master and my subordinates, you probably know a little about their strength, so accept your fate today!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his fist towards Bai Hezong, sending a ball of Ox-Horned Demon Qi flying in his direction. With a rumbling sound, he directly smashed a large portion of the mountain where Bai Hezong was on into pieces, causing stone fragments to fly everywhere.

    But Bai Hezong was the first to float in mid air, and just as he was about to pull back his fist, he suddenly waved the big spade in his hand, whizzing towards him, and the giant ball of sand the size of a metal tribulant, flew into the air with him, and started a very intense battle.

    At that time, they were also leading some tall and big demons, all dressed in emerald green armors and holding different weapons, and eight tall and sturdy little demons with black octopus claws, with shiny skin and fierce eyes. The monsters were attacking with sawteeth, and they slowly landed on a piece of land close to the mainland, which was very large in area, and the destruction of the island extended all the way to the mountains in the sea, suddenly seeming to be a little uncertain, as they asked one of the big demons beside him: "Yang Tree, are you sure that the old Wudaozhong is here?"

    Just as he finished speaking, a wave of arrows blotted out the sky and shot towards them from the mountains. Soon after, more wooden tablets flew towards them from the other side of the mountain.

    At that time, many of the lesser demons noticed those things and hurriedly used the shields in their hands to form a tight defensive formation. Soon after, there were a few greater demons that smashed into a beach with weapons in their hands.

    At that time, the Yang Tree Demon was very careful and said to Destroying the demon king, "Great King, do you still need me to answer your question?"

    Before he could even finish speaking, Destroying the demon king sprung his hand out a lot of things, about an inch in radius, about three to four feet long, and there was a kind of thorny wooden pole with a dark blue light flashing on top of his head, covering the entire sky and the earth, shooting towards the mountain range explosively. In an instant, not only did he kill a lot of them, but he had also hidden inside and was preparing to attack them, causing those people to fall on the ground poisoned, and after a while, they all started to rot and rot.

    When Duan Lang, who was in their direction, saw the situation, he immediately shouted angrily: "You Destroying the demon king, you actually used poison, such a despicable method to attack us! This time, I will definitely let you Evil Demons, you have nowhere to go!"

    After he finished speaking, his body flashed, with a gust of water vapor, he led a hundred or so experts wearing Wudaozhong clothes and holding different weapons, and pounced towards Destroying the demon king and the other Spirit Demon beings.

    Suddenly, he turned to those demons beside him and said sternly, "Little ones, pounce on them immediately. This King allows you to eat as much of those despicable humans as you want, after getting rid of their heads..."

    Hearing his order, the Little Demons immediately became enlivened, and as they screamed, they rushed towards the people of Wudaozhong. Not long later, they killed one hundred or two hundred people, but they were all obedient and killed those heads. They did not directly swallow those people.

    Duan Lang, who had fought a great battle for a few rounds with a giant demon and was already on guard at Destroying the demon king''s side at that time, saw this situation. After killing a demon with a wave of his fist, he immediately became extremely furious and shouted angrily at Destroying the demon king, "You forced me to do this.

    After saying that, just as a fiendish demon pounced towards him, he suddenly flew high into the sky. With a wave of his left hand, a water dragon coiled around it.

    Seeing that treasure, the Destroying the demon king, who was fighting with them, suddenly floated over to his side and spoke to him in a rather domineering manner: "Brat, you want to use it. The treasure that Tian Xinrui has bestowed to you, to deal with us, is simply a dream.

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his claws, and struck towards Duan Lang, the intense looking Spirit Demon claws, instantly forcing Duan Lang to retreat a bit, and started to fight with him.

 C29

    On that day, Ishigami led the demons and attacked Violet Cloud Sect, killing many of its disciples. After leaving the Mount Dong Lai, Yun Yi immediately ordered all of the higher ups disciples in the Violet Cloud Sect, as well as all of the disciples who still had fighting strength, to use some spirit runes and spirit treasures to protect them even more tightly.

    However, Yun Yi was very calm as he said to the mirror, "Just now, the Ishigami and a few demons came to our Mount Dong Lai, and after they killed a few hundred of our disciples, they left. He said that the Infernal Queen sent an order to all of the great demons to attack us, so you must be careful, I think that this time, they are here to report to us.

    However, Gou Liyi suppressed his thoughts and picked up a bamboo scroll. He sat on a praying mat and started to read.

    In the blink of an eye, night arrived. When some of the disciples of the Pure Spirit Sect were changing shifts and patrolling the place, Gou Liyi suddenly called an old man, who was in his sixties or seventies, to his side and said very seriously: "Zai Lin, immediately give the order for all the disciples guarding the outermost layer to arrange a few bells for early warning and the spirit talismans for defeating demons, quickly retreat to the second layer of defense line. Many demons like to ambush others at night!"

    Hearing his order, Zai Lin immediately felt that it made sense. He cupped his fist and said, "Master, you have a point. Disciple will instruct you!"

    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly ran out, and conveyed Gou Liyi''s intention, to those who were guarding the most outer part of Qingfeng Mountain.

    But just at that time, he had already led a lot of demons and stealthily went there. The Master Gu there, while the people were busy setting up the bells and talismans, suddenly ordered a lot of Little Demons to fly towards the people.

    But at the same time, some of their movements, along with some of the ringing bells, rang out.

    Hearing the voices, Gou Liyi suddenly took out his own treasure sword and led a group of disciples towards the direction of the voices.

    It was also at the same time that Demon King of Immortals led a group of demons and pounced towards the Chaoyang Sect. At the Tai Ming Mountain Range, they saw the people who were vigilantly patrolling the area, and among the disciples of the Chaoyang Sect, the Demon King of Immortals suddenly said in a dark voice, "This king has suffered such humiliation at the Taizhen Sect. I don''t believe that you have any other powerful formations here!"

    When he got to that point, he suddenly turned to the few big demons beside him and said viciously, "Get this little one to charge at once. This king doesn''t care what methods you use, but you must get rid of at least a thousand of their Chaoyang Sect tonight!"

    Looking at his murderous eyes, the few demons were immediately very careful. They cupped their fists towards him and said, "My King, please be at ease. We will definitely not let the people here be at ease tonight!"

    After he finished speaking, they led the little demons and landed in different parts of the Tai Ming Mountain Range. Those who saw him and immediately started to fight with the people from the Chaoyang Sect.

    After finding out that there was a demon that had attacked their Chaoyang Sect, Hong Tianyan was instantly enraged as he shouted angrily, "Abominable bastards, you actually dared to come here and commit evil. I''ll make sure all of you die in the flames of my grave!"

    After saying that, his body flickered, and he rode on a flame, leaving the palace and flying high into the sky.

    At that time, he was in the air, looking at the demons, the people from the Chaoyang Sect, and the Evil Immortals who were battling.

    It suddenly waved its palm towards him, striking out, a continuous stream of hand and blade demon Qi, like a, over a hundred meters long big blade, directly struck, right in front of Hong Tianyan.

    At that time, Hong Tianyan was extremely angry, he immediately waved his fist towards the Spirit Demon Qi, and released a punch, the six and a half meter wide fiery fist wind rumbled as they clashed head on against each other, and after that, they became even more furious, and in the air, they clashed fiercely. In an instant, the Spirit Demon berserk flames roared, was truly terrifying!

 C30

    Just as the Demon King of Immortals was engaged in a huge battle with Hong Tianyan, Behead the Demon King, who was riding a gust of demonic wind, leading a group of demons, saw a few small demons flying back from afar and suddenly shouted at them, "How are the little brats? Have you found out all about it? Now, Ishigami and my few Destroying the demon king s, have they all made their move? "

    When he was speaking, those small demons rushed over, one of them, the ugly little demon with big eyes, immediately reported in a strange tone: "Reporting to my great king, we have already heard that the various Demon Masters and Kings have attacked Violet Cloud Sect, Taizhen Sect, Wudaozhong, Sunflower Sect, Sunflower Sect, and Chaoyang Sect. Right now, only Heaven''s Expanse School and Mysterious Crystal Sect are left in the eight great sects.

    When he said that, he looked down at the mountains, forests, and other places that vaguely appeared. Suddenly, he turned to a large demon and asked, "Shadow, where is this place?" Is there any territory belonging to the eight great sects around here? "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the demons roared and rushed towards Long Zunba and the others, while he himself took out his own blade, a huge blade that cut off the demon light, and swung it towards Long Zunba from a distance. The gigantic blade of demon light and Long Zunba''s blade struck towards him, and a huge tiger head of astral wind smashed onto it.

    In an instant, waves of violent winds surged between them, sweeping many of the lesser demons far away.

    At that time, the black shadow suddenly pounced forward, held a Skeleton Blood Eye Blade in its hand, and sternly said to Long Zunba: "Little bastard, with just this little ability of yours, you are not worthy to exchange blows with our King. This general will fight you!"

    After he finished speaking, he brandished his blade and pounced towards Long Zunba, and very quickly, he and Long Zunba exchanged over ten moves in the air.

    Seeing him at that time, Behead the Demon King was satisfied and nodded his head.

    The Behead the Demon King and the other demons had just started fighting with Long Zunba and the others. Not long after, the Lord of the Dream was surrounded by eight other demons dressed in bat armors, looking ferocious.

    Not long after, they actually attacked. Some of the people from the Chaoyang Sect, who were feeling dizzy, quickly retreated to the stone forest where a trap had been set. They relied on the terrain there to continue dealing with the demons.

    From the demon clouds, he could see that Lord of the Dream and the other demons were present. He immediately flew over and said to Lord of the Dream with a smile: "Brother Meng, I am currently leading a few small group of people to play with the Chaoyang Sect and those fellows here. You guys should go and take a look elsewhere, for example the Mysterious Crystal Sect!"

    Those Lord of the Dream who were fighting against each other already saw what was happening below at that time. After hearing his words, they slightly nodded their heads and without saying anything, they suddenly looked around and released a strong wave of demonic aura, which caused the demons to leave in an instant. They quickly arrived at the area where Mysterious Crystal Sect was located.

    The people of Mysterious Crystal Sect had already set up an ambush there. When they saw the demons from behind the cold mountain, they immediately threw some spirit runes out quietly, and before long, those spirit runes were swept by the snow and wind and landed on the Little Demons. The bodies of the little demons quickly turned the spirit demons into ice sculptures, and the ice crystals were firmly fixed on the ground.

    Who would have thought that these things would happen? The Lord of the Dream immediately ordered all the demons to stop their advance, and then signaled the eight great demons next to him to suddenly produce many little black bats the size of palms. They seemed to be completely unaffected by the wind and snow, and pounced towards the mountain range.

    However, not long after, those bats were hit by a lot of thin ice shards that shot out explosively and turned into black mist with a whoosh, dissipating into the air.

    Seeing these events, Lord of the Dream suddenly turned towards the eight greater demons, who slightly nodded their heads. The eight greater demons immediately gestured to their surroundings, and thousands of lesser demons appeared, one after the other. They opened their mouths wide and released waves after waves of extremely horrifying howls.

    Not long after, those howls not only caused those hidden behind the ice mountains to be covered with cold sweat, some of them were even directly killed by the howls. It was as if they were trying to kill someone!

 C31

    In the blink of an eye, Ishigami and a few other great demons led many large and small demons. Among the human man of justice s, the strongest ones, Violet Cloud Sect s, Chaoyang Sect s and the other eight great sects attacked them one by one, and each sect was killed by those demons for a period of time.

    Many people heard that after these things, they were actually hot-blooded and threw themselves into the eight great sects, hoping that in the future, they would together with Yun Yi and the others to behead demons and exterminate demons to protect the common people.

    However, the Demon Emperor said with concern, "Empress, don''t be happy for now. Although the Demon Masters and the Demon Kings have already taken care of the eight great sects, causing those despicable fellows to pay the appropriate price, you must not forget, at the same time, your esteemed empress has ordered all the Demon Masters and the Demon Kings to teach the ten Calamity Calamity Calamity Stars a ruthless lesson. Furthermore, you have given them strict orders to make those ten Calamity Stars pay ten times the price of casualties, but the Demon Lords and the Demon Kings have yet to find those fellows!"

    Speaking of that place, she was still gloomy and gloomy. After glancing at the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, they were immediately frightened and nervously lowered their heads.

    The Demon Lord hurriedly said with great care, "Please calm your anger, Your Highness. I will send the necromancer and the two Demon Masters to the human world to assist you. The Demon Lords and Demon Kings, no matter what, must let them deal with the ten great Bane fiends as soon as possible."

    After he said that, he walked out, but the Infernal Queen said very calmly, "Forget it, a mere ten great calamity stars are not enough for the three great devils to personally teach them a lesson. Demon Sovereign, Demon Emperor, immediately send an order for Ishigami to lead his subordinates to return to their own world and send out two Demon Kings to kill them to reinforce them. Three days later, I hope that they bring the ten great calamities star along with them, or at least one hundred thousand heads of their subordinates to be enjoyed by the children."

    After hearing her words, the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress could all tell that she was already extremely furious. What she meant by those words was that if the demons such as the Demon Immortals couldn''t handle those things in three days, the lives of the Demon Masters and Demon Kings would be lost as well. They nervously looked each other in the eye.

    Seeing her sitting down on a bench, the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor quickly agreed to be very cautious. They turned around and left to give orders for the Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals to search for the ten great Bane Calamity stars.

    Slaughtering Demon King and Killing the Demon King, together with a large group of small demons, including eight huge monsters, ferocious looking, serrated fangs, and dressed in dog-headed war armor, together with eight huge monsters, with a fierce glint in their eyes, with pairs of long sickle arms behind them and sets of dark blue crab battle armor. In each of their hands was a huge pair of steel pliers, and a huge monster with a wave bubble hammer, majestically walking into the human world, looking down at the ocean below.

    At that time, Killing the Demon King looked around at his surroundings, and suddenly said furiously: "Isn''t it just a mere ten great calamity fiends? Your Majesty and His Majesty have actually put in effort for us, the great demon kings, Lord of the Dream and other brothers to take care of them.

    Seeing that he was angry, the Demon King waved his hand and took out a Black Skeleton Medallion. He released a ball of demonic Qi towards it and then said very carefully: "Alright, kill off your brother, I guess that this is definitely the order the Infernal Queen sent for His Majesty to give us. It should be known that the distance between us and the Ten Great Calamity Stars has already passed, the human realm has already more than a month, but we still have not taught them a lesson. How can the Infernal Queen not be angry?"

    Seeing that what he said made sense, the Killing the Demon King took the order and suddenly said in an commanding tone, "All great demon kings in the human realm listen up. This king is Killing the Demon King, and this time, this king and all the other demon kings have been slaughtered, have been sent to the human world to assist the various demon kings, help the Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, and Master Gu. Within three days, we must teach the ten great calamity stars a lesson, and at the very least bring back the heads of all the hundred thousand men, or else our lives will be lost!"

    At that time, within the mountains filled with corpse aura, leading the black shadow and other big monsters, along with many small demons, the Behead the Demon King who had launched their attacks at Jiang Kong and the others, heard the words spoken by them. Waving his blade to cut off the demon light, he chopped dozens of gigantic tree demons into a few pieces, then suddenly gathered a strong wave of demon Qi above his head and said loudly: "Second Brother, Third Brother, these ten great calamity fiends, I have trapped them in the mountain of dead auras.

    He just got to the point where Shattered Fist suddenly punched towards him, and a very fierce demonic wind instantly blew all of the demonic qi in his surroundings to the point where it almost disappeared without a trace. At the same time, it also hit him, causing him to be in extreme pain, causing him to be so angry that his mouth shattered into pieces, spewing out a large amount of demonic qi that was like a shadow, howling as it shattered and dragged it into the sky, like a group of ghosts, and started a great battle with that guy.

    A strong surge of demonic qi surged and shouted towards the order badge: "Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, Demon King of Immortals, Destroying the demon king, Destroying the demon king, right now those bastards of the ten great Bane Star have already been surrounded by the Death Qi mountains by the Behead the Demon King. I will quickly go there and finish the tasks Your Majesty and I have assigned to me, and return back to report to the Infernal Queen as soon as possible!"

    After he finished speaking, he casually tossed the command medallion to the Demon King, waved his huge left hand, and sternly said, "Little ones, let''s go!"

    Before long, they had arrived at the place where Behead the Demon King, Jiang Kong and the other demons were. From where they were at, in the sky above the mountains that spanned thousands of kilometers, they very quickly heard waves of intense battle cries and waves of demons'' tragic howls. At the same time, they also smelt a very strong smell of blood.

    At that time, the Killing the Demon King suddenly used an commanding tone to tell the sixteen big demons standing beside him and Tu Si: "Good Dog, Evil Dog, Giant Crab, Little Crab, immediately lead the troops and seal them in this mountain. From now on, in the four directions outside, without our order, they are only allowed to be put in, they are not allowed to be let out."

    At his command, two monsters wearing battle armor with dog heads and two crab battle armor immediately clasped their hands at him. They solemnly said in unison, "We will follow the King''s orders!"

    After speaking, they separated and led thousands of demons, wielding different weapons, away from the mountain. They flew in four directions, north, south, east, and west, and tightly sealed the mountain.

    At that time, Jiang Kong, who had killed and slaughtered all the demons, went there immediately towards a big monster who was currently fighting with Black Shadow. He shouted anxiously, "Cold air, immediately bring along the Swallowing Beast and wooden stake to take a look at the situation outside the mountain. No matter what, we must not be surrounded by them.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned into two sides, a very strange banner commanding many demons to pounce towards Behead the Demon King and the other demons. The cold wind blew towards the black shadow, and as it forced the black shadow to turn around and dodge, it suddenly rode on a wave of demonic Qi, together with a demon with a head of an evil beast, and a giant demon with a head of a wooden block, leading more than ten thousand demons, towards the direction of the demonic Qi which Killing the Demon King, Demon King and the other monsters had released.

    He raised his right hand, full of smiles as he looked at him and Killing the Demon King. The surrounding demons shouted loudly, "Little ones, pounce on them immediately and enjoy yourselves. As long as you can take care of those bastards, we''ll do whatever you want!"

    When the demons from the ten great Bane of Calamity heard his command, they immediately let out cries of joy and waved the weapons in their hands, riding the demonic wind, they pounced towards Jiang Kong and the other demons. In the blink of an eye, they caused the cold air demons to fall to the ground and get violently beaten up by them.

    At that time, Behead the Demon King put away the weapon in his hand, flew to the side of Extermination and Extermination, and asked them with extreme nervousness: "Brothers, exactly which order did Your Majesty give us? Is it the edict given to us by the supreme Infernal Queen? "

    He was looking at the insect food and waiting for the demons to kill him when he suddenly said angrily, "No matter which one of them it is, we must take care of these bastards as soon as possible. Otherwise, where would our face be?"

    He shook his head at him, but was still relatively calm as he said, "That order, even though it was given to us by Your Majesty and Your Majesty, we all believed that it would definitely be the supreme Infernal Queen, having the two of them pass on their orders to us. No matter what, we have to accomplish this within the next three days in the mortal world, otherwise the supreme Infernal Queen would definitely kill all of us, including the three Demon Masters!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly flew towards the cold coffin that was near them and kicked it. A demonic light as big as a small mountain appeared, and with a loud bang, white smoke came out from the entire body of the cold coffin. With a pale face, it fell onto a piece of mountain rock.

    When he saw that situation, Evil Death was instantly enraged. He shouted angrily at the Demon King: "Bastard, slaughter the Demon King, you dare bully my brother, watch me destroy you ˇ­"

    However, in an instant, those demonic beasts were all slaughtered and killed. The surroundings of the three Demon Kings were filled with billowing demonic energy, which then turned into numerous demonic beasts that were even more ferocious as they turned around and pounced towards him.

    He never thought that such a thing would happen. He immediately turned around and ran towards the valley, but in an instant, he was killed and sent flying towards him. A bloody light Demon Claw heavily smashed into a piece of the mountain, and the sound of it resonated through the valley as it laid there, vomiting blood. It was unknown whether it was alive or dead.

    Just now, the Behead the Demon King did not manage to get over the fierce battle, seeing the situation, he immediately rushed towards Killing the Demon King, striking him with all his might, but was struck hard by the Behead the Demon King. The strong wave of the claws caused the huge demon claws to fly towards him, and after shattering into pieces, they struck his body, causing him to lose a lot of blood.

 C32

    He did not know if they were dead or alive, but Jiang Kong suddenly released all of his demon energy. In an instant, numerous huge boulders appeared above the heads of the three great demon kings, and under the urging of the waves of demonic wind, they smashed towards the three great demon kings like a storm. Boom!

    However, the Killing the Demon King did not care about those things at all. He released a wave of Spirit Demon Qi from his back and formed a throne that was filled with bloody skulls. He sat on it and sucked one of Jiang Kong''s subordinates over, then took off the demon beast''s head and started eating it big mouthfuls.

    Looking at his fierce eyes, Behead the Demon King said in disdain: "Despicable grandson, are you not afraid of cutting us into ten thousand pieces by spitting your tongue out when you say these words? You''d better take a look at your back!"

    He also expected that the members of the eight great sects would take revenge on him after he was attacked by the demons. They nodded in understanding after exterminating the two great demon kings.

    However, Sha Meng suddenly looked around him and released surging demonic energy. He viciously charged towards the three demons beside him and shouted sternly, "Xue Xin, Bone King, Remnants of Light, immediately lead your subordinates and kill that damnable Horned Demon Master. No matter what, you must avenge my elder brother!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly urged the sand to fill the sky, and formed them into a group, the huge and fat lance demons, like a small hill, rushed towards Horned Demon Master and the others, in an instant trampling them to death. Killing the Demon King and the other Great Demons, together with their hundreds of subordinates, were extremely furious, they had transformed into their own blade of light, about to kill them all.

    And it was also at that time that a burst of surging demon qi suddenly moved quickly from afar, to that direction, and before long, it arrived at the top of the mountain, from there, a pair of huge horned demons, led by the leader of the eight Horned Demon Master''s men, spoke to the other demons in a rough voice: "Immediately rush down there, kill all ten great Bane Stars, including their bastards, and don''t let them, those idiots of insufficient weight, disturb the Demon Masters and Kings!"

    With that, he took the lead and brandished the horned spear in his hand, flying directly in front of the giant yellow lance demons. Bang, bang, bang, the demons turned into pieces of yellow sand that scattered in all directions.

    Immediately after, together with another Greater Demon, wielding a large blade, they pounced in front of Sha Mi, and fiercely fought a great battle with that guy. Not long after, they became Sand Mask, and the bones all over their body were in unbearable pain as they swam between the mountain peaks, dodging all of them while moving towards the direction where Jiang Kong and the others were at.

    He did not expect that Horned Demon Master''s two subordinates would cause Sha Meng to flee. At that time, he was leading many disgusting big insects and some small demons, killing, exterminating, and cutting off all of them. The subordinates of the three great demon kings, who were fighting fiercely with insect food, suddenly became very angry and shouted angrily at a giant termite: "Ant King, immediately join me and lead all of your subordinates to eat Horned Demon Master! Those damn subordinates of yours!"

    After he finished speaking, he roared and looked around, releasing waves of Spirit Demon Qi, from within, countless large bugs jumped out, covering the entire sky, and rushed towards Horned Demon Master''s subordinates.

    At the same time, the Ant King was there as well, summoning a large group of meter-long termites to pounce on them. The Behead the Demon King''s subordinates finished off all the demons in no time, making the Behead the Demon King very angry, and started cursing at them.

    But just at that time, a very terrifying voice suddenly rang out from afar, and said with a laugh, "Good, good, very good, I thought I came late, but I didn''t expect that there would be so many delicious dishes here for me, my lovely children, to enjoy. Insect food, you little brat, you really understand my heart, you have been very filial to me!"

    Hearing those words, the Horned Demon Master, Killing the Demon King and the rest who were ordering those bugs to leave immediately shouted towards the Ant King in fear, "Quickly get those bugs to leave this place ˇ­"

    Just as he finished speaking, Master Gu appeared there. He opened his hand and took out a black skeleton jar, opened it up, then said with a smile: "Children, quickly go and have a feast. The delicacies here are everywhere in the mountains and plains, oh!"

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly flew out of the jar. Countless vicious Gu were like a huge whirlwind, taking away the insects and termites from that place.

 C33 Jiang Kong lowered his head and begged for mercy â€¦

    The Ant King, who had never thought that the Master Gu would go there, suddenly became a small ant and quickly hid deep in the mountains. However, before he could get far, he suddenly felt a very strange pain on his neck.

    After a while, he returned to that two meter tall demon. His neck was shaking non-stop, and after a short while, his head actually fell down, followed by a lot of tiny Gu worms crawling out from his neck. They were like small bright spots, and instantly ate his body clean, and then along with the other Gu worms, they pounced on the Earth Movement and the insects.

    Having seen all of this, he was immediately surrounded by a few large demons that were refining the pill. They suddenly waved their palms around and released billowing heat waves, instantly familiarizing the large demons.

    The dark brown demonic light instantly shook the mountain, causing a huge earthquake. Many demons were either killed by the rock that fell from the earthquake, or fell to the ground and appeared with a ''kacha'' sound. There were many large cracks, or were buried by many huge trees and sand...

    The Hong Xie even took the opportunity to release a large amount of flood water towards the Horned Demon Master and the other Spirit Demon subordinates, drowning a large number of Little Demons.

    Seeing that scene, Horned Demon Master and the other great demons were immediately enraged and released a surging demonic qi towards their surroundings.

    Just at that time, Lord of the Dream and the Demon King of Immortals suddenly led the way, and their respective subordinates went there. When they saw the situation, the Lord of the Dream was immediately enraged, and waved his palm towards Hong Xie and the other great calamity fiends, releasing wave after wave of fiendish sounds. The sound was very ear-piercing, and in an instant, it shook the heads of the ten great calamities'' subordinates, causing them to explode.

    After a while, the Hong Xie and the insect food were successively struck by the demon notes, making their heads spin. They were almost unable to stand up, and quickly gathered their own truesouls, strenuously resisting the demon notes.

    Without their spiritual power, the flood that they had created disappeared very quickly. At the same time, the earthquake also subsided.

    , who was worried that the big demons would kill the Hong Xie and the other great fiends, would immediately lead them and invade their surroundings. They brought a lot of small demons and pounced towards the Hong Xie and its surroundings, looking at the Lord of the Dream and the other demons with hatred.

    Looking at their pairs of vicious eyes, the Demon King suddenly turned dark and said to them, "You despicable bastards, you actually dared to go against the rules to attack our World of Demons and Demons more than a month ago. You really deserve to die a thousand times for your crimes.

    After saying that, he extended his hand out, his huge axe that could slaughter beasts, as well as beheading demons and monsters, all staring at Jiang Kong and the others with a murderous look in their eyes.

    But Shattered but angrily said to them: "You bastards, you are all demons from the Three Realms like us, you have been staying in the World of Demons and Demons since the moment you appeared in the world. Although it is not a good place with a good environment, there is still an inexhaustible demon aura for you to use. Why don''t you guys say it, that you guys were very unreasonable and took over the World of Demons and Demons? "

    Insect Eating seemed to have gone all out, he turned towards Lord of the Dream and the other great demons and berated them furiously: "Since we had gained a certain level of cultivation, to three thousand years ago, Lord of the Dream and Demon King of Immortals, how many times did you attack us during those few thousand years when you six were imprisoned in front of the Demon Sealing Pagoda? How many of our subordinates have you killed? Just because you guys are stronger than us and stronger than us, you can bully us without any scruples and without any mercy? "

    As they spoke, they also walked a few steps towards Lord of the Dream and the others in a huff.

    "As demons, from the moment you appeared, you should have submitted. Our supreme Infernal Queen, our great Demon Sovereign, His Majesty the brilliant Demon Emperor, and the noble Demon Empress, you have all not submitted to the four of them. Instead, you have attacked our Demon Clan over and over again, sneaking an attack on them is truly a heinous crime!"

    After hearing his reprimands, Shaman and the rest of the ten great Bane Calamity stars were all furious and started cursing at him.

    Not long after, the Demon King of Immortals who had remained silent suddenly turned dark and asked the Behead the Demon King: "Eighth Brother, now that we have gotten our hands on more or less, how many of these trash''s heads are under our hands?"

    Hearing him ask about that matter, Behead the Demon King immediately looked towards Black Shadow. Black Shadow quickly turned to Demon King of Immortals and cupped his fists as he said carefully: "Reporting to Great King, this subordinate has just counted. We have got them now, the ten great Bane Calamity stars, forty-five thousand three hundred and twenty-one heads."

    After hearing that number, Lord of the Dream suddenly said darkly: "Then why are you wasting your breath on them? Kill! No matter what, we have to get our hands on more than a hundred thousand heads. If not, no one, including me, will be able to survive after two days. "

    Then he looked up at the moon and the stars.

    The black shadow and the ten great calamity fiends, Jiang Kong and the rest, as well as all the subordinates of the ten fellows, surrounded the two of them in three layers. They were very bloody as they started a massacre, and before long, they killed tens of thousands of lesser demons, and at the same time, beat up other great calamities like sand, bugs and food until their bodies were covered in blood, and fell onto the pile of corpses.

    After seeing such a terrifying thing, the ice coffin was frozen to death. A dozen or so Little Demons later, it suddenly flew into the air, full of killing intent, and scolded Lord of the Dream and the other demons: "Damned bastards, you actually dare to slaughter us like this, I''ll kill you all!"

    After he finished speaking, he rushed towards Lord of the Dream and waited for the great demons to pounce on him, but Jiang Kong simply flew up and struck him down beside the insect food.

    Just when he was angry enough to ask him why he wanted to do that, Jiang Kong suddenly produced ten, flashing a type of strange spirit fruit, he held it towards Lord of the Dream and the rest, lowered his head and suppressed the anger in his heart, and said loudly: "Various Demon Masters and Demon Kings, the three hundred thousand subordinates that we brought here, have all been killed by you guys, please be magnanimous, and take these ten Dark Spirit Fruits. Let us brothers go, and the subordinates that we have left behind!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually kneeled down on the ground.

 C34 After a period of confusion, he was finally able to recover

    Buggy and the other bounty stars never thought that Jiang Kong would actually kneel down and offer the ten Gloomy Spirit Fruits to the Lord of the Dream. He even begged the demons to spare the ten brothers.

    "Brother, stand up immediately! No matter what, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it, we can''t do it!"

    He turned to Jiang Kong and said: "Also, those ten Gloomy Spirit Fruits, how much effort did we expend to get them from those Earth Spirit God s who were guarding us closely. In order to obtain them, we need to increase the power of the ten brothers, brother, you were nearly beaten to death by those bastards half a month ago, you must not hand those Spirit Fruits over to those bastards no matter what ˇ­"

    As they talked, both he and Evil Annihilation couldn''t help but spit out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    They looked at the Spirit Demons of the Lord of the Dream and roared angrily: "Big brother, although we are not human beings, we are all living beings with dignity. Humans have a good saying, a man has gold under his knees, we are all male living beings with iron bones, no matter what, we cannot kneel down to any other power, especially if we are killed, and there are many bastards under us, we cannot yield to them. Stand up!"

    After he finished speaking, he and the cold coffin lifted up Jiang Kong''s arm forcefully, but Jiang Kong shouted at them sternly: "All of you shut up!"

    After he finished speaking, he struggled to break free, invading the arms of the cold coffin. He kowtowed to Lord of the Dream and the others a few times, and with a pleading look on his face, he said to the great demons: "Various Demon Masters and Demon Kings, no matter what, I beg you to spare us ten brothers, and the lives of our subordinates. I am truly willing to sincerely offer these Gloomy Spirit Fruits to you all!"

    When he just got there, Sha Mi and the Hong Xie were immediately enraged and called him big brother. However, he did not bother with them and continued to beg at Lord of the Dream and the other big demons.

    At that time, the black shadow and the other demons were already signaled to stop their slaughter of the ten great Bane Stars, their ten brothers, and the Lord of the Dream s under them. They looked at the nine great Bane Stars, including Leng Mo and the others, with resentment and hostility in their eyes, then looked at Jiang Kong.

    Who would have thought that he would be so uninterested? The ten Gloomy Spirit Fruits, Insect Eating and other Bane Eating stars were all staring at him in disbelief.

    After exterminating the Spirit Demon King, he said in a rather haughty tone: "Isn''t it just ten Gloomy Spirit Fruits? If you eat them, you will be able to increase your power in an instant. You can even give some ghosts and ghosts a new life, but to us, they aren''t much of an attraction, let alone the Demon Empress, who is unparalleled among us. "

    After he finished speaking, he signalled to the demons around them and they immediately ordered the Little Demons to prepare a new round of slaughter for Jiang Kong and the ten great Bane Scorpion s.

    However, Jiang Kong suddenly shouted out, "All Demon Masters, all Demon Kings, hold on!"

    Lord of the Dream, who did not know what he was planning to do immediately waved his hand to signal to the demons, stopping his preparations to slaughter them, he coldly asked him: "Jiang Kong, these Earth Spirit Fruits are not attractive enough to us, we do not care about them, what other things do you have that are worth discussing with us?

    After he finished speaking, the Demon King of Immortals and the other great devils all looked at Jiang Kong with ice-cold expressions. At the same time, the ice coffin and the other great calamity fiends also looked at Jiang Kong with great caution.

    Jiang Kong suddenly became serious and said to the great demons like Lord of the Dream: "I know that the various Demon Masters and Demon Kings have all seen the world and tasted many magical pills and miraculous medicine. The strong ones with the strange flowers and unique fruits can also guess the general Gloomy Spirit Fruits, they simply won''t enter your eyes."

    Seeing that he knew everything, Behead the Demon King suddenly snorted coldly, and said to him in a domineering manner: "At least you have some experience!"

    However, he was even more serious as he said, "But the various Demon Lords and Demon Kings, please take a look. These Dark Earth Spirit Fruits are not ordinary Earth Spirit Fruits. Each one of them is more than 50,000 years old."

    Just as he said that, Destroying the demon king looked at those Gloomy Spirit Fruits in disbelief and asked him, "What? A Dark Earth Spirit Fruit that has lived for fifty thousand years? "

    The black shadow and the other demons stared at the ten Earth Spirit Fruits in disbelief.

    Seeing their suspicious eyes, Buggy suddenly said angrily, "What do you idiots know?" If those Earth Spirit Fruits were not of great value, how would we risk being killed by those Earth Spirit God s and risk our lives to snatch them out of the Dark Spirit Mountain? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Killing the Demon King was immediately enraged as he said to a large demon beside him, "That bastard''s mouth is too dirty. Go and wipe it clean for him!"

    After he finished speaking, he took out a small wooden board engraved with patterns of demon beasts and handed it to the big monster, the big monster, and immediately jumped in front of the insect food. The insect food immediately roared at him in anger, "What are you trying to do, brat?"

    As he spoke, he stood up, but the big monster ignored him, and suddenly slammed the small wooden board into his mouth, releasing a lot of black rays of light that were like steel needles, not only froze his body, but also tortured him, causing him to fall on the ground in pain. However, because his mouth was blocked by the wooden board, he could only look at Killing the Demon King with even more hatred, and let out wave after wave of strange cries.

    Who would have thought that Killing the Demon King, because of the insect food, would go through such a miserable torture with just a single sentence. The cold coffin and the other great calamity fiends immediately jumped up with a murderous look on their faces.

    But Jiang Kong shouted at them, "All of you, stay calm, do not get angry anymore. All the Demon Masters and Demon Kings, we have already lost to them, and the subordinates we brought here, are all down.

    Even though Hong Xie and the other great calamity fiends wanted to kill Lord of the Dream immediately, they knew that what he had said was the truth and that they hated him even more. They glanced at the Lord of the Dream and the other great demons, then looked at the insect food in worry.

    Seeing them like that, Horned Demon Master looked towards the big demon demon dressed in buffalo armor and signaled to him. The demon immediately waved his hand and released a wave of demonic Qi to the dark spirit fruits and carefully sniffed them before carefully observing them. He then nodded his head and cautiously said to Horned Demon Master, "Demon Lord, these Earth Spirit Fruits indeed contain fifty thousand year old dark spirit fruits, there is no poison inside!"

    Hearing his words, Horned Demon Master and the other great demons all nodded their heads in relief.

    Jiang Kong suddenly pleaded, and said to the Lord of the Dream and the rest: "Various demon lords and demon kings, with such a large number of people, how could I dare to deceive you all, and even use those spirit fruits to harm you all? I just want to ask you all to show mercy and let us go, so please be magnanimous! "

    After he finished speaking, he looked towards Lord of the Dream and the other great demons. They all kowtowed a few times and at the same time, shattered and other great calamity fiends helplessly lowered their heads.

    Seeing their situation, the Killing the Demon King and the Horned Demon Master, as well as all the other demons, looked towards the Lord of the Dream.

    The Lord of the Dream stroked his tiger beard as he glanced around. Their ten great Bane Stars and their subordinates looked around unconcernedly, but suddenly, the ten Gloomy Spirit Fruits became very calm. He asked the giant bat demon beside him, "Bat, look at the heads of our children who managed to get their hands on these ten Bastards.

    Unexpectedly, at that time, he was still thinking about that matter. Jiang Kong and the rest of the ten great Bane Scorpion Stars, as well as their remaining subordinates, were all covered in cold sweat. They looked at each other and were all very worried about how the bat would report back to them in a while.

    However, the bat replied with a laugh, "Reporting to Master, just now, the little one has already counted with the brothers, including ourselves, the children here, we have already gotten them, the ten great Bane Stars, 118,322 heads. And this doesn''t even count the children, the little brats that were swallowed whole, and the little brats whose heads were smashed by us."

    After hearing what he had said, Leng Shu and the other great Bane Masters were filled with hatred. They clenched their fists, but did not dare to release any killing intent, lest the Lord of the Dream and the others sensed him, and kill all of them in one fell swoop!

    It was as though he had calmed down on some matter. He said in a more relaxed manner, "The supreme Infernal Queen ordered us to teach these brats a lesson in the human realm within three days and bring them, the heads of a hundred thousand of our subordinates, back to World of Demons and Demons. This Demon Master originally wanted to simply eliminate all ten of them now."

    Speaking to there, he suddenly filled with killing intent. He looked at Jiang Kong and the rest of the ten great Bane Scourge, and immediately scared them, causing them all to look at him in fear.

    But in an instant, he said with a smile, "But, since the supreme Infernal Queen has not given us the order to completely destroy their imperial edict, then we can''t disobey her either."

    When he got there, he suddenly said to the demons, including the Horned Demon Master, "Immediately gather all your subordinates in the human realm, bring those heads back and bring these fruits back!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly released a ball of demonic energy that was about a kilometer wide and was still revolving slowly above their heads. He opened up the human world, and in the blink of an eye, a barrier leading to the World of Demons and Demons, and with a flick of his body, he flew inside., Killing the Demon King and a few other great demons also brought their subordinates through the barrier and returned to the World of Demons and Demons.

    At the same time, the small wooden board, which was currently tormenting the insects, as well as the black rays of light, had also disappeared. Sha Mi and the Hong Xie hurriedly helped him to get to the back of a big rock, where they took out a few medicinal herbs and started to treat him.

    He turned to Jiang Kong and asked: "Big brother, why did you give those precious Gloomy Spirit Fruits to those bastards, and to ask them for help in such a petty way?"

    At this point, he became even angrier and used his fist to smash apart many large rocks.

    Jiang Kong suddenly raised his head to look in the direction that Lord of the Dream and the others had disappeared in. Clenching his teeth tightly, he said in a voice filled with hatred: "Because I want us to live, I want us ten brothers to live, and we must live as well. Only then will we have the future, and only then will we have the possibility to take revenge.

    After hearing what he said, Earthbound and the other great calamity fiends looked at each other helplessly for a moment. Suddenly, he said in an urgent tone: "We should not stay in this place for long. Gather all the surviving kids and quickly leave for another place to hide for a while lest those despicable Earth Spirit God come here to chase after us."

    He then turned around, picked up the insect food, and rode on a demonic wind, flying into the distance. Soon after, Sha Meng and the other great calamity fiends also quickly gathered there, and all the surviving lesser demons rode on a demonic wind, flying towards the direction they left in.

    Not long after, the Lord of the Dream and a few great demons returned to the World of Demons and Demons. They placed those heads inside the city, and after a huge army camp, they hurriedly followed a boy who looked to be seven or eight years old to the place where the Infernal Queen and Demon Sovereign, along with the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress were. The latter was surrounded by demonic energy, and the latter was extremely terrifying.

    Hearing the Lord of the Dream and the other great demons, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress nodded their heads in joy.

    The Infernal Queen hugged Mo Ling''er as she nodded her head in satisfaction. She said calmly, "Demon Masters and Demon Kings, it''s been hard on you all. This empress will take one of the ten Gloomy Ground Spirit Fruits and give it to Ling''er to consume in the future. As for the other nine, each of you and the Ishigami will take one.

    He never thought that she would actually reward all those Gloomy Spirit Fruits to them. Each of them was filled with gratitude towards her, including Lord of the Dream.

    As for the Demon Lord, he calmly replied, "Alright, let''s put these matters to rest for now. All of you should be more peaceful in the near future. Try not to go to the mortal world in order to avoid being tricked by humans and immortals!"

    After he finished speaking, he, the Demon Empress, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress left the great hall together.

 C35 The eight great sects were all infuriated â€¦

    The Lord of the Dream and the other Demons, who had just been taught a ruthless lesson at the Death Qi Mountain, went to the Ten Bane of Calamity with Leng Gufeng not long after they had all left.

    Seeing that mountain full of corpses that wanted to touch, as well as the destroyed surroundings, those topography and trees, and the dried up demon blood, Leng Gufeng frowned and said in a serious tone, "Looks like the demons in the World of Demons and Demons, and the evil disciples of the Ten Great Calamity Stars, are indeed as the legends say. It''s not because they are all demon beings that they live together, but rather that they hate each other and want to kill each other!"

    Long Zunba, him and Yun Yi had reached a mountain peak, but they were frowning tightly as they said worriedly: "Right now, Lord of the Dream, Horned Demon Master and Master Gu, along with Demon King of Immortals, Destroying the demon king and Behead the Demon King, those six powerful and ruthless demons have already been saved by the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, and they have also joined forces with the demons such as the Ishigami and the others. From today onwards, it looks like the three realms will not be peaceful again."

    After hearing his worries, Yun Yi carefully thought for a while, then suddenly said in a serious tone, "Sect Leaders, recently our eight great sects have suffered from attacks by demons one after the other. Furthermore, half a month ago, the ten great calamity stars were still under the protection of a few Earth Spirit God s and snatched away some of their very precious Dark Spirit Fruits, and with Lord of the Dream and the others, we have also launched a great battle with hundreds of thousands of people here. This matter is extremely dangerous, so we must discuss it together with the eight great sects as soon as possible."

    After hearing his suggestion, Long Zunba immediately agreed to it, "Brother Yun, what you said makes sense. Whether it''s right or wrong, our eight great sects, as well as all living things in the world, and even the peace and stability of the three realms, are all a huge threat. We should discuss this properly as soon as possible."

    Leng Gufeng thought for a bit, but still said with caution: "Sect Masters, it is not that I am prejudiced against the Master Feng, nor is it that he is not on good terms with me. Although he has always given people a kind and rather fair and amiable understanding over the years, I always felt that all his actions were done intentionally, as if he was putting on an act for everyone. Now that so many important things have happened, should we not discuss it with him, in order to avoid a situation where he doesn''t." ))

    When he had just reached the point where he wanted to continue, Yun Yi suddenly stretched out his hand and interrupted him, "Master Leng, Sect Master Long and I both know that you have good intentions, after all, you have to be on guard against others. But no matter what, at least until now, Feng Chenggong has not done anything. Especially in this situation! "

    Seeing his unfathomable expression, Leng Feng did not say anything, but Long Zunba nodded his head slightly and said: "That''s fine, since Brother Yun has put it this way, then Master Leng and I will understand. Since the situation is urgent, should we head over immediately and discuss about this matter with your Violet Cloud Sect?"

    But Yun Yi shook his head, and said very calmly: "No, let''s still go to the Taizhen Sect! It''s been more than a month since Earth Spirit Mountain left and I haven''t seen that kid, Huang Tianyu. I''m very concerned about him, and I wonder how Master Feng took care of him? I took this opportunity to visit the child. "

    Hearing his suggestion, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng also missed the Huang Tianyu quite a bit. After nodding their heads slightly, they went to the Taizhen Sect with him before dawn.

    After a few disciples outside the sect politely cupped their fists and bowed to them, a disciple immediately ran up the mountain and reported the matter to Feng Chenggong. Feng Chenggong immediately led a group of disciples down the mountain to welcome the three sect masters into a clean and spacious room in the Taizhen Sect.

    The moment I walked in, and before everyone had even sat down, Yun Yi said to Feng Chenggong calmly, "Master Feng, the situation is urgent, let''s not bother with formalities anymore, let your disciples leave immediately, I will use a secret technique later on and invite Master Gou, Sect Master Hong, Sect Master Duan, and Master Bai to come over to your place to discuss the major events that have happened recently."

    After hearing his words, then looking at Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, Feng Chenggong nodded his head slightly. Feng Chenggong immediately became very courteous and invited them to sit on a praying mat one after another, then got a few disciples to get a cup of fragrant tea for each of them before letting them leave. Only then did he personally close the door to the clean room.

    Very quickly, Yun Yi pinched his right hand with the Orchid Finger, and using the secret technique of purple light spirit energy, he faced a cluster of purple light that flickered, and said a few words to request Gou Liyi and the other sect masters to hurry to Taizhen Sect. After obtaining the reply of the various sect masters, he withdrew the ball of purple light, and chatted with Feng Chenggong and the other three sect masters for some time, waiting for Duan Lang and the other four sect masters.

    After around two hours, Duan Lang and Gou Liyi, along with Hong Tianyan and the rest of the disciples, finally went over there one after the other.

    After leaving that place, and not even closing the door behind them, Gou Liyi anxiously said to Yun Yi and the others: "Fellow sect masters, I know, recently our eight great sects have been attacked one after the other by those repulsive demons, but I wonder, how many disciples have been injured and injured?"

    After hearing him ask about that, Bai Hezong and the rest all shook their heads helplessly, and then began to talk about that.

    Who would have thought that the Violet Cloud Sect was actually the sect with the most casualties among the eight great sects? Hong Tianyan and the others were all very concerned about this matter at the moment, and they expressed their hope of helping them.

    But Yun Yi shook his hand, and said very calmly: "Today''s demons are the worst in the world, everyone must not be like this in the future. When the six great demons are imprisoned, we are so peaceful, and right now, the living beings of the World of Demons and Demons have already attacked us with all they have, and they will definitely continue to act even more crazily, to take revenge on us man of justice, everyone must be extremely careful in the future!"

    Knowing that the things he said made sense, Hong Tianyan and the others all nodded their heads slightly.

    However, Bai Hezong was extremely cautious. He asked Yun Yi, "I don''t know what the various Heavenly Sovereigns of the upper realms think of the things that we have been through recently?"

    After hearing his question, Long Zunba, Yun Yi and the other sect masters all looked towards the sky cautiously, hoping that Si Nantao and the other deities would be able to help them.

 C36 The other deities were also displeased

    Just as Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters were discussing about those things in the Taizhen Sect, all the various immortals in the Heaven Realm knew about it and started to discuss about it.

    He was stroking his tiger beard as he said with a frown, "A month ago in the human realm, the Heavenly Sovereign of the West did not receive the permission of the supreme fairy and the Central Sky Sovereign to tear down the eight great sects that were in private. Three thousand years ago, the five great Empyreans, the eight great sects, the alliance in the human realm, and the evil demons that had fought together with Ku Zang and the others, fought for a few days and nights in the human world. Now something has happened!"

    He looked to be about thirty years old, but his voice was rather disagreeing: "Lord Soaring Dragon, what you''re saying is very different. Those demons, since the very beginning, have frequently endangered the lives of the common people, and the actions of the Western Empyreans are also for the sake of the Three Realms'' life. It''s a righteous act, so how can you complain to him like this, and to the other man of justice in the human world?"

    She looked to be about twenty-seven to twenty-eight years old, but she said with a hint of concern: "Fairy Jing Ling, I know you have always supported the idea of the Empyrean of the North, that we man of justice should exterminate all those evil people as soon as possible. But no matter what, this is the case, the Eight Great Sects of the Western Empyrean and the Human Realm, have broken faith with those demons.

    After she finished saying those words, another deity who was very displeased discussed those things with them. Moreover, because of those things, there was a bit of a dispute.

    At that time, there was a little boy who looked to be seven or eight years old, who was wearing a golden robe and holding a golden horsetail whisk in his hand, who suddenly rode on a auspicious cloud and went there. Ignoring their quarrels, he loudly spoke to them, "Celestial Lords, fairies, great Sky Sovereign has ordered for you to immediately go to the Silence Hall.

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left on his cloud. Lord Soaring Dragon and the other deities immediately stood up and carefully organized themselves.

    Looking at Zhong Wanlong and Hong Tianyan, as well as Bai Duzun and the four other Empyreans who had gone to the same place, and not sitting on the throne, and instead standing in the very center, he stood on the lowest jade stage with a solemn expression as he looked towards the entrance of the great hall. The various deities and fairies hurriedly paid their respects to the four Empyreans and said in unison in a respectful tone, "Greetings, Empyreans.

    After they had finished speaking, Zhong Wanlong said to them in a very calm manner, "Everyone, rise and join me in welcoming the supreme fairy!"

    Hearing his words, the deities all respectfully said to him, "Many thanks, Sky Sovereign!"

    Then they stood up.

    After a short while, a burst of beautiful heavenly music suddenly came from the sky, followed by a burst of wonderful fragrance, and nine colored auspicious clouds, auspicious lights, and strange flowers and plants slowly floated in. Inside the palace, Zhong Wanlong, Hong Tianyan and the rest of the immortals were suddenly led to an empty spot in the middle of the jade platform, where they knelt down and greeted respectfully, "Welcome, supreme fairy!"

    Just as they finished their words, a group of peaceful masses of air appeared at that place. Soon after, another group of transparent masses of air appeared at that place, and the auspicious signs such as auspicious lights all surrounded the mass of air, slowly floating up.

    She was wearing a light pink long skirt, a white jade veil, and a bamboo hat. Her face was covered by a white veil, and her long skirt even covered her hands and feet, as well as her hair. It was impossible to see what a celestial being would look like, but they were sitting on a holy and flawless throne, along with two young celestial maidens.

    At that time, Zhong Wanlong and the other deities all kneeled down respectfully, not daring to look that deity in the eye.

    At the same time, she said in a dignified voice: "Three thousand years ago, this Heavenly Decree Zhong Wanlong, you will lead Hong Tianyan, Si Nantao and Bai Duzun to join the human world. Back then, the strongest eight great sects, the man of justice s, trapped Nightmare, Horned Devil, the Gu Demon, the Evil Immortal, destroyed, cut down, and those six creatures forced Ku Zang to enter the Demon Sealing Pagoda. Furthermore, they forced him to die, and the creatures representing the World of Demons and Demons to sign a peace treaty with you."

    When she got there, the female immortal child on her left suddenly opened her hand and took out a bamboo scroll, throwing it at Si Nantao. Si Nantao was extremely nervous at the moment, and his entire body shivered.

    However, she continued to speak, "But Si Nantao, under Wan Huohai''s instigation, you sent an order for them to tear this treaty apart to the eight great sects in the mortal world, and then wrongly and personally led troops to the Earth Spirit Mountain to unite the mortal world. Those creatures from the eight great sects fought a great war with Ku Zang and the other living beings who were killed and so on, causing the hatred they held towards me to deepen.

    After hearing her words, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun were also extremely frightened and began to tremble all over.

    However, she said very calmly, "But many things are things that you cannot control. Since ''He'' has descended, it means that the Three Realms have experienced an unparalleled catastrophe, and all living beings, including you, the Three Gods, the Three Gods, and the Three Demons, will be involved. From today onwards, you need to protect the lives of everyone with all your might, otherwise, in the face of this catastrophe, even if the heavens will pity you, the ''He'' will still treat you and all living beings fairly.

    After saying that, she and the two female celestial children actually no longer paid any attention to him.

    After a while, when Zhong Wanlong and the other deities got up and saw the bamboo scroll in Si Nantao''s hands, Wan Huohai suddenly became very nervous and asked Zhong Wanlong: "What did the fairy say just now? Who was born? Who''s that ''Him''? "

    After saying that, they all became distressed and began to think about those things!

 C37 Year after Year Young Hero

    That day, because the Lord of the Dream and the other Demons had attacked the man of justice s of the eight great sects in succession, the sect leaders of the eight great sects had suffered injuries and deaths of varying degrees. They had a good discussion about those matters together in Feng Chenggong''s Taizhen Sect and reached a consensus on a few things.

    Seeing the bit of sunlight that was shining onto the clean room, Duan Lang slightly moved his shoulders. After drinking a cup of tea, he suddenly said to Feng Chenggong with a smile: "Master Feng, right now, we have already discussed those things, and everyone can finally relax a little, but it has been over a month since we last met that child Tian Yu. I don''t know about anyone else, but I really miss him a lot.

    Long Zunba also laughed and said: "In this past month, whenever I think of that child, I can''t help but smile. I often told my children that they all have a good brother at your side of the Master Feng, and since we have settled all of those matters now, the weather today is pretty good. Master Feng, do you bring that child over for us to see?"

    After they had finished speaking, Yun Yi and the other sect masters, including Leng Gufeng, also wanted to see the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that they were all concerned about the child, Feng Chenggong immediately smiled and said: "Since all sect masters miss that child a lot, then I will go and carry him over now so you can see for yourselves just what we have done to take care of him for the past month."

    As he spoke, he stood up and walked to the door. He said calmly, "Quickly find your Martial Uncle Huang Mei and have him and his wife bring that child from a month ago to this place to meet us."

    Just as he finished speaking, the two disciples guarding outside the door immediately cupped their fists and politely said, "We shall follow Grand Master''s orders!"

    But Hong Tianyan walked to the back of the door and anxiously said: "There is no need to go through all that trouble, we are all missing that child, and it is not like we do not know the Master Feng, so you do not need to be so courteous with us, it is better to bring us to see that child immediately!"

    After he finished speaking, he immediately opened the door to his room, and Bai Hezong and Long Zunba, along with the other sect masters, began chatting and laughing with each other as they invited Feng Chenggong to bring them out.

    After all, he had placed the Huang Tianyu at the cave, where there were almost no people, and it looked like a huge prison. If Yun Yi and the rest knew about it, what would they do?

    However, he also knew that if he didn''t bring Yun Yi and the other sect masters to see the Huang Tianyu immediately, that kind old man Bai Hezong would be easy to deal with. The other sect masters, especially Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng and the others, would not be easy to deal with.

    Just like that, Feng Chenggong pretended to be friendly and chatted with Yun Yi and the rest for a while, while bringing them to the back of the mountain. Although he had performed well, and did not reveal his worries, but the meticulous and scheming Long Zunba, as well as the extremely astute Long Zunba, could all sense his worries.

    Not long after, they passed through a few long corridors and winding mountain steps. They were near a mountain with quite a nice scenery when they suddenly saw a man around thirty years of age, who was dressed fairly simply, carrying a Huang Tianyu. She was also about the same age as a woman dressed in a very simple dress, a woman who could easily be forgotten, who was admiring the beautiful scenery of the green trees on the mountain in the wind.

    At that time, those two middle-aged men seemed to have noticed the various sect heads. They immediately turned around and walked in front of them and politely bowed to them. That man even respectfully said to them, "Greetings, master, greetings to the sect heads!"

    Seeing them take the initiative to approach them, Yun Yi and the other sect masters looked at each other in surprise, as if they had no impression of the two of them.

    But Feng Chenggong noticed that there was a disciple who was standing inside a pavilion in the distance. A disciple who was around twenty years old seemed to be very courteous as he cupped his fists and bowed to them.

    Feng Chenggong immediately knew that the person must have been one of the guards outside their clean room just now. After hearing him say that he wanted Huang Mei to bring Huang Tianyu and go see their sect masters, Feng Chenggong quickly found Huang Mei and his wife and got them to bring the Huang Tianyu out from the cave. He quickly carried them over and done some work.

    When he thought about these things, Feng Chenggong heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He immediately introduced these two disciples to Yun Yi and the other sect masters, "These two disciples are Huang Mei, who we had just sent down, and his wife, Miao Aixiang. A month ago, when I brought the Heavenly Jade back, I gave it to them for them to take care of.

    When he finished speaking, he laughed as if he was half-joking. At the same time, Huang Mei also gave the Huang Tianyu to Yun Yi.

    Looking at the Huang Tianyu that was smiling at them with such an honest and cute smile, Hong Tianyan and the other sect masters all started to laugh.

    Yun Yi looked at the Huang Tianyu, and while holding his always chubby little hand, he said in a kind tone, "Tianyu, good child, grow up quickly. Become a great man of justice as soon as you grow up, and come together with us to protect the people of the three realms, and eliminate those evil races together ˇ­"

    While talking, he even acted like a very kind grandfather, gently shaking his arm, making the Huang Tianyu laugh even more happily.

    But Gou Liyi pretended to be a little unhappy and said: "Brother Yun, this child is still so young, what''s the use of telling him all this? He doesn''t understand, does he, gentlemen? "

    Although Duan Lang and the rest also wanted to say this to the Huang Tianyu, hearing him say it like that, they all felt that it was reasonable and nodded their heads.

    But after he took the Huang Tianyu from Yun Yi''s hands, he said with a laugh: "Good child Tian Yu, I don''t want to listen to your Grandfather Yun''s nonsense, I just want to listen to your grandfather''s story, and quickly grow up to be a handsome man. A super handsome man with strong martial arts, in the future, I''ll marry your Long family''s elder sister, your Leng family''s elder sister, and all the other girls that have been marked as marks in the mortal world.

    Bai Hezong and the others, who never thought that he would say those words, could not help but laugh.

    As he looked at the Huang Tianyu, he laughed out loud and said, "Brother Duan, what you said makes sense. Since we found this child together, he will be our good grandson, and if he is truly handsome and has great skills and a sense of justice, then when we protect the common people together, I will definitely marry our Xin Hua to him as his wife!"

    Hearing him say that, Yun Yi and the rest immediately felt that it was not bad, and began to chat and laugh while congratulating him and the Huang Tianyu ahead of time.

    After approximately half a day of effort, Yun Yi and the other sect masters handed the Huang Tianyu to the Huang Mei couple, then chatted with Feng Chenggong and the other Taizhen Sect people for a while before they left.

    After sending off Yun Yi and the other sect masters, Feng Chenggong would suddenly call Huang Mei and his wife into a cave, and said in a rather imposing tone: "Huang Mei, you two know a little too much, and it is very possible that in the future, this will ruin our sect''s matters. I will not kill you, but from today onwards, you two will all be smarter, and when that bastard has grown up a few years from now on, you will all have to take care of yourselves.

    Very quickly, they nodded their heads and said in unison with caution, "Sect Master, please be at ease. As long as we can help the patriarchs of our Taizhen Sect to realize that great wish of ours, let alone make us disappear, even if all of our loved ones disappear immediately, we will have no complaints and leave happily."

    Seemingly knowing what kind of thoughts they had on these matters, Feng Chenggong slightly nodded his head, but he said very calmly: "Master knows about your loyalty to the sect, and won''t force you to do anything. In the future, all of you should be more careful, and be more wary of Long Zunba, Yun Yi, and the others.

    After he finished speaking, the couple carefully nodded their heads, and very quickly, he let the two of them leave the place. He then placed the Huang Tianyu back into the very secret cave, turned around and left, that night, he secretly killed the person who was bowing to him in the pavilion, and threw him into a bottomless abyss.

    In the blink of an eye fourteen years passed by. On a certain day in the first month of that year, while many people were still immersed in the joyous atmosphere of the new year, Huang Mei and Huang Si were on their way with some experts from the Taizhen Sect.

    After all, in the righteous sects like the Taizhen Sect, there would be a few incidents that occurred every year. Many people were already used to that kind of thing, and at the same time, many of the demons could not tolerate their heartache. They would often take advantage of the time when they were in mourning to attack the kind people.

    After sending off Huang Mei and her wife, and following the customs of the various big sects, those who had not joined any of the big sects and became experts in any of the big sects, true disciples, would all need to go to some places during a specific time of the year to train, which was similar to the examination, and Taizhen Sect was no exception.

    In a certain period of late spring and early summer, Yun Yi and the other Patriarchs of the eight great sects suddenly led the experts of their respective sects along with all the young people who had not officially become disciples of their sects yet. They went to a place outside of the Mt. Liuquan, where the trees were lush, the rocks were everywhere, the climate was varied, and there were countless demons and devils everywhere.

    After he finished speaking, he, Long Zunba and the other eight sect masters all looked over calmly at the young men standing outside their enormous and concise continental shelf.

    Very quickly, the man walked out, waved the huge order flag in his hand, and said loudly to the youths: "Eight sect leaders have given the order, each unofficial disciple is to immediately enter the Mt. Liuquan, to behead demons and exterminate devils, each one will train on their own. Three days of time, both life and death are ordered by the heavens to not harm, and no one is allowed to even kill the other, if not, in three days, each sect leader will be dismembered!"

    Upon hearing his words, the youngsters immediately clasped their fists and bowed respectfully, saying, "We will follow the orders of the various sect masters!"

    After they finished talking, the person shouted again, "Begin!"

    As soon as his voice fell, a lot of people jumped into the huge mountain. With weapons in hand, they quickly killed some lesser demons and started to rise into the air. and the other sect masters nodded in satisfaction when they saw the emblem of their respective sects.

    Not long after, all the youths had entered the mountain, luring the demons there to attack them in a frenzy. They gradually surrounded the mountain forest.

    One of them was dressed in the clothes of a common disciple of a Taizhen Sect, he looked to be around thirteen to fourteen years old, he looked extremely handsome, and there was even a kind of special kind of domineering aura on his face. He did not use any weapons, but suddenly, with a teleportation, the boy that did not use any weapons appeared, opened his mouth and spat out a light yellow flame at the demons, burning them to ashes in an instant, saving those few people.

    However, as he led them towards a group of people in the distance, he loudly said to a man who looked to be a little over 20 years old and was quite decent, holding a wolf-tooth halberd in his hand, "Senior Brother Yushu, don''t be so concerned about killing those demons yourself, and leaving your Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters behind?"

    As he spoke, he punched out one of them and pounced on the skull of the White Bone Spirit in front of them. He jumped beside Yushu and helped her kill a few wolf-headed demons.

    At that time, Yushu said with difficulty, "Tianyu, you brat, don''t talk so much nonsense. How could I just leave you all alone? I was entangled by those wolf-headed demons just now, so I have no way of escaping and saving them. "

    Just as he finished speaking, from behind a forest to their left, a strange, slightly gloomy firework suddenly appeared. A boy that was saved by Tian Yu just now actually said to him half-jokingly: "Fine, Senior Brother Huang, you saw it right? The Heaven''s Expanse School has sent out a distress signal, it might be your future wife, our beautiful Senior Sister Xin Hua who is eagerly awaiting you as a hero to save the beauty, to protect her? Why don''t you hurry up and f * * king go over there? "

    After he finished speaking, he, Yushu and the others couldn''t help but laugh as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

 C38 He saved his fellow sect members from the wrath of the people â€¦ â€¦

    The Huang Tianyu saw the strange firework and wanted to go over to save him, but after hearing what the boy said, it frowned and said to the boy with a flushed face: "Alright, Yu Shun, you stinking brat, you''re making fun of me too right? In the future, when I find some delicious and fun things to eat, I won''t have your share!"

    As he said that, he jumped onto a nearby mountain peak and looked at the forest behind him. Sure enough, there were many sturdy and ugly looking demons holding large stone hammers, attacking the men and women of Heaven''s Expanse School. He shouted loudly towards Jade Tree and the others, "Brothers and sisters, don''t just stand there.

    As soon as his voice fell, he pounced like a fierce golden eagle on the back of a great devil and kicked him, sending him flying into a large stone. He then spat out a mouthful of blood, which turned into black smoke and disappeared.

    At that time, a girl who was extremely beautiful, just like a female hero, dressed in a light red embroidered long skirt, with jet-black hair that went past her shoulders, holding a pair of three feet long Windy Sword, who was about one or two years older than the Huang Tianyu, suddenly moved both her swords together, whizzing towards one of the demons, striking out with a series of extremely sharp cross shaped sword light, killing him in an instant.

    Immediately after, she threw the sword in her left hand to the Huang Tianyu and asked: "Little brother Yu, why are you still so reckless, not using any weapons? This place is not like other places, where there are demons, ghosts, and monsters everywhere, which are extremely dangerous! "

    After she finished speaking, she and a girl from Heaven''s Expanse School killed three more Mushroom Essences.

    At that time, and the others had dealt with two demons together. One of them was a girl with long hair who looked to be twenty-two to twenty-three years old, and upon hearing her words, she had actually turned towards Huang Tianyu s who had killed a locust spirit with a wave of their claws and said half-jokingly, "Did you hear that, little handsome brother? How much do you care about your future future daughter-in-law? And he even gave you one of her treasured swords, which is one of her most treasured swords, as a token of love, don''t you think you should give it to him as well? "

    After saying so, she, Yushu and the others found the situation quite amusing and started laughing.

    However, after the Huang Tianyu killed the two demons and confirmed that it was safe there, it said to the girl with an embarrassed expression, "Senior Sister Yu Pan, why are you as bad as Yu Shun and the others? You don''t dare to say that, okay? It will ruin Senior Sister Xin Hua''s reputation. "

    After he finished speaking, he returned the treasured sword to Lady Xin Hua and even said very politely to her, "This treasured sword is very useful. Thank you, Senior Sister."

    After he finished speaking, he walked forward, but a man who looked to be around the same age as Yushu, stopped him and said in a serious tone, "Junior Brother Tianyu, we do not wish to delay you killing monsters here and bring glory to your Taizhen Sect, but you have seen it too, every place here is extremely dangerous. Among our generation, as far as I know, only you and Senior Brother Yushu are extremely powerful, so for the sake of everyone''s safety, you should come with us!"

    After he finished speaking, the rest of the people there, including Violet Cloud Sect, also looked towards the Huang Tianyu and the jade tree in succession to express some of the same intention.

    However, Miss Xin Hua smiled and said: "Everyone, don''t make things difficult for Senior Brother Yushu and Junior Brother Tianyu. They can''t just protect us and delay the arrival of their respective sects."

    Just as she finished speaking, a very special firework suddenly rose from a faraway valley. Huang Tianyu immediately said to Yushu and the others in a very worried tone, "My fellow sect members are in danger, take care, everyone!"

    After saying that, he leaped up and landed on a large tree. His feet moved, and whizzed past some rocks and trees as he rushed towards that place.

    Hearing his words, Yushu shook her head with a bitter smile. "We are not freaks among geniuses. We don''t practice his kind of qinggong!"

    After he finished speaking, he followed Yu Pan and the rest of the Violet Cloud Sect and headed off, while Xin Hua did not care about those things, and quickly left the place to search for demons.

    Very quickly, the Huang Tianyu landed in the valley, there were many terrifying corpses dancing in the air, spitting out black smoke, while looking at the Taizhen Sect s. Some of the people around the age of ten or twenty picked up a handful of small stones, and using one hand to form a hand sign, they shouted: "Stop!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he threw the small stones in his hands towards the corpses. In the blink of an eye, the small stones turned into red sand spirit talismans, pasting them onto the heads of the corpses.

    When the people of Taizhen Sect, who were chased by the corpses just now, saw the situation, they started to look around fearfully. Huang Tianyu quickly jumped to their side and asked them with concern: "Senior Brothers and Sister, are you all alright?"

    As he spoke, he looked at them anxiously.

    She looked to be around twenty-four or twenty-five, but not only did she not pay attention to his concerns, she instead angrily said to him: "Huang Tianyu, where did you go to meddle in other people''s business? If it weren''t for these corpses, we would have all been killed by the experts using the Body Securing Talisman. "

    The other man, who looked to be about twenty years old, with long hair and was rather handsome, pushed the Huang Tianyu away and said rather angrily: "Huang Tianyu, are you still a member of our Taizhen Sect? Not long after entering this place, you left us to meddle in other people''s business. How long will it take for you, who is such a good person, to get rid of your bad habit? "

    After he finished speaking, he waved his sword and cut off the head of a dead body, only to see that the spirit rune on top of the corpse''s head had actually turned into a small stone, and immediately said angrily to the Huang Tianyu: "It just shows that you are capable, you can use these little techniques right?"

    Seeing that he found out that the talismans were actually made by himself, the Huang Tianyu looked at the others, and looked at him with an unfriendly gaze, and sighed in its heart.

 C39 Its tiring to have a lot of energy

    Just as the Huang Tianyu was following the Taizhen Sect youths, walking out of the valley, they suddenly heard a loud and clear voice of a Big Boy nearby. He said anxiously: "Senior Brother Yushu, you stinking brat, Tian Yu, where are you both? Come to the outermost region of the Flying Corpse Valley and meet with your brothers. Wuxie and some of his brothers and sisters from Pure Spirit Sect are surrounded by some big monsters and are about to die ˇ­ "

    After hearing those words, the Huang Tianyu immediately turned to the people beside him and said apologetically: "I''m sorry senior brothers and sisters. If Senior Brother Wuxie and the others are in trouble, I can''t just ignore them!"

    After he finished speaking, he did not care about the people''s feelings and jumped onto a small mountain peak outside the valley. Looking at the overgrown weeds and rocks, he quickly saw a rather sturdy looking eighteen to nineteen year old Chaoyang Sect who was wearing Chaoyang Sect''s clothes, holding onto a red Fire Tiger Staff in his right hand. Big Boy had a head of fluffy red hair, leading a few dozen or so Taizhen Sect people, as if he was looking for someone.

    He immediately teleported in front of those people and asked the eighteen and nineteen year old Big Boy: "What happened, Senior Brother Wei Cang? Senior Brother Wuxie and the rest were in danger, why didn''t they send out a distress signal? "

    Just as he finished speaking, a twenty-something year old man from the Chaoyang Sect beside Wei Cang immediately spoke up in a rush: "Don''t you know how much that Wu Xie loves face? ''s cultivation is also very deep, quickly go ahead and save Wu Xie and the others, we will rush over later to support you guys! "

    Wei Cang opened his hand and faced towards the right side of him, which was a black cliff. He sent out a small flame, and anxiously said to the Huang Tianyu: "Alright, you stinking brat, cut the crap, Wu Xie and his group are right below the cliff. Hurry and bring Big Brother over, if it''s too late, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to find their bodies!"

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu immediately grabbed onto one of his arms, and like a gale of wind, brought him to the bottom of the cliff, where on a big tree, it very quickly saw a lot of ferocious Sun Seizing Fierce Beasts, as well as 20-30 black Fangs Demons, surrounding Pure Spirit Sect. Some of them were even around the age of ten or twenty.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly stomped its foot and released a pale yellow spiritual light to its surroundings, instantly transforming into a gigantic steel blade that was as tall as a person. Kacha Kacha, it killed a few fierce beasts and five to six Fangs Demons.

    Immediately after, Wei Cang waved the Fire Gathering Tiger Staff in his hands, whooshing towards the monsters and the fierce beasts, and shot out large balls of fireballs with a radius of one feet, with which a few fierce beasts and one or two demons were burnt to death. In an instant, all the fierce beasts and demons turned around and pounced on them.

    Looking at their huge bodies that were twenty to thirty meters tall, Wei Cang frowned and said to the Huang Tianyu with an unhappy feeling: "Brother, can we deal with so many bastards in one go?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Huang Tianyu suddenly jumped in front of those fierce beasts, grabbed hold of a fierce beast''s tail, and released a wave of intense dark red fire towards that guy, instantly torturing him, and while shaking its huge body, it huffed and puffed around, like an oily fire, and very quickly, all the monsters and fierce beasts there were burnt into piles, with black smoke coming out of them.

    Seeing that kind of terrifying thing, many people in the Pure Spirit Sect hid behind some rocks in fear. Only a few men around the age of twenty stood from afar and looked at the charred remains.

    Very quickly seeing that the flames had disappeared, Wei Cang jumped to the side of the Huang Tianyu and said in admiration: "Brat, you''re good! I didn''t expect your ability to play with fire to be so much stronger than my brother. Since when have you given that move of yours to me? In the future, when I encounter these things, I will be able to show off my older brother''s might! "

    While speaking, they walked to the side of the people from Pure Spirit Sect.

    A tall twenty-something year old man with a wild and untamed expression on his face looked at the two of them. He suddenly frowned and said: "I knew it was you two, nosy guys, who messed up our plans. If you guys came a little later, these ferocious beasts and these demons would have all been taken care of by our Pure Spirit Sect."

    Seeing him like that, the Huang Tianyu immediately said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Senior Brother Wuxie, and all senior brothers, I was too reckless just now and disturbed you guys from hunting those fierce beasts and demons."

    But Wei Cang just laughed and said to Wu Xie: "Brother, stop talking about such useless things, the two of us just helped you guys a lot, when we go out, you must make us some good wine and food, and reward us brothers, or else I will beat you up."

    After he finished speaking, he actually just casually slapped Wu Xie, but Wu Xie didn''t care about that. Instead, he frowned and said: "Cut the crap, isn''t it just some food and wine? "It''s not like Brother can''t afford to hire you. Just now, some of my fellow sect members were injured by those fierce beasts. Hurry up and take out your respective healing medicines and come with us to treat them."

    After they finished speaking, the few of them walked towards the people from the Taizhen Sect who were hiding.

    Just at that moment, a group of dark blue fireworks that were like snowflakes suddenly rose up from a distant river. A person from the Taizhen Sect said anxiously, "This is bad, the people from the Mysterious Crystal Sect are in danger.

    As Wu Xie and the others spoke, they also nervously looked in that direction.

    But Wei Cang said half-jokingly: "What are you in a hurry for? The Mysterious Crystal Sect has Xiao Yu brother, who is so handsome that even people can talk about, and that person is very beautiful. Where''s Qian Ning''s wife, you guys should stop obstructing her from saving the beauty, husband and wife should we meet! "

    After he finished speaking with many people, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud as he looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu glared at him with a completely red face, but didn''t mind him at all. In a flash, it pounced towards that direction like a gust of wind.

    At that time, Wu Xie looked around, and then rushed over to the other people of Chaoyang Sect, and said to Wei Cang worriedly: "Enough, Wei Cang, stop playing, let''s hurry up and save our brothers and sisters from Mysterious Crystal Sect!"

    After saying that, they quickly ran in the direction of the river.

 C40 The water ghost was also destroyed â€¦ â€¦

    The Huang Tianyu felt the river and immediately saw tens of beasts with long horns and bones all over their bodies, as well as 20-30 big monsters with streams of black smoke and red flames surrounding them. The people from Mysterious Crystal Sect, who were using the power of ice and snow, immediately jumped onto a mountain and picked up two small stones, and with a whoosh, they hit the big fellows. In an instant, those fellows were turned into spirit runes and locked onto the ground by the small stones.

    At that time, the people from Mysterious Crystal Sect, who did not know why those demons had stopped moving, all looked at them strangely.

    However, in that instant, dozens of drowning ghosts emerged from within the river. They spread out their ghastly white arms and let out terrifying howls. As night fell, it was a terrifying sight to behold.

    The people from the Mysterious Crystal Sect who had never experienced such things gathered together, trembling with fear. They held their weapons as they looked towards those fellows and those fierce beasts and demons.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was not afraid at all as it jumped over. It kicked a burning monster, and as it thought of the drowning ghosts, it lifted a huge rock and smashed it solidly into the head of a ferocious beast. In an instant, the beast died a miserable death.

    Wearing a light blue long snow dress, with a head of smooth black hair that reached his waist, his skin was crystal clear, tender and white, and he was an extremely beautiful girl. He suddenly said worriedly: "Little brother Xiao Yu, this place is dangerous, you should quickly leave this place, don''t worry about us ˇ­"

    Just as she said that, the man standing on her left side wielding a huge ice blade, who looked to be twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, said anxiously: "Alright, Qian Ning, don''t talk about that, Sky Jade is the strongest out of our eight great sects, and Master intends to marry you off to him, deal with you together with us, and even protect you. This is what he should do in the first place, what are you getting embarrassed about?"

    As he spoke, he brandished his blade and chopped off the head of a demon. Following that, his fellow brothers and sisters also brandished their weapons and charged towards those drowned ghosts.

    Not long after, Wei Cang, Wu Xie and the rest also rushed over and started fighting with the drowned ghosts.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly sensed a kind of great danger, and was about to reach them. It shouted worriedly, "Everyone, quickly leave this place, there''s a flood rushing over ˇ­"

    Before his voice fell, he had already jumped to the side of Qian Ning and Wei Cang, and suddenly grabbed both of their arms. Sou Sou, he instantly jumped to a small mountain several tens of meters away, and immediately after, he was stopped. Those huge sized monsters and fierce beasts, along with a few Wu Xie and Mysterious Crystal Sect s, all of them in their twenties, kicked the river with loud bangs.

    Suddenly, waves of water over a hundred feet tall began to roll over the river, rumbling onto the ground where Huang Tianyu and the rest were. In an instant, all the demons and ferocious beasts that they kicked over disappeared into the river, and at the same time, many of the surrounding boulders began to gurgle down the river. Many of them were extremely scared, and they quickly jumped onto the tall rocks to avoid the wave after wave of attacks!

    After a long while, those huge waves suddenly calmed down. Many people let out a long sigh of relief, and then laid down on some big rocks one after another to rest.

    But Wu Xie said very carefully: "Everyone, don''t let down your guard, those waves definitely did not happen for no reason. There must be ghosts or demons pulling some strings, all of you stay alert and focus on defending yourself and your companions, do not let any of us take the opportunity to kill any of our friends or peers here!"

    After he finished speaking, Wei Cang was also very cautious, and spoke to the man holding the large glacier blade: "Senior Jing Ren, right now, our cultivation is the best, and we can barely handle it alone. Those Spirit Demon beings, Spirit Demon beings and fierce beasts, are the four of us, Tian Yu, Senior Brother Wuxie, and you, and the rest, but the big water here, can restrain our Chaoyang Sect, using the fire type Fa, to protect our brothers and sisters, you and Tian Yu are acting as the vanguard, protecting everyone from the outside, what do you think?"

    Looking at the usually carefree him, many people looked at him in disbelief. At that time, he actually had such a meticulous plan in mind.

    However, the quiet person agreed and said: "Junior brother Wei Cang, I know you are a good man, and I know that Tian Yu is very strong, and she also has some understanding of Senior Brother Wuxie, so let''s do it this way!"

    After he had finished speaking, he and Wuxie gathered the rest of the people on the two mountains. While maintaining a high vigilance, he took the opportunity to rest.

    However, Qian Ning walked to the Huang Tianyu''s side, gave him a piece of dried meat, and said with concern: "Little Brother Xiao Yu, I know you''re very strong, and I know you have an idea, but when you encounter danger, don''t always be the first one to pounce on me, okay?"

    The Huang Tianyu looked at the worry in her eyes using the moonlight, but smiled and said: "Sis, I''m fine, don''t worry about me."

    With that, he returned that piece of dried meat to Lady Qian Ning, and continued to smile as he said to her: "Besides, you might not believe it, but when I was my age, I discovered that I was very different from other people. I don''t need to eat or drink anything, and can be very lively everyday.

    After hearing what he said, Qian Ning looked at the piece of dried meat in disappointment.

    At that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly stood up and shielded her behind it. It looked at the great river with rage and said: "How dare you, Two-headed water ghost, dare to come here and try to harm me. You are extremely detestable!"

    Just as his voice fell, streams of water that were emitting white smoke suddenly shot towards them from the river. They were like arrow and crossbow s, shooting towards them.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly turned its left hand, and instantly released a circle of white light towards its surroundings. With a bang, it blew the water into pieces of water and fell onto the ground.

    Immediately after, Qian Ning, Jing Ren and the rest of the Mysterious Crystal Sect s also released a bunch of cold air that sealed a lot of the water.

    Just at that moment, from the river came one after another, like wailing, miserable cries. "Good boy, I didn''t think that you would know that I have come here and broke my Broken Water Flying Sword so easily. I will not let you go no matter what!"

    As they spoke, dozens of huge waves that were fifty to sixty feet tall suddenly rose up from the river. Wu Xie and the rest all looked there with great vigilance.

    Not long after, those waves became heads that continuously flowed. A huge, black water big water demon, under the lead of a giant ghost with two vicious fangs, pounced towards the people around them with bared fangs and brandished claws.

    Wei Cang and the rest of the Chaoyang Sect s suddenly brandished their respective weapons, whistling through the air as they struck towards them. Although they had burned two Water Monsters to death, it was clear that their powers were quickly being depleted by the demons because of the Water Curse Fire.

    Wu Xie and the rest of the Pure Spirit Sect also brandished their weapons, attacking the water ghosts and demons.

    Qian Ning, Jing Ren and the rest of the Mysterious Crystal Sect also brandished the weapons in their hands as they shot each and every attack ruthlessly at the water monsters, sending out rays of cold light and turning the big water monsters into gigantic ice lumps.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly jumped to a nearby tree. After breaking a dozen of the trees with its chirping sound, it threw them at the water monsters. Then, it chanted an incantation and released waves of light green spirit energy into the trees.

    In the blink of an eye, those small trees had turned into numerous tree roots which were intertwined with each other. They pierced through the bodies of dozens of water monsters one after another, turning them into streams of water that were quickly absorbed by the trees.

    Seeing those circumstances, the twin-headed water ghost immediately scolded angrily: "Brat, you dare to use those rotten trees to kill my subordinates like this, this old man will kill you right now ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shook his huge body, and suddenly shot towards Huang Tianyu and the rest, exploding towards the balls of big water that were flying everywhere. Very quickly, Wei Cang and the others were forced to hide behind some of the trees and rocks, in fear.

    Only the Huang Tianyu and Qian Ning, one of them still fearlessly attacked them, while the other released rays of cold light from her surroundings, freezing the big water balls of ice one by one, then shot them towards the water monsters like cannonballs. The water monsters and the twin-headed water ghost were so angry, that they began cursing at them loudly.

    Just at that moment of chaos, a few people suddenly rode on water currents and quickly rushed towards a building. The person in the lead, dressed in the clothes of the Wudaozhong, looked to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, very rough and upright, with a height of about eight feet, holding a heavy five feet long sword in her hand. She bellowed: "Insolent water ghost, you dare to act so arrogantly here, harming us brothers and sisters, see if we don''t kill you all."

    As soon as his voice fell, he and the people around him suddenly brandished the longsword in their hands. At the same time, they shot black beams of spiritual light into the river, instantly causing a large amount of water to flow. The swords turned into enormous swords of cold light, killing dozens of water ghosts with a ''kacha'' sound.

    Who would have thought that someone would dare to use a water sword to attack them? The water ghost and water monster were instantly enraged, and stirred up waves of big water s that were seven to eight meters tall, howling and smashing towards the group of Huang Tianyu s.

    The people who were angered immediately brought out their long swords, and stood in front of themselves. They chanted an incantation, and started a lot of seven to eight meter high waves of big water, rumbling as they welcomed the incoming waves. The huge waves crashed into each other, and in between them, the big water s trembled, and like a torrential downpour, they charged towards their surroundings.

    However, after a short period of time, those people who were wielding long swords, because of the excessive consumption of their energy, fell into the river one after another. At that time, many water monsters seized this opportunity and pounced towards them.

    Seeing that situation, Wei Cang became very worried and shouted at those people, "Run ˇ­"

    At the same time, Qian Ning and the rest from the Mysterious Crystal Sect also rushed towards the water monsters with all their might, sending out streams of cold air, but they were all suppressed by the gigantic twin-headed water ghost. The big water s that were released were all furious, causing Jing Ren and the rest to jump towards them in anger, they wanted to fight with them!

    Just at that time of peril, the Huang Tianyu suddenly floated above the river and waved its palm towards the people holding the long swords. It struck a deep blue gust of wind, instantly sending them flying towards Wu Xie and the others, but steadily landed on the small mountain.

    He did not expect the Huang Tianyu to be able to use its dense palm wind skillfully to that level. Those people who held long swords all started to admire him.

    However, those water ghosts and water monsters, because of that incident, started to curse at the Huang Tianyu angrily. Especially that two-headed water ghost, which turned into an even larger body, opened its stinky mouth and spat towards the Huang Tianyu, emitting a black smoke and a ball of blue and black skull smoke. At that moment, many people were extremely worried for the Huang Tianyu.

    Qian Ning disregarded her own safety and jumped towards the flow of water between the Huang Tianyu and the water flow, wanting to block the water flow for him.

    Just as it was about to face extreme danger, the Huang Tianyu suddenly roared in a domineering and imposing manner, "Scolding at the heavens for his sin!"

    Right after his voice fell, an invisible powerful force suddenly shook the terrifying water flow back to the heads of the big water s and the water monsters. Soon after, a huge fountain formation appeared in the river and caused the water monsters and the huge two-headed water ghost''s Spirit Elemental Bead to rush out, burnt to nothingness by the howling of the blue flames.

    Without the Spiritual Origin Pearls, the water monster and the twin-headed water ghost let out miserable cries. They exploded into pieces of big water and landed in the river, merging with the water flow and dashing off into the distance.

    After a long while, the Huang Tianyu finally calmed down again. Qian Ning, who was still very worried for him, slowly descended to the side of the quiet person and comforted her: "It''s okay, good sister. I''ve already exterminated all the evil water monsters and water ghosts, it''s now very safe here."

    After hearing what he had said, many of the people in the surrounding area immediately became very excited. They began to cheer as they ran towards them.

    The people who were quietly waiting for Mysterious Crystal Sect, were even more excited. They tossed them into the air, expressing their heartfelt thanks to him!

 C41 Rescue people to fight with a lot of noise

    Seeing that everyone was thanking the Huang Tianyu in excitement, Lady Qian Ning finally started to gradually relax. She walked together with everyone to a relatively flat and dry place and sat on a few rocks in succession.

    Just as they surrounded Huang Tianyu and Qian Ning, and were about to eat something, Wu Xie suddenly said in a very careless tone, "Hey everybody, why do you guys have such poor eyesight? After experiencing such a terrifying incident a moment ago, who knows how many more words the golden couple would want to say to each other. Get out of the way and don''t bother them anymore! "

    After hearing what he said, many people looked at the extremely embarrassed Huang Tianyu and Leng Qianning with a mischievous smile.

    A person from the Wudaozhong looked like she couldn''t bear to watch any more. She said to the group who were playing with the Huang Tianyu and Leng Qianning, "You all didn''t hear Junior Brother Wu Xie''s words, right? Both of them have a keen eye, so they should quickly get out of the way and not disturb the couple''s conversation! "

    After he finished speaking, he even pretended to be angry and pushed Wei Cang, Yu Shun and the others who had just rushed over to the side. Then, he stood not far away from Yushu and smiled at each other as he nodded mischievously.

    One of the Mysterious Crystal Sect girls said to them in an extremely disinterested manner: "Senior Brother Yong Meng, Senior Brother Yushu, why are you still here when you chased us all over? Aren''t you afraid of disturbing my Junior Brother Tianyu and my junior sister? "

    After she finished speaking, the others also started to protest towards Braveshell and Yushu.

    Yushu suddenly frowned, pretended to be very angry and said, "What are you guys doing? We are giving them here, and Tian Yu and the rest are protecting them. Stop talking about that and get the hell away from here and eat and drink. "

    After he finished speaking, he sneaked a peek at the Huang Tianyu lying on a large rock, and Leng Qianning who was sitting beside the Huang Tianyu wiping her hands with a silk handkerchief that was in her hands, whose face was completely red. This immediately attracted Wei Cang and the others, and they protested to the two of them even more.

    Just as they were arguing and giving "protection" to the Huang Tianyu and Leng Qianning, in the distant night sky, a very unique firework suddenly rose.

    Yu Mu immediately said worriedly, "Not good, this is the fireworks that the people from the Sunflower Sect released. Just now, when Junior Brother Tianyu wiped out the water ghosts and water monsters, he must have used up a huge amount of his primeval essence, so he needs to rest well and take care of all of you. He will need to brave the both of you and Wei Cang to stay here and protect everyone.

    After saying that, he ran in the direction of the firework.

    However, the Huang Tianyu gently patted Leng Qianning''s shoulder, and said to her while smiling: "Good elder sister, you guys rest here, I''m going to move my muscles again ˇ­ ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, just as Leng Qianning was about to persuade him to stay there and rest, he suddenly jumped up like a carp, used a few instantaneous movements, and caught up to the jade tree. The jade tree immediately said to him in worry: "Junior Brother Tianyu, don''t be reckless, go and rest quickly, today you have consecutively fought against the demons, for an entire day, if you don''t rest now, your body will not be able to take it anymore."

    Wu Xie and the quiet person who also jumped over at that time also anxiously advised Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not mind at all and said: "Seniors, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. Although I did take care of a lot of people today, I am still a hundred times more energetic now, and do not need to rest at all!"

    With that, he jumped to a mountain peak a mile away. With a few jumps, he disappeared into the dark night.

    Seeing his quick movements, the meditators couldn''t believe it at all. They turned to Wu Xie and Yu Shu and asked, "Junior Brothers, do you really believe that Junior Brother Tianyu only has a cultivation level of seven or eight years?"

    Wu Xie and Yu Mu, who were both intimidated by the Huang Tianyu, shook their heads in disbelief. However, because they were worried about the safety of the people from Sunlight Sect, they quickly chased after the Huang Tianyu.

    Not long after, the Huang Tianyu that was moving fast among the rocks heard a strong stench coming from the direction of the source of the sound. It immediately moved towards the direction of the sound.

    Arriving there, he unexpectedly saw a dozen or so people from the Sunflower Sect under the moonlight. They were being forced step by step into a large area filled with the stench of demonic feces. It was like a large swamp.

    However, he quickly jumped behind a huge demon and heavily kicked that guy into the feces. Soon, that guy was trapped inside and did not come out again.

    Upon seeing that situation, the people from the Sunlight Sect immediately became extremely worried and began to hide in their surroundings.

    After the Huang Tianyu took advantage of the moonlight to clearly see the few people, it suddenly shouted at them: "Senior brother Li, don''t be afraid, hurry up and use the earth element that you all are most proficient at using, turn the surrounding mountain rocks into dirt, and construct a wall of earth around yourself, to block these monsters and evil beasts."

    Just as he said that, one of the demons suddenly bellowed angrily. It brandished its three-foot-wide fist and struck him head-on.

    However, not only did he not dodge, he also brandished his fist to meet the huge fist. Peng, his fist directly penetrated that guy''s big fist. The monster that was in immediate pain painfully clutched onto the fist as it let out howls and fled.

    However, those evil beasts seemed to have been angered by him, at the same time, they wagged their large, scale-covered tails and lashed at him. In an instant, many of the surrounding boulders were smacked all over the place, almost smashing the people from the Sunflower Sect.

    The Huang Tianyu that was quickly dodging the attacks suddenly jumped onto the head of a ferocious beast, laughed and said: "Bad guy, stop playing, I am not a person you can bully if you want to!"

    With that, he suddenly grabbed the evil beast with his claws and jumped into the air, whooshing the beast, like a huge mace, under a bright white light, peng peng peng, the other evil beasts and the demons there all flew out, suddenly threw the evil beast into the air, and shouted in a low voice: "Explode!"

    Right after his voice fell, the ferocious beast, as well as the monsters and monsters that were sent flying by his attack, suddenly exploded like thunder. In an instant, the sound resonated far away in the huge Mt. Liuquan.

 C42 At the end of the experiential learning, the grand master was smiling

    After the Huang Tianyu killed all the monsters and monsters that surrounded the Sunlight Sect, many balls of light suddenly lit up in the sky above.

    "Alright, it seems like Junior Brother Tianyu has already rescued those people from the Sunflower Sect. There''s no need for us to rush there."

    As he spoke, he, Wu Xie, and the quiet people slowed down their pace. After about an hour, they finally found Huang Tianyu and a few people from Sunlight Sect. They were around ten or twenty years old.

    Seeing that there were no monsters or evil beasts around them, Jade Tree finally calmed down, but Wu Xie frowned and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Junior Brother Tianyu, we have heard that you are very powerful, but this time we came to Mt. Liuquan under the orders of the various sect masters, to train, and at the same time, we also came here to prove our strength. You have already killed at least one hundred demons or so, don''t you think you should leave some for us?"

    Hearing him say that, a twenty-five to twenty-six year old man from the Sunflower Sect, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, holding a barbed longsword, also frowned and said to the Huang Tianyu with a rather perturbed expression, "Junior Brother Huang, don''t blame Senior Brother Wuxie for speaking of you like that. No matter what, the people from the eight great sects that have come here this time are all older than you. But now, you''ve caused us to lose face, okay? "

    The quiet person also spoke to the Huang Tianyu with concern: "Junior brother, if it wasn''t for the fact that I was talking about you, many people from the eight great sects all know that Sect Leader Long and Master Leng have long planned to marry Junior Sister Long Xinhua and our Junior Sister Qian Ning to you. This time, the two of them have come here together, why are you letting them go and always running in front of us to protect us? Even if you want to display your strength, you shouldn''t need to rush to do it right now, right? "

    Seeing that they were all so concerned and that they had killed many demons and ferocious beasts, Huang Tianyu immediately said to them apologetically: "My fellow disciples, this is the first time I have come here and I don''t know where there will be demons and vicious beasts. At the same time, this is the first time I am fighting with the demons and ferocious beasts here and I don''t want anyone to be killed by them.

    Speaking of which, he turned to Wu Xie and the others, smiled and cupped his fists, then sincerely said, "I assure you, in the next two days, unless those monsters and ferocious beasts threaten my and your lives, I will definitely not kill them again."

    After hearing his words, Wuxie and the others no longer minded him anymore.

    However, Yushu smiled and said to him: "Alright, Junior Brother Tianyu, don''t mind it, but when it is time to make a move, you have to be decisive. Otherwise, if you are too busy taking care of our face, if your move is too slow, what will happen if you or your fellow disciples get injured by those demons and vicious beasts? Is that true? "

    The Huang Tianyu had killed so many demons and ferocious beasts, but upon hearing his words, they all nodded their heads in agreement. They advised the Huang Tianyu in succession before leaving with them to find Leng Qianning and the others.

    In the next two days and two nights, even though the Huang Tianyu had to care about Jade Tree and the others, and tried to avoid killing many demons and ferocious beasts as quickly as possible, just like on the first day they entered the big mountain, they ended their training there, walked out of the big mountain, returned to the foot of the mountain outside of the continental shelf where Yun Yi and the rest of the eight sect masters were, and saw the eight sect masters walking down the mountain, all smiles.

    He did not know why the eight great sect masters, who usually did not smile, were all acting in such a manner. Many people who were walking in front of them looked at them in confusion.

    Yun Yi and the others looked at the few who were not injured, and then looked at the others who were more or less injured. A tall and sturdy man suddenly stood to one side and bowed to them, then walked to a tall platform on the other side and placed his hand on top of it.

    When they saw his actions, many of the disciples in the eight great sects at the bottom of the mountain became extremely nervous. He looked at the disciples, then opened the bamboo scroll, and then announced in a loud and clear voice: "In this Mt. Liuquan training, Violet Cloud Sect will sacrifice seven disciples, Chaoyang Sect will sacrifice five disciples, Mysterious Crystal Sect will sacrifice seven disciples, Taizhen Sect will sacrifice eight disciples, Sunlight Sect will sacrifice ten disciples, Pure Spirit Sect will sacrifice nine disciples, Wudaozhong will sacrifice nine disciples."

    After hearing him finish reciting those words, everyone from the eight sects bowed to him in grief, paying their respects to the people who had sacrificed their lives!

    After a moment, when everyone was standing properly, he picked up the bamboo scroll in the middle and began to read loudly. During that time, he had killed many people from the eight great sects.

    After a long while, after he had finished reciting the five or six large bamboo slips, Huang Tianyu, Yushu and the others still did not hear him recite their names. Immediately, many people looked at him in astonishment.

    When he saw Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters, he nodded slightly. Only then did he open the bamboo scroll and read, "This time, Mt. Liuquan''s fifth place disciple, Wu Xie, killed one thousand year old eight demon heads, hundred year old demon head ninety-eight, hundred year old vicious beast, altogether one hundred thirty heads!"

    After hearing all that he had said, many disciples of Pure Spirit Sect looked at Wu Xie excitedly, but Wu Xie was frowning. He did not look happy at all, making many people confused.

    At that time, the person continued in a clear voice, "This time, Mt. Liuquan has been training to be fourth place. Disciples of the Violet Cloud Sect, Yushu, you have killed twelve thousand year old demons, one hundred and twenty-six hundred year old demons, one hundred and fifty-one hundred years old ferocious beasts and sixty-three beasts!"

    After he finished reciting, many people had looks of admiration on their faces as they looked towards the jade tree, Wei Cang and many others. They all cupped their fists towards him as a form of congratulations, causing many people from Violet Cloud Sect to feel that their faces were beaming.

    However, the jade tree seemed to be very calm and collected regarding that matter. It didn''t have the slightest bit of emotion at all. Many people looked at him in confusion.

 C43 Some people are jealous of the top three

    Many people could not understand why Jade Tree and Wu Xie, after obtaining the fourth and fifth place respectively, did not show any happiness or excitement. In fact, they all appeared to be overjoyed. Wu Xie even seemed to be dissatisfied with the results.

    At that time, Bai Hezong also noticed the two of them, and the two of them, who had different expressions on their faces, suddenly asked them a kind question: "Wuxie, Yushu, you two are the leaders of your Pure Spirit Sect and Violet Cloud Sect, as well as the people from the younger generation. Also, Master Gou and Sect Master Yun, are very fond of the outer sect disciples.

    Feng Chenggong said in a friendly manner: "Yes, yes, among your generation, you are from Violet Cloud Sect, you are from Pure Spirit Sect, you are from the Jadetree Sect, and there is no evil from Pure Spirit Sect, Chaoyang Sect, the quiet person from Mysterious Crystal Sect, Heaven''s Expanse School, Thousand Sons of Sunflower Sect, Xiao Song from Sunflower Sect, the bravery and fierceness of Wudaozhong, and also the peace and harmony of my Taizhen Sect, you are all from one of the eight great sects, and among your generation, you are very powerful experts, to have achieved such a result, it is truly a cause for celebration!"

    Gou Liyi also did not conceal his joy, and praised Wu Xie: "Wu Xie, I know that you always hope to be able to achieve the best in everything, and become a very powerful Ranker, and become the strongest in your generation, but this time you have trained with everyone, and used your strength to prove to them what kind of expert you are. I am very satisfied with this kind of result, so you do not need to bother anymore, Yushu''s result is slightly better than yours."

    After saying that, he smiled and nodded towards Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi immediately said kindly to the crowd: "In these three days of Mt. Liuquan''s training, the only people who will be able to walk out alive are the experts of the world, and should be happy!"

    After hearing his words, Wei Cang and the rest immediately thought that he was comforting them, and indicated that no one thanked him.

    However, he did not care about those things and continued to speak kindly, "I am not saying this to comfort you, nor am I underestimating the countless dangers of this mountain. The reason is that your Masters and I once entered this mountain with many people, and this kind of experiential learning has already begun when the ancestors of our eight great sects began to establish their own sects. And we hold it once every five years, don''t you know this very well?"

    Everyone from the eight sects knew what he was talking about, and after he finished speaking, they all nodded slightly.

    He then continued, "But what you do not know is that me and your Masters, all those years ago, were also talented and talented. Before we entered this mountain, the number of our fellow brothers and sisters were no less than the number you have now. Unfortunately, even including the eight of us, the number of people who survived that time was only thirty-six.

    Hearing what he had said, Jing Ren and the rest all looked at him in disbelief. A disciple of the Violet Cloud Sect said in horror: "Grand Master, are you sure that what you have said is true? "Several thousand people went in, and only your various Grand Preceptor''s masters, Grand Preceptor Xie''s uncles, and the others survived. Thirty-six seniors walked out alive, this is too ˇ­"

    At this point, he was too scared to continue.

    However, Duan Lang nodded his head and said very seriously: "What Sect Master Yun said was indeed true. Back then, although Master Feng and I managed to walk out of there alive, Master Feng, Red Sect Master, Master Gou, Red Sect Master, Master Gou and the other brothers and sisters were extremely dangerous and they were heavily injured. They helped each other out and only he, Sect Master Long, and Master Leng returned unharmed."

    Speaking to there, he, Duan Lang, Bai Hezong and the other sect masters seemed to have thought of something very sad, and they all sighed in succession.

    Unexpectedly, among the current eight great sects, the ones with the strongest strengths and the ones with the deepest profound strength, the eight sect masters, back then, only Yun Yi, Long Zunba, and the others managed to walk out of the Mt. Liuquan safely. The other sect masters were all severely injured, and all the people from the eight great sects who were present at that place, looked at them in disbelief.

    Hong Tianyan, who knew that it would be difficult for them to believe him, suddenly opened his shirt, revealing a body covered in terrifying scars. He spoke to the crowd in an extremely serious and loud voice: "Children, you should all feel proud to be able to stand here safely. Some of you are, at least, not injured in this training, but look at the scars on my body.

    Gou Liyi also nodded his head, and said to Yushu and the others in a serious tone: "Children, you guys are really luckier than us, and at the same time, you guys are much stronger than us from back then. And the reason is, you all are still able to stand here, and Yushu, Wu Xie, and the rest are even more unharmed."

    When he got to that point, he was very sad. He looked at Bai Hezong and the other sect masters for a while, then suddenly said with teary eyes: "Those surviving thirty-six siblings, and the majority of them, were injured all over. They lied on the stretcher and listened to the instructions from the various clan masters.

    When he got to that point, he, Bai Hezong and the other sect masters all shook their heads in grief.

    Who would have thought that they would experience such a tragic event back then. All of the people from the eight great sects who were standing opposite of them immediately bowed to them with great respect. At the same time, they were glad that they were alive and had walked out of Mt. Liuquan.

    After a long while, Yun Yi saw that everyone''s mood was slightly better, and that the sun in the sky was burning hot, so he gently recited the results of the bamboo slips. The sturdy man gestured, and then the man nodded, and prepared to continue reciting the contents of the bamboo slips.

    Just at that time, a twenty-something year old man from the Taizhen Sect suddenly frowned and cupped her fists towards Yun Yi and the other sect masters, "Great master, fellow sect masters, just now our Brother Liao made an announcement to us. The fourth and the fifth places we are training in are respectively Junior Brother Yushu and Junior Brother Wu Xie.

    After discussing it in a low voice for a while, Li Song suddenly frowned and said loudly: "I''ve paid attention to it just now. When we were participating in this event, everyone who came here was just your Taizhen Sect''s Junior Brother Huang Tianyu, Heaven''s Expanse School''s Junior Sister Long Xinhua and Mysterious Crystal Sect''s Junior Sister Leng Qianning. Their results have not been announced yet."

    After hearing what he said, everyone could not believe it. They looked at Huang Tianyu, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, and very quickly, many people could not believe it, saying that they did not believe that the three of them were the top three contestants in the event.

    After seeing all these, Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters all looked at them rather unhappily.

    A short while later, an old man in his sixties, who was standing beside them, said harshly, "Silence! Everyone, continue listening. Martial Nephew Liao, continue announcing the results of this experiential learning!"

    At that time, Duan Lang seemed to have been anxious from waiting and said to the Brother Liao: "Continue the announcement!"

    After saying those words, the eight grand masters all had expressions of anger on their faces as they looked at the people below the mountain.

    Having received his instruction, the Brother Liao looked at the bamboo scroll in his hand and suddenly announced in a loud voice: "This Mt. Liuquan''s third place in the event, Mysterious Crystal Sect''s disciple, Leng Qianning, killed fifteen thousand year old demons, one hundred and thirty hundred year old demons, hundred year old vicious beasts, in total, we have eighty of them!"

    Hearing that he had announced Leng Qianning, the Jade Tree and the others all admired him, nodding towards Leng Qianning, who was also impressed. She cupped her fists towards Leng Qianning, but the Huang Tianyu only smiled at her, while the rest all looked at her with jealousy.

    But she did not care about the others, and instead cupped her fists towards Long Xinhua, and smiled sweetly at the Huang Tianyu.

    Even though the things that they had done did not emit any sound, nearly everyone, including Yun Yi and the other sect masters, saw it.

    After that, the Brother Liao continued to look at the bamboo scroll in his hand and read, "This time, the Mt. Liuquan''s second place in the experiential learning, Heaven''s Expanse School''s disciple, Long Xinhua, killed twenty-two thousand year old demons, one hundred and fifty hundred year old demons, a total of eighty-three hundred ferocious beasts and sixty years old vicious beasts, a total of two hundred and thirty-eight of them!"

    He never thought that a beautiful girl like Long Xinhua, who was only sixteen or seventeen years old, would actually kill so many demons and fierce beasts, fierce beasts, and even Brother Liao looked at her with a look of extreme shock. The rest of the people, including Wu Xie, looked at her with quite a bit of jealousy.

    Only Wei Cang was very mischievous and made a face at her, not caring about all those things.

    Yushu was also rather impressed and cupped his fists towards her.

    Leng Qianning was full of congratulations as she cupped her fists and bowed to her.

    The Huang Tianyu only smiled and nodded at her.

    She politely cupped her fists towards Jade Tree and then bowed towards Leng Qianning. Then, she suddenly cupped her fists towards Brother Liao and said: "Thank you senior brother for thinking so highly of me. But I am sorry, I will not accept this result!"

    The other people who didn''t know what she meant all looked at her in confusion. After Brother Liao looked at her, she turned to look at Yun Yi and Long Zunba. After all, Yun Yi was the alliance master of their eight great sects, and Long Zunba was her grandfather.

    Yun Yi looked at Long Zunba, and suddenly asked very benevolently: "What''s wrong, Xin Hua? You don''t think that the number of demons, ferocious beasts and ferocious beasts that we''ve killed is too low, do you? "

    After he finished speaking, he, Bai Hezong and the others couldn''t help but laugh. At the same time, Li Song and the others became even more jealous of Long Xinhua.

    However, Long Xinhua cupped his fists and bowed to them, then said very seriously: "Reporting to Grand Elder, this junior did not mean it that way. Not only did Brother Liao not kill this junior, the amount of monsters and vicious beasts have been reduced.

    After hearing what she said, many people looked at her in confusion. The Huang Tianyu suddenly sighed, and said rather helplessly: "Senior Sister, didn''t I already tell you this before? Those monsters, beasts, and monsters were killed by you. Even if I did not help you back then, you would have definitely been able to kill them. "

    The others who didn''t know why he said those words looked at them with even more confusion.

    Leng Qianning suddenly cupped her fists towards Yun Yi and the others: "Reporting to all seniors, out of the thousand year monsters that this junior has killed, there are two that are Junior Brother Huang Tianyu s. After helping me control them, I''ll kill them.

    Long Xinhua also earnestly reported to Yun Yi and the others: "Reporting to all seniors, of the twenty-two thousand year old demons that this junior killed, four of them were junior brothers of the Huang Tianyu s. After suppressing them, this junior killed them.

    After hearing what they had said, many people looked at them in confusion, feeling very helpless as they looked at the Huang Tianyu that they were sighing with.

    But Brother Liao looked at Yun Yi and the rest with great difficulty.

    At that time, Long Zunba was extremely happy as he said: "Xin Hua, Qian Ning, as expected of our Long family, you all are truly good girls to be able to stand up to your Leng family, this is what you all think, very good, you all did the right thing, I am very happy that you all are able to be so calm, and even sincerely face this matter, which is related to your reputation."

    However, Leng Gufeng did not care about what they had said. Instead, he looked at the Huang Tianyu a little unhappily and said: "Tian Yu, you child, seriously. Why did you only help Xin Hua and his group kill those few demons and fierce beasts? Amongst our eight sects, who doesn''t know about your relationship? From now on, you must wholeheartedly accomplish all the major tasks related to the two sisters. Do you hear me? "

    Hearing his words, the faces of the Huang Tianyu, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning all flushed red as they lowered their heads. Many of the boys looked at the Huang Tianyu in jealousy, because hearing Leng Gufeng''s words, it seemed like he had explained to everyone that he and Long Zunba were going to let the Huang Tianyu and Long Xinhua interact with Leng Qianning.

 C44 Anger of the master of the utterance

    Looking at Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, Brother Liao who had praised Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, openly and upright, calmly and sincerely faced those things which ranked within the top rankings in terms of experience and training, and who, because of the Huang Tianyu, helped Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, killed too few demons and vicious beasts, and the Brother Liao who berated the Huang Tianyu and announced those results, instantly became even more troubled as he looked at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi looked at the Huang Tianyu, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning. After pondering for a moment, he looked at Feng Chenggong and Duan Lang, and waited for the sect masters to nod their heads slightly. He then said to the Brother Liao, "Follow the wishes of Lady Long and Lady Leng, and correct their results.

    As he spoke to there, he suddenly said very seriously to the others, "After all, those demons, ferocious beasts and vicious beasts were not killed by the Huang Tianyu."

    Hearing his words, Long Zunba, Feng Chenggong and the others all nodded in understanding. As for Yong Meng and the rest, most of them looked at the Huang Tianyu with a bit of schadenfreude.

    Very quickly, Brother Liao announced Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning once again. On that occasion, during the Mt. Liuquan''s training, the results obtained, he continued to read: This time, Mt. Liuquan''s first ranker, Huang Tianyu s, killed one two thousand two-headed evil spirit, one thousand year old monster, two hundred and seventy-six heads, cultivation level below one thousand years old monster, one thousand three hundred and twenty-two heads, five hundred years old vicious beast, totals three hundred and eighty-two heads, hundred years old vicious beast, hundred years old vicious beast, for a total of six hundred and fifty-three heads.

    After hearing that result, other than Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters, as well as Long Xinhua and the rest, everyone else looked towards the Huang Tianyu in shock. No one would have thought that a fifteen year old Big Boy like him, who had not even used any weapon, would actually be able to kill two thousand year old two-headed evil spirits, as well as so many thousand year old demons, five hundred year old vicious beasts and beasts.

    Therefore, after the announcement of the results in the Brother Liao, a long time had passed before the entire place became deathly silent.

    After a short moment, Yun Yi looked at many people, and while he was still looking at the Huang Tianyu in shock, he suddenly said with a smile: "Alright, alright, the announcement of your Mt. Liuquan''s training results has now come to an end. During these three days and three nights of training, you must have all worked very hard, so quickly go and rest at various places and adjust your condition.

    After he finished speaking, he, Duan Lang and the other sect masters all looked at the Huang Tianyu with praise and nodded.

    Just at that time, a young man, who looked to be in his early twenties, with a rather handsome look, and a crafty expression on his face, suddenly shouted: "Grand master, fellow seniors, it is not that this junior is disrespectful to you and the Brother Liao, please forgive this junior''s bluntness. This junior very much suspects that the Huang Tianyu''s result of this experiential learning is correct, I do not believe that he is able to kill so many demons, beasts, and even more so that he is able to kill that two-headed evil ghost with a cultivation of two thousand years!"

    Hearing his words, the other one who stood by his side was around the same age as him, and his face was filled with dissatisfaction as he spoke unhappily: "Huang Tianyu is just a brat who''s only fourteen or fifteen years old, and he doesn''t cultivate any profound techniques. How could he personally kill so many powerful monsters, murderers and beasts? "Dear seniors, I am sure that his results are a forgery!"

    Looking at the two of them, Li Song started to suspect the Huang Tianyu very intensely, and said loudly: "What you two junior brothers said makes sense, even though there are many people in our eight great sects who would say that his Huang Tianyu is a rare and rare genius that appears once in ten thousand years, that she has such a powerful skill even at such a young age, but no matter what, he is just a fourteen or fifteen year old little kid, and can''t possibly be more powerful than senior brother Yushu and the Senior Brother Wuxie, and kill so many monsters and beasts."

    Seeing that he was actually talking about himself, Wu Xie immediately said with concern: "Li Song, you suspecting the Huang Tianyu is your problem, it has nothing to do with me, although I really want to get first place in this event, but I know how strong I am, and have even personally sparred with Huang Tianyu and Senior Brother Yushu, I really admire their abilities, and I also know that up until now, I have not been able to win against them both, although this time I am not very satisfied, but I can still accept the result!"

    "Li Song, Mi Man, He Qing, Junior Brother Huang and I are both disciples of the eight great sects. We all hope to kill demons and eliminate devils to protect the common people, and he was able to kill so many demons, ferocious beasts, and evil beasts. We made a great contribution for the sake of our eight great sects and the common people, and I admire him as well.

    After hearing the words of Wu Xie and Yu Shu, and looking at the Huang Tianyu, who did not care about those things, Yun Yi and the others all nodded their heads in gratification.

    But Braveshell was also very unhappy as he said, "My two junior brothers, you admire the Junior Brother Huang, but that is your problem. I am also very suspicious, because the results obtained by the Junior Brother Huang, no matter what, he is just a fourteen year old Big Boy, and like us, he has yet to be accepted as an official disciple by our seniors. How could he possess such a profound cultivation, rely on his own strength, to kill so many monsters and beasts?"

    After he finished speaking, many people began to discuss the Huang Tianyu with great suspicion.

    Seeing that those people had publicly berated the Huang Tianyu because of that matter, Yun Yi said rather angrily: "Enough! How is it proper for you to make such a ruckus? This time, the various experiential learning scores you guys have experienced in the Mt. Liuquan were personally confirmed by our eight sect masters and have been decided upon by them. If you all suspect the Huang Tianyu like this, then are you all suspecting our eight sect masters as well? "

    When he finished speaking, he, Duan Lang and the other eight sect masters all looked at Braveshell and the others with cold eyes. They were so frightened that they lowered their heads in fear.

    "Your Junior Brother Huang is the same as yours, you are both members of our Taizhen Sect, members of our eight great sects. He achieved such outstanding results, not only by himself, but also by our Taizhen Sect and the eight great sects.

    After he finished speaking, he, Yun Yi, and the other eight sect masters all angrily returned to the continental shelf.

 C45 Slightly relaxed and dissuasive is too true

    Looking at Feng Chenggong and the other eight sect masters, all of them went back to the mountain in anger due to their suspicion of the good results obtained by the Huang Tianyu s. Not long after, under the orders of the Brother Liao, they disbanded and went to various places on the mountain in twos and threes, either to rest or play, to heal their injuries, or to converse with each other.

    Not long after, Wei Cang suddenly found Braveshell and the others, and angrily said to them: "Braveshell, it''s fine that others suspect that brat Tian Yu. But on the night of the day before yesterday, we personally saw him get rid of that two-headed water ghost.

    Seeing that he wanted to beat up, a man of about twenty-five to twenty-six years old said with difficulty, "Brother Wei Cang, we know that the Junior Brother Tianyu is very powerful, but doesn''t this experiential learning have something to do with our respective identities, and the big matter of which master we would be able to take in as a disciple from now on? This time, his performance has been very good, and from now on, seniors and teachers will definitely use this matter of his to teach us to train hard, so there''s no reason for us to be jealous of him, no? "

    Braveshell also frowned and said: "Wei Cang, it''s not that big brother doesn''t care about Sky Jade, but I''m really jealous of him, okay? You said that he is a stinking brat in his teens, not only are he very skilled, he has us good brothers and sisters as well, and is enchanted by Junior Sister Xin Hua and Junior Sister Qian Ning. Furthermore, Master Qian Ning and the others all like him, why do you think that all the good things in the world are taken up by him alone? "Why can''t it be us?"

    After hearing what they had to say, Wei Cang couldn''t help but sigh in distress.

    Just at that time, a few sixteen to seventeen year old girls with long hair suddenly went there. One of the girls angrily said to Braveshell: "Second fool, listen carefully, you are not allowed to bully Junior Brother Tianyu from now on, otherwise you will become enemies with us sisters. If we hear you say that he''s in trouble, we will definitely beat you up until you don''t even know your mother anymore."

    The girl standing in the middle with the two mischievous braids said angrily, "Junior Brother Tianyu is indeed the strongest, the most perfect. From today onwards, you all may not be able to bully him anymore, but just now, we have already sent the two of you, Taizhen Sect''s Peace and Celebration, to somewhere where those two idiots would find a place to cry. If you dare to say anything bad about Junior Brother Tianyu, we will curse you all be pigs and dogs for your eight lifetimes."

    After she finished speaking, the other girls also scolded Braveshell and waited for a while before they left.

    An eighteen or nineteen year old Big Boy beside Yong Meng suddenly sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "Brothers, did you see it? Yet another group of foolish fools who were enchanted by the Junior Brother Huang were born ˇ­ "

    Hearing his words, many of the surrounding people couldn''t help but laugh.

    Not long after, Wei Cang, Yong Meng and the others found the jade tree and Wu Xie and walked around the place. Suddenly, they saw a group of people behind a quiet mountain wall, sitting near three large rocks near a clear river, talking about something. It was unknown what they were talking about, Huang Tianyu, Long Xinhua, and Leng Qianning.

    Afraid that it would disturb the two girls, she shook her head at Wei Cang and the others, and was prepared to leave with them, but Wu Xie didn''t care about what he had said, he walked straight over, and with his usual cold and hard voice, he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Smelly brat, when you were training in the Mt. Liuquan, you weren''t able to protect your two senior sisters with all your heart and soul, but now you''re being so attentive to them, aren''t you a little late?"

    Hearing his words, Braveshell and the others couldn''t help but laugh.

    However, the Huang Tianyu took a blade of grass away from his mouth and said to him helplessly: "Senior Brother Wuxie, can I trouble you to stop saying these cold words in the future?"

    As he was speaking, Meng Xin Hua and Leng Qianning had even sat on the big stones on both sides of him, making space for Wu Xie and the others.

    Wu Xie sat down and ignored the Huang Tianyu. Instead, he looked at them and spoke calmly as he looked at them: "Enough, don''t say those embarrassing words anymore, this brat doesn''t care about you guys and is very clear on your personalities. Quickly put down the game you brought with you, this green mountain and water is just too delicate, just nice for a picnic!"

    He knew that the Huang Tianyu would not care about these brave people, so he picked up the roasted rabbit meat and many wild fruits and vegetables and placed them on a mat that he had just made with the jade tree. Then, he sat down beside the Huang Tianyu and started to eat and drink with them.

    After a while, the Sunflower Sect disciple next to Yong Meng suddenly frowned and said to Huang Tianyu, "Junior Brother Huang, we were jealous of you for seizing so many good things. It''s fine if we misunderstand you, but how come you and Senior Brother Qing and the others are not on good terms with each other? They suspect you, too. They can''t understand if they think about me. "

    Seeing that he had mentioned that matter, Wei Cang threw aside the bone in his hand, and casually said to the Huang Tianyu: "I say, brat, if it''s not your big brother instigating you, then there''s nothing much to say. In any case, many people in your sect are very against you, and even the people in your generation are not able to accept the outstanding you.

    The quiet person excitedly said, "That''s right! Junior Brother Huang, I think you better not stay in Taizhen Sect, and quickly find somewhere else to go. Forget about others, our Mysterious Crystal Sect, Jade Tree''s Violet Cloud Sect, Wei Cang''s Chaoyang Sect, Evil''s Pure Spirit Sect, Dragon Junior''s Heaven''s Expanse School, and their brave Wudaozhong, which sect''s people are not better off than the people in Taizhen Sect? "

    The Junior Brother Tianyu, anyway, a majority of the people in the Taizhen Sect are very bad to you, so right now you have not officially entered the Taizhen Sect, becoming a true disciple there, and us brothers also have such mutual feelings, and your relationship with Junior Sister Long is not ordinary, why must you stay in the Taizhen Sect? "

    After hearing what they had said, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning both looked towards the Huang Tianyu with great concern.

    However, the Huang Tianyu shook his head and said very calmly: "I understand everyone''s good intentions. But my father and mother, they were all people of the Taizhen Sect when they were alive, and many people in our sect had helped me grow up after my father and mother died. Unless they didn''t want me anymore, how could I abandon them and join another sect?"

    After hearing what he had to say, Jade Tree and the others began to think for him.

 C47 Taizhen Sect Martial Arts Competition Congress

    In the blink of an eye, the summer arrived. Because of the Huang Tianyu s, he obtained first place in the Mt. Liuquan''s training grounds, and even killed them unharmed, many demons with a thousand years of cultivation, as well as many fierce, evil and ferocious beasts, not only brought him honor, but also made the entire Taizhen Sect, especially Feng Chenggong, very proud. Amongst the other big sects, she was truly high-spirited, she was truly magnificent.

    Under that extremely happy atmosphere, when the eight great sects were about to leave the Mt. Liuquan, Feng Chenggong actually allowed the strongest disciple under him, Hong Linkui, to take in Huang Tianyu as a disciple in front of Yun Yi and the others.

    Furthermore, because of those few days where he was embraced happily by Bai Hezong and the others, he did not even ask Huang Tianyu to hold a ceremony with him. He only asked him to cupped his fists towards Hong Linkui and entered into a few etiquette and it was enough.

    Although some people felt that Feng Chenggong''s decision was rather hasty, Yun Yi and the other sect masters were extremely satisfied with his decision, and they successively congratulated Hong Linkui.

    And many years ago, not only did Hong Linkui, who had wanted to take Huang Tianyu as her disciple, not fuss about it, did not ask the Huang Tianyu to pay her respects as her disciple. Instead, she was very excited and thanked Feng Chenggong for giving the Huang Tianyu to him.

    Since then, the Huang Tianyu had treated Hong Linkui as its own. A person who was like a father would not only politely ask for advice in matters of cultivation, but would also take care of Hong Linkui in regards to life. Not long after, the two of them became the model master and disciple of the entire Taizhen Sect, making the people of the Huang Tianyu even more jealous.

    In the morning, Huang Tianyu followed Hong Linkui and many other people within the Taizhen Sect. After finishing the morning lessons, Feng Chenggong suddenly gathered Hong Linkui, his disciples, and all the seniors gathered at the True Sect Palace, and said in a rather calm voice: "In three days, it will be our sect''s once every five years Martial Competition Assembly. On that day, all of us, the other sects, and various sects, will also be holding a gathering for the selection of ingredients no matter what the weather is.

    Hong Linkui and the rest, who knew of this matter, all agreed to his request seriously after he finished speaking. After that, they discussed about the competition three days later and the related rules and regulations, and then left.

    In the blink of an eye three days had passed. That morning, all the people in Taizhen Sect who had nothing important to take care of arrived that day, and all the people who had to take care of the matters there, gathered together. In the valley of Spirit Tooth Mountain, in the huge fighting arena, all the disciples saw Feng Chenggong, and with Hong Linkui and the others accompanying him, they walked to the place directly to the north.

    Feng Chenggong was very kind. He looked at them and raised his hand to indicate for them to stay away from the formalities, but then turned to one of them who was standing on his left side, the man holding the order badge said: "All of you take care of those complicated etiquette, this time the children are all eager to try, I hope that we can exchange some pointers with each other. Hurry up and get everyone started!"

    He said loudly to the people below the stage, "According to the customs of our sect, during the competition, all the strongest warriors will receive three of our sect''s secret products, which are known as the Earth Spirit Origin Increasing Pills. Anyone who takes one pill can increase their power for sixty years, so all of you have to work hard!"

    They had also heard that there were some matters in the Taizhen Sect. After he finished speaking, many disciples of the younger generation all cupped their fists and bowed to him, saying, "We will follow Sect Master''s orders!"

    At that time, he suddenly raised his voice and said to the people below the stage, "Taizhen Sect, once every five years, we will begin the selection competition!"

    With that said, he put down the order flag in his hand and picked up a gong. Dang, with a loud bang, he slammed the gong, shaking the entire cove and letting out a series of loud, ear-piercing echoes. Many youngsters felt dizzy and fell to the ground.

    The moment those people''s masters saw those people and fell on the ground, they shook their heads helplessly. This was because everyone knew that the Taizhen Sect had very strict rules regarding the competition, and those who were knocked down by the sound of the gong, or even those who were shaken out of their wits by the sound of the gong, would immediately be disqualified from the competition.

    However, the person who knocked on the bronze gong ignored those people and turned around to walk behind a table, ready to record victory or defeat.

    Very quickly, some people carried away the people who fell, and a man who looked to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, wearing dark brown clothes, with a rather tall stature and a somewhat arrogant expression on his face, jumped onto the stage, and said to the Huang Tianyu provocatively: "Junior Brother Huang, a while ago, you were extremely outstanding in your performance in Mt. Liuquan''s training, I am rather impressed with you, would you like to spar with this senior?"

    After saying that, he pointed to the list of names.

    After he finished speaking, he walked up from the side of the stairs to the battling platform.

    Seeing that he had agreed to his challenge, the man immediately said in satisfaction: "Very good, although the Junior Brother Huang is amiably chosen and is the head disciple of our generation, but I have seen your strength, I have seen it before, those very ordinary punches and kicks, you and I need not, at the moment I am the best at using the Wind Back Spear of our Taizhen Sect, go pick out a weapon for yourself, we will exchange pointers this time!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly extended his right hand towards a nearby set of weapon racks and released a few strands of white light. After he finished speaking, he suddenly extended his right hand toward a nearby set of weapons and released a few strands of white light.

 C48 Eldest Brother may not be wise

    When the Huang Tianyu saw the kind of peaceful method used to control objects in the air, it immediately cupped its fists towards him in a polite manner and said, "Senior Brother truly has a profound technique, Junior Brother is truly impressed!"

    However, he still spoke in an amiable tone, "Alright Junior Brother Huang, let''s cut the crap. Pick your weapon and fight with me. The other disciples are still waiting for the competition!"

    Hearing his words, many of the young people below the stage started to urge Huang Tianyu, but Huang Tianyu smiled and said to him: "Senior Brother, you should know, although my strength is low, I have never used any weapons, and I am not disrespectful to you, we can begin now, please continue with your move!"

    Seeing his calm expression, he thought for a while, then suddenly said very calmly: "That''s fine, you after all, in the Mt. Liuquan, you killed one with two heads with over two thousand years of cultivation, and I heard that you didn''t use any weapons then, so I won''t be polite. Junior brother, be careful!"

    With that said, he suddenly gathered a whole sect of dense true energy, and with a swoosh, he threw a large amount of it towards the Huang Tianyu. The illusory and unstable wind force from the spear instantly stirred up the surroundings of the Huang Tianyu, and many people''s clothes and hair, were all very unstable as they floated towards the direction of the Huang Tianyu, attracting a lot of people below the stage to drink for him.

    The Huang Tianyu, on the other hand, very casually took out the middle finger and forefinger of her left hand and focused on them together. Facing the waves of the True Divine Spirit, she struck out one after another, releasing streams of extremely fierce silverish white Qi, and with a rumble, they clashed head on with his attack. At that time, Feng Chenggong and the others realized that his hair and clothes were actually not floating, and they actually looked at each other in the eye due to the deep difference in cultivation level.

    Seeing his high level technique, even a few of Hong Linkui''s junior brothers couldn''t help but praise him.

    However, in that instant, the Huang Tianyu had turned into a series of shadows, floating up and down. It was extremely strange, as it surrounded He He Qi, and his four clones that were moving together struck out continuously, and after a while, the entire stage was covered with his shadows.

    Seeing his skill, Feng Chenggong suddenly frowned and asked Hong Linkui: "Why would the Huang Tianyu use it? Our Taizhen Sect is so profound.

    With caution, Hong Linkui cupped his fist and said to him: "Master is enlightened. Disciple admits that I really like that child, Tian Yu, and I really want to pass on everything I''ve learned to him as soon as possible, but you should know that for the Windflow''s Broken Shadow, this kind of profound Dharmic power, if he does not have more than thirty years of foundation, after cultivating, not only is there nothing good about it, he would even receive internal injuries. How could disciple do it now and pass it on to this child?"

    After hearing his words, Feng Chenggong also felt that it was a reasonable nod of his head, but he still could not understand why the Huang Tianyu would release so many afterimages.

    It was also at this moment that the gentleness suddenly disappeared. The three clones suddenly raised the Wind Returning Spear in their hands and shouted, "Dragon Returning to Hundred Transformations!"

    Right after he finished speaking, a strong wave of True Spirit poured into the long spear, after that, he turned and jumped up, and became a line with the long spear, like an indistinct dragon, a powerful and violent Qi roared towards the Huang Tianyu, and the afterimages attacked, causing the stage to shake slightly.

    Feng Chenggong and the rest did not do much, but when they looked down from the stage, the rest of them were extremely shocked and looked towards them.

    Seeing that the spear in He Qi''s hand was about to hit him, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "Shattered Rock!"

    Right after he finished speaking, a circle of gold light shot out explosively from his hands, and in an instant, a piece of extremely hard and large rock that was around thirty meters thick, appeared in between his He He Qi and actually smashed into it. Not only did the spear in He Qi''s hand suppress all the He Qi that was released in an instant, it also released a wave of energy that caused the clothes of Feng Chenggong and the others to float unstably.

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu would be able to so easily carry that large stone over there. Many of the people below the stage were all stunned.

    However, the Huang Tianyu heard the sound and fell heavily onto the ground. After the sounds came from the stage, it suddenly swung its right hand towards the big rock and released a black light, causing it to disappear in an instant. After that, it landed beside the rock and said apologetically: "Senior Brother, please don''t blame me, I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Just as he said that, he suddenly turned towards him and waved his left hand, saying sternly: "Junior Brother Huang, why are you always so long-winded? As long as it does not harm each other''s lives, we will be able to display our abilities with all our might. If we do that, not only can we prove our strength, we can also show respect to each other, and at the same time, we can also respect our own sect''s seniors. I am also not injured, so I can still continue to compete with you, and this time, it''s your turn to attack me! "

    Seeing how upright he was, Hong Linkui was very satisfied and nodded his head.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at him, thought for a bit, and then said politely: "Since that''s the case, senior brother, I''ll be offending you!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he said amiably, "Junior Brother, just let go of me. I want to see how strong you are."

    After he finished speaking, he even pulled the spear in his hand to the side. It was clear that he looked down on the Huang Tianyu.

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly waved his fist towards the peaceful air, and shot a golden fist wind about three meters long, which forced the peaceful air to condense into a powerful true spirit, and swung his spear to meet that fist wind. The attack flew over like a huge python, and with a loud bang, it collided head on with his attack.

    But just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu had actually passed through, the two moves, the bursts of astral wind that had been shot out, were all directly next to the He Qi, with one palm bringing the He Qi, the two moves that they had released just now, completely clashed together, whistling through the air as they formed a circle, forcing the wind that could send sand flying everywhere, forcing many of the young people not far away, to the point where they could not take it anymore, and quickly dodged a few steps.

 C49 Fury at the successive defeats

    The Huang Tianyu descended below the stage, and after a while, the astral winds calmed down, and the Huang Tianyu immediately cupped its fists and said: "Sorry senior brother!"

    He Man suddenly became angry and said to him: "Huang Tianyu, you are such a reckless guy, you even dare to injure your eldest senior brother, this is too despicable, your eldest senior brother is a top expert in our generation, yet you dare to make him lose so much face, to be beaten down by you, do you have any respect for him?"

    He Qing also walked in front of him and angrily pointed at the Huang Tianyu: "Huang Tianyu, don''t think that just because you''re Master''s favorite disciple you can go against the rules and even dare to bully Big Senior. To tell you the truth, when we were competing with you earlier, Big Senior did not use his full strength nor did he use his true abilities, he was purposely allowing you to win, if you know what''s good for you, you should immediately come down and admit your defeat. Otherwise, how are we going to take care of you from now on?"

    The other youngsters in the Taizhen Sect also started to criticize the Huang Tianyu.

    Right at that moment, the voice of the girl who sounded like the voice of heaven suddenly appeared in the Huang Tianyu''s mind as she said rather angrily: "These despicable mortals, to actually insult you like this, Tian''er, immediately make them disappear. You and I are absolute beings to them, to all living things, to everything in the universe, how can we be bullied by them?"

    Although he did not know who had said it, the Huang Tianyu said in his heart: "Thank you for helping me fight against the injustice, but I do not mind this. They only complained to me because I should not have beaten them up, they have no real ill will towards me."

    But the voice said very domineeringly, "I don''t care! No matter what, you can''t let anyone bully you! I won''t allow this kind of thing, and you can''t allow it either, listen to me, don''t stay in the human world, hurry up and come to my side, and become the real you. Right now, you are yours, but right now, you are an existence that is absolutely above all others, you are even stronger than me! "

    The Huang Tianyu didn''t know what she meant by those words, but he said in his heart very gently: "Thank you for your good intentions, friend, but our Taizhen Sect is currently holding a martial arts competition, please don''t disturb me anymore, okay?"

    After he finished speaking, the voice sighed, and said with a pained heart: "Tian''er, why don''t you listen to me? Are you really going to do what you agreed with me back then, and only return to your true self after that calamity? "

    The more she heard, the more confused she became. The Huang Tianyu, who was talking about, shook his head in distress, looked at the competition and had already walked over. He then said softly in his heart: "When there''s a chance in the future, let''s talk, now there''s someone else who wants to compete with me!"

    After saying that, he looked towards He Man, and that voice also didn''t speak again.

    He didn''t know why, but at that time, he was actually extremely angry, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, behave yourself, if you lose to me later, I won''t bother with you anymore. As for other things, if you want me to stay in Taizhen Sect, you can forget about living a good life!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand and struck towards the Huang Tianyu. The talisman was half a person tall, but it was unconsciously released by the Huang Tianyu, causing the protective qi to crash onto the ground, stopping a person in its tracks.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately knew that. It was definitely going to attack him ruthlessly, but it did not pay it much attention. Instead, it said to him in a very casual manner: "Senior Brother Man, today is the day for us to spar, please show mercy."

    Just as he finished speaking, he and Mang Man jumped onto a row of weapon racks. He picked up a steel knife that was half the height of a man and fiercely said to him, "Kid, stop talking about such useless things. Don''t you think you can beat Eldest Senior Brother? If you have the ability, then defeat me at the same time and break this steel blade in my hands. Otherwise, you won''t be a man! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly brandished his blade and slashed at the Huang Tianyu. A one meter long light gray blade Qi cut open a shallow mark on the ground between them with a ''kacha'' sound, causing many people below the stage to cheer for him.

    However, the Huang Tianyu ignored his attack, with a stomp on the ground, it released a circle of light blue star compass that was floating erratically towards him, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whizz, it shot out explosively towards him, like a strong gust of wind.

    To think that other people, who possessed such abilities, would all look over at the Huang Tianyu with shock.

    In Feng Chenggong''s eyes at that time, a strong killing intent appeared as he looked at the Huang Tianyu, immediately arousing the Huang Tianyu''s high vigilance.

    Just as He Man activated his True Essence and slashed towards the star compass, an illusionary and gigantic blade image appeared. Then, the Huang Tianyu turned around and looked at Feng Chenggong, and cupped its fists towards him in surprise.

    Those who didn''t know what he was doing immediately looked towards Feng Chenggong in confusion.

    As for Feng Chenggong, as if nothing had happened, he put away the killing intent and smiled amiably at him.

    At that time, He Manchu said in a very angry tone: "Huang Tianyu, you bastard, you are too arrogant. You still have the mood to curry favor with my great master at a time like this, watch me chop you to death!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he brandished his blade and aimed it at the Huang Tianyu, slashing out one after another, forming a ten meter long blade edge after another. The blade edge was like a wave, slashing onto the Huang Tianyu''s body, causing Hong Linkui to become extremely worried, as he clenched his fists and looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    However, He Qing and many other young people below the stage began to cheer for He Man.

    Only the kind and small group of young people, who were extremely worried, shouted at the Huang Tianyu, "Junior brother ˇ­"

    Not long after, she thought that even if she could not kill the Huang Tianyu with her move, it would definitely injure it to the point where it would be a little out of breath. When she landed on the ground, she saw the Huang Tianyu slowly disappearing, and for a moment, she was confused as she looked around.

    Just at that time, the Huang Tianyu appeared on his left, and said to him with a smile: "Senior Brother He Man, was that Gale Wave Slash just now your most powerful killing move?"

    Seeing his calm expression, Hong Linkui and the others heaved sighs of relief.

    However, it was as if he understood something as he angrily said to him, "Good boy, I say, how could that you be so stupid as to let me hack down with all my might? It''s just an afterimage of my killing move that you used to consume? You little rascal, you sure have a lot of schemes! "

    Before his voice fell, he suddenly used teleportation to swipe the sword horizontally towards the Huang Tianyu, but was very casually deflected by the Huang Tianyu. The sharp astral energy instantly smashed towards the Huang Tianyu, smashing his steel blade into smithereens, then kicked it down to the ground. However, he did not fall down in a sorry state, only staggering for two steps before stabilizing his own body.

    He did not expect the Huang Tianyu to react so quickly and immediately crack the trap. His teleportation slash and Mang Man, who was even angrier, shouted out explosively at the Huang Tianyu, "You little rascal, if you have the ability, kill me. What''s wrong with humiliating me like this?"

    Seeing him act like a ruffian, the Huang Tianyu was too lazy to bother with him and turned around. It cupped its fists towards Feng Chenggong and the others and bowed, then left.

    However, He Qing suddenly jumped up, and said gloomily: "What about Huang Tianyu, after you defeated Eldest Brother, and Senior Brother He Man, you want to run away and hide away? I''ll tell you, it''s not that easy! "

    After saying that, he suddenly opened his hand and released a grey light aura onto the rows of weapons shelves, with a swoosh, he sucked in a treasure sword, without even taking down the sword sheath, he swept it towards the Huang Tianyu, and like a huge pillar of astral wind, instantly caused the surrounding area to emit a buzzing sound, causing many people to applaud and cheer for him.

    The Huang Tianyu, however, casually waved her left hand, instantly sending the True Divine Spirit into the air. She then said to him calmly: "Senior Brother He Qing, if you want to teach me, then I will spar with the other disciples after the competition. I have already fought with Eldest Brother and Senior Brother Man, I can''t always stay here, otherwise I will hinder the other disciples and senior sisters to spar with each other."

    As soon as he finished speaking, He Qing said rudely, "Cut the crap. No matter what, I must teach you a lesson now. I will also let you know that we, your seniors, are not to be trifled with!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly pulled out his sword and with a whoosh, the sword sheath was turned into a piece of astral wind, like a tongue. It covered the sky and covered the earth as it shot towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that he was being so unreasonable, the Huang Tianyu could only sigh helplessly. Suddenly turning its body, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh, it welcomed the True Divine Spirit and hit a piece of it. The Golden Divine Spirit was like a spider web, suppressing the True Divine Spirit with cracking sounds.

    At that time, the few men and women who were standing beside him said similar words one after the other.

    However, He Qing waved his sword and released streams of light. The light blue sword qi dissolved the strike of the Huang Tianyu and spoke with determination: "Brothers and sisters, don''t worry about him. No matter what, I will not let this boy always be in the limelight."

    Soon after he finished speaking, the long sword in his hand stood upright in front of his chest and he chanted the words to himself. Soon after, a gust of thick light gray spiritual energy gathered onto the treasured sword and shot out from it, ten long swords that constantly emitted waves of stench and smoke, and from different directions, the swords flew towards the Huang Tianyu at an extremely fast speed.

    Seeing his high level techniques, not only did Hong Linkui not get angry, he even praised him: "I never thought that at He Qing''s young age, he would actually be able to disperse the Qi into the swords so proficiently. The Heavenly Jade is going to suffer a lot next."

    After hearing what he had said, the few elders standing around him also seemed to agree. As they watched the battle between He Qing and the Huang Tianyu, they all nodded slightly.

    And it was also at that moment, that the swords that were attacking the Huang Tianyu, every time they arrived near the Huang Tianyu, would release wave after wave of explosions, and release waves of eye-piercing gray smoke towards the surroundings. Not long after, all of the Huang Tianyu were submerged within.

    Seeing the situation and Qi, they all broke out in a cold sweat for the Huang Tianyu.

    However, He Man said loudly to He Qing, "Junior Brother He Qing, you have to be careful of that kid and use those afterimages to play tricks on you!"

    After hearing his words, she was kind and said, "You''re so full of yourself. What are you saying? They are also our junior brothers, and they are sparring with each other. They are competing in martial arts and mana, and we, the senior brothers and sisters, are carefully watching over them. It''s fine if each of us uses our own abilities to win or lose, but why are you provoking them? "

    Standing on the other side of him was a woman who looked to be around twenty-four to twenty-five years old. She said to He Man, "Junior Brother Tianyu, even though he has not used the name He Yu from our sect due to his age, why is it that he, Junior Brother Qing and the rest of us, who belong to the same line of Taizhen Sect, as well as you and He Qing, are still against him? "It''s not good to do that. When outsiders find out, they will laugh at us."

    Seeing that they were all talking about him, He Man acted as if he didn''t care in the slightest, "It''s alright. Haven''t we been joking with Junior Brother Huang like that all these years? I''m sure he wouldn''t mind. "

    Even though his words were said in a relaxed and casual manner, his eyes were filled with fury as he stared intently at the cloud of smoke.

    Not long after, Hong Linkui looked at the Huang Tianyu, and actually did not manage to break through the smoke cloud.

    And it was at that time, without anyone knowing what happened, that the mist actually quickly condensed to a height of more than four feet above the ground. Following their rapid disappearance, the Huang Tianyu also appeared, and many people suddenly saw that the smoke and the longsword in his left hand was actually absorbed by a transparent ball of air that was rotating very quickly, and was inhaled into it with a buzzing sound. No matter how He Qing formed a seal to chant an incantation, channeling his true essence and drawing back the treasured swords, it was useless.

    It wasn''t long before He Qing stopped using his moves because he had consumed too much true essence. He couldn''t hold on any longer.

    Seeing him like that, the Huang Tianyu suddenly turned gentle and said to him: "Senior brother, let''s stop here. You used such a powerful move just now, and it''s extremely mysterious and powerful. I''m rather impressed, so let''s consider this competition my loss."

    With that, he ignored the ball of air, cupped his fist, and gestured to He Qing before walking towards the stairs on the other side.

 C50 Falling and raving

    and the others, who were worried about the Huang Tianyu just a moment ago, saw him use such a mysterious method to dissolve He Qing''s killing move. The move she used towards him was very kind and magnanimous, and after saying those words to He Qing, they immediately nodded in approval.

    However, right at the moment the Huang Tianyu turned around, He Qing actually raised it, and stabbed at the Huang Tianyu''s back with all her might, the treasured sword in her hand, filled with hatred.

    As for Hong Linkui and He Qi, they were at least fifteen meters away from the two of them, so they had no time to stop He Qing.

    However, just as He Qing''s sword stabbed onto it, the transparent ball of air that had not disappeared, was suddenly spat out from within the ball of air. The swords that he had sent towards the Huang Tianyu and the gray smoke not long ago not only shattered him, the sword in his hand was also shattered into many pieces.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Everyone, including Feng Chenggong, looked at him with extreme fear.

    Unexpectedly, he was plotting something, but his own Huang Tianyu quickly turned around and hugged him, quickly sealing it. The few big acupuncture points on his body, Mo Ye used his True Spirit to treat it.

    It was only then that Feng Chenggong and the others managed to react and quickly walked over. Only then did they see He Qing''s face, although it was a little sallow, but he could still breathe normally and the few large wounds on his body had already started to heal as well. Only then did they relax a little.

    Knowing that the Huang Tianyu had just passed by, those three matches were definitely very tiring. Furthermore, when He Qing was using his Qi to heal his injuries, he had also used up a lot of his true spirit energy, so He Qi and the rest brought the Huang Tianyu to the battling platform.

    But Feng Chenggong and Hong Linkui, along with many other elders from the Taizhen Sect, seemed to be on high alert. Looking at the Huang Tianyu, they did not say anything, but an old man actually picked up all the small pieces of iron on the stage and put them into his sleeves pocket. Then, Feng Chenggong, Hong Linkui and the others returned to the viewing platform.

    When Feng Chenggong sat down, Hong Linkui immediately signalled to the person who had announced the start of the competition, and that person immediately walked to the center of the stage, and spoke loudly to the people below the stage: "During this competition, both sides will inevitably be injured, so everyone do not mind, the victor of the three matches just now was the Huang Tianyu, but during this competition, everyone will take turns to challenge him, and give him a break, rest first. The other martial artists will follow the order and quickly come up to compete!"

    Although many of the people at that time were shocked by the powerful moves of the four people, and many of them were worried about the Huang Tianyu, it was not long before the rest of the people who needed to fight on the stage began to spar according to the corresponding rules.

    At that moment, a kind of extremely gorgeous and bright purple spirit energy suddenly appeared between him and the Huang Tianyu. Not only did it knock the large rock backwards with a loud rumble, it ruthlessly smashed onto Mang Man''s body, and also knocked him along with the huge rock. Several tens of feet away, the mountain wall suddenly became completely normal.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The good-natured group of people instantly dodged to the two sides in fear.

    At the same time, on the stage, the two people who were exchanging blows also stopped in shock. They looked at the Huang Tianyu s and then at the one who forced himself up.

    However, an old man with a white beard, who was standing beside Feng Chenggong, was extremely furious. He had just opened his eyes, looked at the He Man of the Huang Tianyu, and angrily rebuked: "Little bastard, you''ve injured you and Senior Brother Qing to such an extent, yet you''re still not repenting. You actually dared to act boldly and rashly, and even injured you and Senior Brother Man. This is too despicable."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and released a gust of wind towards a large flag that was not far away, in an instant, like a long lance, the large flag shot towards the Huang Tianyu, but in the blink of an eye, it was struck by the True Divine Spirit Qi released by Hong Linkui, falling onto the ground.

    The old man immediately said angrily, "Eldest senior brother, can you not be so protective? That little bastard is too unruly. I will teach him a lesson no matter what I say.

    After he finished speaking, there were a few elderly men who muttered some similar words to Hong Linkui.

    After hearing his words, that Junior Martial Brother Wang and the others, although still very angry, knew that what he said was the truth. For a moment, it was hard to argue with him.

    But when he reached He Man and the rest''s side, a girl who looked to be about eighteen to nineteen years old and was relatively pretty scolded angrily at the Huang Tianyu: "You little bastard, you''re too despicable. Just now, not only did you lose face for your eldest senior brother, you despicable bastard, you injured He Man and the two senior brothers, so I''ll kill you now to vent my anger on them."

    After saying that, she, along with a few others, around the age of ten or twenty, actually picked up a weapon at the side and attacked the Huang Tianyu.

 C51 To live and die and live and be despicable and despicable

    Seeing that those people were angry, waved their weapons and walked towards the Huang Tianyu that had just finished recuperating, Hong Linkui was immediately worried and looked in that direction.

    At the same time, the amiable group of over a dozen young people also hurriedly advised those people.

    Just at that moment, between the Huang Tianyu and those people, another area suddenly appeared. It was a very dazzling, bright purple light, and in an instant, it was as if the weapons in those people''s hands, which wanted to harm the Huang Tianyu, were shot out into the air, whizzing towards those people.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu seemed to have thought of something and shouted worriedly, "Don''t!"

    Just as he said that, the weapons in front of them froze in mid air, scaring many people, they fell to the ground, at the same time, Feng Chenggong and the rest were also shocked, they looked over.

    And it was also at that time that that heavenly melody once again appeared in the mind of the Huang Tianyu. The girl''s voice was rather angry as he said: "Tian''er, why have you become so benevolent now? "These lowly mortals, not only do they often insult and humiliate you, those two abominable fellows even sneak attacked you. The people before you are like ants, they want to put you to death. Why didn''t you kill them?"

    Just as she finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu immediately spoke in her heart, in a very calm manner: "Although I do not know who you are, but I can feel that you are sincere in helping me, but no matter what, these people are all my fellow disciples. Unless absolutely necessary, I cannot harm them, let alone kill them."

    It was as if she was very unhappy with his words. That voice was very domineering as she said angrily, "Tian''er, after you turned into a human, why are you so pedantic and foolish? After you killed them, you immediately created a new batch of them. A whole new batch of them. Right now, you can do anything you want. You can do anything you want, as long as you think about it. "

    Just as he had that thought, all the weapons fell to the ground at the same time. He said in surprise, "I can''t believe I have this ability!"

    Speaking to that point, he noticed that everyone there was looking at him with a very strange expression. Then, he hurriedly covered his mouth.

    The girl''s voice seemed quite happy as she said, "Now do you believe what I''ve told you? "Tian''er, hurry up and kill these fellows. If they want to hurt you, then there is no need for them to exist. In any case, they are just a bunch of us, and we don''t need to care about them at all."

    He didn''t know why she would say such a frightful thing, such a frivolous Huang Tianyu. She thought about it for a while, then shook her head and said in her heart in a calm manner: "Forget it, after all, I am from the same sect as them. Unless they really want to kill me, I won''t harm them, nor will I kill them.

    However, the girl said in a slightly domineering tone, "I''m not. Unless you turn back into the real you and come back to me, I can do whatever I want. Even if you''re unhappy, I don''t care!"

    When she spoke of that place, the big rock that was injured and filled up suddenly shot high up into the sky. With a loud bang, Mi Man, who had been smashed to the point where his brain ruptured, died on the ground.

    Hong Linkui and the others, who had never thought that there would be such a thing, looked at him in confusion.

    However, very quickly, Feng Chenggong thought that it was a Huang Tianyu, and used a spell to kill He Man. In an instant, he flew in front of the Huang Tianyu in a fit of rage, and said with killing intent: "Huang Tianyu, you actually dared to kill you and Senior Brother Man."

    As he said that, he even raised his right hand and hit towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Just then, a girl''s voice suddenly appeared in Feng Chenggong''s mind. She said in a rather imposing manner, "Feng Chenggong, please don''t be presumptuous. This is the punishment that this lowly ant will suffer. This has nothing to do with the person in front of you."

    Upon hearing that voice, Feng Chenggong instantly knelt onto the ground and said in an extremely terrified voice: "This humble one did not know that it was you who misunderstood the Huang Tianyu. Please forgive this fairy!"

    After he finished speaking, he was still there on the hard stone ground, kowtowing to help. Although no one knew why he did that, they all quickly knelt down in panic.

    At that time, the girl''s voice appeared in the Huang Tianyu''s mind again, and she actually said rather happily: "Tian''er, you finally kneeled down to me. This is really too much fun, how about you return it? We used to play that way. "

    At that time, Huang Tianyu didn''t have the mood to chat with her, but after she finished speaking, he said in his heart in distress: "Friend, don''t be like this, okay? You are very protective of me and I am very grateful to you, but can you not kill people as you please? Everything in the world has its meaning and value, especially all living things. If possible, hurry up and let me and senior brother Man revive, alright? "

    As if he had seen it, his face was filled with worry. The girl''s voice immediately became a little unwilling as she said: "Alright, alright, stop complaining to me, I''ll just let him live, but don''t keep him together with me. I''m not your friend, I''m yourˇ¶ Rui Erˇ·, you''re my Tian''er!"

    After she finished speaking, He Man''s head miraculously recovered, and he even came back to life, as if he had a headache. Clutching his head, he slowly sat up, and looked in astonishment at Feng Chenggong and the rest, not knowing why they were all kneeling on the ground.

    Rui Er''s voice sounded quite imposing as she spoke, "This day has just punished those ants. As for the reason, Feng Chenggong, you know very well, that this day detests those despicable, shameless people, especially when you guys, those lowly people, and those three idiots Si Nantao, have reneged on their promise and destroyed the agreement that you had made with those living beings in the World of Demons and Demons more than three thousand years ago. After the peace treaty, this day detests those things even more.

    When he finished speaking, that voice disappeared. Only then did Feng Chenggong let out a long sigh of relief. He stood up and looked at the man with a rather dark expression.

 C52 It was a misunderstanding

    No one would have thought that a good Martial Arts Competition would end with all those things happening, especially those things that they could not comprehend and were unable to be satisfied with. Just now, they were suddenly smashed to death by that rock that had shot out explosively, and it had revived. Feng Chenggong seemed to be extremely angry at the Spirit Demon beings like him, the Huang Tianyu and the rest, as he immediately turned around and left, not continuing to watch the other people''s competition.

    For a moment, many people were extremely nervous as they began discussing in low voices.

    Even though Hong Linkui didn''t want to reprimand them, Huang Tianyu s, and people, he still grumbled a little and said to them, "Tianyu, Mizone, how come you people, He Qing and the others, are all so ignorant? Look at how pissed off the Sect Master is, immediately go to the east and west sides of Black Cloud Cliff at the back of the mountain and ponder over it. "

    After he finished speaking, he gestured to a few other people around the age of forty to continue hosting the competition. The rest of the people there went back to find Feng Chenggong along with a few other old men around the age of fifty to sixty.

    He had a head full of long black hair, and looked rather handsome and refined. Looking at a man who seemed to be of a friendly age, he walked to the side of the Huang Tianyu and muttered: "Just now, it was clearly He Qing and He Man who ambushed you, and they were injured, especially you just now, you were operating your energy to adjust your condition. If He Man didn''t sneak attack you, he wouldn''t have been injured at all."

    After hearing what he said, Mang Man was a bit annoyed as he said, "Senior brother Huan, I don''t like what you said. What do you mean by ''I attacked him''? It was clear that he was doing this on purpose. He had severely injured Junior Brother He Qing and I was fighting on behalf of Junior Brother Qing, so I wanted to punish him appropriately. However, he used some kind of demonic technique on me and also severely injured me. "

    Looking at his furious expression, the Huang Tianyu said helplessly: "Senior Brother He Man, I have been thinking about it for many years. Originally, I did not want to bother about our sect''s friendship, but don''t go overboard. Regarding the matter just now, you and Senior Brother He Qing should be well aware that everyone else''s eyes are bright and clear.

    Just as he finished speaking, the eighteen to nineteen year old man standing by He Man''s side suddenly flew into a huff and said to him: "Junior Brother Huang, don''t think that just because Master Uncle dotes on you and Sect Master Long and Master Leng really likes you, you can bully others and bully us. No matter what, you were the one who injured Senior Brother Qing and Senior Brother He Man, quickly apologize to them, or else we won''t tolerate you!"

    After he finished speaking, he stood with the twenty to thirty people around him. All of them were extremely angry, and wanted Huang Tianyu s to apologize to He Qing and He Man.

    However, the Huang Tianyu snorted coldly and spoke in a domineering manner: "I have always been thinking about it, and have never bothered about the fact that I am of the same sect as you. To think that you all would bully me so much like this, you are truly too despicable."

    When he had just spoken up to there, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Rui Er said with a chuckle: "Tian''er, you''re angry, this is an extremely rare matter. Hurry up and kill off all these lowly ants and return to my side, alright? Rui Er misses you. "

    At the end of his words, the voice of a girl suddenly changed to that of a boy who she liked and had a spoiled tone. Huang Tianyu, who was angry at the boy and the others for forcing him to apologize to He Qing and He Man, suddenly felt much better when she heard her words. She shook her head calmly and told the people who were standing beside him: "Thank you, senior brothers and sisters, for speaking up for me, but I''m going to face the wall now, please forgive me!"

    After he finished speaking, he clasped his fists towards An Ran and the others. He did not pay any attention to them as he turned around and left, heading towards the back of the mountain.

    The domineering attitude he displayed a moment ago intimidated quite a few people. They looked at him and looked at each other in confusion.

    However, he was rather angry and told them, "You lot always cause small trouble for the Junior Brother Huang. Forget about it, at such an important gathering today, you still bully him, especially when you and Mang Man are on friendly terms. You even sneak attacked him in a very despicable manner."

    Just as he said that, he said in an even more amiable tone, "You brought that upon yourselves! If you hadn''t ambushed the Junior Brother Huang, how could you have been injured? Especially you, although you know that we have cultivated ourselves, and will unconsciously release protective qi outside, but you actually picked up a rock as big as it is and ambushed it, causing a fairy in the Upper Realm to become extremely angry, even causing the Sect Master to be implicated, and even kneeling down, do you think that this is not enough? "

    Hearing his reprimand, although He Man was still very angry, he did not dare to say anything more. After all, Feng Chenggong had a rather bad complexion when she left just now.

    In the afternoon of the same day, after the martial arts competition ended, because the Huang Tianyu did not participate in the final martial competition, and because he had consecutively defeated the three people who were amiable and amiable, instantly, there, the middle-aged man who recorded the results and the one who evaluated the victor, a few of the elders from the Taizhen Sect did not know who to choose, and was the victor of that martial competition.

    Helpless, they could only head to the True Sect Palace, hoping that Feng Chenggong would be able to decide on that matter.

    However, the moment they walked in, Hong Linkui said rather angrily: "Today, everything that happened to He Qing, He Man and Tian Yu had caused supreme fairy to be enraged.

    Who would have thought that he would be so angry? All of a sudden, all of the people present looked over to Feng Chenggong, who was sitting on the throne, nervously, and Feng Chenggong said in a very calm voice: "According to your eldest senior brother''s wishes, go and handle it, tell the children, don''t blame us, five years of time will pass in the blink of an eye, continue to work hard next time!"

    Seeing that he also had the same intention, those people could only nod their heads, turn around, and leave.

    Before long, Feng Chenggong suddenly had his men call the Huang Tianyu into the hall of the True Sect.

    Huang Tian, who didn''t know what they were calling him to do, entered only to see that the person who called him to that place had actually closed the door from outside. He only left behind the Huang Tianyu, Feng Chenggong, Hong Linkui and a few of Hong Linkui''s junior brothers.

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu that seemed to blame him asked in confusion, "Martial Aunt, what are you talking about? What Demon Lord?

    Seeing his expression, another man in his fifties, whose forehead was a little bald, suddenly said in anger: "Huang Tianyu, hurry up and call for help. When did you collude with the Demon Marshall of the World of Demons and Demons? Does he want you, him, to be a spy in our Taizhen Sect, to cause chaos and even control and destroy our Taizhen Sect? "

    Hearing his questions, the Huang Tianyu asked in confusion, "Senior Master, what are you talking about? At the same time, I have lived since childhood. My Taizhen Sect, seniors, seniors and juniors, I have no way to repay you all for raising me, so why would you all attempt to subvert the situation, control and destroy our sect? Junior really doesn''t know what you are talking about! "

    Just as he finished speaking, a man with white hair who looked to be around fifty years old, unexpectedly spoke in a rage: "Little bastard, don''t even think about lying to us. To tell you the truth, we are all people who have crossed paths with the Demon Lord and the other demons. Furthermore, your origins are unknown as well. Otherwise, don''t blame us for using a great punishment on you. "

    When he finished speaking, many of the elders in the hall looked at the Huang Tianyu with killing intent.

    Seeing that they had all determined him, colluded with the Demon Elder, and had always been questioning him, why did the Demon Elder send him to the Taizhen Sect, the Huang Tianyu was extremely distressed and did not know how to explain it to them.

    After looking at the Huang Tianyu for a while, Feng Chenggong suddenly became kind and said to him, "Tianyu, we also don''t want to doubt that you and the Demon Lord have colluded, and I have never doubted your sincerity towards my sect. But if you didn''t know the Demon Lord, how would you know how to use his Heaven Devouring Mystery Art?"

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu became even more confused. It looked at him and said, "Heaven Devouring Devil Art? What kind of cultivation technique was that? But Sect Master, I do not know what you are talking about. At the same time, I have never cultivated that kind of cultivation technique, so I hope that you can atone for your sins! "

    Hearing her explanation, the Huang Tianyu finally started to understand and secretly nodded.

    At that time, Hong Linkui said worriedly, "Sky Jade, if you don''t know the Demon Lord and have never cultivated that kind of Demon Art, then what kind of spell did you use when competing with Senior Brother Qing in the morning to absorb his power?"

    Seeing that he had asked about that matter, the Huang Tianyu immediately said in a calm manner: "That cultivation technique is based on my knowledge, I have seen some tornadoes and large whirlpools in the water over the years, a type of cultivation technique that can absorb a lot of things through the high-speed rotation of spirit energy. This kind of technique, for Master and Sect Master, these senior experts, are nothing, as long as you condense some true spirit, then think of a way, activate it at a high speed, and you can use it too."

    After hearing his words, Hong Linkui and the others found it hard to believe as they looked towards Feng Chenggong.

    Feng Chenggong looked at him, but it did not seem like he was lying. Suddenly, he opened his left hand, whistled and gathered a ball of light gray spirit energy, which was rotating at a high speed.

    They never thought that such a thing would happen. Other than the Huang Tianyu, everyone else looked over in shock.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "This technique is actually quite fun, as long as you circulate it around, as long as you absorb something into it, as long as you circulate the true spirit, and travel in the opposite direction, it will quickly be absorbed into the thing, and you will be completely unharmed, releasing it, but once there is some sort of force midway, if you force it, the spirit energy will temporarily go out of control, and I don''t know what will happen."

    After hearing what he said, Feng Chenggong immediately tried to reverse the flow of the spirit force, but the screen was actually undamaged, and flew back to its original location.

    After seeing all these, Hong Linkui and the others believed that he really did not know the Demon Elder, nor had he cultivated Heaven Devouring All Things.

    was rather satisfied, he looked at him and nodded: "Not bad, my good child, looks like you are truly very honest, and your talent is extremely high. I believe that from today onwards, you can continue to improve yourself, and cultivate diligently with your master.

    After hearing what he said, the other elders also praised him, but the Huang Tianyu said to them sincerely: "Many thanks sect master and seniors, for praising me, but I am just a big child, and am not worthy of such a great responsibility. As long as I am still in Taizhen Sect, I will definitely do my duty and work for our Taizhen Sect."

    Seeing that he was so sincere, Feng Chenggong and the rest all nodded their heads in gratification, and quickly let him go to another place to cultivate.

    But on that very evening, a disciple standing guard at the bottom of the mountain in Spirit Tooth Mountain suddenly brought a middle-aged man dressed in a cyan gown, who had just finished preparing for his evening class, to find Feng Chenggong in the Supreme Spirit Palace.

    After the person had chatted with Feng Chenggong for a while, Feng Chenggong suddenly called Hong Linkui in and said in a calm tone, "Sect Master Long of Spirit Orbits, if you have any important matters, please go and discuss them with him immediately. I will leave immediately, before I return, you can handle everything within the sect as usual.

    After he finished speaking, he left the Supreme Spirit Palace with that person, using the Earth Escape Technique to leave while it was still dark.

    However, after Hong Linkui sent them off, an ominous premonition suddenly rose in his heart, as if something enormous and dangerous was about to happen.

 C53 Wyrm Kings hands descended and attacked the mountain

    In the middle of the night, when Feng Chenggong and the person from Spirit Orbits left the Taizhen Sect, a dense dark cloud suddenly appeared in the starlight that was originally ten thousand kilometers away from the bright moon in the sky. Not long after, it completely enveloped the entire main Spirit Tooth Mountain, and not long after, it began to pour with torrential rain, causing the people from the Taizhen Sect s who were patrolling around the mountain to quickly find some raincoats and put it on, before continuing to carefully patrol the area.

    Back then, because of what happened during the day, Huang Tianyu could not sleep in a cave. Suddenly, he sighed and said helplessly: "Forget it, let''s not think about that anymore. It''s about time to rest when it rains."

    As he spoke, he stretched his shoulders a little and prepared to go to that area. After throwing some soft hay and a large piece of cloth, he prepared to rest on that big rock.

    He took up the umbrella beside him and walked out of the cave. After standing in the heavy rain for a while, he actually felt that something was wrong, and after a while, he suddenly ran over and knocked on the door of a clean room, and said in a gentle tone, "Eldest senior brother, hurry up and inform everyone, we''re going to be attacked by the evil monsters. I''ll go report it to my masters and seniors."

    Not long after he had fallen asleep, he had made a ruckus. As he yawned, he said unhappily, "Junior Brother Huang, stop messing around at night. What demon is here? Why can''t I see it? "

    As he spoke, his eyes were still hazy and he looked outside.

    Looking at him, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became even more anxious: "Even though I don''t see any monsters at the moment, but I''m sure that some monsters are attacking us, and those monsters are definitely monsters in the water. If you don''t believe me, smell the rain."

    Hearing him say that, Xiao Chen became more alert. He took a deep breath to sniff the rain water and suddenly frowned, saying in a rather different tone, "What is going on?" Why is it that this rain water is like water, mixing together with the water in the stinky ditch? The stench is so strong. "

    After he finished speaking, he still found it hard to endure, so he covered his nose, but Huang Tianyu s quickly told him: "Alright, eldest senior brother, this matter should not be delayed, let''s split up quickly, otherwise our place here will be in danger."

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly noticed that the twenty to thirty flickering flames in the distance had all disappeared. He immediately said in an extremely alert manner, "Not good! Junior Brother Huang, you might have really hit the mark, those bastards actually died, all of our fellow disciples who were patrolling the mountain, you are very fast, go to Golden Bell Tower and call the police, I will bring some people to support them, they are the same disciples who were patrolling the mountain during the night. "

    After saying that, he immediately ran out to do those two things with the Huang Tianyu without even raising her head.

    , who was initially anxious when he was at the Taizhen Sect, suddenly jumped down from a praying mat upon hearing the bell that was tolling loudly. To the two women around him, who were in their fifties, he said in a stern voice: "Ying Nan, it''s wonderful.

    After hearing what he said, Ying Nan immediately cupped her fists in a serious manner and said to him, "I will follow Senior Brother''s orders!"

    As soon as they finished speaking, they transformed into two afterimages and disappeared.

    He walked out of the True Sect Palace with large strides. Raising his head to look, he saw that those servants who serve under the nine great Wyrm King all coldly snorted, and spoke with killing intent: "Aren''t they tired of attacking us every ten years or so?"

    He waved the long spear in his hand and shot it towards the sky. The terrifying astral wind from the Taotie beast caused the dark clouds to roll unstably, and after a while, the heavy rain stopped.

    When they saw that scene, they heard what Ying Nan had told them, and quickly used Instant Cast to go over to Hong Linkui''s side.

    And at that time, the Huang Tianyu had also rushed there after getting rid of twenty to thirty of them and the huge Starfish Essence.

    Seeing the two of them going over there, Hong Linkui felt relieved, and calmed himself down a little, then said to them seriously: "Calm down, Tian Yu, I know that you guys have a lot of responsibilities, both in terms of martial arts and techniques, and also for the sake of success, you are never afraid of any monsters or ghosts, but this time, the monsters here are average, they are the subordinates of the Nine Great Wyrm King s that have existed for a long time, and some of them were even injured during today''s martial arts competition."

    When he got to there, he saw the worry in the Huang Tianyu''s eyes, and immediately persuaded him: "Master, don''t worry, aren''t they just some of the subordinates of the dragon? Rest assured, leave it to us, they are not worth it at all. Work hard for you and the other martial uncles. "

    We can deal with their direct attacks, leave it to the Junior Brother Huang and me, the two of us can reconcile with them and the kind junior brothers, and use all our power to protect the sect. We guarantee that we won''t let those evil beings do whatever they want with us. "

    After hearing what they had said, although Hong Linkui was still a little worried, he nodded his head and said with praise: "Alright, as expected of us Taizhen Sect''s men, we are indeed responsible."

    Just as he said that, a huge Shark Essence appeared above them and arrogantly said, "Just with you little bastards?" What the hell? "Little bastards, if you don''t want to die, then hurry up and release our great Emperor of the Nether Dragon from that broken array. Otherwise, tonight, we will eat all of you."

    As he spoke, a huge mass of black fog appeared around him. Huge octopus spirits and squid spirits, as well as some sea urchins and other sea creatures, formed from cultivation monsters, flew out from the dark clouds to his side. There seemed to be at least ten thousand of them.

    When they saw their enormous hill-like bodies, as well as their pairs of eyes of various colours, as well as their enormous faces that would make people''s hair stand on end, and some others whose bodies were filled with cold sweat from fright.

 C54 Get some seafood for a midnight snack

    Looking at the gigantic Shark Spirit leading so many demons there and eating them, many people from the Taizhen Sect looked at them in anger.

    Hong Linkui suddenly turned cold and said to him, "I know you are one of the ten great Shark King s under the command of the nine great Wyrm King s. King of Sharks, eighteen years ago, you were the one who led a mob and attacked us."

    After hearing his words, the Shark Spirit suddenly became even more arrogant, laughed for a while, then unexpectedly said with a strong tone: "Little bastard, stop talking rubbish, hurry up and release our Emperor of the Nether Dragon, we are not human beings, we don''t have much patience."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shook his huge tail, and with a bang, a three story stone tower was smashed into pieces, and a few of the shattered pieces, like a torrential storm, rushed towards Hong Linkui and the rest. The people around Hong Linkui suddenly brandished the short spears in his hands, and with a whoosh, they formed a light grey barrier, protecting Hong Linkui and the others inside.

    However, the Huang Tianyu, as if it thought it was quite fun, directly passed through the barrier, and very easily stepped on it. The shattered stones jumped to the opposite of the King of Sharks, and as it watched them, it seemed as if it thirsted for something, as it licked its lips.

    No one knew what he was doing, but some of the people from Taizhen Sect started to worry for him. However, some of the young people who were waiting together with the others were actually hoping for the King of Sharks to eat him up immediately.

    The King of Sharks inside the enchantment looked at him for a while, as if he was counting the amount of people, and pointed at them. He was extremely fierce, and shouted angrily at him: "Little bastard, you reckless fool, since you have come to seek death yourself, then don''t blame us, little ones, attack!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a huge Loach Essence that was as tall as a person pounced towards the Huang Tianyu, but the Huang Tianyu seemed as if it did not see it, and actually turned around and said loudly: "Senior brother You are experienced and knowledgeable, do you think these seafood can be eaten?"

    Just as he said that, the Huang Tianyu released a white light at the Loach Essence. Kacha, it actually pierced through that guy''s big head and turned it into a steel wire, tying it up and throwing it onto the barrier.

    At that time, he smiled and said, "It''s fine, I was just thinking of these seafood dishes. Since we''ve delivered them to our doorstep, we won''t disappoint you. With their good intentions, quickly prepare the cooking life, boil some water, heat oil, or directly roast some food. I just want to use them to nourish everyone."

    Hearing his words, many people within the Taizhen Sect couldn''t help but laugh.

    He did not expect that he would make a fool of them like that. A Sea Scorpion Essence, in an instant, flew into a rage as it shot at him one bubble after another that was as tall as half a person and surrounded him. It exploded with a bang and a cloud of white smoke that corroded some of the nearby trees, causing them to rapidly wither.

    Seeing that scene, he immediately became very worried, and shouted towards the thick fog: "Junior Brother Huang, quickly come back, don''t always be so rash!"

    Unless he doesn''t mind, I don''t know who will be able to deal with him. Since he dares to play alone with those monsters, it means that he definitely has a way to take care of them. We''ll wait for the seafood supper later! "

    After he finished speaking, he clapped with a woman, who was around twenty-four to twenty-five years old, to reconcile and found it quite fun. Only Hong Linkui stayed there, still very alert, staring at the King of Sharks.

    After a long while, the dense fog dissipated, but there were no Huang Tianyu left. There were only some that had been eroded to a very rotten state. The pavilion and some trees, the demonic wind released by the demons blew them into dust and disappeared into the distance.

    Seeing that scene, He Man suddenly gloated: "That bastard Huang Tianyu, always stealing our limelight, so there are a lot of things that rush to the forefront. How about it now? Was it melted by that great demon? "

    After hearing his words, an old man in his fifties suddenly yelled at him in anger, "Shut up! Although Tian Yu is a little reckless at times, at the very least, he dares to directly face those demons, unlike you cowardly cowards, who normally have the ability to bully your fellow sect members, but facing these demons, you are actually scared to the point of peeing your pants! "

    Hearing his reprimand and the others, they all became a little afraid and didn''t dare to act rashly again.

    However, he shook his head amiably and said with certainty: "That won''t happen, Junior Brother Huang''s strength is much stronger than Junior Brother Yushu. This spring, I''ve seen Junior Brother Yushu destroy similar monsters. At that time, he would not be injured, let alone Junior Brother Huang."

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu suddenly flew back from afar, and said smilingly: "Of course I''m fine now. Just these brainless idiots can at most be reduced to nothing more than your dishes and wine."

    As he spoke to there, he suddenly clasped his hands together and released a lump of golden light without a sound. Then he said to He Qi and the others, "Open up a little barrier. I have something good for you!"

    Hearing his words, one of the people who was building the Spirit Formation immediately retracted his Spirit power and opened a gap. He casually threw the golden light in. That person quickly used his Spirit power and sealed that place.

    Just when everyone else was perplexed, Hong Linkui suddenly discovered that around King of Sharks, there were actually quite a few less carp spirits and fish-like monsters. For a moment, he seemed to understand something and nodded his head.

    In the blink of an eye, that ball of golden light had actually landed outside of the Sublime Spirit Palace. There was a large empty space, and after a loud popping noise, there were actually a lot of carp spirits that were about three meters large, as well as demons. Every demon had their mouth sealed by a steel wire, and there was a scarlet inscription symbol on their bodies.

    After he finished speaking, he rushed towards the Huang Tianyu.

 C55 King of Sharks First Defeat

    He saw the angry King of Sharks opening his big, millstone like mouth, shaking its mouth full of fangs, riding on a stream of water, and rushing towards the Huang Tianyu. Other than being a little more friendly with others, determined to make the Huang Tianyu disappear in front of their eyes, everyone else in the Taizhen Sect were worried.

    Hong Linkui and He He He He and the rest, armed with weapons, forced their way through the barrier and rushed towards King of Sharks.

    But just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly turned its left hand towards the King of Sharks, and in an instant, it turned the guy around a few times. Just as he pulled back her arm, the King of Sharks suddenly became dizzy and directly collapsed.

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu would actually be so casual and teach the King of Sharks a lesson. Many people from the Taizhen Sect couldn''t help but cheer for him.

    However, what surprised them was that the big monster that King of Sharks brought back did not seem to care at all. It seemed like it did not care about those things, and it shook its big head, staring at its surroundings, but it did not care too much about it. It flew back to the center of the demons and sneered, then said to Huang Tianyu: "Brat, did you get tricked?"

    They didn''t understand what it meant, what it meant to be kind, and so on. All of them were confused for a moment, and looked at him and the Huang Tianyu respectively.

    The Huang Tianyu just smiled and looked at it.

    On the contrary, it was Hong Linkui who was extremely nervous as he said to the Huang Tianyu, "Not good, Sky Jade, quickly go wash your hands and wash off the Qi on your hands. Otherwise, you''ll be in danger."

    He was about ten meters tall, and was clad in a shark armor. His two thick and sturdy legs were covered with scales, and on his two arms, there was a bone that looked like a fang, and on his left side, there was a huge shark spear. Under the shadow of the swirling water, it was extremely ferocious and terrifying.

    Seeing his figure, Hong Linkui immediately became vigilant and shouted towards the Huang Tianyu and the others, "All of you should return immediately. Leave everything here to me, hurry up and protect the others who are in the same sect."

    At that time, there were also a dozen or so fifty to sixty year old elders of the Taizhen Sect, all of whom arrived with weapons in their hands.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said unconcernedly: "It''s nothing, master, juniors, juniors, and even these petty people aren''t worthy of fighting with you guys yet. Please go back and rest for the time being, after I exchange a few blows with them, I believe they will find out the power of our Taizhen Sect."

    After hearing what he said, everyone looked towards Hong Linkui.

    All of a sudden, Hong Linkui angrily shouted at him: "Tian Yu, stop messing around, his King of Sharks, has a cultivation level of at least several tens of thousands of years, and even if it''s Master, he might not be able to beat me. Hurry up and return with your fellow brothers. "

    Just then, King of Sharks suddenly shouted loudly, "Seeker Shark!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the bones on his two arms, that were like fangs, shot out explosively, and in the process became many fierce sharks, under the influence of the water currents, they quickly pounced towards the Huang Tianyu. In an instant, all of them hid behind pillars or walls in fear.

    King of Sharks suddenly shouted very arrogantly: "Little brat, just now, I purposely let you touch my body, and let you touch it. The unique smell on my body, is just for me children to attack you, just wait to be eaten piece by piece by them ˇ­"

    As it spoke, it raised its head and laughed out loud. The furious Hong Linkui was about to rush over and fight him to the death.

    Somehow, those large sharks that were originally charging towards the Huang Tianyu but suddenly turned around and crashed into it. Those mountain peaks and crushed rocks pounced on it, and just as it and those demons reacted, those sharks actually crunched and ate a lot of mountain rocks, dozens of them, as if they were choked to death by those rocks, falling onto the mountain without moving.

    They could not understand why such a situation would occur. The King of Sharks and the other demons all looked over in shock.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu snorted coldly, and spoke in an extremely disdainful manner: "King of Sharks, do you think that I have exchanged moves with you, or even killed you? "To tell you the truth, I hate it, your stinky and fishy things would never have truly come into contact with you. When I sent you flying just now, I only stirred up a bit of the surrounding airflow and launched an attack at you. I didn''t even touch you at all."

    After hearing his words, the group nodded in understanding, but at the same time, they relaxed.

    At that moment, one of the sea urchins suddenly shouted angrily, "Black Star Venomous Stinger!"

    As soon as his voice fell, from his body, it suddenly shot towards the Huang Tianyu and the others like lightning. The sky was filled with long black thorns, and all of them were enveloped beneath it.

    Reconciliation suddenly raised the two guns in his hands and shouted, "Needle to nail!"

    Before his voice fell, two powerful True Spirits shot out from his hands onto his two spears, and at that critical moment, when the two short spears were facing the poisonous thorns, lines after lines of Divine Qi, which were like short spears, struck the poisonous needles and in an instant, formed a circle between them. The grey stench caused Hong Linkui and the others to almost be unable to breathe normally.

    Just at that time, he suddenly waved the Wind Returning Spear in his hand, whizzed past King of Sharks, and struck out with it. A shocking long spear Qi, however, was struck by an octopus essence, with a thick and long tentacle, striking towards the distance, followed by a few other large octopus essence essences, which struck the Spirit Qi along with Hong Linkui''s group.

    Soon after, the cuttlefish did not show any signs of weakness as they shook their pairs of long, sticky tentacles and pounced towards He Dong and the others.

    The other lobster essence, seashell essence, crab essence and the like actually surrounded the Huang Tianyu in the middle and started to attack him crazily.

    The King of Sharks took the chance to release patches of light blue water towards the sharks. After bringing them into the air, he actually forcefully pulled out the stones that they had just eaten, and then turned them into fangs like bones, and kept them back into his arms.

    At that time, they were secretly watching, and although they were worried for Hong Linkui and the others, they hoped that the demons from the King of Sharks would be able to kill the Huang Tianyu, or even the people who were friendly with them. This way, they could increase their chances of inheriting the Taizhen Sect''s Sect Master''s position in the future.

    But at that time, Hong Linkui and the rest did not realise that they had those evil intentions.

    Not long after, the Huang Tianyu looked at Hong Linkui and the others. Although the elders of the Taizhen Sect were still very brave and killed many demons, they could not hold on much longer.

    Right after he finished speaking, he suddenly threw a ray of light high up in the sky, and in that moment, it turned into streams of killing intent, like ghosts, it landed on Hong Linkui, He Qi and the rest. The surrounding monsters, all of them were tormented by the monsters, and all of them painfully cried out, not long after, their bodies emitted waves after waves of smelly black Qi, and at the same time, they began to rapidly shrink, and in the end, all of them disappeared.

    Seeing that scene, King of Sharks was immediately enraged, he waved the shark spear beside him and shot towards the Huang Tianyu, a very terrifying shark water current.

    But in an instant, a scene similar to jade appeared around the Huang Tianyu. With a loud rumble, the water current was turned into a light mist and after it disappeared, it directly exploded towards King of Sharks like a violent storm.

    At that time, the fist that had just struck Hong Linkui made him collapse. A pavilion''s King of Sharks suddenly shook and released a kind of ferocious shark''s aura that collided with the jade-like phenomena in succession.

    Just as it was complacent, looking at the Huang Tianyu, the Huang Tianyu actually went through it, the strange phenomenon and the True Divine Spirit, directly pouncing in front of it, raising its leg to kick it, a kick that was like starlight, directly sending it flying backwards, with a bang, it smashed into a small mountain, spitting out a mouthful of black blood, injuring it as it used the long spear in its hand to stand up.

    Not only was He Qi and the rest unable to comprehend why the Huang Tianyu had actually sent the King of Sharks flying, even those old men and Hong Linkui who had just arrived beside He Qi and the others were also looking at the Huang Tianyu in disbelief.

    At the same time, those demons flew over in a panic, unable to believe it at all. The King of Sharks''s surroundings were all tightly protecting him.

    The monsters in front of him rode on a current of water and pounced toward the Huang Tianyu''s side. They gloomily looked at him, and the strange jade-like phenomena that swirled around him suddenly said to him coldly: "Little fellow, I say, how can you be so arrogant. It seems like you are actually Tian Xinrui''s disciple! "

    Hearing its words, the monsters behind it were all terrified. They gathered together and looked at the Huang Tianyu with trembling bodies.

    At the same time, An Ran and the rest looked at him and the Huang Tianyu in confusion.

    The Huang Tianyu shook its head and said to him flatly: "I don''t know who Tian Xinrui is, and I don''t know her, but I do have a master, and he is our Taizhen Sect''s, Immortal Master Hong Linkui!"

    Speaking of which, he still remained courteous and cupped his fists towards Hong Linkui, who remained on guard as he looked at King of Sharks.

    However, King of Sharks said in disbelief, "That''s impossible! "Brat, don''t try to lie to this king. Just now, this king has already weighed the weight of that Hong kid and he doesn''t even know how to use the celestial power."

    Speaking to there, it looked down at Hong Linkui and continued to speak to the Huang Tianyu: "And when you and I were fighting just now, what we used was an extremely pure celestial power, and the strange things that happened around you also meant that your power has already reached a very high realm, and that within it, only Tian Xinrui, the mysterious supreme fairy, has something similar about it. The celestial power that you use, no matter how you tried to conceal it, is something that you and she have an extremely close relationship!"

    After hearing what it said, everyone was extremely shocked. Looking at the Huang Tianyu, Ying Nan was even more shocked and asked Hong Linkui: "Senior Brother, is what it said true? Could it be that this child, Tian Yu, was really using the celestial power? "

    The moment she finished speaking, just as Hong Linkui was about to speak, King of Sharks said angrily, "What this duke has said is obviously true. Or else, do you think that a little boy who hasn''t even grown hair, how could he possibly send this duke flying with a kick? This duke here has the power to work for tens of thousands of years!"

    When he said the last words, he suddenly waved the Shark Spear in his hand, whizzing towards Huang Tianyu and the others, sending out a large wave after wave of Stormwave, shaking the entire Spirit Tooth Mountain. The entire Spirit Tooth Mountain started to shake unstably, frightened to the point that they were all gathered together, feeling even more afraid.

    He never thought that the King of Sharks would actually hold up those big water s and attack them. Hong Linkui and the others suddenly gathered their strongest spirit energy, wanting to create a dam to stop them.

    But just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly flew high into the air and fiercely waved its left hand, and instantly shot towards the big water. A light blue colored spiritual light flashed, and in the blink of an eye, the big water that were charging towards Hong Linkui and the others, actually rushed towards King of Sharks in the blink of an eye.

    However, they were all monsters in the water, so they were not afraid of the big water.

    However, just as some demons appeared from within the big water, the Huang Tianyu suddenly shook its right hand. In an instant, on the top of its right heart, a slowly spinning "Tremble" word and a lot of little bubbling sounds appeared.

    Upon seeing this scene, Kindness immediately became perplexed, and asked amiably: "Eldest senior brother, what is Junior Brother Tianyu doing? Why was he playing word games with these demons? Are the monsters literate? "

    At that time, he did not know what the Huang Tianyu was doing, but he shook his head very cautiously and said to him, "Let''s wait and see, then!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw that the big water that the King of Sharks s were on, had started boiling as if it was a pot. Many demons, who were in extreme pain, jumped out from the pot one after another, but soon enough, a lot of them came out, hot waves of big water bubbles fell in, and not long after, a large portion of them died.

    At the same time, King of Sharks leapt onto a big mountain in pain.

 C56 You can do as you like

    When he brought the demons that attacked the Taizhen Sect there, there were almost no more left who were killed by the Huang Tianyu. Moreover, the Huang Tianyu still had the extremely powerful celestial power.

    The King of Sharks looked at him angrily. Floating amongst the big water, the corpses of the demons stared fiercely at the Huang Tianyu and suddenly said with killing intent: "Alright, little doll, I''ll count you in as vicious as you can. To think that this king, who has traversed the Three Realms for tens of thousands of years and has never suffered a defeat, would actually suffer a defeat at your hands today. This king will remember this debt! The Japanese king will use your head to pay tribute to my loyal subordinates!"

    After saying that, he opened his mouth and released a black pool of water towards the demons that had yet to die. It turned into black mist and disappeared.

    After they left, the Huang Tianyu took a look and the corpses of the monsters that were immersed in boiling water suddenly frowned in disgust. With a flip of her right hand, she released a gust of astral wind towards that area, and in an instant, she swept the corpses, along with the big water, into the dark valley at the back of the mountain, allowing the eagles, spirit vultures, wolves, tigers, and the like to snatch and eat those fellows.

    After finishing all of these things, he withdrew his own spirit energy, and floated to the side of Hong Linkui and the rest, then cupped his fists to them and said: "Master, Junior Masters, Junior Masters, Senior Brothers, everything is fine now, after fighting with those guys just now, I am a little tired now and have to return to the cave to rest. I will be troubling you with the rest."

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Seeing that he was about to go rest, Reconciliation suddenly seemed to have thought of something and loudly yelled at him, "Junior Brother, don''t go rest. What about those seafood you brought back?"

    After yawning a little, he waved his right hand and said to him: "You guys can handle it yourselves, but don''t leave it for me. I never eat or drink anything, I''m really tired now, just don''t disturb my rest."

    After he finished speaking, he actually staggered, carrying some mountain rocks, or something like that with a stone pillar, towards the direction of the cave where he was resting.

    After hearing what he said, Reconciliation laughed happily and landed outside of the True Sect Palace along with Hong Linkui and the others.

    At that time, they were still jostling with one another and were quite unhappy about it. They said to Hong Linkui, "Master, look at Junior Brother Mang and the others, what do they look like? Just now, Junior Brother Huang and us, when we were fighting with those demons, they were already cowardly and unwilling to charge forward, but now, they are still like this. Disciple humbly requests that you must punish them severely, otherwise, who knows how they will ruin our Taizhen Sect''s reputation in the future? "

    Hong Linkui, who knew that he had always been proud, yet had a sense of justice in his heart, and could not bear to see those despicable and cowardly acts, did not bother with Ming Dong and the rest. After a slight deliberation, he suddenly said in a very calm voice: "Since they are so spirited, and the injuries of He Qing and the rest have not recovered yet, Sky Jade has coincidentally gotten a lot of them.

    Kindness immediately became courteous. He cupped his fist and bowed to the Great Master, saying, "Great Master, please be at ease. Junior will definitely supervise them very well and do this thing well. I will definitely not help them. They will do anything."

    Seeing him say that to Hong Linkui, she nodded her head in satisfaction.

    However, another old man who was around fifty years old was rather angry as he said to Hong Linkui: "Leaving such a useless and useless fellow like them around in our own territory is a complete waste of food, but killing them is a pity. This kind of Big Senior, in order to ensure that they are all fine and receive kind supervision, please ask them to leave the sect and leave it to kind and kind people for the time being.

    After hearing his suggestion, she immediately disagreed, "Junior brother Wang, there''s no need to alarm them with the ruler. Furthermore, they are still children, so they will inevitably make some mistakes. I think we should spare them this time!"

    Just as she finished speaking, Hong Linkui suddenly scolded her sternly: "Junior Sister, what are you saying? You should know about the various rules and regulations of our Taizhen Sect. Let me ask you, before encountering an enemy, one should be afraid of death due to greed.

    When they saw his tiger-like eyes filled with anger, they were all so stunned by him that they did not dare to speak anymore. At the same time, the others were also frightened by him and lowered their heads in succession.

    Seeing that she did not answer him, Hong Linkui got even angrier and shouted at her, "What kind of punishment will you receive? "Answer me!"

    He tried his best to keep his calm as he said: "In accordance with the twenty-eighth rule of our sect, those who are afraid of death will be beheaded if they meet an enemy; in the twenty-ninth rule, those who are afraid of life and death will be beheaded if they are beheaded; in the thirty-third rule, those who are dangerous to their own sect, as the case may be, if the victim is alive, they will have their hands and legs chopped off; if the victim is dead, they will be executed."

    After listening to her finish speaking about these things, Hong Linkui''s anger lessened a little, but he still furrowed his brows and said to them: "Since I''m the same old as them, and am not very old, I have already let them go. Once Master comes back, I will definitely do my best to protect their lives, but they must receive punishment, or else when Master returns, I will definitely kill them in accordance to the rules of the sect."

    When they saw that he had originally punished them with the same kind of intention, amiable and wonderful, they nodded their heads as if they had understood something.

    However, old mister Wang said to him carefully, "Then do we still need to invite the ruler out?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Ying Nan suddenly opened his hands, handed over the twin batons in his hands, and spoke angrily: "Even though the Ruler of the Wind is imposing, those kids, they are not necessarily afraid. Take my weapons and go and look at them, if they dare not listen to you, immediately beat them up to the point where their skin is split, see if they dare not meet their enemies in the future, be afraid of death, and harm their own comrades?"

    Hearing her friendly words, but at the same time, very carefully, she looked towards Hong Linkui.

    Hong Linkui suddenly turned very serious and said to him: "Good, what you represent right now is not their senior brother or good will, but the sect''s rules. Go and urge them to do things, don''t have any concerns!"

    After he finished speaking, he, Ying Nan and the others, walked into the True Sect Palace.

 C57 Elder Wang was furious and sighed

    That day, because of King of Sharks, Man and the others, when they went to attack Spirit Tooth Mountain, were extremely timid and afraid to go forward, fight with the demons, and even jostled each other, wanting others to fight with the demons, etc. In the end, they received orders from Hong Linkui and the others, who were kind to them and wielded Ying Nan''s Twin Dancing Wind Rod, and urged them to pack up the things that the Huang Tianyu had bought, the big fish, and the like.

    Then, without stopping to rest, to take care of and celebrate the competition, those who were injured in the competition had gone there. At the competition, those who were injured in the competition had gone there, and if they did not do it well, they would be friendly to others and strike at them with their twin sticks, but the strength in their hands was very light.

    Not long after, when Old Master Wang went to look at He Man and the others, he saw that scene. He immediately became angry and said: "Good, that''s how you are.

    As if seeing his savior, he ran over and knelt on the ground, saying to him, "Master, you''re finally here. You don''t know that just now, our good senior brother, relying on my second martial aunt, gave him her weapon, and not only forced us to do this, but also forced us to do this, like we were slaves. You have to be our master."

    After he had finished speaking, the people who had been punished together with him also began to complain to him, and even asked him to punish them kindly.

    Looking at their expressions, kind and helpless, he shook his head.

    Old Mr. Wang suddenly brought them back together and supported them to a pillar. He kindly said, "He treated you guys like this. It''s really not right. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make the decision for you."

    Upon hearing his words, He Man and the others immediately thanked him gratefully. At the same time, some of them were gloating and looking at him kindly.

    At that time, he suddenly extended his hand to Kindness, and in a very good-natured but distressed manner said to him, "Senior Master, why do you need to do this? It''s better not to! "

    Just as he finished speaking, two men around twenty years old suddenly snatched the twin sticks from his hands and gave them to Elder Wang. One of them, a seventeen or eighteen year old girl, even said very arrogantly to He Nao, "Senior Brother, you didn''t use too little just now. That pair of weapons hit us, why are you using them to teach you a lesson, Fourth Martial Aunt? You''re scared too, aren''t you? Humph! This is called Modern Records, do you understand? "

    After she finished speaking, the rest of the people started chattering back and forth towards Kindness. They spoke similar words, but Kindly Kindly did not pay any attention to them.

    Old mister Wang, on the other hand, was rather strict. He said to him, "Go stand at the door, close the door, and watch carefully. How can I represent the rules of our sect to manage those who have offended them?"

    After hearing what he said, the amiable man looked at him again. The others all looked at him with provocative eyes and shook their heads helplessly. They walked to the entrance, closed the door, and stood there.

    At that moment, He Man suddenly said to old mister Wang, "Alright, Master. Please uphold justice for us. According to the sect''s rules, you must severely punish our good senior brother!"

    Looking at his unconcealable pride in his eyes, Old mister Wang nodded slightly and said to him kindly, "Alright, I will follow the rules of the sect now and make the decision for you all!"

    Right after he finished speaking, he swung the short rod in his left hand, and with a loud smack, smashed onto Mang Man''s back. He was in extreme pain, spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood as he fell to the ground, and said in extreme pain, "Master, didn''t you want to punish me? "Why are you hitting me again?"

    At that time, the other people who had been scared witless by that matter, upon hearing his words, all trembled in fear as they looked towards old mister Wang.

    Old mister Wang suddenly kicked him to the side, huffing angrily, "I want to punish you, but I''m too lenient when I guide you to do these things because of him. All I know about you guys is that when you bully your own people, you only want to get what you want without working hard, and whenever you encounter any difficulties, you only want others to deal with it for you. If you encounter a demon or monster, you will be scared to the point of peeing your pants and following the rules of the sect, you should have already been beheaded and cut off by your waist long ago.

    After he finished speaking, he threw the two sticks in his hands towards Kindness and angrily said, "Did you see that? "Immediately greet all these bastards according to their level. If you dare to give any one of them water treatment, I will break your legs!"

    Seeing that he was already furious to the extreme, being kind and looking at the others, that extremely scared and miserable look of He Man, after thinking about it again and again and again, and really worrying that he would be angered and break his own legs, he could only helplessly wave the two sticks in his hands and hit them with them, causing them to fall on the ground one after the other. Although they did not spit blood, they were beaten to the point where their skin was split open.

    Seeing that amiable, after teaching those people a lesson, he was actually tired to the point of gasping for breath, old mister Wang nodded his head in satisfaction, but then sternly said to Mang Man and the others, "You unconventional things always bully the heavenly jade and are always kind, but look at you, what kind of virtue do you have? Sky Jade is only fifteen years old, but she already has such a powerful cultivation, and she also has such a sense of justice. Every time she encounters a demon or ghost, she will be the first one to rush up. "

    He turned to them and said in a huff: "Although I am very competitive, I am still a good man, fair and square, fighting demons and killing devils, and sometimes even shamelessly asking you junior brothers and sisters about cultivation techniques and other matters. You are kind, and you can reconcile with your senior brothers, although they are not, the two of them are outstanding, but in the eyes of the eight great sects, they are definitely outstanding people."

    He leaned against a pillar, and continued to speak in the same tone, saying to them, "But look at you, what kind of virtue do you have? No wonder Wu Xie and Yu Shu are unwilling to bother with you all. To be honest, the things that I, your martial uncles, and I and your masters have done, when we saw you all just now, I really want to immediately expel you all from the sect. "

    Hearing that the other party was going to expel them from their sect, as well as those who had gathered around him, they immediately started begging him for mercy in fear.

    Looking at their expressions, Old mister Wang frowned even more in disgust. He angrily said to them, "Alright, cut the crap and continue to accept your kind senior brother''s urging. Do whatever you want in the future."

    After saying that, he left in a huff.

    After he left, the group of people immediately let out waves of wails.

    Looking at their expressions, he shook his head in a kind and helpless manner. He could only do as Mr. Wang said and continue to urge them to do other things!

 C58 I donst know if Isll live or die if I fall off a cliff

    Just as Mr. Wang, Yan Xie and the rest were continuing their work, Hong Linkui, Ying Nan and the rest who had entered the True Sect Palace, immediately started discussing about the matter regarding the battle against the King of Sharks and the Spirit Demons.

    Initially, there was one who was prejudiced against the Huang Tianyu. One of them was around seventy years old, who held a flat head of chicken crown walking stick, dressed in a light gray long dress, with a head of long white hair, but was quite spirited, an old lady. She had just sat down on a prayer mat with Hong Linkui and the others, and unexpectedly said happily: "Lin Kui, the good disciples that you taught, today, have given us face.

    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but pat her knees. Soon after, she started praising the others without holding back in her praises. Goodwill, reconciliation, friendliness, and so on ˇ­ all the youths that had killed demons just now.

    Seeing her so happy, Hong Linkui immediately said humbly: "All of this is because of my master, my master, my master and my aunt, as well as my master that we have been diligently training and nurturing her. Her three great reputations have always intimidated the demons everywhere, they are all afraid of the three of you, and we only acted in accordance to your wishes, we do not dare to be greedy!"

    He had just finished speaking when the friendly looking old man sitting beside him, who looked to be in his sixties or seventies, had a few strands of white beard and a head of pure white hair. He had a white horsetail whisk in his left hand and was dressed in a very ordinary green robe, but an old man with a rather friendly face, shook his hand and said to them kindly, "I made it quite clear just now. Tonight, that child Tian Yu was the first to sense that there was a demon.

    When he got to that point, the old woman nodded again, full of praise: "I say, among all the kids, we are kind to this senior brother, so we can do a lot of things on our own, but that stinky brat, Tian Yu, as a vanguard, as well as the schemer, that''s definitely very good. Reconciliation, being kind to their brother, being their assistant, that''s definitely very good.

    After hearing what they had said, he stood by their side, waiting for them to drink their tea, but he did not move at all. He stood there, as if those things had nothing to do with him, and caused Ying Nan and the others to nod their heads in agreement.

    After a while, when Old mister Wang returned, Hong Linkui suddenly said very seriously: "After last night''s matter, everyone must be very tired. Let''s quickly go and rest.

    After hearing what he said, Ying Nan and the rest looked at each other for a while before leaving.

    After Ying Nan and the others left, Hong Linkui took a look at the throne right above him. It was a symbol of the Taizhen Sect, a position of absolute power. However, he shook his head and sighed in distress, then said amiably, "You are my first disciple, and I am your Grand Master''s first disciple. Logically speaking, that seat will definitely be yours in the future."

    After hearing his words, she immediately said in a very friendly manner, "Master, don''t say these words, this disciple doesn''t have the heart to take over our sect. I only want to kill demons and exterminate devils to protect the common people in all three realms once I have mastered my studies.

    Seeing his expression, Hong Linkui actually laughed, signalling for him not to be too nervous, and after handing him a cup of tea, she said very calmly: "Your master and I both understand the thoughts of several of you good kids, and originally, we didn''t want to prematurely, because of that matter, we came to urge and restrain you, but it''s not like you don''t know, those fellows in the World of Demons and Demons, are no longer as peaceful as they were in the past.

    Speaking of which, he also picked up a cup of tea and took a few sips. Looking at him and slightly nodded, he continued, "It''s not that I''m biased, but as one of the most outstanding people of your generation, you, who doesn''t know who Mang Qing and Mang Man are? Furthermore, although the Heavenly Jade is much stronger than you in many ways, but in many ways, he is often unrestricted by us. Even though his initial intentions are good, at times, it really gives us a headache. "

    When he just got to the point where he was about to enter, Huang Tianyu suddenly knocked on the door and walked in. He then said amiably with a bit of distress, "Did you see that, I didn''t even say if he was allowed in, and he already walked in. If it was another sect or some other major occasion, it would make people laugh."

    Although he said that, he did not really mind. When the Huang Tianyu went there, she was a bit confused, so she asked the Huang Tianyu: "Junior Brother, didn''t you just say that you were tired and wanted to rest? "Why are you here again now?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Hong Linkui put down the teacup and said with a smile: "How is he tired? "He didn''t want to listen to your Grand Preceptor''s sister-in-law''s nagging so he hid away in the quiet, didn''t he, bad boy?"

    When he finished speaking, he looked at the Huang Tianyu very amiably. The Huang Tianyu, however, said somewhat helplessly, "The Grand Preceptor''s aunt has always disliked me, so every time she sees me, she would always scold me for no reason. Of course, I don''t want to see her anymore."

    Seeing that it really was like that, she smiled helplessly, then asked him with a little surprise: "Then what are you doing here? The sky is about to brighten and we haven''t rested for the entire night. Don''t even think about it, there are more demons and ghosts attacking us. "

    When he spoke, he was even on high alert and gathered some true spirit energy.

    However, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said calmly: "Rest assured Big Senior, at least for now, there are no monsters attacking us. I am here to seek guidance from Master."

    However, Hong Linkui actually asked him a question in astonishment, "What do you need me to tell you?"

    When he was speaking, he also indicated that He Qi and the Huang Tianyu were respectively sitting on a praying mat.

    Master, Eldest Senior Brother, when we fought with the King of Sharks last night, during those demons, you all heard it from him. At that time, he said that I was Tian Xinrui''s disciple and had even used a very pure celestial power. "

    After hearing what he had to say, Hong Linkui amiably nodded his head, and continued: "Master, who is Tian Xinrui? And the celestial power, what kind of power was that? How come I''ve never heard of it? "

    Seeing that he originally wanted to know, Hong Linkui immediately said to him in a calm voice, "Fairy Tian Xinrui, she is one of the man of justice s here, her strength is very strong, and at the same time she is a fairy of some sort. Although there are a lot of legends about her, your master has told me that she is an expert together with Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming, an almighty Sky Sovereign, or Sky Sovereign King Gold. Furthermore, her strength is still in the Central Heaven Realm, above Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming, many creatures call her supreme fairy!"

    Hearing his explanation, the Huang Tianyu and the kind person both seemed to understand a little as they nodded.

    At the same time, it contains the spirit energy that is difficult to obtain. Being able to use all sorts of techniques, demonic techniques, immortal arts, demonic arts, divine powers and so on, and often becoming more mysterious, using a very common cultivation technique to a very mysterious degree. Up till now, only the supreme fairy possesses that kind of spirit energy, as for you, I do not think that you possess the spirit energy.

    After hearing what he had said, she could not quite understand what he had said, "Master, King of Sharks has clearly said that my Junior Brother Tianyu uses the celestial power, and even said that he is a disciple of the supreme fairy. Why did you say that?"

    Hearing his doubts, Hong Linkui smiled and said: "He has been staying all these years, and is training in our Spirit Tooth Mountain. He doesn''t even know who the supreme fairy is, and the supreme fairy has never come to the mortal world, or even our Spirit Tooth Mountain has never seen him before. How could he possibly have that kind of spirit energy?"

    Seeing that what he said made sense, the Huang Tianyu said truthfully: "You''re right, I don''t even know him. Some supreme fairy, have never cultivated in any kind of celestial power, how could they use that kind of spirit energy? It must be the King of Sharks, thinking that he can''t beat us, and not being able to escape immediately. That''s why he thought of those things and gave himself some face, giving him a good reason to escape! "

    Seeing that his analysis was not without reason, Hong Linkui and the amiable Hong Linkui thought for a moment, then nodded.

    Seeing him stand up, Hong Linkui suddenly turned very serious and said to him: "Tian Yu, wait a moment. Recently, your master has been giving you clear instructions and hinting about those things in front of us.

    Just as he was speaking up to that point, the Huang Tianyu suddenly gave him a headache: "Master, please spare me! I''m not the same material as being the sect master. Ignoring everything else, just the large pile of rules and orders from our sect is already unbearable to me. Didn''t I already tell you this many times already? I''ll have to trouble you to choose a better candidate. Don''t stare at me anymore, farewell! "

    After he finished speaking, he then cupped his fists towards Hong Linkui and said: "Thank you master for your good intentions, but disciple''s words are light, and the technique has not been completed yet, so I do not dare to hope to inherit the position, and master''s cultivation is high, so he will definitely extend my life and hold our Taizhen Sect for eternity, so disciple will take his leave, please wait a moment!"

    After he finished speaking, he and the Huang Tianyu quickly retreated and closed the door. Seeing that Hong Linkui did not chase after them, he then heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Seeing that the two of them didn''t want to take over the Taizhen Sect in the future, Hong Linkui was actually distressed at that moment as he looked at the seat and sighed.

    Just like that, two or three days passed by. Only after seeing that there were no longer any demons attacking them did the majority of the people in the Taizhen Sect feel at ease.

    That night, he and the others, because of Old Mr. Wang, were fighting with the Huang Tianyu, but after that, he talked about how strong the was, and he was even angrier than them. However, because of Hong Linkui, he liked the Huang Tianyu too much, so it was not good for them to fall out with the Huang Tianyu.

    One night, when He Qing''s injuries were almost healed, he suddenly called all the people who were not on good terms with the Huang Tianyu to the back of a large mountain. After confirming that there was no one there and following them, he suddenly said to those people with a dark expression: "Do you want that bastard to completely disappear?"

    Knowing that he was talking about the Huang Tianyu, Ming Dong and the others immediately nodded their heads.

    Seeing that they all had the same thoughts, He Qing suddenly said very quietly to a man who was only 18 or 19 years old. That man immediately nodded and said with a smile, "Alright! "Leave it to me. I''ll do it tomorrow afternoon. I guarantee that I won''t miss anything!"

    Seeing him agree to that matter, He Qing seemed to have a bit of confidence, so he nodded his head and very cautiously said to He Man and the others, "Brothers and sisters, since we all want that bastard to completely disappear, then you guys go with me to the back mountain and prepare for the next day. If everything goes well, then by this time tomorrow night, that bastard will completely disappear and will never hinder us again."

    Although they did not know what he was talking about, they were determined to get rid of him. When the Huang Tianyu and the rest heard his words, they all smiled excitedly, then quietly went to the back of the mountain.

    Just as he was about to eat, an eighteen or nineteen year old man suddenly found the Huang Tianyu and said in a slightly anxious tone: "Oh no, Junior Brother Huang, the peaches have arrived at the mountain in the afternoon and said that they are going to the back of the mountain to harvest wild fruits, but in the end, they were trapped on the tree vines by Black Cloud Cliff. No matter how we persuade them, they will not listen to us.

    Hearing that he had invited him for this matter, the Huang Tianyu immediately said worriedly: "There are often many fierce birds and beasts roaming around the Black Cloud Cliff at the back of the mountain. What is he doing there?"

    While they were talking, they quickly went to the back of the mountain, and before long, they saw an 11-12 year old little boy wearing a very ordinary child''s attire. He was hanging on a cliff, and on some vines, he was shouting for help.

    Yet at that moment, He Qing suddenly brought a group of people and appeared from the mountains around the cliff. They pushed many large rocks towards them and smashed them with a rumbling sound.

    Following that, He Man and a few others jumped onto the top of the vines. After pouring quite a bit of oil on the vines, they actually got a lot of rockets and fired them. In an instant, a large portion of the vines were burnt.

    Although Huang Tianyu had already embraced the boy at that time, facing those big and vigorous rocks, the fire above their heads, the countless rockets, He Qing and He Man, there were still many people secretly shooting at them. These amazing treasures, in the blink of an eye, he and that boy fell to the bottom of that bottomless cliff.

 C59 No day jade are in a hurry

    He watched as the Huang Tianyu and the boy fell down the bottomless cliff at the same time. Worried that the Huang Tianyu would have a chance of survival, he let people shoot a lot down the cliff until all the vines at the edge of the cliff were completely burnt. At the same time, he also saw a fiery light shoot out from under the cliff.

    In order to prevent any smoke from coming out from that place, they would attract others to go there and find out what had happened. When He Qing looked at the fire, he weakened it a little, and immediately, along with a lot of people, he threw down all the big stones that they had prepared beforehand. Afterwards, he used the Water Escape Technique together with a few others, releasing wave after wave of big water s that were like a huge waterfall as they fell towards the cliff.

    After doing all those things, they looked at the sky and saw that it was already dark. Furthermore, no one else was going there, so they were slightly relieved and quickly tidied up the traces that they had left behind. Afterwards, they quickly went to a distant cove, where they drank their saliva and laughed loudly, "I let that bastard always steal our limelight? I let my uncle and Grand Master and the others like him always, and I let him always be the center of attention. I let many pretty girls think about him, and now I want to see, what else can he do? "

    After hearing his words, a seventeen to eighteen year old Big Boy took a few breaths, then said in a huff: "He is just a little brat in our Taizhen Sect, but he is the youngest. Usually, he will listen to our words, do something for us, and be toyed with by us, wouldn''t that be alright? "But who would have thought that he was actually someone who was very good at making people lose their cool. Not only did he get a lot of girls who like to be together with him, even the head of the school and the others like him a lot. How could we not take care of him?"

    After he finished speaking, some of them immediately complied.

    He Qing ate some wild fruits and said happily, "This is great. From now on, we will never see him again and he will never appear again. Our good days will definitely come soon."

    Hearing his words, the others started laughing happily.

    A woman in her twenties walked up to him and said with a happy face, "If we are serious and fight with him, honestly speaking, with my understanding of that kid, we will definitely not be his match. But he is too benevolent sometimes, and he is very protective of many people and small animals, so we will let him go to the Underworld together with Tao Zi, that little bastard, with his benevolence."

    After saying that, she bumped her fist against another woman''s.

    Another eighteen or nineteen year old Big Boy suddenly said with a mischievous smile: "First we let them taste the rain of stones, then we let them taste the taste of rockets, then we fed them the taste of fire and rattan, and then we gave them a huge meal, and then we gave them a lot of huge rock cakes. In the end we worried about them, and after eating those things, we would thirst, and then give them a gift, those cool and delicious big water s, I believe that they will be very grateful to us when they come to the Underworld, right big guy?"

    After hearing his words, those people couldn''t help but burst out laughing.

    But not long after that, Mizone was a little worried and asked He Qing, "Tell me, we launched a violent attack on him. Can we really kill him?"

    When they saw him ask about that matter, the rest of them immediately became nervous and looked towards He Qing.

    However, He Qing confidently said, "Don''t worry. I''ve made sufficient preparations to plot against him this time."

    Seeing how confident he was, everyone else didn''t understand. They looked at each other for a moment.

    He personally told me that there was a ferocious Flood Dragon and a terrifying and powerful dragon sealed underneath the cliff. Originally, I didn''t really believe in that matter, but a few days ago, didn''t you guys personally say that the Great Master and the others personally said that the King of Sharks who attacked us that night, wanted us to release them? "

    Hearing him talk about those things, An Man became a little scared and said, "That Shark Essence did indeed say that it would let Master and the others release some Emperor of the Nether Dragon, but why do I hear these things?"

    Seeing that he and the others were a little worried, He Qing stood up and patted off the dirt on his body. He said very casually, "Alright, you don''t need to worry about this matter. Every day at night, Uncle Master will go to the cave where he lives to visit him. Now that he''s gone, Uncle Master will definitely search the entire world for him. In order to avoid suspicion from him and others, let''s hurry back and forget about this matter. "

    He knew that if Hong Linkui and the others knew that it was them, and schemed against the Huang Tianyu and the peaches, they would definitely be ruthless. After cleaning them up, they all thought that it was reasonable.

    Not long after dinner that night, Ying Nan suddenly found a sense of camaraderie and asked him: "Is Tian Yu here? I''ll pass on some of my secret techniques to you two later on. Coincidentally, I haven''t been very busy lately. "

    At that time, he had just changed into a new set. With a light brown robe, he immediately cupped his fists towards her and said: "Thank you for your care, Martial Aunt. At this time, my Junior Brother Huang should be in his cave, after all, it''s getting late, you can go back first, I''ll go with him to find you."

    But Ying Nan shook his head and said: "I just came over from his place, he isn''t there. He shouldn''t be at your master''s place right?"

    Hearing her words, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and said, "That''s not right. It''s already past the time. He has already said good night to my master. Under normal circumstances, he would be in his cave practicing, so he wouldn''t wander around."

    Just as he said that, Hong Linkui suddenly found them and asked them worriedly: "Did you guys see the heavenly jade? He has nothing else to do today, so it would be unreasonable for him to not bid me good night at this time. "

    She told him to speak about the Huang Tianyu, but she didn''t say good night to him. She asked him to speak about the Huang Tianyu, causing her to look at him in worry.

    "A few days ago, those demons from the King of Sharks came over. Now that the heavenly jade has disappeared, don''t just stand there in a daze. Hurry up and find him.

    After saying that, they all became very anxious, and many people went to search for Huang Tianyu s.

 C60 The Mysterious Woman Disappears into the Abyss

    In order to save the peaches, Huang Tianyu was schemed against by He Qing and the others, and fell down Black Cloud Cliff. Because she was worried about the rockets and stones, as well as the fire that might have hurt the peaches, she held the peaches tightly in her arms the entire time, and at the same time, released a kind of profound protective qi, which blocked the attacks of those things time and time again.

    However, not long after, they actually landed on a piece of rock. It was so dark that not even five fingers could be seen, and there seemed to be many rocks that were as hard as iron and as sharp as a blade.

    However, as the tough rocks were broken one after another by them and the Huang Tianyu''s truesoul was exhausted, it unknowingly fainted.

    Even so, he still kept on releasing the protective qi to protect the peaches, falling down into the abyss.

    After an unknown amount of time, the two of them suddenly collided and heavily crashed into the ground. The ground was as hard as iron and had a pressing chill. In an instant, a small crater was formed on the ground.

    Just as he was about to hug the peaches and stand up, he heard a gust of wind blowing from above their heads. He suddenly remembered that the wind must have smashed towards them just now and caused those big stones to fall down at high speeds, so he subconsciously wanted to hug the peaches and hide far away.

    Right at that moment, a long vine suddenly dropped down and ruthlessly hit him and Peach. He and Peach immediately hit each other on the back, causing a lot of blood to flow out. Following that, countless stones rained down on them like hail.

    Right at that moment, a ray of white light suddenly appeared. It silently turned the stones, vines and the other things that had not fallen down into nothingness.

    Back then, this hidden monster, not far from there, had four enormous and frightening beast eyes. When it saw those things, it actually shone with a sort of competitive gaze.

    However, in that instant, from the white light, a powerful force shot towards them. Without any warning, the white light struck them, causing them to quickly close their eyes.

    Very quickly, that white light turned into a shadow, and it was impossible to see what it looked like. The girl''s shadow, like a current of air, sucked the Huang Tianyu and the peach into the air from the pile of rubble, and then suddenly used it.''s voice, which had once appeared in the mind of the Huang Tianyu, furiously said: "Those extremely detestable mortals, actually dared to harm you like this. Tian''er, why didn''t you just kill all of them just now, in order to save this lowly commoner, causing your body to be seriously injured."

    When she got to there, she suddenly flung the peach that was being hugged by the Huang Tianyu, and it suddenly fell onto the ground. Then, she hugged the Huang Tianyu in her arms and said in a choked voice, "Tian''er, I know that you and I cannot cry because even if it was a single tear on our part, the entire Three Realms would have turned into a vast ocean. In order to save a lowly and insignificant mortal, you actually risked your body, and are in danger of death. "

    At this point, she seemed to be too worried and scared to continue.

    After a long while, she suddenly let out a long sigh and helplessly said, "Forget it, whatever is happening now is up to you. Since you''ve chosen to do these things, it''s up to you. I won''t interfere with you anymore."

    After she finished speaking, she gently placed the Huang Tianyu on the ground, but it was as if she was a little happy as she said: "However, after all that has happened, your celestial power, finally started to awaken. Even though that power, to the real you, is simply insignificant, but it can still help you, and before you become the real you, there are many things they have done for you.

    She shyly kissed his lips, but her words were filled with melancholy: "Tian''er, don''t make me wait too long. Rui Er really isn''t willing to part with you, and even more so, doesn''t want you to be a stranger to me. Rui Er, once you have recovered to your true self, you can never abandon me again." "ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­.

    With that, the beautiful figure suddenly disappeared.

    At that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became quick-witted and woke up. At the same time, it unconsciously shouted, "Rui Er!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly sat up, but he felt waves of intense pain coming from his entire body. He heard it right after, and Peaches who was awakened by his loud shout began to cry loudly in pain.

    Even though he could not see anything at the time, he still recognized the peach''s voice. He immediately coaxed, "Peach, don''t cry, I''m the Elder Brother Tianyu.

    After listening to his comforting words, Peach tried her best to endure the pain as she choked with sobs, "Elder Brother Tianyu, where are you? I''m in pain. I''m looking for my mother? "I want to go home ˇ­"

    He began to cry again.

    Although at that time, the Huang Tianyu was first hit by those big rocks and rockets, and then knocked into many pieces after being hit by those big objects, the mountain rock that was as hard as iron, although it was severely injured, it still forced itself to stand up, coaxing him while patrolling his voice, and walked to his side, gently carrying him in its arms.

    Feeling the Huang Tianyu''s warm embrace, Peach finally felt a little better and stopped crying and yelling.

    The Huang Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief, opened its mouth and spat out a ball of fire. In the light of the fire, he saw that although they were all over the place, there were a lot of strange stones and countless bones of animals and humans, but other than the things that just fell down, there were also a lot of trees and flowers.

    Seeing that, the Huang Tianyu was slightly relieved. It coaxed the peach and carried him to a place near a vine. It casually spat a bit of flame at the vine and immediately lit up a small area of it.

    Borrowing the light from the fire, he quickly examined Peach''s body and found that apart from some minor injuries, such as bruises, scrapes, and so on, Peach had also broken his left leg. At the same time, his right arm seemed to have been broken by a rock or something like that.

    However, he quickly calmed down and coaxed the peach to lie down on a relatively soft patch of grass.

 C61 The Dragon Dragon Attack in the Amazing Formation

    The Huang Tianyu laid peacefully on the grass, looking at the tears on his face, it smiled and said to him: "It''s fine peaches, you really don''t need to be afraid, big brother will take good care of you, be good!"

    As he spoke, he gently touched Peach''s forehead.

    But Peach started to say, "Big brother Xiao Yu, it''s not like Peach doesn''t believe you. Right now, I can''t even move my arms or legs, and it''s still very painful. I''m really scared here. What kind of big tiger would jump over and eat us all?"

    The Huang Tianyu hurriedly coaxed him again: "It''s nothing, it''s really nothing, there''s nothing here, big tiger like guys, your arms and legs, there''s nothing important, just get a good night''s sleep, after you wake up, you''ll definitely be able to jump around again, big brother I''m not lying to you, go to sleep ˇ­"

    After hearing his words, Peach, who was originally very scared, fell asleep very quickly after losing too much blood when she was injured.

    Seeing that he had fallen asleep so easily, the Huang Tianyu took the pain off of its body seriously and walked over to the big trees, breaking a few small trees with loud bangs, and then dragged them around the peaches. Using some tree trunks and branches, it made the bonfire even more exuberant, and then placed the other trees around the peaches and him, acting as a form of protection.

    After he was done, he let out a sigh of relief and rested for a while.

    He suddenly walked to Peach''s side and looked at his injuries. After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Forget it, no matter what, I have to treat him well!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly spread out his hands and released a rolling white light towards the peach. The peach slowly floated over, about three feet from the ground.

    At that time, he sensed that the four eyes of the fierce beasts that he had unleashed his spiritual power were looking in their direction at the same time, as if they had seen some kind of rare prey.

    Looking at the white light encircling the peach, about a quarter of an hour later, he suddenly floated into the air and pinched his hands together. With two Orchid Fingers, he quickly shot two rays of golden light towards the peach, its forehead, and its dantian.

    In that instant, all around them, there were actually howling and surging waves after waves of magnificent astral winds, kacha kacha, the broken bones of the peaches very nicely connected together. Soon after, those white and golden lights flickered and turned into a kind of light, which was similar to clothes, and slowly fell onto the peaches'' body.

    Not long after that, all of his injuries miraculously healed.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu sensed that something was wrong. It slowly withdrew its spirit energy and waved its hand to remove a large piece of soft grass from a small tree nearby. Then, it sucked away a large amount of soft grass from a distance and threw itself beside the bonfire.

    He wiped off the sweat on his forehead. While resting against a large piece of wood, he looked around at the surrounding extremely steep and strange mountain peaks, the towering trees, and the various black-and-white flowers and plants.

    After those despicable fellows attacked Peach and I, we kept falling down from above. Moreover, we didn''t know how long it took for us to fall down here, and normally from a high mountain of about a hundred Zhang to the unscathed me on the ground, we would be even more injured. Could it be that this really is the bottomless abyss below the Black Cloud Cliff? "" Yes.

    The more he looked around, the more he felt that it was very dangerous, very strange, and without him realizing it, it was actually filled with a strong sense of vigilance, as if it was on guard, as if there was any danger approaching him and Peach.

    At that time, two of the four big eyes that were watching him from the shadows suddenly shot towards him and Peach. Two ethereal shadows, like two Wyrm s, silently pounced on the back of the Huang Tianyu.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt them, and suddenly turned around. It released a golden light, and with a rumbling sound, it shook them and sent them flying out, heavily smashing onto two hard mountain walls.

    But strangely, not only did they not disappear, instead, they sucked all the rocks that were hit by them like armor. Crack, crack, crack, they absorbed all their bodies and in an instant, they became two, one meter long, one meter tall. Their eyes revealed a vicious light, and their teeth were bared.

    Fortunately, Peach had fallen asleep at that time. Otherwise, when he saw those two fellows in that situation, he would have definitely been scared half to death.

    Even though they were already mentally prepared, the Huang Tianyu did not expect that there would be such a Wyrm there. It was very nervous for a moment as it protected the peach behind its back, staring at the two fellows.

    Right at that moment, one of the Wyrm suddenly roared angrily and pounced towards them. The Huang Tianyu suddenly hugged onto a small tree, and with a bang, it smashed into that guy''s head, knocking him heavily onto the ground.

    Immediately after, another Wyrm pounced towards the bonfire, as if wanting to exterminate it.

    Noticing it, the Huang Tianyu suddenly brought the left middle finger and index finger together and recited a few words. In an instant, around the bonfire and peaches, a lot of three meter wide stone pillars suddenly appeared and formed a gigantic and sturdy room. Along with the Huang Tianyu, most of the small trees there were all protected inside, leaving behind a few holes the size of a fist.

    At that time, the Wyrm that was pouncing towards that direction bumped into it, causing all the stones on its body to fall to the ground.

    Looking at its body that was like a shadow, not only did the Huang Tianyu not feel any fear, it laughed and said unconcernedly: "What kind of powerful demon am I, coming to attack us, the feelings are just, just you, almost no less, spirit bodies, ah, let''s see how I take care of you guys!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly extended his right hand and struck towards the two Wyrm s with two heaven-shaking claws. Crack crack crack.

    However, at that time, the Huang Tianyu suddenly discovered that the place where he and Peach was at, seemed to be a very, very powerful great formation. It was a very large scale formation, and it was even moving, and the earth meridian spiritual energy there, was continuously revolving in a great formation. Not only did the big formation trap the two of them inside, it also seemed to trap two terrifying and ferocious beasts inside, and instantly looked around vigilantly.

    As the two lumps of black air gradually disappeared, suddenly, there was one that sounded very horrifying and at the same time, seemed like a very ferocious beast. As the two lumps of black air gradually disappeared, suddenly, there was one that sounded very horrifying and at the same time sounded like a very ferocious beast, and it emitted a sound that seemed to be a pleasant surprise, "Not bad, I was trapped by those bastards here for nearly three thousand years and have long forgotten about the taste of human flesh.

    After saying that, the voice actually let out waves of wild laughter, causing the peach to slowly wake up. After looking around in confusion, it suddenly felt dizzy and then closed its eyes. Not long after, however, its three souls and seven souls actually wobbled and floated out from his body.

    At that time, he was very vigilant, looking at the surrounding Huang Tianyu. Never would he have thought that such a terrifying laughter would actually force Tao Zi''s soul out, and then quickly fly towards a distant place.

    In a moment of desperation, he shot two rays of transparent light from his eyes toward the souls, forcing them back into Peach''s body. Then he slammed his left palm down on the room, and with a crack, a lot of golden symbols appeared on the room, protecting Peach.

    Seemingly never expected that the Huang Tianyu would actually use such a high level of mana and its laughing voice, it suddenly said furiously: "You brat, I didn''t think that not only were you not afraid of this emperor''s soul stealing the soul, you were even able to take back that brat''s soul and spirit and protect him. Just now, this emperor had underestimated you."

    As soon as his voice fell, from the distant mountain forest, a violent gale suddenly rose, and before long, that gale howled and formed into a single gale. It was endless, and as tall as a mountain, its scales were all over, and it was extremely ferocious. Like a shadow, it spat out waves of cold air, and opened its mouth, which was filled with fangs, and directly pounced towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Looking at it, the Huang Tianyu actually frowned, and said in a rather furious tone: "No wonder a few days ago, that so-called King of Sharks would come here and make a racket, telling us to release them.

    It was a very beautiful golden light, and not long after, there was a golden dragon that was even more powerful than the giant dragon. Under the encirclement of the multicolored clouds, the golden dragon directly pounced in front of him, and said in a rather vicious manner, "Kid, do you think that the King of Sharks under this fellow''s command came here a few days ago, and told you all to release it?"

    With a sway of his body, he blocked the front of the house, and said in a very calm voice: "It seems like it, but unfortunately, that guy and the monsters he brought along have all been killed. We are not small, and my master and I were not happy for a moment, and almost all of them were annihilated."

    Just as he finished speaking, the giant dragon suddenly became furious and said, "Bullshit! Even though this empress has been trapped here for nearly three thousand years, this empress still understands the strength of my brothers and all the generals. You insignificant humans, if not for Tian Xinrui, those fellows wouldn''t have the power to trap me here, let alone the likes of you, the King of Sharks. "

    After it finished speaking, it suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed out a gust of wind. The cold, corrosive Yin wind instantly eroded away the surrounding mountains and rocks of the Huang Tianyu, turning them into pieces of dust.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not seem to be affected at all. Instead, it looked like it discovered something, and looked at them curiously, shaking its head, as though it felt pity for them: "I was talking about you, why did you guys appear here at the same time? So all of the veins in your bodies were locked by those barbed bell chains, and most of the Qi channels in your bodies were sealed by a type of powerful spirit energy that is very close to what I''m using now, and your real bodies are also trapped by the earth meridian spiritual energy here?"

    After hearing his words, the golden dragon furiously roared, "2800 years ago, if it wasn''t for that bastard Zhong Wanlong who took advantage of the time we were fighting here and invited us to meddle. That powerful fairy Tian Xinrui had forcefully sealed this Emperor and that fellow here, and we, the nine great dragon emperors, would have already eaten that fellow along with his eight brothers.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and a gigantic dragon claw flew towards Huang Tianyu, causing it to tremble. The surrounding mountain rocks around the Huang Tianyu began to crackle and shatter into many small pieces, and at the same time, the floor beneath the Huang Tianyu''s feet, which was as hard as steel, began to crack, forming a huge pit.

    But strangely, the Huang Tianyu remained unharmed and floated there, as if the power did not attack him at all.

    Seeing that, the Wyrm bellowed at the golden dragon: "You braggart, scram to the side. This brat is mine."

    After speaking, it suddenly swung its tail. With a bang, it sent the golden dragon flying far away and heavily crashed into a large tree. It was so angry that the Sky Golden Dragon furiously cursed at it.

    However, it waved its hand again, and its sinister huge claws directly grabbed at the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu was furious and sent a flying kick to its head. Bang! The kick caused a huge crack on a mountain wall that was about a mile away.

    He did not expect that the Huang Tianyu, not only was it not afraid, any of its attacks, would actually kick the Wyrm into that state. At that time, the golden dragon that had pounced towards him was actually intimidated by him, and it did not dare to rashly attack him.

    He looked at the golden dragon and suddenly said in a huff, "I don''t care who you are trapped here, and I don''t care what happened between you two. I don''t care what happened between you two, just don''t bother me, my friend and I have been tricked into falling here, and I am already very angry. If you dare to provoke me again, I will dig out your lungs and skin and pull out your tendons, and slaughter you all!"

    When he finished speaking, he suddenly looked to his surroundings and released an extremely terrifying killing intent. The deterring force caused the golden dragon and the Wyrm to tremble all over, and they almost couldn''t stand up anymore.

    Who would have thought that the seemingly young Big Boy would have such an aura. The Wyrm and the golden dragon looked at each other strangely for a moment.

 C62 The person who sent them away was seriously injured

    At that time, the powerful killing intent emitted by the Huang Tianyu intimidated the golden dragon. It looked at the Wyrm strangely for a while, and then looked towards the big house where Peach was.

    Just as the Huang Tianyu was about to land on it, the golden dragon suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed towards that house. The clanging wind instantly destroyed that big house and turned it into a house that was about to collapse.

    Who would have thought that it would actually attack? The Huang Tianyu in the big house was instantly enraged, it waved its fist and struck at it, and the golden fist wind that was around three meters long smashed him onto a big rock with a bang, dissipating into pieces of golden light.

    But just at that moment, the Wyrm rushed straight into the big house, angered the Huang Tianyu, it waved its palm towards it, causing it to become as big as a mountain. The golden palm that was as big as the mountain turned it into black smoke and disappeared.

    However, not long after, another even larger golden dragon and an even more ferocious Wyrm appeared around him. They both pounced towards him from the left and right at the same time.

    Furthermore, they were all stuck close to the ground and scattered with kacha kacha sounds. Many rocks and trees rushed towards that large house.

    Having clearly seen their postures, the Huang Tianyu suddenly rushed towards the big house and released a bright red, yellow, blue and white colored light. It was quite gorgeous and protected it within a five sided spiritual light array, following that, it suddenly waved its palms left and right, at the same time striking the golden dragon and the Wyrm with two heaven-shaking white lightning bolts.

    The two guys who were fighting turned into golden lights and dissipated with the black gas. They were in excruciating pain all over their body.

    However, not long after, they appeared again. That golden dragon even angrily said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, why do you know how to use such a pure and rich celestial power? What is your relationship with Tian Xinrui? "

    The Wyrm was even more furious as he said: "Even though I have never seen Tian Xinrui with my own eyes, this empress has long heard that her strength is extremely terrifying, capable of fighting with strength. Three great officials and three great devil ancestors, but she is an incredibly pure and holy goddess, an extremely noble and noble goddess. All of her subordinates are female deities and generals, but I have never heard that her relationship with a man is close enough to the extent to which he can pass his celestial power, which is unique to her.

    Looking at them and saying that they were all related to Tian Xinrui, and that she was even using the celestial power, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became extremely angry: "I do not know Tian Xinrui, nor do I use any celestial power. My master is Taizhen Sect''s Immortal Master Hong Linkui, I have no relationship with him, the so-called King of Sharks said that to me a few days ago, why do you all say this about me?"

    As he spoke till there, he suddenly stretched out his hand, and directly sucked the head of the golden dragon and Wyrm into his hands. He abruptly used his strength, and kacha, he actually directly crushed the heads of the two fellows into two pairs of dirt, and scattered them on the ground.

    As if feeling it, the very scary golden dragon once again appeared not far away in a fit of rage. It actually advised him, "Alright, alright little friend, don''t be angry, we didn''t mean to tell you those things. Calm down, don''t be angry, if there''s anything we can talk about!"

    Just as he finished speaking, it appeared again. On the other side, the Wyrm said fiercely: "What is there to talk about with a mere human, and such a little kid? "Jinlong, if you''re afraid of this brat, then go to the side. Don''t disturb this emperor and enjoy this rare feast ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned towards the direction of the Huang Tianyu and released a bunch of dark clouds. The dark clouds shrouded the Huang Tianyu in an instant, but it did not attack him.

    At that time, many of the shockingly powerful giant claws came out from the dark clouds and trapped the Huang Tianyu''s body. Sensing that the Wyrm had pounced towards the vicinity of the big house, it suddenly swung its arms and released waves of black wind that were intertwined with each other. It howled and swept the Wyrm along with the large claws towards a big mountain, then it actually rushed down directly towards the golden dragon and smashed it.

    Who would have thought that not only did he not attack that house, he instead suffered a calamity from the fish pond. That golden dragon hurriedly left that place.

    And it was also at that moment, that Wyrm and its large claws actually smashed onto the ground with a rumble, and in an instant, a huge crater of several hundred meters deep, twenty to thirty meters in radius was formed. At the same time, the entire Black Cloud Cliff trembled, as if an earthquake had occurred, and it shook unstably for a while.

    After witnessing such a powerful skill from the Huang Tianyu, the golden dragon didn''t want to provoke him anymore.

    However, looking at his delicate and tender skin, he was indeed very hungry. After thinking about it, it suddenly steeled its heart, and said fiercely towards the Huang Tianyu: "Little child, don''t blame us, we have already lived for more than two thousand eight hundred years, and have not eaten or drank for so long. It is rare for you two little fellows to be trapped here like us, and you two human beings have only lived for a hundred years at most.

    After saying that, it suddenly opened its mouth and spat out rays of golden light towards the Huang Tianyu, and in that moment, all of the golden light suddenly turned into wine vat sized dragon heads, with their mouths wide open, they pounced towards the Huang Tianyu and the house.

    Hearing his words and seeing those dragon heads, the Huang Tianyu suddenly closed its hands and chanted the proverbs to condense its spirit energy. In an instant, it released a piece of it towards that big house.

    Seeing all these, he suddenly appeared again. On the other side of him, the Wyrm was furious as it shouted at him, "Little bastard, where did you get that little kid? Hurry up and get him back, or else I''ll eat you right now! "

    After speaking, it suddenly turned towards the Huang Tianyu and shot out a dozen or so black shadows. After a short while, those black shadows actually became a dozen or so.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not pay attention to them at all. Instead, as if it was very tired, it opened its arms and closed its eyes, laid straight on the ground, and stopped moving.

    He didn''t know what was going on with him, but those dragon heads and small dragons didn''t dare to approach him. They could only constantly circle around him and begin to revolve around him.

    The Wyrm and the golden dragon were on guard against each other, as they floated to his sides, greedily licking their tongues.

 C63 Dragon-Winged Flood Dragon to restore physical strength

    After looking at the Huang Tianyu for a while, the Golden Dragon actually spoke to the Wyrm with a tone of discussion. "Emperor of the Nether Dragon, now that he''s the only one here, both you and I want to have a taste, no matter how much food we have, it''s not enough for us to eat. How about this, you and I will each eat half of it, what do you think?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Emperor of the Nether Dragon actually disagreed and said: "Stop with the nonsense, Golden Dragon Emperor, we are both aware of what kind of food you and I are, we just happened to have two brats that are enough for each of us to eat. Even if I am at a disadvantage, it does not matter if I eat the little one, right now, there is only one little brute here, do you think this emperor will agree to your method of sharing the food with you?"

    After hearing his words, Golden Dragon Emperor suddenly said rather angrily: "You don''t want to share food with me, but I don''t want to share food with you either. In any case, right now there''s only a little bastard here, and you and I both want to eat him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dragon heads that were floating around the Huang Tianyu suddenly bit towards him crazily.

    Soon after, those small dragons also began to swagger towards him.

    Just then, the Huang Tianyu suddenly floated into the air and soundlessly looked around. It released circles of spiritual light that were like white jades, and with a bang bang, those dragon heads and small dragons were all turned into white smoke, and quickly disappeared.

    It was unexpected that there was actually such a thing. The golden dragon was quite ferocious and directly swept towards him. However, those spiritual lights created by the giant sword cut it into many pieces. Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Upon seeing that, the Wyrm looked at him fiercely and opened its eyes slightly, then said: "Brat, I never thought that not only do you possess a very pure celestial power, but you also possess that giant fossil sword. This kind of you, is extremely worth for this emperor to devour, because after eating you, not only will I be able to obtain the celestial power that you own, I even have that treasured sword.

    After speaking, it suddenly turned around and released pieces of the unconscious Demon Cloud. It protected its huge body within and then pounced towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, at that moment, a part of the spiritual energy surrounding the Huang Tianyu actually condensed into a black colored General''s Saber. With a ''kacha'' sound, it hacked a few times across its enormous body. Not long after, its enormous body actually turned into a puddle of black blood that scattered all over the ground.

    When the golden dragon, who was not too far away from them saw what had happened, he was shocked. He looked at the Huang Tianyu and asked: "Kid, who exactly are you? Why do you not only have the celestial power, you are also not afraid of me and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon?

    At that time, it was already here, and the Wyrm near it was also looking at the Huang Tianyu with great caution.

    Looking at their uncertain eyes, the Huang Tianyu let out a cold snort. After putting away the huge sword and blade, he suddenly spoke in a rather tyrannical manner: "Don''t bother about who I am, and better not provoke me. Just now, because I had my little friend here, I was worried that fighting with all my might would harm him, so I tolerated you guys a lot. Now that I have sent him back to the Spirit Tooth Mountain safely, if you dare to mess around again, don''t blame me for being rude to you."

    Looking at his pair of ice-cold eyes and hearing his words, the Wyrm actually said angrily: "Stinky brat, are you not afraid of your tongue flicking when you speak big words? You safely sent that little bastard out of the Spirit Tooth Mountain? Pui! To tell you the truth, this place was set up by Zhong Wanlong and those bastards, along with the Violet Cloud Sect, the Heaven''s Expanse School and the other Patriarchs of the eight major sects back then.

    He looked at the Huang Tianyu and said: "Even if you possess the celestial power, you are after all still just a little kid. Emperor of the Nether Dragon and I both have it, and with the cultivation of at least a hundred thousand years, we are both trapped here, more than two thousand and eight hundred years old, without being able to regain our freedom. Little kid, you said that you just sent that little brat out safely, do you believe it?"

    Seeing that they did not believe what had happened, the Huang Tianyu did not have much of a mind, so it ignored them. It looked at them with a cold smile, and said in a rather strong voice: "Whatever you think, it''s best if you do not disturb me, or else I will not let you have it easy."

    After speaking, he actually flew upwards.

    Who would have thought that he would actually dare to, facing them head on. Emperor of the Nether Dragon and Golden Dragon Emperor looked at each other for a moment, then suddenly pounced above him, waving three pairs of sharp claws, causing kacha kacha, it actually caused a large mountain wall in front of him to suddenly collapse, almost burying him alive inside.

    Thankfully, his reaction time was fast enough to reach the top of a large tree.

    However, just at that instant, he arrived at that place. The golden dragon in the forest suddenly howled and broke apart. Several hundred big trees, like enormous iron brooms, whizzed towards him.

    He did not expect the two of them to join hands and attack his Huang Tianyu. In an instant, they were enraged, and they released a white light towards the trees, and in an instant, turned them into white jade-like spears, shooting towards the golden dragon and the Wyrm. In the blink of an eye, the spear turned them into white smoke and disappeared.

    Then, he suddenly put his hands together and started buzzing. He then released circles of black and white light. Not long after, a large golden "Zhen" character started floating out from the center of the light.

    In an instant, the formation that was shaking, released rays of terrifying black lightning that simultaneously activated. The powerful earth meridian spiritual energy turned into a square and a large golden seal that was as tall as a person smashed onto the bodies of Emperor of the Nether Dragon and the golden dragon with a loud bang.

    Not only did it torment them and make them cry out in pain, it also made them spit out streams of black water and pieces of golden colored dragon blood, which slowly seeped into the ground.

    After a while, the Huang Tianyu finally retracted its spirit energy and slowly landed on the mountain where the head of the Golden Dragon and the Wyrm was.

 C64 I will help you escape

    He did not expect that Big Boy, who was only a little over ten years old, would not only take care of all the very powerful clones they had created, but also use such a powerful mana that their real bodies were tormented to such an extent. Even that huge dark abyss was affected by the mana he had just displayed, causing a buzzing sound.

    Furthermore, the Huang Tianyu found their true bodies all of a sudden. Emperor of the Nether Dragon and Golden Dragon Emperor felt very angry and frustrated at the same time, but also felt that it was extremely inconceivable!

    They just couldn''t understand how the Big Boy, the Huang Tianyu, could possess such a tyrannical power. But even if they weren''t afraid, they were their two super ferocious beasts.

    Looking at the Huang Tianyu that had already landed on their heads and was sealed on the mountain, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly became extremely angry and said: "Little bastard, if you''re capable, then fight with us again in another three hundred rounds and you don''t have to act mighty in front of us. To tell you the truth, this empress is the most powerful one in the world, the head of the nine great Wyrm King s.

    Looking at its excited state, the Huang Tianyu said in disdain: "Even if you had the ability to do everything under heaven, weren''t you still miserably sealed in this great formation, unable to do anything?"

    Speaking to there, he patted Emperor of the Nether Dragon''s big head, Emperor of the Nether Dragon was so angry, he wanted to swallow him whole.

    However, he very calmly said, "What''s more, even if you do have those abilities, so what? Didn''t you and this so-called Golden Dragon Emperor already fight with me? Right now, I am seriously injured and my power is almost depleted. However, even in my current state, I am still able to deal with all of you. Do you think that I, at my peak, will be able to defeat you all? "

    When he got there, he also patted Golden Dragon Emperor''s big head. Emperor of the Nether Dragon was suddenly tongue-tied by his words, and did not know how to refute him.

    However, Golden Dragon Emperor spoke in a serious tone: "Little friend, you are injured, and when you were treating your friend just now, you used up a lot of spiritual energy, that is true. Emperor of the Nether Dragon and I admitted it, but now you have seen it, Emperor of the Nether Dragon and I are also suffering in this great array, and we have already suffered for over 2800 years, and the pain and suffering we suffer here, is not even a tenth of our current strength, even if you win against the current us, it doesn''t seem too glorious right?"

    After hearing its words, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon huffed and huffed as he said, "That''s right, little fellow. You are very powerful, we have all admitted to that, and we have also experienced it. Golden Dragon Emperor and I are also severely injured, and our powers are extremely weak. The three of us are unable to go all out, and under the current circumstances, we are simply unable to display our true might. To tell the truth, I am not convinced that we have lost! "

    Hearing their words, the Huang Tianyu calmly replied: "So what if you don''t accept? This great formation has trapped you all for more than two thousand eight hundred years. Although I just sent my friend out safely, it still consumed a lot of my spirit energy. Right now, the three of us cannot go anywhere else, so we can only stay here to plan something else. "

    As he spoke, he slowly landed on the mountain.

    But right at that moment, Emperor of the Nether Dragon seemed to suddenly shout loudly as if he was very surprised: "Brat, honestly, tell me the truth. You can''t possibly be someone who doesn''t have a soul, right?"

    The Huang Tianyu did not know what it meant, and asked it in confusion: "What do you mean? Who made the rule that humans must have three souls and seven souls? "

    Listening to him say that, Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly seemed as if he felt that it was extremely unfathomable: "This is too unbelievable, as long as you understand it a little, some people or demons will know that humans are reincarnated from their blood essence, and have three souls and seven spirits. As for this emperor, I am a Emperor of the Nether Dragon with a powerful soul power, a soul power, and if a soul power from the nether spirit power, if it was a creature from the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, let alone a creature from the nether spirit power approach me, even if it was from me, its soul would definitely dissipate."

    After hearing all that he had said, the Huang Tianyu said in disbelief, "Is that true? You have very powerful nether spirit energy, I can understand that. After all, you are known as the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, and when we fought just now, you were indeed very powerful. It seems a little empty, doesn''t it? "

    As he spoke, he actually laid down on the mountain.

    Seeing that he did not believe her and what she had said, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon immediately said in a huff: "Who do you think this empress is? I am a stately person, head of the Nine Great Wyrm King s. Everything that I have said is naturally true, not to mention a child like you, even the current Demon Sovereign, Demon Emperor, and Empyrean Golden King have never doubted me. "

    Seeing it get angry over that matter, the Huang Tianyu could not be bothered with it and sneered.

    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor suddenly appeared to be very surprised, and said loudly: "Not only is it like that, Emperor of the Nether Dragon, do you think that the celestial power this little guy used earlier seemed to be much purer than the celestial power Tian Xinrui used? It seems like it is like the purest, most noble, most powerful strength in the world today, and he can actually understand it.

    After hearing what he had to say, Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly felt that the Huang Tianyu was very strange.

    However, the Huang Tianyu continued to speak lazily: "Don''t think too much into it, I was born with it, you guys have all the abilities that I can understand, but not only can I understand the words you guys have said, I can also understand the meaning behind the sounds produced by the flowers, birds, fish, trees, grass, rivers, mountains and rocks, etc. in this world. So far, there is nothing that I can''t understand."

    Unexpectedly, he had such a strange ability. The Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon both felt that it was inconceivable and looked at each other.

    But not long after, Emperor of the Nether Dragon said without a care: "Even if you are a brat, with those strange abilities, what can you do? Don''t forget, the current you is the same as us, trapped within this formation and unable to charge out. "

    Speaking to there, it looked at Golden Dragon Emperor strangely, and spoke as if it was very pleased: "Golden Dragon Emperor and I, on the other hand, are not that big of a deal. After all, we all have powerful cultivations, so it doesn''t matter if we continue to stay here for a few more hundred thousand years.

    Golden Dragon Emperor actually thought it was a pity and said: "Brat, honestly, if you were to be trapped here with us forever, it would be a waste. Because as far as I know, over ten years ago, the five great Empyreans and the eight great sects in the mortal world agreed to release the Lord of the Dream from the Demon Sealing Pagoda. It would be the day of release of the six great demons and if the Ishigami and the Killing the Demon King had led their troops here before. This means that the six great demons have truly escaped."

    The Huang Tianyu did not know what it meant, and said in confusion: "So what? Even if those demons are powerful, the man of justice in the human world are not weak either. They will definitely not do as they please. "

    After hearing what he had said, Emperor of the Nether Dragon looked down on him and said, "You are just a little kid, what do you know? Your Taizhen Sect, or even your eight great sects, are among the biggest powers in the Three Realms. Furthermore, the various powers in the Three Realms are complicated, and the grudges between them are multiplied. The efforts of the strong to dominate the Three Realms is lessened by the fact that Lord of the Dream and the others have escaped, so the living beings of the World of Demons and Demons will definitely seek vengeance in the Heaven Realm and the mortal world. "

    When it got there, the Golden Dragon Emperor let out a long sigh and continued, "There are also the ten great Bane Stars, the various spirit host s, the four great dragon kings, and many other forces. Every side can easily stir up the human world, causing endless chaos and killing to occur, causing the people in the Heaven Realm to be unable to cultivate at ease, causing the Three Realms to become restless and the gods to scatter, making it an appalling sight to behold."

    As it spoke, it was actually very worried. At the same time, it also helplessly sighed.

    The Huang Tianyu said anxiously: "Why are you guys talking to me about this? I am just a Big Boy with some ability, and am simply unable to accomplish big things. Even if I were to go out for a short period of time, it would be impossible for me to kill all those fellows who are endangering the lives of the Three Realms. "

    Seeing his expression, Golden Dragon Emperor said very seriously: "No! Little friend, you''re wrong to say that! "

    Huang Tianyu that did not know what it meant and what it did not understand immediately looked at it.

    And it said even more seriously: "Only by working together can we achieve great things! Sometimes, your power alone is insignificant, but you know very well that you possess great power. Furthermore, from the looks of it, I seem to be very concerned about your friends, and I know that you are definitely a person who has made a lot of friends and are very popular, right? "

    After hearing what it had to say, the Huang Tianyu thought for a bit and felt that what it had said made sense. It immediately nodded and said calmly: "It''s not bad! Up till now, I have also made some friends that we can talk about. Sometimes, we can even help each other to behead monsters and exterminate demons, helping everyone''s good friends. "

    Just as he was speaking up to that point, Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly gave him a poke and said: "This is it! "Kid, you should know that sometimes friends are strength, especially those who are true friends, there are many real siblings, which is also a very powerful strength, you alone might not be able to accomplish any earth-shattering things, but if your friends all trust you, and are willing to do things with you, as long as you raise your arm, we all work together, we will definitely be able to accomplish a lot."

    Golden Dragon Emperor also said in a serious manner: "In this world, the Evil Demon race rules the Three Realms, little friend, if you can gather a lot of man of justice s, and work together with you to protect the common people, my Golden Dragon Emperor can gather all of my brothers, and a large number of our subordinates to do justice to the common people. Although killing the demons and destroying the demons will protect the common people, does not mean that the Emperor of the Nether Dragon will help us do anything good, but at the very least, it is not willing to have any bastards by swallowing up their territory, and a lot of its subordinates right?"

    But no matter what, this empress will never let any scoundrel take over our power and territory. If anyone of you dare to disobey us, this empress will kill him mercilessly, even if it''s the Demon Lord or the Demon Emperor, they won''t let you off! "

    Seeing it look so angry, Golden Dragon Emperor actually thought that it was fun to laugh.

    But not long after, the Golden Dragon Emperor let out a long sigh, and said helplessly: "I don''t want those things to happen, but the problem is, we are trapped here now, especially you little guy, with your physiques, in this kind of crappy place, the most you can do is endure, in a month''s time, after a month, you will starve to death ˇ­"

    Just as it reached that point, the Netherwyrm Emperor said in disgust, "It''s true that I like eating people, but I don''t want to eat a dead body. Little kid, I can''t beat you right now, so I can''t eat you.

    After hearing what they had said, Huang Tianyu, who was resting at that time, suddenly said very seriously: "Don''t worry, I won''t die. Moreover, I''m really not an ordinary human, I haven''t eaten or drank anything for many years, and am very different from normal people.

    As he was speaking, he suddenly jumped to the center of the formation.

    Hearing his words, Golden Dragon Emperor said in disbelief, "What? You can make us leave this place? "

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon frowned and said in disbelief: "You? Come on little boy, it''s not that I despise you, but you have seen the power of this formation, it''s also extremely formidable, and it''s still that same year, Zhong Wanlong and those bastards along with the experts from your eight great sects built it together, sealing me and the Golden Dragon Emperor, and inside it, there''s also Tian Xinrui''s powerful mana enhancement, even if you have access to heaven, it''s impossible for you to let us leave this place. "

    After speaking, it and Golden Dragon Emperor both began to sigh helplessly.

    However, the Huang Tianyu had observed them for a while, and then suddenly said to them in a serious manner: "I am not lying to you, even though if I help you leave this place, it will consume a huge amount of my spirit energy, and it is very likely that I will die here, but if you promise me, after leaving, you will no longer be in danger to the common people, and you will also have to help the various man of justice s, doing your best to protect the peace of the three realms, slaying demons and protecting the living, I am willing to help you, rush out from here, so that you can regain your freedom!"

    After hearing what he had said and seeing his sincere expression, Emperor of the Nether Dragon looked at him suspiciously. Golden Dragon Emperor was very careful and looked at him for a long time as if he didn''t believe him.

 C65 Dragon King Wyrm King got out of prison and left

    Seeing that the Golden Dragon Emperor did not believe it, the Huang Tianyu asked it in confusion: "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe that I can help you leave this place? "

    However, to be honest, it is not that I do not believe in you, but I do not believe in all of your humans. You should know, ever since you have appeared not long ago in the Three Realms, you have always been wantonly killing people, other living beings, in order to obtain our dragon essence and Emperor of the Nether Dragon''s dragon blood, in order to obtain the power of immortality, you humans have killed many of our fellow clansmen! "

    The Emperor of the Nether Dragon said fiercely, "Originally, our Flood Dragon was reduced to a demon by those so-called immortals unfairly due to the lack of dragon horns, five claws, and a dragon''s tail. However, ever since you humans appeared not long ago in the Three Realms, you unexpectedly did not pity us at all and recklessly killed many of our own kind, forcing us to roam about in the Three Realms for many years. In the end, we gathered all of your powerful forces and waged a great war against you, causing you to feel fear."

    When it got to there, it looked at the Huang Tianyu with great hatred, but suddenly used a nearly roaring tone and said: "Our flood dragon race, along with their dragon race and many other living beings in the three realms, were not born to love eating you humans, it was all forced onto us by you humans. You have forced us into a dead end many times, forcing us to resist you and have no choice but to kill you.

    Golden Dragon Emperor was also full of anger as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, you are powerful. In your current state, we cannot do anything to you. We are willing to protect the other living beings in the Three Realms and we will not allow any forces to invade our territory. However, we will definitely not protect you humans, even if we are to be imprisoned here forever.

    He never thought that they would actually hate humans so much. The Huang Tianyu sighed helplessly.

    Right at that moment, Rui Er''s voice suddenly sounded out in his mind, as if she was blaming him a little, "Tian''er, do you know now? Not all humans are very kind, many of them are very evil, very evil, and in order to fight their own selfish desires, they would never show any mercy to any living being, they would even be very cruel, torture and kill. For many living beings, you don''t have to always protect them. "

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "All existence in the world has its own reason, and humans are not the masters of all things, they only have one kind of authority over all beings, they do not have any right to rule everything, they control everything else, my attitude towards humans and everything else is the same, it is very fair, and I do not think that humans are good, and do not think that other creatures, especially demons, ghosts, or even ferocious beasts, are evil."

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon, who did not know what he was trying to say, suddenly looked at him in confusion. "What''s going on? As a human, you actually don''t place all of you humans as the center to think or even do anything? Are you sure you''re okay? "Little kid!"

    The Golden Dragon Emperor was also confused as he looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly, "Don''t worry about whether or not I''m normal right now. Just tell me directly, if I allow you to leave this place, are you willing to do your best to exterminate the demons for the sake of the Three Realms'' life, or even for the sake of your own kind?

    Hearing his words, Golden Dragon Emperor immediately said in a serious tone, "As long as you don''t let me protect the human race, I am naturally willing to regain my freedom. I will also definitely do my best to protect the peace of the three realms for the other kind beings."

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon also said very straightforwardly: "Regarding the matters of other creatures, this empress is not interested at all, but this empress will definitely fight with all her might for the sake of our clan. No matter what, I will not let any bastards bully my clan members."

    Hearing all that they had said, the Huang Tianyu actually nodded her head, and said in satisfaction: "That''s enough. With your restraints on those demons, devils, and even evil humans, I believe that those fellows will definitely have concerns when endangering the lives of the people and the peace of the three realms. For the peace of the three realms, for the good of the world, I will help you leave this place."

    When he said that, he suddenly raised his head again, looked towards the eastern sky, and said apologetically: "Rui Er, although I can feel that you are sincerely good to me, and can hear that you are a good girl, but I''m sorry, I don''t remember who you are, and you shouldn''t blame me either. I have done all of this for the sake of the Three Realms'' life and for the sake of the Three Realms'' peace! "

    When he said that, he suddenly spread out his arms, and released circles after circles of rainbow colored light towards the great formation, causing the great formation to tremble unsteadily. At the same time, the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon even released waves after waves of painful cries.

    At that time, he suddenly said with a stern voice: "Golden Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Nether Dragon, guard your truesouls and do not use it against me. This power will resist, and if you endure all the pain, I will let you out right now ˇ­"

    As he spoke to that point, he suddenly raised both of his hands, and instantly shot out beams of golden light toward the formation. As he spoke to that area, he suddenly raised both of his hands, and instantly shot out beams of golden light toward the formation.

    With every chop, Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon could clearly feel that the pressure of the formation on their bodies had lessened by quite a bit. Furthermore, they could feel that the banners had completely suppressed the earth meridian spiritual energy, and the spirit auras released by the Huang Tianyu seemed to lift them, even their enormous bodies, outwards, inch by inch, away from the sturdy mountain range.

    Just like that, an entire day and night passed. The Huang Tianyu sensed that the great formation had been almost destroyed by the big axes, then suddenly said with a very imposing tone: "Golden Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Nether Dragon, right now, you still haven''t escaped, how long are you going to wait?"

    Right after he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and sent a white light rumbling under Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon''s bodies. The two fierce beasts soared into the sky, passing through the mountains, straight into the sky!

 C66 He was so angry that he rushed back to the mountain

    They never thought that the Huang Tianyu would actually help them out and rush out of the huge Dragon-Strangling Curse Formation.

    He charged into the nine heavens of Golden Dragon Emperor and immediately let out a dragon''s roar. Emperor of the Nether Dragon was also very happy as he started to swim in the sky.

    It also wasn''t just for a long time. Golden Dragon Emperor looked at the surrounding night sky and suddenly became quite happy, and said to Emperor of the Nether Dragon: "Wyrm King, it''s been almost three thousand years. I didn''t think that there would be a day we could escape. Have a good fight with me to celebrate? "

    Seeing its excited look, Emperor of the Nether Dragon said without the slightest bit of interest: "Come on! I don''t have the mood to fight with you right now. What I care about the most now is, what happened to the brat that saved us? I never would have thought that a mere human would be able to help us escape from that formation at the same time with just his own power. Furthermore, he has yet to get us to help him, or even to help him.

    When it reached there, it looked down at the mountain range. Suddenly, it became confused and asked Golden Dragon Emperor: "Do you think he''s a fool?"

    Hearing it say that, Golden Dragon Emperor shook his head, and said in a calm voice: "Don''t care about that, you have to remember that he was the one who helped us escape from that great formation, that''s right! And I am sure, because of this, he will definitely give himself a hand in this, and will bring a lot of trouble, and may even be killed, but we have no way to save him. I only hope that he will be able to live on his own accord and be able to safely live on in the future, so that we can have the chance to repay him for his great kindness this time! "

    With that, it turned and flew off into the distance.

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon looked at the surrounding mountains and the night sky, and said without a care: "I do not care about those, he was the one who forcefully released me, and I did not beg him, I do not care about his life or death, and if he can survive, it would be best for him to surrender to me as soon as possible. If he cannot be used by me, he, this super powerful guy, will definitely become my, or even my clan''s enemy.

    After speaking, it quickly disappeared into the night sky.

    When Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon came out of the great formation a moment ago, their bodies were actually too huge. In an instant, they smashed the entire Black Cloud Cliff into a large amount of broken rocks, and like a large waterfall, they fell down with a gurgling sound. They even very mightily crashed into more than a dozen different sized mountains, causing the entire Spirit Tooth Mountain to become extremely unstable, and only after shaking for a long while did they finally calm down.

    At that time, Hong Linkui and the others who were searching for the Huang Tianyu were all very frightened as they went to the back of the mountain.

    There was a large change in the topography of the place. Many mountains and trees had all collapsed, and a dozen or so enormous bottomless gorges had appeared in the surroundings. With many streams and rivers that surged with water, Hong Linkui suddenly shouted in fury, "What the hell is going on? Why would such a thing happen here? Can anyone give me a reasonable explanation? "

    After he finished speaking, he actually looked at He Qi and the others with a fierce look in his eyes.

    They didn''t know why it had happened over there either. All of them were so nervous as they lowered their heads.

    Ying Nan suddenly became very nervous and said to him, "Eldest Senior Brother, just now, I heard the indistinct sounds of dragons and dragons as well as the cries of flood dragons. Moreover, something has happened here.

    After hearing what she had said, everyone became very nervous and looked towards Hong Linkui.

    The furious Hong Linkui actually clenched his fists, he thought for a while, then said with a deep voice: "We just held a competition a few days ago, and those demons from King of Sharks attacked us that night, and then that child Tian Yu, actually disappeared. Just now, there was another gigantic dragon roar and dragon cry in the sky, and now, this place has undergone such a drastic change, all of this is definitely not a coincidence, there must be something amiss!"

    After hearing what he had to say, she said anxiously, "What should we do?" Now that the Sect Master is not on the mountain, many things can''t be done without his permission. If those two ferocious beasts were to escape from here, the upper realm deities and the other sect heads would all be furious and that kid, Tian Yu, has been missing for almost three days. Eldest senior brother, quickly give everyone that idea! "

    He looked at the mountain range and pondered for a long time, before suddenly saying in a very serious tone, "Ying Nan, bring everyone back to rest first. In order to deal with these past few days, everyone must have worked very hard. I''ll send a message to Master right away, and ask him to come back."

    Seeing that he said it like that, Ying Nan immediately nodded his head, and quickly brought An Lun and the rest back to rest.

    After they left, Hong Linkui looked at the night sky around him, let out a long sigh, and turned to face them. The person beside him spoke in a friendly manner: "Tian Yu has already disappeared, and for the sake of safety and harmony, you must stay by my side all day long. Even if you are going to be disrespectful, you must inform me, your master, that nothing must happen to you two no matter what."

    Knowing that he was very worried, they immediately nodded their heads in friendliness, and then quickly went to the Supreme Spirit Palace with him to set up an incense table. Hong Linkui immediately lit it, took out two red candles, and took out a bundle of incense, lighting it before placing it in the incense burner.

    After he finished, he bent down and kowtowed to the incense table, and then quietly waited for Feng Chenggong.

    Not long after, Feng Chenggong rode on a ray of light and flew back to the Spirit Tooth Mountain, quickly making his way to the Supreme Spirit Palace. When he saw Hong Linkui''s friendly appearance, he said unhappily, "When I left a few days ago, wasn''t it good? What happened? You guys are in such a hurry to get me back? "

    Speaking to there, he looked around, and then asked in a gentle tone with doubt: "Where''s Tianyu? Haven''t you and him always been by your master''s side recently? Where is he? Where did you go to play? "

    Looking at his expression, he seemed to be very helpless and sighed. Then, he told Hong Linkui everything that had happened recently in the Taizhen Sect in great detail.

    Feng Chenggong did not expect that in just a few short days, such a huge matter would actually happen.

 C67 The sect heads came to inquire

    After hearing his words, she looked at him and Hong Linkui respectively, as if she didn''t understand at all.

    Hong Linkui anxiously replied, "I also don''t want anything to happen to that child, but now that the situation is like this, this disciple has no other choice. I beg Master to quickly think of a way to find him!"

    Seeing that he had already panicked about those things, Feng Chenggong pondered for a long time before speaking in a huff, "His disappearance is definitely related to Mi Kongqun and He Qing. Those people can''t escape."

    As he said that, he stretched out his hand from a table at the side, sucked in a bright ruler and spoke in a dignified tone: "You''re friendly, immediately bring this ruler and call over Mild Wind, Amity, Kindness, and the other people who always bully Tianyu, to ask where Tianyu went. If you discover that they are not telling the truth, use the ruler to punish them, even if you beat them to death, I will not blame you!"

    After hearing his words, she said very carefully, "Reporting to Sect Master, does this disciple think that there''s no need? During these two days, Junior Brother Man, He Qing and the others followed us as well, and looked for Junior Brother Tianyu in the mountain in a very anxious manner. I believe that they all knew where he had gone to. "

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong suddenly said in a very angry tone, "Why are you spouting so much nonsense? Whatever this sect master wants you to do, you can do it. I have my reasons, and you do not know about it, your Junior Brother Tianyu is not just a disciple of our Taizhen Sect. He is a common disciple of our eight great sects, especially our Sect Master Yun and Sect Master Long, as well as our Master Leng.

    After hearing what he had to say, he was kind and careful. He looked at Hong Linkui, and only after seeing him nod his head, did he finally accept the ruler and very cautiously said to him: "Rest assured Sect Master, this junior will quickly investigate everything. I will immediately return to report to you two about the whereabouts of Junior Brother Huang."

    After he finished speaking, Hong Linkui then turned to him and said: "Not only will they be at peace, as long as you think that within our sect, anyone who knows of the whereabouts of Sky Jade, immediately ask them about it. Don''t hesitate to do whatever it is, if anything happens, we will shoulder the burden for you!"

    Feng Chenggong also nodded his head, and gave his order badge to He Qi, who then turned and left.

    After he left, Hong Linkui became very nervous again, and said to Feng Chenggong: "Regarding Sky Jade, we can temporarily be a bit more at ease. But Master, the black cloud cliff at the back of the mountain suddenly collapsed, and the topography there, has undergone such a huge change.

    Seeing that he had mentioned that matter, Feng Chenggong frowned, and said worriedly: "The Heavenly Jade Cauldron is extremely important, but the most he can do is lure Yun Yi and the rest here, and ask them to come and ask for our people. If they were to meet with true misfortune and get out of that big array and escape, not to mention Yun Yi and the rest, even the various immortals of the upper realm will be punished by us."

    Hong Linkui, who knew about this matter, frowned and thought about it for a long time. Suddenly, he became even more worried and said, "Although the various Empyreans are extremely powerful and the powers of the ancestors are also extremely powerful, the formation that they built together should be very powerful as well. But, right now, over two thousand eight hundred years have passed and the Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon are powerful ferocious beasts that can disrupt the entire Three Realms.

    At this point, he was actually very worried and could not continue.

    But Feng Chenggong looked at him and slightly nodded his head, then said in a very nervous voice, "Especially in the Lord of the Dream, where the six great demons have escaped from the Demon Sealing Pagoda and are following the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor. After returning to the World of Demons and Demons, if the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon really escape from that place, then the evil forces of the three realms would become much stronger in an instant.

    Not long after, a man who looked to be about forty years old and had a scholarly aura suddenly walked over quickly. As if he was very angry, he cupped his fists and bowed to Feng Chenggong: "Sect Master, do you know? The head disciple of Senior Brother Hong, who is holding a ruler right now, is very rude and unreasonable. He asked Mang Man and the others, "Mang Tian said that he doesn''t know anything about the Huang Tianyu, but he just doesn''t believe it. He even beat them up.

    However, Feng Chenggong didn''t mind at all and said: "Do you have any friendly feelings towards them? Beat Mang Ming and the rest to death?"

    He didn''t know why, but the person that he wanted to ask was confused as he said, "I don''t, but Sect Master, do you really not care about him? "This is too unruly."

    Seeing that he still wanted to say something, Feng Chenggong suddenly reached out his hand to stop him. If he wanted to continue, he said in a firm tone, "Yan Zhen, about this matter, don''t say anymore, there are many things you don''t understand, and I''m not in a good position to tell you. In short, you need to know that Huang Tianyu is of great importance, and she doesn''t belong to any sect.

    Hearing his words, although Yan Shi immediately acted like he was flattered on the surface, but in his heart, he started to hate Huang Tianyu s.

    Not long after, Tian Gang had started to light up, Yun Yi suddenly went over to that place. Hong Linkui and Yan Shi quickly cupped their fists and greeted him, calling him Senior Master.

    When he looked at Hong Linkui and the others, he suddenly frowned and was a little bothered. He then asked Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, where is that child Tian Yu? Didn''t he serve us tea the last few years when we came here? Hurry up and call him over. I am not used to others serving us tea, so you should know that the other sect masters will be here later on to discuss things with you. "

    After hearing what he said, Feng Chenggong immediately understood what was going on. He looked towards Hong Linkui, and understood what was going on, he wanted him to refuse and quickly go find the Huang Tianyu, he immediately smiled and said: "Senior Master, please wait here for a moment, the Heavenly Jade has gone elsewhere to play, I will send people to find him to serve you."

    After he finished speaking, he kept his composure, cupped his fists, and bowed to Yun Yi as he left.

    Feng Chenggong immediately smiled and said to Yun Yi: What''s wrong, Brother Yun? "What has happened to you that you have come to our place?"

    Seeing his fake smile and calmness, Yun Yi suddenly said in a serious tone, "Master Feng, this place is only filled with you and me, stop pretending to be calm. A few days ago, those demons from the King of Sharks publicly attacked your place at night.

    Seeing that he actually went straight to the point and told me about those things, Feng Chenggong''s face immediately turned deathly pale as he sat on a chair, and said very carefully: "A few days ago, at the end of our competition, Huang Long Meng from the Spirit Calamity Sect personally invited me to their place to discuss how to deal with the ten great calamity stars, and some other matters regarding the lone soul fiends. I basically do not know anything about the things that have happened in the recent few days within our sect."

    As he spoke till here, he invited Yun Yi to drink a cup of tea and then said with great distress, "If it wasn''t for the fact that Lin Kui sent me a fragrant letter just now and told me to return quickly, I still wouldn''t know what would have happened."

    Just as he finished speaking, Gou Liyi walked in and frowned. He said angrily: "Master Feng, I''m not talking about you, are you? Those things happened while you were not in your sect. I can understand that, but you could have taken precautions against that child, Tian Yu. It''s been several days and you still haven''t notified us. What kind of peace do you have in mind? "

    Hearing what he said, Yun Yi immediately stood up, and said huffily: "What''s going on? Has the Heavenly Jade disappeared? "

    When he spoke, he was quite angry as he looked towards Feng Chenggong.

    Duan Lang, who was following closely behind Gou Liyi, looked at Feng Chenggong, and said with furrowed brows: "Master Gou and I came to Spirit Tooth Mountain, but we didn''t see Sky Jade at the foot of the mountain to welcome us, so we casually asked about the people guarding the mountain gate, his recent affairs, and what do you think was the result?"

    Yun Yi, who was very concerned about the Huang Tianyu, asked him in a hurry, "What happened in the end? Could it be that the Heavenly Jade is really missing? "

    Duan Lang, who was also worried about the Huang Tianyu, crushed a teacup in a flash and angrily said: "Those people said that Tian Yu had already disappeared for more than two days and now, Hong Linkui is getting along well with them and those people, and is questioning them about Tian Yu."

    At that time, Hong Tianyan had also walked in and angrily shouted at Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, fifteen years ago, we kindly handed over the Heavenly Jade to you, and you promised that you would take care of him and raise him. You definitely won''t let anything happen to him. Where did he go? In any case, you have to give us an explanation. "

    I know that they would definitely think so because of the matter of the Huang Tianyu. Feng Chenggong, who had started a fight with himself, thought very anxiously for a while, but suddenly, he bit the bullet and said: "Sect Leaders, everyone, don''t be impatient. I know that Tian Yu is missing, and everyone is anxious, and I know that I am worried too, but there are many things that are useless.

    After hearing his words, Gou Liyi and Duan Lang both looked at him with great minds.

    Yun Yi was even more furious as he said to him, "Master Feng, you better hurry up and find the Heavenly Jade. Otherwise, we need to properly explain his situation to your Taizhen Sect."

    Long Zunba, who had just walked in, became even angrier as he said to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, back then, I, Sect Master Yun, Master Leng, and the pitiful Huang Mei couple lost their son. At your request, they allowed you to carry Tian Yu back and gave him to be raised. If we knew that such a thing would happen, then no matter what we said back then, we wouldn''t have given you that child. "

    As he spoke, he suddenly looked around him and released a wave of cold white light. In an instant, the white light was so cold that it caused the group of amiable people to feel chilled to the point that they started to sneeze.

    Seeing that he was certain that the disappearance of the Huang Tianyu was related to Mi Man and He Qing, for the sake of the Taizhen Sect, Feng Chenggong chose to sacrifice the two of them to pacify Yun Yi and the other sect masters.

    Just as the two of them were begging for forgiveness, Feng Chenggong suddenly asked them with killing intent, "Immediately call for help from the truth. Where exactly are you Junior Brother Tianyu s?"

    When I saw the clear murderous intent in the eyes of all the sect masters, I didn''t want to admit it but in those few days, I had schemed against the balance of the Huang Tianyu, and with great fear, I knelt down and kowtowed to them and said, "Reporting to Sect Master, Senior Masters and Junior Masters, in the evening of the day before yesterday, Senior Brother Qing and I, because we were jealous of Junior Brother Huang, would often steal his limelight, and let Junior Brother Chang and I, from the foot of the mountain, take a little boy called Tao Zi, whom we are very familiar with, and swindle him under the Black Cloud Cliff at the back of the mountain."

    As he spoke up to that point, he noticed He Qing. His gaze was filled with hatred, and he was so afraid that he could not continue any longer.

    Hong Linkui, who was initially worried about the Huang Tianyu, suddenly pulled it out. A person beside him with a treasure sword on her waist said with killing intent: "What did you do to the Heavenly Jade later on, hurry and call for the truth or else I will kill all of you right now."

    He was so afraid that he almost died. He quickly went into detail about how they used the Huang Tianyu''s kind heart to beat up the Huang Tianyu and the peach, and how they ruthlessly beat the Huang Tianyu and the peach down Black Cloud Cliff. Then, in order to get rid of the suspicion, he made up some things and deceived them.

    Feng Chenggong and the rest were so angry that they wanted to kill them immediately!

 C68 The Demon Emperor urged the adoption of a son-in-law

    Just as Yun Yi and the rest were forcing Man He and the rest to ask where the Huang Tianyu had gone to, because of Golden Dragon Emperor and his group, they had wandered in the sky for a long time, and had even sent out waves after waves of dragon roars and dragon cries. Many of the people in the three realms, as well as creatures with cultivation, had all heard them.

    At that time, in the Imperial Palace, the Demon Emperor who was discussing matters with the Demon Lord and the Demon Kings heard their voices and immediately became cautious. He raised his head to look outside and said with concern, "We have just saved the Lord of the Dream, the six generals, not many years ago, how come the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, those two bastards, also appeared in the human world? Didn''t they get sealed up by Zhong Wanlong and the others 28 hundred years ago? "

    He thought for a moment, then said with a frown: "Although the Golden Dragon Emperor and those fellows from the Emperor of the Nether Dragon are like us, and hate humans very much, and those bastards Zhong Wanlong, they have always disobeyed our orders, and those eighteen of them, every single one of them, have enough power to fight with the Demon Lords, Demon Kings, and dozens of our generals at full strength. Right now, we are preparing to attack the Three Realms, but they are coming out, for us, this is not a good thing!"

    However, the Demon Empress, who looked like she was fourteen or fifteen years old and was wearing a long, white, fluffy dress that had just been brought along, seemed to be rather happy as she said, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, did you all hear that just now? Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon have already escaped from their captivity and left the Spirit Tooth Mountain. To us, this is a huge blessing, and right now our Ling''er has also grown up. She can more or less help my elder sister and me by sharing some of the burden, this is too great. "

    As she spoke, she pulled Ling''er and walked to the side of the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor.

    Not knowing why she was so optimistic about that matter, the Demon Lord was confused. He asked her, "Little sister, have you figured out what''s going on? It is true that sometimes the Golden Dragon Emperor s will attack those immortals and humans, but they will never listen to us. Sometimes, when we are in touch with their interests, they will even lead their subordinates and attack us crazily. "

    The Demon Emperor also said with a headache, "We had originally planned to wait a few years for the Lord of the Dream and the rest of the Destroying the demon king to retrain their subordinates and then send troops to the human world and the Heaven Realm to go after Zhong Wanlong and the others. But now, the Golden Dragon Emperor and the other two fellows have suddenly broken through the seal of the Spirit Tooth Mountain and re-appeared in the human world.

    The Infernal Queen, who slowly floated in with the company of the girls, disagreed. They thought to themselves, "Don''t be too pessimistic about the two of them. Humans have an ancient saying: enemies are friends! "We are planning to invade the Three Realms in order to expand our strength and gain control of them. However, there''s no need for us to go against those who have the same enemy as us in the short term, especially those who have the same level of strength as us."

    While speaking, she shifted her body and sat on the throne with many foxes engraved on it. Then, she beckoned for Ling''er to come over and suck her out from the Little Demon Empress'' bosom.

    He didn''t know what she meant by that, but the Spirit Demon Emperor immediately said to her in confusion: "Esteemed Empress, please enlighten me! I don''t know what''s so noble about your words? "

    They were the Demon Empress and the Demon Sovereign, and they were also very perplexed as they looked at the Infernal Queen.

    When she reached there, she took a fruit from a girl, ate it, and smiled as she continued, "Just like the dragon race and flood dragon race, they all hate those immortals and humans. Sometimes, they even attack those fellows, and we also hate those fellows. "On some things, we can form an alliance, and if necessary, we can even use them to do things for us. There''s no need to make them our enemies, right Imperial Mother?"

    At the end, she smiled sweetly and looked at the Infernal Queen.

    The Infernal Queen immediately said with great joy, "Our Ling''er is indeed extremely intelligent. You are really the Queen''s little resourceful multi-star!"

    After saying that, she even liked Ling''er a lot and kissed Ling''er''s face.

    After hearing what Ling''er had said just now, he already understood what was going on. After a few moments, the Demon Lord said happily, "That''s right!" Your Highness, Ling''er, you are indeed wise. You are indeed very knowledgeable. This is quite a good suggestion! The enemy of the enemy is a friend! Since those two races have places that they can use for us, then we don''t need to split up and attack them. If necessary, give them a small favor and have them do something for us.

    The Demon Emperor was also extremely happy as he replied, "The most important thing is that we have Ling''er now. Ling''er is a resourceful star, so there are many things that will definitely be easier to handle in the future."

    "However, Ling''er, when you grow up, if you can think of a way to find us a son-in-law who has the ability to travel through the world, who is as nimble as you, and who will wholeheartedly do his best for our tribe, then that would be even better."

    However, Ling''er said puzzledly, "What is a good son-in-law?" Can eat and drink? You can still play with me? "

    Seeing her innocent and charming appearance, the Demon Emperor actually did not know how to explain that matter to her.

    But the Infernal Queen said to her with a smile, "A good son-in-law, although I can''t let you eat or drink, Ling''er, I guarantee that he will definitely be one to play with you with all his heart and allow you to bully him as you please. There are many things that you don''t understand now, but when you grow up and meet that creature, you will understand.

    After she finished speaking, the Demon Lord and the others all looked at Ling''er lovingly. However, Ling''er unexpectedly did not take this matter seriously and quickly stopped thinking about it.

 C69 Make to Buddhas wrath

    Just as Feng Chenggong and the others were forcing Mang He Qing to go to the back mountain of the Spirit Tooth Mountain to search for the Huang Tianyu, four white clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. They floated slowly down from the center of the sky, to the south, and then to the west and even the north.

    Atop each of the white clouds was a cute boy of about twelve, dressed in a aqua-blue robe. He held a horsetail whisk in his left hand and a bamboo scroll in his right.

    There was a lively little swallow embroidered on her chest. She looked to be about ten years old.

    There was a little boy of about eleven or twelve years old, dressed in a tiger-skin robe and with a big saber in his mouth. His physique was quite sturdy and he looked quite simple and honest.

    The other one was a little girl who looked about ten years old and was wearing a light black long skirt. She had jet-black hair and her skin was fair and sparkling.

    Seeing them, Yun Yi and the others who were initially looking for Huang Tianyu hurried over. Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng, Leng Gufeng, Feng Chenggong, Duan Lang, Duan Lang and the eight sect masters had even organized their clothes and walked over together. In front of the four children, they cupped their fists and bowed to them: "Junior from the lower realms.

    After saying that, they bowed three times to the four children who had already landed on the ground.

    Although Hong Linkui and the others did not know where those four children came from, upon seeing the eight sect masters, they all bowed politely to them. They hurriedly tidied up their clothes, kept their weapons, and stood behind the eight sect masters, cupping their fists and bowing to the four children.

    The boy, who was holding the bamboo scroll, swept his eyes across Yun Yi and the others with a rather imposing manner. Suddenly, he asked rather angrily: "Feng Chenggong, do you know your crime?"

    As he spoke, he shook the horsetail whisk in his hand.

    Feng Chenggong immediately and nervously said: "Junior did not manage this great formation properly, and caused the Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon to escape from this great formation brazenly, those two ferocious beasts, are truly guilty, I plead for Senior Immortal to punish them!"

    Yun Yi said very anxiously, "My eight great sects, fifteen years ago, in the Earth Spirit Mountain, have failed the Western Sky Sovereign. We valued and trusted him, and we were unable to help him, sealing the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor in the Earth Spirit Mountain, and even causing the six great demons to escape, this is already a heinous crime. Now we have also allowed the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon to escape from the great formation.

    After he finished speaking, Long Zunba and the other sect masters were also very careful. They invited the four children to punish them.

    When the girl with a swallow embroidered on her chest heard their words, she suddenly spoke in a rather dignified manner, "Yun Yi, as the alliance master of your eight great sects, you have no choice but to take responsibility for this matter. Although Feng Chenggong has a great responsibility regarding this matter, recently, because of a few matters, he left the Spirit Tooth Mountain to visit the Spirit Calamity Sect to discuss with the sect master there about large matters and have you handle them as you please. As the alliance master of your eight great sects, you must accept the punishment no matter what!"

    The girl wearing a light black dress also spoke in a rather imposing manner: "And you, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng, Hong Tianyan, Duan Lang, Bai Hezong, Gou Liyi, the various Empyreans back then, and the ancestors of the eight great sects, sealed those two fierce beasts here. They entrusted the responsibility of guarding them to the people of the eight great sects.

    After hearing what they had said, Yun Yi and the other sect masters hurriedly begged them to punish them!

    However, just as the boy holding the bamboo slip opened up the bamboo scroll, the boy dressed in the tiger skin robe said very carefully, "Brother, please wait. Although this time we came under the orders of the various Empyreans to punish the eight great sects, the fairies from the supreme fairy have not arrived yet. Shouldn''t we wait for them to speak?"

    Hearing his reminder, the boy with the bamboo slip thought for a moment, then nodded his head and said very quietly, "What little brother said makes sense. We, the various Empyreans, all respect the supreme fairy. It''s impossible for her not to send special envoys after such a huge incident. Let''s wait for them first!"

    After he finished speaking, he said goodbye and said something similar to the other two celestial children. Although the two were not very satisfied, they also nodded slightly.

    Just at this moment, a colorful lotus appeared in the sky and floated down from the east. When the celestial children saw it, they all kneeled down and said in unison, "Junior greets Senior Fairy Rainbow Lotus, the immortal carriage has arrived!"

    After seeing what they had done, Yun Yi and the others panicked. They knelt down and greeted the lotus flower respectfully in unison, "Junior of the lower realms welcome Fairy Cai Lian''s arrival!"

    His skin was white as day, and he looked to be around ten years old. With a head of long hair that reached his waist, he looked extremely beautiful, and a girl dressed in a colorful lotus dress, stood in mid air, sweeping her gaze across Yun Yi and the rest with an imposing gaze, then raised her hand to allow the four children to stand up.

    Then, he turned to Yun Yi and the others and said: "You eight sects have done well! More than ten years ago, they were muddle-headed and followed the orders of the Western Sky Sovereign. They had lost their trust in the demon race, and now, a very kind and kind mister who had suffered many hardships suffered in this abyss under these mountains. Feng Chenggong, do you know your sin? "

    Feng Chenggong, who didn''t know what she meant and what he meant, looked at Yun Yi in confusion.

    Yun Yi immediately said very carefully: "Fairy, don''t blame me! We are also very anxious to find that mister, but the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon have already broken through.

    He had just reached the point where the immortal child suddenly reached out his hand and interrupted him. He continued angrily: "About the matter with the two evil creatures, you guys can''t care about it, don''t waste your breath, the mister trapped in the abyss, after all these years of cultivating his good karma, he has often helped many commoners, he has a good reputation in the world, supreme fairy has often heard of it, the living creatures of the world burn incense for him. Right now, it is unknown whether he is dead or alive, you should quickly go find him and rescue him. If he is no longer here, those people he helped before will definitely be uneasy in their hearts!"

    Hearing her words, Yun Yi and the others all became nervous.

 C70 First find uncle-master vicious

    When Yun Yi and the others heard this, they felt that it was extremely inconceivable, but they did not dare to ask her any further.

    However, the immortal child holding the bamboo slip bowed towards her and said very politely, "Great deity Cai Lian, please forgive this junior for her presumptuousness. May I know which master you are referring to, sir? The supreme fairy is noble and pure, the Sovereign of the Sacred Body, why would she labor for a mere mortal, for the sake of you personally coming to the mortal world? I hope that you can give me some pointers! "

    After hearing his words, Feng Chenggong and the rest were also confused, and started to think about their own ways.

    "Empty-headed child, how dare you doubt my family. With this matter in the mortal world, it seems like you youngsters frequently stay by Zhong Wanlong''s side, the so-called head of the Five Great Empyreans, and your temper is gradually growing, isn''t it?"

    As she spoke until the end, she suddenly clenched her right hand and released a stream of lotus aura towards the boy. With a bang, the boy was knocked into the wall, causing it to collapse. The boy was buried inside.

    Who would have thought that she, without any warning, would casually clench her fist and beat the air servant into such a state? Yun Yi and the others were all extremely afraid at this moment as they prostrated themselves on the ground.

    However, with a casual wave of her hand, the hollowed-out child suddenly flew out from the rubble to float in front of her. His face was pale and devoid of any life.

    On the contrary, she said in a domineering tone, "We sisters, although they are all immortal children and fairies under the command of the supreme fairy, but even Zhong Wanlong, the few Empyrean, are extremely courteous to us. The reason is, we represent the supreme fairy, and you actually dare to doubt it.

    As she was speaking, a shining treasured blade suddenly appeared behind the neck of the hollow child, ready to behead him at any moment. Yun Yi and the others were extremely frightened, so they pleaded for mercy on behalf of the empty child.

    He knelt on the ground and said to her: "Junior absolutely does not dare to question supreme fairy. I was just very curious just now, that''s all, please enlighten me senior!"

    Seeing his extremely sincere attitude, Fairy Cai Lian didn''t seem to have any intention of offending him. She raised her hand to indicate for him to stand up, then said in a very calm voice, "The vicissitudes of life in the human world are countless and many things that we are unable to control. But as you all know, the one who wins will rule the world, even though we are immortals of the upper realms, we can''t help but take into consideration the feelings of all the living beings of this world."

    When she got there, she pointed to an empty house, patted off the dust on her body, and continued: "Originally, I didn''t want to care about that mister''s matters, but how could I help it? These past few days, there have been thousands or even tens of thousands of lives every day, praying to the heavens that he could return safely, is that mister called Huang Tianyu? Maybe even, little brother Tianyu, little brother Xiao Yu or something like that? "

    and the others were very surprised that she would know of the way the Huang Tianyu had been addressed. They looked at each other for a moment.

    Feng Chenggong hurriedly and carefully replied, "Reporting to Immortal, that child is indeed called Huang Tianyu. The other greetings are all his friends, the way they normally call him."

    After receiving his confirmation, Fairy Cai Lian nodded her head and calmly said, "This is it. Wait and see, is there the voice of your family or friends?"

    As she spoke till there, she casually waved and a large portion of the censer with cigarette smoke suddenly appeared in the middle of them. Many sounds of blessing for Huang Tianyu suddenly came out, among them were the voices of He Qi, Hong Linkui,, Wei Cang, Wei Cang, even Peach''s parents and many common folk. It was bustling with activity, with a rough estimate of at least five to six thousand people.

    He never thought that there would be so many people praying for the Huang Tianyu. Even Feng Chenggong and Hong Linkui were surprised.

    At that time, the Rainbow Lotus Fairy put away that censer and spoke in a serious tone towards Yun Yi and the others, "These sounds have been frequently heard by the supreme fairy in the recent days, and this is the human heart. Mr. Huang Tianyu is able to make so many living beings pray for him everyday, so do you think that I should not have asked him about it when he is in danger?"

    When she finished speaking, she looked coldly at the several immortal children waiting for her.

    The boy in tiger robes immediately said carefully, "What senior taught us is that, since ancient times, those who win the hearts of the people will rule the world! If he meets with danger, we cannot just stand by and watch. Otherwise, we will definitely lose the hearts of these people, and with the support of these humans, junior will definitely report this matter to my Heavenly Sovereign when we return and pay more attention in the future. For people like the Mr. Huang, who have gained a deep understanding of people, this is something that we will definitely do. "

    The immortal child wearing a light black dress said worriedly: "Since that''s the case, we should quickly go and save the Mr. Huang. I admire this kind of good person the most!"

    The immortal child with the little swallow embroidered on his chest also anxiously said, "To a certain extent, the human heart can influence us cultivators from the upper realms. Mr. Huang is in a difficult situation, no matter what, we cannot just stand by and watch.

    Then they walked down the hill.

    However, Fairy Cai Lian calmly said, "For this matter, we need to properly take care of it. It is enough to inform these humans of this matter, but this is human affairs after all. We, the upper realm deities, cannot interfere too much in this matter."

    Hearing her words, although the two immortals were rather worried for the Huang Tianyu, they had no choice but to stop.

    Then, she turned around to speak to the empty immortal child once more, "supreme fairy and This Angel both know that, Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and Bai Duzun are very angry because they escaped from here. That''s why they ordered you four to come here and berate them."

    Seeing that she knew the purpose of their trip, the four of them hurriedly expressed their gratitude and said, "Thank you, fairy, for understanding us."

    But she continued with a serious tone, "With the strength of the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, the eight great sects are unable to defeat them. Furthermore, demons are rampaging everywhere, evil beings are appearing endlessly with the intent to strike from every direction, adding on that the two evil beasts here are full, they should escape and return to their clans. That way, they can restrain their own clans, and secondly, restrain a few evil beings like the demons and ghosts, do you understand?"

    After hearing her words, the four, the Emptiness Immortals, and the others all looked at each other in confusion.

    Yun Yi suddenly asked, as if he had understood something: "Supreme Celestial, are you saying that the appearance of the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon is needed to maintain the balance of power in the Three Realms? They have returned to being free to do whatever they want, and to a certain extent, will have a strong enough restraining effect on those evil beings?"

    After hearing what he said, the four immortal children, Feng Chenggong and the others all looked at him, deep in thought.

    The dragon race, there are many living beings in the flood dragon race who want to join hands and after taking the human world, they would attack us from the upper Heaven realms. Now that the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld Dragon have regained their freedom, they will definitely not let the two great clans join hands and fight against the other forces. "

    After hearing what she had said, Long Zunba and the rest, as well as the four children all nodded their heads in agreement. They immediately started to admire her, and said in unison, "This goddess is truly wise, we are all impressed!"

    She did not pay much attention to them and simply said to them: "Alright, since all of you have understood what''s going on, then quickly go save Mr. Huang, but don''t be too optimistic about it. After all, regardless of what you say, escaping Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon is not a good thing for the world.

    After she finished speaking, she turned into a seven-colored lotus and disappeared. After her words, she turned into a seven-colored lotus and disappeared.

    After they had left, Duan Lang suddenly asked Yun Yi in confusion, "Brother Yun, what did that Supreme Celestial say just now? Could it be that supreme fairy is still blaming us for not being able to protect Golden Dragon Emperor and those two beasts? "

    Seeing that he and Bai Hezong were both extremely nervous, Yun Yi thought for a moment, but said very calmly: "Let''s not worry about that for now, let''s hurry up and find the Heavenly Jade. Finding him right now is the most important matter for me and the others."

    With that, he quickly walked down the mountain.

    and Leng Gufeng, along with the others who were worried about the Huang Tianyu, followed him down the mountain quickly.

    At that time, the disciples who were supporting Man Man and the others, who were in their forties or fifties, looked at each other and smiled strangely. Suddenly, they handed over Man and his group to a few of the Taizhen Sect disciples, who were in their teens, and jumped down the mountain from the other side.

    Seeing that everyone was moving, Feng Chenggong explained some things to the few disciples of Taizhen Sect, and then quickly headed down the mountain. There were many trees, strange rocks, and a bunch of weeds.

    About four hours later, the few of them jumped from a few huge mountain walls to the Huang Tianyu. At that time, they were resting near a big rock with weeds growing everywhere.

    He suddenly saw the Huang Tianyu not far away. It had lit up a bonfire and immediately waved its hand, gesturing to the few people present. It then pointed in the direction of the Huang Tianyu.

    He also noticed that the few people on the bonfire had followed the direction of his fingers and saw that at that time, it was as if the Huang Tianyu was sleeping. It suddenly grabbed its own weapons and stealthily moved towards the Huang Tianyu, and during that time, they even lifted up the black cloth around its neck. Like a few shadows, it silently moved towards the vicinity of the Huang Tianyu.

    Under normal circumstances, Huang Tianyu would definitely be able to find those people easily, but in one place, almost no one had been there, and Huang Tianyu did not think that anyone would go there to find him.

    Secondly, last night, he used his mana to destroy the huge Dragon-Strangling Curse Formation to help the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon escape. When escaping, he used up too much of his truesoul and almost lost all of his strength.

    In addition, a few days ago, when he and Peach fell down, they were also heavily injured. Furthermore, they fought for quite a while with Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon, who had heard of their spirit energy.

    At that time, Huang Tianyu were way too exhausted, whether it was in terms of body, mind, physical and spiritual energy. Even though Yan Shi and the others had quietly walked to his side, he did not notice them.

    When they saw that the Huang Tianyu was already in their attacking range, a masked man suddenly waved his hand and conjured a dozen or so blue darts that rapidly flew towards the Huang Tianyu.

    And it was also at that moment that the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt danger. Without thinking, it turned into an afterimage and fell under that large rock at lightning speed, using Worldwalking to the side of a small mountain.

    Then the darts clanged and struck the big rock where he had been standing.

    He didn''t seem to expect that the man who had escaped was actually so angry and cursed loudly.

    Right at that moment, Yan Shi suddenly spread out his Spiritual Sense, and not long after, he found the location of the Huang Tianyu. He suddenly gathered the long sword in his hand, and in an instant, a five foot long gigantic sword, whizzing through the air, appeared from his treasured sword, quickly and strangely attacking the Huang Tianyu.

    Soon after, another masked man waved the Double Bladed Sun Moon Wheel in his hand and released a grey patch of spirit energy to his surroundings. Not long after, several dozen Twin Bladed Sun Moon Wheel appeared in the air, covering the entire sky, and shot towards the Huang Tianyu along with the treasured swords.

    Upon seeing those attacks, the Huang Tianyu frowned and suddenly smacked towards the small mountain. Pale yellow spirit energy instantly shot out rolling stones from the top of the mountain with tinkling sounds, knocking all the swords and Sun Moon Wheel onto the ground.

    Then, he took advantage of the time when the others were still waiting for him to change moves, and floated into a forest, vigilantly inspecting his surroundings. There were still many other people chasing after him, so he quickly searched for a place to hide for a while to rest and hide.

    However, how could they give him a chance to escape and rest when they were all determined to kill him?

    All of a sudden, she chased after him with great speed. During this time, she kept attacking him non-stop, sending him a series of floating poison darts, a number of sharp treasured swords, and a bunch of shining suns and moons, sealing his back completely.

    When the Huang Tianyu noticed these things, it suddenly steeled its heart and fiercely patted the two towering trees twice. Instantly, the two huge trees shot towards Yan Shi and co.

 C71 Everyone was shocked when they saw the array break â€¦

    Looking at the pitch-black surroundings, Yun Yi hurriedly took out his own fire piston. After blowing it brightly, he took a look inside, and after a while, he found some trees and weeds, he hurriedly walked over, and casually broke off a small tree, and some dry grass. After tying them up a few times, he created a huge, simple torch.

    As he spoke, he swayed back and forth, holding a torch in his hand, he looked around, hoping that if the Huang Tianyu was there, it would attract his attention.

    Not long after, Hong Linkui and the others who went there also started to create their own torches. They were used to light up the torches while shouting out Huang Tianyu s.

    Slowly, they began to walk deeper and deeper into the abyss.

    The more they walked in, the more they felt a trace of coldness. It lingered around them, and they even discovered that the surrounding rocks were becoming more and more dangerous.

    After about two hours, Hong Tianyan suddenly said worriedly: "We are all here, we have been looking for Sky Jade for so long, why haven''t we found him yet? Do you think that he was eaten by that Golden Dragon Emperor or that Emperor of the Nether Dragon? "

    After hearing his kind words, they became extremely worried for the Huang Tianyu.

    But Long Zunba huffed and puffed, and said to him: "Stop with the nonsense! "Tianyu grandson is a good grandson-in-law that Old Leng and I have set our eyes on. I believe that he will have his own means and will definitely be fine."

    Leng Gufeng said in a firm voice, "If we are talking about that child, who suffered from some tribulations or even injuries here, I still believe that. After all, both the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon were sealed here before, and the terrain is extremely steep, so the living environment here is extremely vile. But I am very sure that he is still alive, otherwise that fairy would not have allowed us to come here to save him."

    Gou Liyi said with certainty: "That damn brat Tian Yu, although he is sometimes very curious about many things, but his brain, is definitely very clever, and his mana is also very good, even if he fights with us, he might not lose in a short period of time, and the angels under the supreme fairy''s command are also asking us to come here and save him, many of them are praying for him, I do not believe that he met with misfortune."

    While speaking, he used more strength to push Hong Tianyan, and quickly walked forward.

    However, as Duan Lang looked at his surroundings, he said worriedly, "Nearly five days have passed since that stinking brat went missing. During this period of time, who can say what kind of danger will happen to him? Brother Long, Brother Leng, I understand how you two are feeling, but I hope that you two will prepare for the worst in case something bad happens to that child that you all cannot accept. "

    It doesn''t matter if he is dead or alive, we have to find him as soon as possible. The more time we drag this out, the greater the danger he will face, and after we find him, we have to ask him if he has seen the matters of the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon before. "

    After he finished speaking, he quickly walked forward.

    At that time, they were all very worried about the Huang Tianyu, so Hong Linkui and the others quickly followed behind them and walked forward.

    Feng Chenggong, who was still searching for the Huang Tianyu at the time, brought a few Taizhen Sect disciples and walked over to a nearby creek. After looking carefully at the surrounding terrain, she suddenly didn''t say in a tight tone: "This isn''t right? This stream did not seem to have been formed a long time ago, it seems to have only appeared in the last two days. "

    As he spoke, he picked up a rock and took a look at it with the help of the torch held by a person next to him. He realized that the surface was not as smooth and smooth as the surface of a river or stream.

    In order to confirm his guess, he picked up another five or six similar stones. When he looked carefully, he found that they all had very obvious edges to them. Only then did he confirm his guess.

    Suddenly, he realized that there were a lot of them, as if they had been broken by some force. There were also a lot of broken trees and shattered rocks as well, he immediately said to Feng Chenggong: "Sect Master, quickly look! In the forest ahead, there seems to be someone who has fought there before. "

    Hearing him talk about Feng Chenggong and the others, they immediately followed him, and quickly walked over. Soon enough, not only did they discover that some of the trees and broken rocks looked as if they were broken by some kind of force, they also discovered a few gigantic paw prints that were around three meters long that were scattered chaotically all over the place.

    Feng Chenggong observed them for a while. Then, he suddenly frowned and spoke in a serious tone: "Some of these claw prints were made by mature dragon claws and some were made by mature Wyrm. It seems like Tian Yu might have fought against Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon here before."

    After hearing the other party''s words, the group immediately became terrified and looked around fearfully.

    Not long after, they suddenly saw some flames, and they all became extremely vigilant as they held onto their respective weapons.

    Just at that moment, Yun Yi, who had also noticed them, quickly walked over. Looking at the claw prints, he suddenly threw the torch in his hand into a very special position and chanted some mantra. Not long after, he appeared in that place.

    After seeing those flashing and flashing formation lights, Bai Hezong said in an instant with extreme fear: "How did this formation get broken into such a state? No wonder the four Sky Sovereigns of the Upper Realm were so angry, they sent down their four angels to interrogate me. So it turns out that not only did Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon escape from here, they had also destroyed the earth meridian spiritual energy and this formation to such an extent, they are truly detestable! "

    While talking, he and Duan Lang looked around angrily.

    Yun Yi frowned even more and said worriedly: "The spirit energy that destroyed this formation not only contained Golden Dragon Emperor''s spirit energy, but also Emperor of the Nether Dragon''s spirit energy, and there was actually an extremely rich celestial power. Could it be that the supreme fairy of the upper realms personally saved the two ferocious beasts?"

    Hearing his words, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng and the others all felt that they couldn''t understand what he was saying as they looked around them.

 C72 Listening to the fight and coming to persuade

    When Hong Linkui, who was observing the broken up formation, heard what Yun Yi had said, he suddenly thought back to a few nights ago, when the King of Sharks led the demons to attack them, and personally said that the Huang Tianyu would also use a very pure celestial power. He was actually very worried for a moment, because he was worried that it would be the Huang Tianyu that would help the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon destroy the formation and help them escape from that place.

    However, due to the protection of the Huang Tianyu, he did not tell Yun Yi and the others about this matter.

    After a while, Feng Chenggong suddenly said angrily: "No matter who it is, it''s not right to let those two evil beasts go, the dragon race is still better off, and they sometimes help us, the living beings of our world, to do some good things. But those fellows from flood dragon race are a group of monsters who are born to wreak havoc, and if the Emperor of the Nether Dragon were to escape and reappear once again, it would definitely set off a storm of blood and gore in the Three Realms, no matter what happens, we have to think of a way, and seal it once again as soon as possible."

    He said rather gloomily, "Now that the people from Lord of the Dream have returned to the World of Demons and Demons, the Demon Marshall and the Demon Emperor will no longer have any qualms about going to the mortal world and Heaven Realm from now on. Now that the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon have escaped from here, I believe that before long, they will definitely go crazy.

    Leng Gufeng looked at the broken big array, frowned, and said worriedly: "supreme fairy hopes that Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon can control the dragon race and flood dragon race, and in turn control those evil forces, but no matter what, flood dragon race is a group of extremely powerful evil beings, and it is very difficult to control them. No matter what, we cannot be too confident in them, and must take action when necessary, and get rid of them for good!"

    After hearing what they said, Bai Hezong and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement.

    Ying Nan suddenly said worriedly, "Since both the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon have appeared here before, and the Angels sent by the supreme fairy said that the Heavenly Jade is here, then maybe he had fought a great battle with those two evil beasts before. If that''s the case, the odds are against him.

    Hearing her reminder, Yun Yi became very worried and said: "What you said makes sense. Since the angels sent by the supreme fairy know that the Heavenly Jade is loved and respected by many, then there might be even more demons and monsters, and they also know that many people like Heavenly Jade. Once those guys find out about that, they will definitely plot against him in every possible way, and even capture him.

    Hong Tianyan anxiously said: "That''s enough, we don''t need to look left and right, let''s split up and find him. Only after we find him will we be able to reduce the danger, we can be sure of what happened to him, and all of you should start moving now!"

    With that, he took the torch and walked away.

    At that time, Feng Chenggong suddenly said very carefully: "It''s too dark here, and the place is too big. Everyone try your best to stay together, and don''t let anyone get lost, and pay more attention to the road under your feet. Try not to act alone as much as possible in case something bad happens!"

    Knowing that he meant well, everyone immediately nodded their heads after hearing his words. Very soon, they walked towards the front together.

    When they saw the Huang Tianyu, they had actually run towards the direction of a high mountain. All of them were anxious and jumped up one after another, dodging the attacks of the roots from all different directions. They chased after the Huang Tianyu from all different directions, and in a short period of time, they had reached around ten meters behind the Huang Tianyu.

    He did not expect that they would be so fast, and immediately chased after them. The Huang Tianyu suddenly jumped, and in the midst of a pile of rocks, Mo Lun''s True Spirit suddenly slammed onto the ground, causing the stones to tremble, as though they were covering the entire sky, and attacked Yan Shi and the others.

    Who would have thought that under those circumstances, he would still suddenly attack them? Those people who were attacking were all knocked to the sides by the stones, and they all hid behind some mountain walls.

    The Huang Tianyu took the chance and rushed in. It was a weed plant near a small river, and while taking the time to rest, it vigilantly observed its surroundings.

    Not long after, seeing that there were no rocks, the group of people attacked fiercely. After cursing a few words to themselves, they jumped onto a few large stones and started observing their surroundings carefully.

    After a long while, they still did not realize that the Huang Tianyu s who were hiding in the grass were actually Huang Tianyu s. Borrowing the light from the surroundings, they vaguely saw their figures and also saw them, walking vigilantly towards the grass from three different directions.

    He was worried that they would discover his Huang Tianyu and grabbed a handful of weeds, then recited the words on the ground. He released a ray of spiritual light and threw it out, and the weeds quickly turned into dozens of people who looked exactly like him, and they quickly ran away.

    However, he took the opportunity to jump to a dark place where rocks and boulders stood, and quickly started to regulate his breathing.

    At that time, he had used those weeds to create clones that were extremely ruthless and merciless. They had shot a lot of his clones, yet those clones had cleverly dodged all the poisonous blue weapons.

    At that time, he had already reached the place, and Yun Yi and the rest who were not too far away had heard the sounds of the concealed weapons, and immediately ran over. Not long later, they saw the avatars of the Huang Tianyu that were fighting with Yan Shi and the others.

    He did not expect Yun Yi and the others to find Yan Shi and the others there, and was worried that they would catch them, so he immediately jumped to the back of the mountain rocks and took out a few talismans.

    Then, he began to pretend as he engaged in a great battle with those lesser demons and took off the black muslin covering their faces.

    Borrowing the light from the torches, he clearly saw that it was indeed them. Only then did he stagger over, and said apologetically: "Junior caused everyone to worry, I am truly sorry, but I hope that everyone can forgive me!"

    At that time, Hong Linkui and the others, who had already helped Yan Chi and the others to kill off those small demons, looked at his tattered clothes, his body covered in wounds, his extremely tired eyes, and the black filth on his face. They all immediately surrounded him in pain, and asked him what had happened during those few days and nights.

 C73 I let them go

    I let them go

    Looking at Huang Tianyu, a handsome young man, who she had not seen for a few days, suddenly looked like a little beggar with heavy injuries, Hong Linkui felt her heart ache. Hugging him in her arms, she choked with sobs: "Child, what kind of suffering have you been through these past few days? How did it become like this? "

    As he spoke, he was actually very worried and began to cry.

    Feng Chenggong was even more strict with Old Master Wang, and berated him angrily: "Look at the good disciples you have taught, they bullied Tian Yu and the rest everyday, and that''s fine, but now they have actually tortured Tian Yu to such a state. When we return, all of you must severely punish those traitorous disciples, and don''t let them, if not, bully their own comrades, or don''t blame them for being ruthless!"

    Seeing that his eyes were filled with dense killing intent, Yan Shi and the others hurriedly assured him in a very anxious manner. At the same time, they also asked the Huang Tianyu about what had happened in those days.

    Seeing that everyone''s mood had improved a little, Yun Yi suddenly said to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, now that we have found the Heavenly Jade, let us quickly bring everyone back so that no one else in your sect will worry about us anymore. Furthermore, this is not the place for us to talk."

    Hearing his suggestion, Feng Chenggong immediately nodded his head, and said very politely: "Brother Yun is right, this is indeed not a good place to talk, let us quickly go and rest, for the past few days, everyone has been looking for Heavenly Jade very hard, and in the past few days, he has definitely been through a lot of hardships, has suffered a lot, and also needs to rest and recuperate."

    Seeing that his words made sense, Long Zunba and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement.

    But just as they were preparing to head up, Yun Yi smiled and said: "There is no need to go through so much trouble, Master Feng, Master Leng, you eight brothers, quickly display your powers and bring everyone up. Everyone has been tired recently, and we need to rest well."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and released a cloud of purple light aura. In an instant, he flew up with the Huang Tianyu, Hong Linkui and the others.

    Long Zunba and the other sect masters, seeing that he had done it, also released their powers one after another. Their powers caused strong gales to burst out in the surroundings and they quickly brought Yan Shi and the others to the back of the mountain of the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    At that time, they were on the mountain, anxiously waiting for them. When the people from the Taizhen Sect saw them, they flew up the mountain one after another, and were extremely astonished as they looked at them. But very quickly, a few people walked over and supported Huang Tianyu, Hong Linkui and the others.

    Feng Chenggong looked at it, and it was already evening then, but the majority of the people there were also extremely exhausted. Although Yun Yi and the other sect masters were fine, when they were searching for the Huang Tianyu, they had all dirtied their clothes, and said very calmly: "It is already late in the night, and everyone has worked hard these past few days. Especially Brother Yun and the others, in order to find Sky Jade, you must be very tired too.

    He touched his head, and then said with a smile. "Especially you, child, I really don''t know what kind of dangers you''ve been through these past few days, to the point where you''re acting like a beggar. Quickly go wash and eat something, then have a good night''s sleep!"

    Hearing his words, some of the people could not help but laugh, but the Huang Tianyu, on the other hand, was very polite as she cupped her fists towards him and said, "Junior made Sect Master and everyone else worry, I am truly sorry."

    Seeing that he was still so polite at that time, talking to him and the others, Long Zunba smiled and said: "Alright, alright, child, don''t worry about us. Listen to your Grandpa Feng, quickly go wash up and rest. If there''s anything, we can talk about it after you have rested."

    After he finished speaking, Yun Yi and the others, all of them had the same intention. After smiling and coaxing the Huang Tianyu, only then did he leave to wash up and rest with the support of the two Big Boy s.

    And Feng Chenggong was also very enthusiastic, he invited Yun Yi and the others to wash up and go to eat together.

    Not long after, dinner was over, and while Hong Linkui and the rest were going to visit the Huang Tianyu, Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the other sect masters all went to one of the spacious and dry rooms, gathered together, and brewed a few cups of tea and discussed some things.

    Feng Chenggong suddenly frowned and spoke in a serious tone: "A few days ago, our juniors held a competition and on the night of the competition, the Sect Leader of the Spirit Aperture Sect sent someone to invite me to their place. After that, Huang Long ferociously let me see dozens of corpses, but I don''t know what had eaten them up and turned them into empty shells."

    After hearing all that he had to say, Gou Liyi asked him carefully, "What? What had eaten him up into an empty shell? Could it be that the insect eating guy made it? "

    After he finished speaking, Yun Yi shook his head and said with caution: "The insect food of the ten great Bane Stars, although it is very good at using, with many strange insects that eat many things, including us humans, when it eats, it always eats a lot of things from the west, without leaving any residue behind, much less eating humans into empty shells."

    Feng Chenggong also said in a similar tone: "I just started to see, when I saw those corpses, I also thought that it was caused by that guy called Insect Food, but then I thought about it too, the things you talked about with Sect Leader Huang and the others, and seriously checked over those corpses, and discovered that even though those corpses had become empty shells, their internal organs and other organs were all gone, but there were no wounds on their bodies, so we couldn''t figure out who actually harmed those people."

    Leng Gufeng, who had been thinking about it at the time, suddenly said worriedly, "If that thing wasn''t Insect Eating, then only that super big demon would be able to do it."

    Hearing him talk about Feng Chenggong and the rest, they looked at him in confusion.

    However, Bai Hezong seemed to have thought of something, and asked him as if there was something scary, "Could it be that you''re talking about that super great demon?"

    Seemingly knowing who he was referring to, after he finished speaking, Leng Gufeng slightly nodded his head, and said in an extremely solemn voice: "Eat all of a life form''s internal organs, and still leave the body of that life form without a single scar. According to the information I have obtained, at present, only the Master Gu possesses that kind of terrifying ability."

    Seeing that he said that it was the Master Gu who did it, Yun Yi and the others all looked at each other darkly.

    Long Zunba suddenly said with furrowed brows, "Right now, the three Demon Masters and the three Demon Kings, Destroyer and the others, have already returned to the World of Demons and Demons. Furthermore, they will definitely take action because of the fact that we and the various Empyreans did not abide by the peace treaty with them three thousand years ago.

    Duan Lang also gloomily said, "In this world, the ten great Bane Stars and the spirit host s, along with all the other monsters and ghosts, are already rampant enough. Over the years, I don''t know how many innocent and kind people were killed by them, but now that fellow from Master Gu has stirred up trouble in the human world, his Gu techniques are almost impossible to guard against, and Lord of the Dream''s Illusory Devil Arts is also one of them.

    At this point, he frowned and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he clenched his fists and said with great worry, "It seems that from now on, it will be even more dangerous than before."

    After hearing what he had to say, Long Zunba and the rest all nodded their heads in worry.

    Feng Chenggong said worriedly, "Also, Emperor of the Nether Dragon and the, the subordinates of those two monsters, ever since they were sealed here, every dozen or twenty years, some of their subordinates will bring some demons to attack us, and in the blink of an eye, they have already been imprisoned here for more than two thousand eight hundred years. Even though they have escaped, I believe that before long, they will lead many demons to continue attacking our Taizhen Sect, to vent the anger they have towards us over these years."

    Hearing his worries, Hong Tianyan said worriedly: "No matter what, they are still two, very fierce evil beasts, if there is revenge, it must be one of their personalities, although they may not dare to go against the Heaven Realm, and directly go against the five great Empyreans for revenge, but they are bullying your Taizhen Sect, or even attacking us, the strength of our eight great sects, they definitely do. We must be extra careful, especially your Master Feng and the others, and take precautions.

    Knowing that he had said that with good intentions, Feng Chenggong immediately nodded his head.

    But Yun Yi said very calmly: "Alright, since we already know a little about these matters, we should make some preparations. As for the other matters, wait for tomorrow morning.

    Hearing what he said, Leng Gufeng and the rest all nodded their heads, feeling that what he said was reasonable. They looked at each other and quickly went to rest.

    On the morning of the second day, when the other Taizhen Sect s were going to do their morning practice, Feng Chenggong suddenly asked Hong Linkui to call the Huang Tianyu over to the Supreme Spirit Palace.

    Looking at those who were sitting inside, Feng Chenggong and Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Hong Tianyan, Gou Liyi, Duan Lang and Baihe, the eight sect masters, Huang Tianyu hurried forward and politely cupped their fists and bowed to them, "Junior greets the sect master. Seniors, I have worried you recently.

    Seeing him being so courteous, Long Zunba and the rest were very satisfied, nodding their heads at him, but Feng Chenggong raised her hand at him instead, and said in a kind tone: "Tian Yu, we all know that you are a good child, today I have some matters to ask you, do not be nervous, just treat it as us, and we will tell you more about our family."

    Yun Yi said to him half-jokingly: "Especially in front of your Grandpa Long and your Grandpa Leng, you don''t have to be so nervous. After all, no matter what, in a year or two, you should have married.

    The Huang Tianyu lowered its head in embarrassment, not expecting that Yun Che and the others would make such a joke out of him. However, they all laughed in amusement.

    Leng Gufeng suddenly smiled and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tianyu, we will not chat with you anymore. The reason why we, the Sect Leaders, have gathered in Taizhen Sect these few days, firstly, is to find you, and secondly, there is one thing that we want to know, and you should know, the things that we want to know, we hope that you can tell us the truth, and everything about the things that you know, is that okay?"

    After he finished speaking, Hong Tianyan and the others also looked at the Huang Tianyu very seriously.

    Seeing that they were all serious and looking at him, the Huang Tianyu immediately cupped its fists and said to them seriously: "Dear seniors, please excuse me, but I will tell anything that I know!"

    Seeing that he said it like that, Yun Yi and the other sect masters all nodded their heads in relief. Then, Feng Chenggong said to him in a very amiable manner: "Tian Yu, a few days ago, Mild Harmony and them already told me that they were jealous of you for being too outstanding, which was why they plotted against you and Peach. And yesterday, you also told us that a few days ago, you and Peach were together beaten into the abyss. Has something happened to him? "

    Seeing that he asked about the peach, the Huang Tianyu immediately told him: "Thank you sect master for being worried about the peach, but don''t worry, when I fell into the abyss with the peach, although I was severely injured, I thought of a way to heal the peach and even used a few small spells to send him back home safely. If you don''t believe me, you can immediately send someone to visit their house."

    After hearing what he said, Feng Chenggong immediately looked towards Hong Linkui. Hong Linkui suddenly said apologetically: "Reporting to Master, I have already sent someone to see Peach Blossom. Peach has indeed gone back, and on his body, there are no traces of injuries!"

    After hearing his answer, Yun Yi and the rest nodded their heads in relief.

    However, Gou Liyi was also very serious as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Sky jade, to be honest, over two thousand eight hundred years ago, the upper realm''s few Empyreans and some of the senior experts of our eight great sects sealed a golden dragon and a Wyrm in that abyss."

    When he got to that point, the Huang Tianyu suddenly nodded his head and said: "I know about that matter, and I also saw that self-proclaimed Golden Dragon Emperor''s golden dragon and that self-proclaimed Emperor of the Nether Dragon''s Wyrm. And I heard from them that they were sealed there, and had even fought with some of the avatars they had transformed into over two thousand eight hundred years ago after using their spiritual energy."

    After hearing what he had to say, Feng Chenggong and the others all felt it, and looked at him in disbelief. They never thought that he had actually seen the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, and had even fought against the two of them after using their spirit energy and changed into a clone.

    But very quickly, Yun Yi asked him in a serious tone: "Then do you know who helped them escape?"

    Seeing that he had asked about that, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "In reply to senior, I helped them break through that formation, helped them to escape, helped them to regain their freedom, and left that place."

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong was immediately enraged, and threw a palm strike towards him. It was a light gray palm wind that was as tall as a person.

 C74 Master, protect someone and snicker

    Without any warning, Feng Chenggong suddenly struck towards the Huang Tianyu, a light gray palm wind that was as tall as a person, with a boom, the Huang Tianyu flew out like a kite with its string cut, heavily smashing into the wall. At a far corner, on the thick stone wall, it actually smashed a large hole in the wall, at the same time the Huang Tianyu, whose entire body was in pain, spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell onto the ground.

    In the mind of the Huang Tianyu, it said with extreme anger: "This lowly commoner, you are such a bastard, he actually dared to treat you like this. Tian''er, I will kill him now, and send his three souls and seven souls to the Inferno Hell to take revenge for you!"

    After hearing her words, he saw her a few days ago, and the Huang Tianyu who had died once said in her heart very worriedly: "No, Rui Er thanks you for protecting me like this, and caring about me this much, but really no, I know that our sect master only beat me up furiously because I released Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon. He''s not really going to kill me, you must not hurt him, or else I''ll blame myself very much."

    While speaking, he forced himself to stand up, he was very worried for their Hong Linkui, and quickly walked towards him, but Feng Chenggong said in a stern voice: "Lin Kui, stop for me, you are not allowed to go over and support him, and even more so, you are not allowed to have any sympathy for him, come back quickly!"

    After hearing his words, Hong Linkui was very worried. She looked at the Huang Tianyu, then suddenly knelt on the ground, and said very anxiously: "Master, I know that this matter was wrong, Tian Yu did it wrong, so I hope that you and the various seniors can calm your anger. Seeing that he is still young and insensible, and has been deceived by that evil dragon and the Wyrm, we have made a huge mistake.

    As he spoke, he kowtowed towards Feng Chenggong and the others.

    But at that time, Rui Er said in the Huang Tianyu''s mind: "Everything now is under your control, everything you do now, is right. Everything in the world, other than me, can only be done unconditionally, and should be followed. This is the most correct logic now, you don''t need to care about it, and you don''t need to care about it. It''s Feng Chenggong and the other ants that were in the wrong, because they went against your wishes! Creatures that go against your will should no longer exist! "

    After hearing her extremely unreasonable words, the Huang Tianyu instead smiled and said in her heart: "Thank you, Rui Er. Thank you, for teaching me like this, but please don''t disturb me for the time being, okay? "There are some things that I have to face, and I have to bear the consequences!"

    After hearing his words, Rui Er sighed helplessly, but then said tyrannically: "I don''t care, if I find out that they want to kill you, I will immediately kill all of them and forcefully bring you back. You are my Tian''er, an existence that surpasses all else, they are despicable fools, I will definitely not kill you!"

    Hearing her protective words, the Huang Tianyu immediately felt it. It was thick sweetness and warmth, yet it did not continue to talk to her. Instead, it walked to Hong Linkui''s side and said apologetically: "Master, it''s all because I was unfilial.

    As he spoke, he carried Hong Linkui tightly in his arms.

    However, Hong Linkui, who was worried that Feng Chenggong and the other sect masters would kill him, actually pushed him away in an instant. With a voice full of panic, he said, "Tian Yu, quickly tell your great master and all the seniors that you were deceived by that golden dragon and that Wyrm in that abyss, and that''s why you helped them escape from that great formation in a muddle. Quickly apologize to your great master and all the seniors, I beg of them for your young ignorance, for having been deceived by them so as to forgive your mistake ˇ­"

    Seeing the increasingly frantic expression on his face, Yan Shi and the others actually started to gloat in their hearts.

    But the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said very calmly: "Master, I know that you told me to say those words for my own good. I hope that Grand Master and all seniors can forgive me after hearing those words, but I am sorry, I cannot lie."

    When he had just reached the point where he said those words, Bai Hezong suddenly started to blame them a little: "Tian Yu, don''t be foolish, we all know that you have always hated evil, in order to protect all living things, you have killed many monsters that harm people, you were so despicable, using peaches and fell into the abyss, fighting with the Golden Dragon and the Wyrm for a while, you must be very afraid, so after listening to their flowery words and helping them escape, you should quickly admit it!"

    Gou Liyi also frowned, and said to the Huang Tianyu: My child, don''t be afraid, we admire the way you are bravely fighting against the dragon and the Wyrm, and we also admire the way you are fighting against them, but we can''t help but marvel at your Master''s ability to educate you to be someone who is not afraid of demons or devils, a man who is brave enough to attack them, but you have to not make a mistake, we all know your personality, and all know that you have been deceived by those two evil beasts, and that is why you helped them escape, so hurry up and admit it!

    After listening to them repeatedly, he realized that he had been deceived by both the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, which was why he was so confused and helped them escape from the formation. He obviously wanted them to excuse him and hoped that he would quickly admit to those things so that Feng Chenggong and the others could punish him harshly.

    I know that you want me to say that to make our Sect Master so that our sect master can go easy on me, but I will not lie, and I am also not willing to lie for anything. No matter what you think, I must tell you two that I have truly let go of Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon, and that I have not received any of their deceit.

    When he had just reached that point, Duan Lang suddenly looked as if he couldn''t bear to watch any longer and said: "Look, look, Master Feng, look at all the He and He Qing you''ve done, what kind of harm have you done to this child? He, who has always been talented, actually became this silly little idiot after suffering from those punks'' schemes. He is foolishly speaking nonsense in front of us. I think that he is most likely sick, let''s hurry up and let him see. Don''t let him drop anything and see if he has a bad habit. "

    After that, he turned to Ying Nan and the others, and signalled them to come over. Ying Nan and the others immediately walked to the side of the Huang Tianyu, and together with Hong Linkui, dragged him towards the door.

    But Feng Chenggong suddenly shouted at them with a stern voice, "Stop!"

    It frightened Hong Linkui and the others so much that they all stopped, anxiously looking at him.

 C75 Witness the expulsion of the sect

    Looking at Feng Chenggong''s eyes that were filled with killing intent, Hong Linkui and the rest all knelt down nervously. Even those who were just now, who were looking at Hong Linkui and Huang Tianyu, making fun of him in all seriousness, also knelt down in fear. Only the Huang Tianyu remained calm and looked at him.

    After their four eyes met for a good while, Feng Chenggong suddenly turned dark and asked the Huang Tianyu: "Tell me, why did you let those two beasts go?"

    At that time, Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Hong Tianyan and the other three sect masters had also looked at the Huang Tianyu with a murderous look on their faces.

    Only Duan Lang, Gou Liyi and Bai Hezong sighed a few times as they looked at him, who was feeling extremely helpless.

    Noticing them, the rest of the tribes had the same expression, but Huang Tianyu said honestly: "The ancient language has clouds, people are not saints, there is nothing wrong with knowing wrong! I have heard that the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld have harmed many creatures and committed many sins in the Three Realms. But they have already been imprisoned in that great formation for more than two thousand eight hundred years.

    Just as he spoke up to that point, Long Zunba suddenly said darkly: "Just because you pitied them, you helped them escape from that great formation?"

    While speaking, he had condensed a ball of Tiger Head Divine Spirit Qi in front of him, but in the end, he did not harden his heart. He threw it towards the Huang Tianyu, forcefully suppressing the anger in his heart and waved his hand to disperse them.

    Looking at his eyes that were like that of a fierce tiger''s, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "It''s not entirely true. Seniors, you all know that the current Three Realms are not peaceful, the demons in the World of Demons and Demons s are frequently in the human world, attacking many kind beings, in the human world and the Underworld, those evil people frequently come to the human world to commit evil, and have lost their clan leaders as well. The dragon race and flood dragon race s have always been restless, and when the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor go out, they will definitely have some restraining effect on those powers."

    Hearing him talk about those things, Hong Tianyan immediately remembered what the Fairy Cai Lian told them yesterday. Regarding the words of Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld, regarding the use of Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld to restrain those evil beings, Hong Tianyan was a little confused and asked him, "Tian Yu, at your young age, why do you have those thoughts? Those things, could it be that some expert taught you? "

    Looking at his suspicious face, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Reporting to senior, those things were all my own thoughts, no one taught me and in the past few days, I have not told anyone else about any of those things, and I also know that after the both of you knew that the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon had escaped, you would all become extremely furious, and I do not want to say anything more. I only hope that seniors, with the sole thought of the Three Realms, accept this fact!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Leng Gufeng suddenly said in an extremely furious voice, "You spoke so lightly and easily, and you have to accept this fact! Tianyu, are you really that ignorant? Or are you playing dumb with us? Since you have fought against the avatars created with the spirit energy of the Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon before, then you should know clearly that they all possess the power to overturn rivers and seas, to cause chaos in the Three Realms. "

    When he got there, he suddenly opened his hand and condensed a ball of ice crystal qi. With a loud bang, the Huang Tianyu fell to the ground with a loud bang, spitting out mouthfuls of white cold air.

    He gloomily said, "Back then, Empyreans and many seniors of our eight great sects sacrificed countless lives to seal them off. And now you have the audacity to help them escape and even speak to us like this, do you really think that we won''t kill you?"

    Seeing that he was clearly emanating a strong killing intent, Hong Linkui and the others became even more worried for the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu still managed to stand up and spoke in a very calm manner: "I have never doubted that all of you seniors would kill me for justice, or even other things that threaten justice. I do not believe that I am wrong about this matter, because I believe that a group of people who have lost themselves, the clan leader of a clan, and a group of flood dragon race s who have lost themselves, are far more terrifying and harmful than those who possess their own clan leader, and I believe that at least the Golden Dragon Emperor has changed for the better."

    Hearing his words, Leng Gufeng and Long Zunba became even more furious and shouted at him at the same time, "You fool!"

    But Yun Yi said to him darkly: "Tian Yu, you said that it was you who helped me. Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon, you escaped, right?"

    Seeing that he had asked them about that, the Huang Tianyu immediately nodded and said calmly: "Indeed, I helped them break through that formation and helped them escape."

    Looking at his expression, Yun Yi suddenly said in a cold and detached voice: "Under normal circumstances, I would believe what you said, but I do not believe it now, because I do not believe that you possess enough power to destroy that great formation, and you do not know how to use the celestial power either. Only the supreme fairy can use it, so stop speaking nonsense and quickly admit that you were severely injured and fainted, and you did not know anything else, right?!"

    Seeing that he had circled around so much and still wanted to excuse for the Huang Tianyu, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng both nodded their heads towards him in gratitude for a moment. However, Feng Chenggong merely coughed in anger, and at the same time, they cursed him loudly in their hearts.

    Looking at Yun Yi''s very meaningful gaze, the Huang Tianyu shook his head and said very calmly: "No, Senior Yun, it''s really me. It''s me, who helped Golden Dragon Emperor and Golden Dragon Emperor to escape from that great formation, and I also know how to use the celestial power. Even though I didn''t know how I obtained that kind of spirit energy, I really know how to use it, and I even used it extremely skillfully.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and released a kind of pale yellow light. Not only did it instantly dissolve the chilliness on his body, it also howled towards the surroundings and surged. The violent and gentle golden astral wind forced Yun Yi and the others to sway a few times, almost to the point where they couldn''t endure it anymore.

    They did not expect him to really know how to use the celestial power. Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others all looked at him in confusion.

    But suddenly, Feng Chenggong bellowed: "Enough! I never thought that at your young age, you would actually be so scheming, hide so many secrets, and even be so bold as to help that Evil Dragon and that Wyrm break that seal, reappear in the world, and make it so that in the near future, they bring calamity to the world, that it messes up the three realms. I, Feng Chenggong, will use the name of our Taizhen Sect''s Sect Master to expel you from our Taizhen Sect, and from now on, you are no longer a part of our Taizhen Sect. "

    Who would have thought that he would expel the Huang Tianyu from the Taizhen Sect. Yun Yi and the other sect masters looked at him in confusion.

    Hong Linkui was in even more disbelief, as he and the rest of the Taizhen Sect looked at him and the Huang Tianyu respectively.

 C76 Each of the Sect Leaders had their own thoughts â€¦

    Seeing that Feng Chenggong was so angry that he wanted to expel the Huang Tianyu from the sect and his attitude was extremely determined, to the point where he did not allow anyone to dissuade them, Hong Linkui nervously looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    To everyone''s surprise, not only did the Huang Tianyu not show any fear or sadness, it instead seemed as if it had expected it, slightly nodded and said in a calm manner: "Grand Master, you really did it, and to be honest, I did not feel any mishap, after all, you are a senior who cherishes his feathers and his reputation, and the matter of me releasing the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon is really too big, I''m afraid that even you cannot afford to do it, right?"

    When he got to that point, Yun Yi and the other sect masters looked there and said very calmly, "A few days ago, Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon personally told me that over two thousand eight hundred years ago, they were the five great Empyreans of the Heaven Realm, together with our eight great sects, all the seniors. At that time, I was puzzled why our eight great sects always listened to our orders, and the five great Empyreans of the Heaven Realm. Are we really their hounds? Or a dog? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Yan Zhen could not take it any longer and shouted angrily at him: "Huang Tianyu, you are presumptuous! How dare he be disrespectful to the five great Sky Sovereigns! Do you know your crime? "

    However, Feng Chenggong interrupted him with his hand. Instead, he spoke expressionlessly, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "I know you are always right, there are many things in the Three Realms that you cannot get used to, and sometimes you even despise them. But you must know, in the Three Realms, up until now, you still have to rely on your own strength to speak, and only with sufficient strength can you do whatever you want.

    Long Zunba was also quite dignified as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, I know you are naturally kind-hearted, and have your own unique insight into a lot of things. I also really want to explore a lot of things, but at least before you become a strong Ranker, you better be safe, otherwise, you will bring a lot of danger to yourself!"

    Leng Gufeng was a little blaming, he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, you youngsters have a strong desire to win, like to fight against injustice, like to do whatever you want, do what you want, this is something that cannot be blamed, as long as you do it right, to a certain extent, we will support you, but don''t be so arrogant, you need to know your limits and be respectful, especially not to face the various immortals of Heaven Realm. Each of them are stronger than me, and can easily kill us, do you know?"

    However, Duan Lang shook his head and spoke to the Huang Tianyu in a rather calm manner: "To be honest, Sky Jade, sometimes my grandfather is just like you and Wu Xie, who are only interested in their own matters, and cannot be bothered with other matters that do not concern themselves, but people need to learn to grow up, understand how to take responsibility, understand how to think for other beings, and that is the only way we can gain the recognition of other living beings, and become friends with more living creatures. I hope you understand all of these things!"

    However, Bai Hezong smiled and said to the Huang Tianyu: Alright, alright, you brat, don''t make your Grandpa Feng angry. Although you released that golden dragon and that Wyrm, and this matter is indeed big, and the various Daoist Immortals in Heaven Realm are also really angry, and even sent a few angels to scold us for a while, but you are still just a child, and don''t really understand anything, I believe that the immortal gods will not make too much of a fuss about this.

    Just as he finished speaking, the man in his forties who was beside him immediately spoke with a rather perturbed tone, "Master Bai, isn''t what you just said a bit too light? As long as he admitted his wrongs, this matter would be cleared up? The various Empyreans and Angels in the Heaven Realm didn''t seem to be that easy to talk to, right? And can you guarantee that the dragon and Wyrm will not come back to take revenge on us? "

    Looking at his furious look, Bai Hezong for a moment, said rather unhappily: "Geng Yuanfu, I am still a sect master, just like your master. Are there any rules? "

    As he finished speaking, he looked coldly at Feng Chenggong.

    Seeing that he was unhappy, Feng Chenggong immediately scolded him a little, and said to Geng Yuanfu: "Yuan Fu, do not be rude, calm down, and listen to us traitors, speak!"

    Seeing that he had said something, although Geng Yuanfu was still right, Bai Hezong was not satisfied, but he could not say anything more.

    However, he was rather stern as he said to the Huang Tianyu, "You were released on your own accord. Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon, this is no small matter, and will definitely infuriate the various Empyreans and deities of the upper realm. You must bear all the consequences of this, and must not implicate any innocent people.

    Looking at his eyes that were brimming with killing intent, Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Grand master, you don''t have to worry, everything I do, will be shouldered very calmly, and this matter will definitely have a huge, and very negative, impact to our Taizhen Sect. There are many gods in the Heaven Realm, and because of this matter, it is very possible that they will come and question you, and in order to not implicate and be innocent, I ask you to take back the punishment I gave you, and do not expel me from our Taizhen Sect, I am responsible for what I have done!"

    After hearing what he said, Yun Yi and the rest all looked towards Feng Chenggong.

    Hong Linkui also tried his best to help him out, and said to Feng Chenggong: "Master, you understand Sky Jade, he has always been a very upright person, and has helped many people before. He has made many great contributions to our Taizhen Sect, and he has often passed down to the other disciples many profound arts, although this time he has committed many sins, I hope that you can open up a net for him, and give him a chance to make amends!"

    After he finished speaking, Ying Nan and the people who were very concerned about the Huang Tianyu started to plead for him with Feng Chenggong.

    Seeing that they were all talking about Huang Tianyu s, Feng Chenggong became cautious and started to think.

    But after a while, he suddenly said angrily, "You guys are enough! I admit that his Huang Tianyu is indeed powerful, but don''t all of you think that it''s precisely because he is powerful that we can''t keep him? And have you not thought of it? He is only fourteen or fifteen years old, how could she possess those cultivation levels that are enough to contend against you all? And to some extent, even stronger and more powerful than you all? "

    After hearing what he said, Ying Nan and the others were all confused. They looked at the Huang Tianyu and wondered what he had said.

    Gou Liyi was even more cautious as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, tell me, who taught you your celestial power and your profound cultivation? And how did he do it? Could it be that other than Hong Linkui, this master of yours has another expert whose strength is far above his?

    Looking at his vigilant expression, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "In reply to senior, I am now at least my only master, Master Hong. He is very concerned about me, just like my father, and has also passed down to me the powers of many Taizhen Sect s, but truthfully, I do not know why I use the celestial power, nor have I followed any other masters, other experts have cultivated, and do not know any gods."

    Just as he spoke up to that point, Rui Er''s voice appeared in his mind once again, and said as if he was half joking: "Tian''er, if you want to meet a deity, then come to the Eastern Heaven Realm! I will wait for you here. When I get here, I will have many deities kowtow to you, and even Zhong Wanlong, that useless trash, will have to obediently kneel to you. That kind of scene, although you might not like it, but it is definitely very fun. "

    When she finished speaking, she actually laughed out loud. The Huang Tianyu scratched its head in confusion, but did not say anything.

    But Leng Gufeng said in a rather domineering manner: "Tian Yu, you know that your grandfather and I really like you, and we have even long been willing to marry you, your Big Sister Qian Ning and your Big Sister Xin Hua. We are also very satisfied with how you have helped everyone in killing demons and exterminating devils in these past few years, and we very much appreciate your calmness, as well as your entire body''s abilities. And until now, they still have not repented. "

    When he finished speaking, he actually sighed helplessly.

    Yun Yi looked at the Huang Tianyu for a good while, then suddenly let out a long sigh and said very calmly: "Tianyu, since it''s like this, there''s something that I won''t hide from you. Actually, you''re not really one, your Taizhen Sect people, your birth parents, and not Huang Mei and his wife.

    When he just got there, he was worried that the Huang Tianyu would not be able to take it. Hong Linkui shouted at him worriedly, "Senior Master, please speak carefully!"

    Feng Chenggong seemed to be very worried, as if he had something to discuss. He also said to Yun Yi in a low voice, "Brother Yun, these things are not suitable for us to talk about right now, so I hope that you don''t worry. After we punish him, it won''t be too late to tell him about these things."

    Hearing their words, the Huang Tianyu looked confused and confused, as it looked at them. However, Long Zunba and the other sect masters all looked at each other with different expressions.

    However, Yun Yi shook his hand, and said to Feng Chenggong and the others in an extremely calm manner: "Tian Yu has already grown up, and has reached the biggest turning point in his life, he has the right to know his own identity, and we can''t always hide it from him."

    Speaking to that point, he suddenly turned very benevolent, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tianyu, don''t think, you are really from the Taizhen Sect, or even your biological parents, Huang Mei and Huang Si. Let me tell you the truth, not only do you not belong to the Taizhen Sect, you don''t even belong to us eight great sects, and your biological parents are not even Huang Mei and Huang Mei''s either. To some extent, you can be said to be an orphan.

    Speaking of which, he, Long Zunba and the others nodded at each other, as though they were communicating with each other.

    The Huang Tianyu was even more confused and looked at Hong Linkui. Seeing that he nodded in pain, it looked at Feng Chenggong again.

    But back then, Feng Chenggong seemed to be extremely angry as he tightly clenched his fists. Just as Yun Yi was about to say something, he suddenly spoke in a rather furious voice, "Brother Yun, it''s not like you don''t know how important the things that we''re talking about are with this bastard right now, but you can talk about it to him in the future. Since he has already admitted it, and the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld have escaped, we should capture him, tie him up and hand him over to the deities for punishment!"

    Seeing that he actually wanted to capture the Huang Tianyu and hand it over to the immortals to deal with, Hong Linkui immediately said in fear: "Master, don''t! I beg you to let this child go! "I beg of you ˇ­"

    As they talked, he, Ying Nan and the others all kowtowed towards Feng Chenggong, incessantly begging for mercy on behalf of the Huang Tianyu. However, Feng Chenggong was resolute in his decision and did not pay any attention to them.

    Seeing those two different attitudes, the Huang Tianyu suddenly exerted more strength and pulled Hong Linkui, Ying Nan and the others up, then said to them in a very sincere tone: "Thank you Master, Senior Masters, Junior Masters, all of you for this affection towards this junior. But I still have to say, each of you should take responsibility for what you do! Since the sect master has captured me and has handed me over to everyone for punishment, then let him be. No matter what, I am not willing to implicate everyone, especially not someone who is willing to implicate all of you, someone who is truly good to me! "

    Seeing his expression, Ying Nan and the others all sighed helplessly.

    However, Hong Tianyan used a discussing tone and said to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, since you said that you want to expel the Huang Tianyu from your Taizhen Sect, then I have a presumptuous request. I wonder if you can agree to it?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong suddenly said in an ice-cold tone: "Brother Hong, I know that your grandson Wei Cang has a very good relationship with this vile child. You want to take him in as part of your Chaoyang Sect?"

    Seeing that he had seen through his own thoughts, Hong Tianyan did not hide anything and said: "Indeed, you are afraid that the various immortals will leave because of the release of the Heavenly Jade, I understand that the Golden Dragon and that Wyrm would offend your Taizhen Sect and want to expel him out, but I am not afraid of that, our so-called responsibility, our Wei Cang, as the Heavenly Jade''s good brothers, will not let him drift free, so we can do this!"

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Huang Tianyu with anticipation.

    However, Yun Yi shook his head and said in a serious tone: "Red Sect Master, it''s best if you give up on this idea. The matter of Sky Jade secretly letting the Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon go was simply too much, and it''s not something we can endure just because we have to force ourselves to. Before everyone has a clear conclusion regarding this matter, it''s not appropriate for him to stay in any of our sects, otherwise, it would definitely bring about a calamity to exterminate our sect."

    After he finished speaking, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng and the others also did the same thing and nodded their heads in succession.

    Seeing that they were all troubled because of their own matters, the Huang Tianyu pondered for a moment, but said very calmly: "Since that''s the case, then I won''t force myself to stay here anymore. Thank you seniors, for taking care of me over the years and at the same time, thank you master.

    After which, he bowed to Yun Yi and the rest.

 C77 Feng Chenggong severely punished Tian Yu.

    , who had always been worried about Feng Chenggong, would drive the Huang Tianyu out. Seeing that the Huang Tianyu herself, in order to not implicate the Taizhen Sect, had actually left, she said in a very sad voice: "Tianyu, never would I have thought that in the end, you would still have to leave us. In these past dozen years, Master has truly treated you as my own son, and you are also very filial to us.

    Ying Nan was even more so as he hugged the Huang Tianyu in her arms and said very sorrowfully: "Child, I know that you are doing this to avoid implicating us, but do you know that for the past dozen years, we have already treated you as our child, our own son. You are very understanding, very respectful, very filial. "How do you want us to live our lives in the future, you silly bad boy ˇ­"

    As she spoke, she lightly hit the Huang Tianyu a few times.

    He suddenly cupped his fists and bowed towards them as he said with great guilt: "Thank you Master, Senior Masters and Junior Masters for raising me all these years. Even though I am currently very confused about my background, I have already treated you all as my family, and have treated you as my best family. But you all know what is happening right now, I cannot implicate you all, and I hope that you all understand me well!"

    After he finished speaking, he bowed and said sincerely: "Thank you, Grand Master. Without your meticulous guidance, over the past ten years, I would not have possessed any of your abilities, nor have the qualifications, to become my master''s disciple, nor have the qualifications to enter this hall. Now that I have stirred up a disaster, it is very likely that I will have to implicate everyone here.

    However, he said in an extremely pained tone: "Tianyu, don''t blame me, if you want to blame something, you can only blame yourself. The things that you have caused this time are simply too great, and you know that among your generation, you are one of the two people I value the most, and I even had the intention of handing over the position of sect master to one of you after a hundred years. How could you allow me to blame you this time, for the sake of our Taizhen Sect, I have no choice but to treat you like this."

    Speaking to there, he still walked to the side of the Huang Tianyu, as if it was in pain. He strongly patted the Huang Tianyu''s shoulders, Hong Linkui and the others, all of them became even more miserable, and started to sigh.

    But just at that time, Feng Chenggong suddenly became extremely tyrannical and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, you have learnt all of your skills from us. Since I am going to expel you from our Taizhen Sect, then your abilities should no longer be used, so as to prevent you from using your abilities to stir up trouble and escape in the future.

    After hearing his words, Yun Yi became vigilant for a moment, and shouted at him, "Master Feng, what do you want to do with this child? He is not just a child of one sect in your Taizhen Sect. He is a common child of our eight great sects. "

    When he had just reached that point, the Huang Tianyu suddenly seemed to know Feng Chenggong and seemed to want to do something to him.

    Speaking to there, he suddenly seemed to have thought about something, shook his head, and said to Feng Chenggong: "Oh, no! Furthermore, you are worthy of being called the most revered Sect Master. You have the demeanor and mindset of a tyrant of this generation, always pursuing absolute self-safety when doing things. At the same time, to a certain extent, how great a person you are to others, who are still able to show off their skills, is that not enough to make many admire you? "

    Not knowing why, Hong Linkui and the others all looked at him strangely.

    At the same time, Bai Hezong and the others also looked at him and Feng Chenggong in confusion.

    However, Feng Chenggong laughed and said calmly: "Tian Yu, looks like you already know what I''m going to do to you, right?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "Not only do I know what you are planning to do to me, I also remember how you treated me when I was young, and how my Huang Mei''s father and the rest treated me. Especially after you threw me into a group of evil beasts, turned around and escaped, and threw me into a few volcanoes.

    After hearing all those things that he had said, Ying Nan and the others were all confused and looked towards Feng Chenggong.

    Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng and Yun Yi, were even more furious and spoke to Feng Chenggong at the same time: "Master Feng? Did all that really happen? "

    Sensing the strong killing intent coming from the three of them, Feng Chenggong did not care about them. Instead, he spoke strongly to Huang Tianyu: "Little bastard, stop with your nonsense. Huang Mei and I are all magnanimous gentlemen, how could we be so detestable towards you?"

    He then said gloomily: "Little bastard, you brought all of this upon yourself. If you had been obedient and stayed by our side, I definitely would not have treated you like this, but now you are causing trouble again and again, and if I do not take care of you, it will be too preposterous! Just accept your fate now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly hit the spiritual force field heavily onto the Huang Tianyu''s chest, causing it to turn pale and spit out blood as it was sent flying. The two doors were directly smashed and it fell onto the stone ground outside.

    Unexpectedly, Feng Chenggong, could it be that he was attacking in such a manner? The Huang Tianyu s, Yun Yi and the others, immediately became very worried and flew out.

    Long Zunba who was the first to embrace him, looked at his chest, and a strange talisman spirit light appeared, in an instant, he was extremely furious, and walked towards Feng Chenggong as he shouted: "Master Feng, you are too ruthless! The Spirit Damaging Seal not only seals all of his power, but it also constantly torments his truesoul. If you do this, in a few years, he will die because his truesoul is too severely damaged! "

    After hearing his words, Feng Chenggong said coldly, "This is all his fault. I am only following the sect rules of our Taizhen Sect s, nothing more!"

 C78 After Tianyu left the Sect Leader

    He never thought that Feng Chenggong would actually use such a vicious sealing technique to deal with the Huang Tianyu. Hong Linkui had rushed over, and the people there all became extremely worried for the Huang Tianyu.

    Right at that moment, Rui Er''s voice appeared in the Huang Tianyu''s mind, and she said with a heartache: "Tian''er, why didn''t you kill that fellow just now? Even if you knew that he would treat you that way, why would you be so foolish as to accept his kind of palm strike and humiliation? Your celestial power has already been awakened, so you can completely reverse the impact of his sealing technique onto his body, and let him have a taste of that painful sensation! "

    After hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and forced itself to stand up. It said in its heart with a gentle tone: "Rui Er, thank you for still being so concerned about me, but there are many things that you don''t understand. This is how humans get along, can you not disturb me for the time being? There are some things that I need to take care of. Once I''ve dealt with these matters, if I have the time, I will definitely think of a way to go to Eastern Heaven Realm to find you. I will properly meet you and talk about some things. "

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er seemed to be very helpless, he let out a long sigh and spoke with melancholy: "Forget about it, you should busy yourself with your matters first. Time is meaningless to you and me, once you have had enough fun, once you have fully recovered and become the real you, even without me saying anything, you will definitely come to my side and protect me well."

    After saying that, she stopped talking.

    He staggered to Feng Chenggong''s side and said with a smile: "Alright Master Feng, I know you still want to use some other method to punish me. In these fifteen years, your heart has been filled with strong dissatisfaction towards me, and you also want to take back the kindness you have given me in raising me for the past fifteen years. Now that I''m right here, let your men take action, I don''t want to owe you guys anything!"

    After hearing what he said, Yun Yi and the others all looked rather solemn as they looked at Feng Chenggong.

    Worried that Feng Chenggong would kill his Hong Linkui, he worriedly told him: "Tianyu, don''t misunderstand your master like this. Quickly apologize to him, he will forgive you."

    But Feng Chenggong actually extended a hand and interrupted him, while coldly looking at the Huang Tianyu, and said gloomily: "Good boy, you''re really tenacious. Since you already know what I think of you, then I won''t hide it anymore."

    When he got there, he suddenly commanded Yuan Fu, "Go and gather all your brothers and sisters, holding a pure steel Wind and Fire Staff, and perform three thousand staff attacks on this hero. He is very stubborn, and do not play with him, otherwise, it will be an insult to him!"

    After hearing his words, Leng Gufeng immediately said with extreme anger: "Master Feng, don''t go too far! Three thousand pure steel staff strikes? You clearly want to take Tian Yu''s life! "

    At that time, Yun Yi and Long Zunba, as well as the other sect masters, could not bear to see this either, so they all turned to Feng Chenggong and started to protest.

    However, the Huang Tianyu suddenly reached out and stopped them, and instead said very calmly: "Thank you seniors for the relationship you have towards me, but use the three thousand staff attack to cancel it. The grudges and grudges I have had with Master Feng and the others for the past fifteen years, average only two hundred times a year, I can accept this, I hope seniors, do not interfere in this matter. After they finish beating me up, I and the Taizhen Sect will be done with each other, and we will no longer have anything to do with each other!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly untied his shirt and threw it on the ground. He looked at the pure steel staff in his hand, which was shining brightly, and then unexpectedly smiled and said to Feng Chenggong: "Open it now and it will begin. My skills and techniques have already been sealed by you just now, it''s impossible.

    Seeing his calm appearance, Yun Yi, Hong Linkui and the others all perspired very worriedly for him.

    But it was as if Feng Chenggong had made up his mind to kill him. He looked at him coldly, and suddenly ordered the rest of the people present: "Use all of your strength to entertain him, only hit him on his chest and back. Don''t hit the other parts of his body, in case Sect Master Yun and the others say that we''re going to kill him intentionally."

    After hearing his words, Yun Yi immediately became gloomy. She looked at him, but did not say anything.

    It was at that moment that Yan Shi and the others said, "We shall follow the sect master''s orders, as if they were taking pleasure in his misfortune."

    After saying that, they clenched their fists tightly, and the pure steel staff in their hands suddenly jumped to the Huang Tianyu''s side, swung its arms and ruthlessly smashed onto its chest and back. In a few seconds, his chest and back were beaten to the point of spitting blood, shaking her body a few times, and at the same time, striking out many bright red rod marks on his chest and back.

    At that time, Bai Hezong was also very angry, they had wanted to go up and stop them, but Yun Yi and the rest had forcefully stopped them.

    Not long after that, the huge Huang Tianyu began to shake so much that it could barely stand.

    Hong Linkui, who could not stand watching at that time, suddenly kneeled in front of Feng Chenggong, and cried loudly: "Master, I beg you to spare this child, I am his master, and this disciple has committed a mistake, as his master, I will take responsibility for him, as such, I beg you to be merciful and let him go, I am willing to accept any punishment for him!"

    At that time, Ying Nan and the others had also knelt in front of Feng Chenggong and spoke out for the Huang Tianyu.

    But Feng Chenggong was not moved at all, he continued to stare coldly at the Huang Tianyu that had been severely injured by Yan Shi and his men.

    After a long while, when Yan Shi and the others finally finished hitting him, the Huang Tianyu''s three thousand staff, seeing that there was not a single bit of skin on his chest and back, stopped under Feng Chenggong''s order and looked at the Huang Tianyu proudly.

    In front of that piece of clothes, after picking it up, he looked at Hong Linkui and the rest, and suddenly kneeled down on the ground. After kowtowing three times to Hong Linkui, he said with a sigh, "Everyone, thank you for treating me so sincerely and sincerely, but now that I have broken all ties with your Taizhen Sect, we will not have anything to do with each other ever again. Goodbye!"

    After he finished speaking, he struggled to stand up, bowed to Yun Yi and the others, turned and walked down the mountain without looking back.

    It was also at that moment, for some unknown reason, that the huge mountain seemed to have experienced a huge earthquake and started to shake violently. The buildings and mountain peaks that he had knelt down on earlier all began to collapse one after another.

 C79 Several sect heads angrily left â€¦

    At the same time, he also heard the sound of countless rocks falling and buildings collapsing. At the same time, he also heard Feng Chenggong and the others running away in extreme fear, but at the time, when their bodies and minds were on the verge of breaking down, he simply did not have any time to care about those things and only wanted to leave that place as soon as possible. He was extremely conflicted, Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    He did not walk far, and instead walked directly towards a distant, cloudy place, where, for no reason, he started to travel through the clouds. Not long after, he could not feel the pain on his body, but it made him feel very, very relaxed, as if something very heavy had fallen from his body.

    But Feng Chenggong and the rest were not as free as he was, seeing many mountains and pavilions broken and destroyed by the sudden earthquake, and at the same time, all the people who participated in the battle with the Huang Tianyu s, were confused, and were smashed by many stones, until they vomited blood and fell to the ground one after another.

    Feng Chenggong himself had also been beaten so hard that he vomited blood and almost broke a few bones by a few large rocks and wooden pillars.

    On the other hand, Hong Linkui and the others, who were thinking for the sake of the Huang Tianyu, were not hurt at all. There were even some rocks and wood that were originally heading towards them, but when they were about to hit them, they miraculously rolled away.

    As for Yun Yi and the other sect masters, they did not receive any of that either. The only thing they did was look at everything with a cold expression, as if everything that had happened there had nothing to do with them.

    Just like that, after half a day, the earthquake finally subsided. Hong Linkui and the rest rushed over, and after helping them up, they quickly brought all the disciples of the Taizhen Sect over there, instructing them to treat Feng Chenggong and the others.

    Bai Hezong, who was looking at them at the time, suddenly asked Duan Lang with a tone of discussion: "Brother, should we help them?"

    Hearing his words, Duan Lang turned to look at Yun Yi.

    Feng Chenggong and the others, however, gave a cold snort and spoke in an extremely calm manner: "Logically speaking, our eight great sects should be in a united state. With their Taizhen Sect s in a state of turmoil, we should all extend a helping hand to them."

    After hearing what he said, Bai Hezong immediately became a little anxious and said: "Then let''s not stand around anymore, let''s quickly go and help them!"

    After which, he walked towards Feng Chenggong.

    However, Gou Liyi reminded him: "Brother Yun is right, we should help them with < Reasonably speaking >, but we did not say that we have to help them. Master Bai, your bad habit of a good person, should it be changed?

    Duan Lang also said coldly: "If you want others to help you, then you need to have the reason and value to do so. Master Bai, right now, Master Feng and the rest have just beaten up our big sects, our common children, Tian Yu, very shamelessly and viciously, and Feng Chenggong also used the Evil Spirit Destroying Seal on him. I really do not know what reason we have to help these people now."

    Hong Tianyan was even more furious: "The most important thing is, we, especially Brother Yun, Sect Master Long, Master Leng, the three of them, are people who are extremely important to that child Tian Yu, and right now, even without our permission, Feng Chenggong had already fiercely beat up that child according to his own rules. Master Bai, I don''t know, what reason do we have to help those people right now."

    After hearing what they had said, Bai Hezong looked rather troubled at Feng Chenggong and the others.

    Just now, they had also heard that Hong Linkui and the others shook their heads helplessly. However, Geng Yuanfu huffed and puffed and said to them: "Isn''t it just a little brat whose origins are unknown? Sect Leaders, for the sake of him being like us, do you think that it''s worth it? "

    Looking at his gaze which was filled with provocation, Yun Yi said in a cold and indifferent voice: "You don''t have to bother with our matters. Rather, the angels under the supreme fairy''s command yesterday had already told us clearly about the escape of the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Underworld.

    Speaking to there, he took a few steps towards Feng Chenggong and the rest, and then said with a domineering tone: "On the contrary, you guys took this opportunity to unleash it, and ruthlessly hurt Tian Yu, hurt a lot of people, and he, whom you all like, hurt him, who is the focus of attention of the supreme fairy, don''t you guys think, what will happen to him?"

    After hearing his words, although Geng Yuanfu and the others were very angry, they did not dare to be presumptuous towards him.

    But when Feng Chenggong held onto a large rock and stood up, he said rather unyieldingly, "Brother Yun, Sect Master Long, Master Leng, and even Red Sect Master, I know that you all admire the Huang Tianyu very much and do not wish for him to suffer any hardships, but you all must understand the things that is happening right now. No matter what, he was the one who released Golden Dragon Emperor and the two fierce beasts that are likely to endanger the three realms.

    Seeing his overbearing attitude, Yun Yi did not say anything, and only coldly looked at him.

    But he was also very arrogant, and said to Long Zunba: "Also, Sect Master Long, I know that you like him very much, your family''s Xin Hua, has even secretly approved of him for many years, but you must not forget, in the end, he is still a kid with an unknown origin, and it is very possible that he was formed from a demon. He might even become a demon in the future, so I advise you all to not to treat him as a treasure, so that he won''t eat you in one bite.

    Unexpectedly, after so many years, he still dared to slander the Huang Tianyu, and was formed from a demon. Long Zunba was extremely angry as he said: "Shut up! Feng Chenggong, don''t think that I don''t know, what kind of thoughts do you have towards that child? All these years, even though you have left him in your Taizhen Sect, you have been on guard against him practically every single day. And what he had just said, you and Huang Mei, had once thrown him in before.

    Seeing that they were about to start a fight, Leng Gufeng immediately advised them: "Alright, alright, Brother Long, now that Taizhen Sect has become like this, I''m sure that he''s in a bad mood, stop arguing with him."

    Bai Hezong was also kind-hearted as he advised them with a few words.

    Tian Yu and Xin Hua are both good brothers of theirs, but who would have thought that after all these things have happened, the marriage between the three of them would be delayed as well. If I knew that this would happen, then I would have brought him back to our Wudaozhong since I saw that bad brat yesterday. Our courage and bravery is the same as Wei Cang, and we were both good brothers that wanted to bring him over with us a long time ago.

    After he finished speaking, he was still fuming as he looked at Feng Chenggong.

    However, Feng Chenggong said with a stern voice: "There are so many great men in our Taizhen Sect. Without him, there are still others.

    Seeing him in that state, Duan Lang looked at him with disdain and said, "Ugh, just look at those fellows under you, what kind of materials are they, don''t you know? Right now, among the youngest generation in Taizhen Sect, who else but friendly, conciliatory and kind can be considered capable? And can they beat us, us brave and brave, don''t you know that for yourself? "

    With that said, he turned and jumped onto a large mountain in the distance. He raised his eyes to look at the direction the Huang Tianyu had left in and sighed.

    After he left, Hong Tianyan suddenly said angrily to Feng Chenggong: "Just for your reputation, you actually beat a child as good as Sky Jade away. Very well, Feng Chenggong has yours."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and released a fiery light. Very soon, he rode his Fire Escape and left that place.

    Seeing him walk away, Leng Gufeng said to Gou Liyi and the rest: "This matter happened too suddenly, Qian Ning will not be able to accept it in such a short period of time, I have to go back and advise her."

    When he said that, he was helpless, patted Long Zunba''s arm, and turned to leave.

    Long Zunba shook his head helplessly: "My family''s Xin Hua has always been infatuated with Tianyu. She had long discussed this with Qian Ning, and after a few years, he would marry Tianyu, Yushu and the others, and they had also long wanted to drink. The three of them had celebrated, but who would have thought that all of this would happen!"

    Reaching there, he let out a long sigh, and spoke to Yun Yi in distress: "Let''s go, Brother Yun, let''s hurry back and pacify these children, before they find out about this matter. Without caring about anything else, go find Tian Yu all over the world."

    He was worried about Yushu and the others in the first place, because if they knew about the Huang Tianyu and left the Taizhen Sect, they would go searching for his Yun Yi all over the place. However, after hearing what he said, they didn''t even bother to greet Feng Chenggong and quickly left that place.

    Seeing that all of their sect masters had left, Gou Liyi looked around again. The surrounding mess, he said coldly to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, for the sake of your reputation and that unknown reason, will it really descend upon us? The danger to your Taizhen Sect is actually this vicious.

    Reaching that point, he looked at Bai Hezong, and said to Feng Chenggong with an even colder tone: "You guys better take care of yourselves!"

    After saying that, he left as well.

    After they left, Bai Hezong still couldn''t bear to see them leave. He helped Hong Linkui and the others, treated some injured people, and gave Feng Chenggong some gold and silver. He hoped that they could rebuild the place as soon as possible.

    Seeing that the seven sect masters had all left, and that Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others all liked the Huang Tianyu, almost because of him, they quarreled with Feng Chenggong.

    While Hong Linkui and the others were busy arranging for some people to clean up those collapsed houses and such places, Feng Chenggong suddenly found the friendliness within him. In front of many people, he said in a very angry tone, "Lin Kui, as my head disciple, how much importance do you think I have towards you, don''t you know, and how kind you are as well. As the head disciple of your generation, I, your master, have great expectations for you.

    When he said that, he suddenly raised his right hand and looked at Hong Linkui with a murderous look. Hong Linkui and the others were immediately frightened and worried for the two of them.

    In the end, he still did not have the heart to beat them up. Instead, he said to them in a huff, "Quickly go wash up and eat dinner, then go to the rear mountains to think about it. You cannot leave without my permission!"

    After saying that, he left, turning around and heading towards the Supreme Spirit Palace.

    Seeing him leave in such a huff, Hong Linkui looked at him amiably for a moment. Then, with a helpless sigh, he lowered his head and went to wash his face and eat dinner. Very quickly, they complied with his orders and went to the back of the mountain.

    It was also in the middle of the night on that day that Feng Chenggong suddenly transmitted Yan Shi and the others to the Supreme Spirit Palace. He secretly told them a few things, and after a short while, Yan Shi and the others left, and secretly brought some people down the mountain.

    After an unknown amount of time, he arrived near a large mountain. Borrowing the moonlight from the sky and the starlight from the sky, he looked at a small river that was flowing, and suddenly, he became extremely exhausted. He fell onto a big rock and closed his eyes in distress, and after thinking about many things, he suddenly sighed, and after putting on his gown, he walked unsteadily towards the river.

    However, just as he was about to approach the river, he suddenly heard some light footsteps approaching from behind him. He quickly scanned his surroundings and jumped into a patch of grass that was as tall as a person. He then looked around under the moonlight.

    It didn''t take long before a few masked men wearing night attire, wielding swords, and scimitars jumped to the place where he was. They looked around from several different directions. They seemed very puzzled.

    The man holding the fanged shield said in surprise, "I felt it just now. There was someone here, but why is it gone now?"

    It was as if they were looking for something at the time, the man with the sword suddenly snorted coldly and said, "That kid got hit, Sovereign''s Spirit Devouring Seal Technique, and we even heavily injured him, all the way from the Spirit Tooth Mountain to here, is just a rugged path, it was really hard to walk on. Since we detected someone here just now, then I''m sure it''s him, don''t be discouraged, carefully look around the surroundings, no matter what, we must get rid of him this time, otherwise, we don''t have a way to deal with that Sect Leader!"

    After saying that, they stood there and began to carefully search.

 C80 Wyrm Kings men also came to look for him.

    Just as the masked men were searching for someone in the vicinity of the river, Huang Tianyu was in the grass patch. He had heard everything that they had said just now clearly, and as he was resting, he said with anger in his heart: "Feng Chenggong, I really don''t know what deep grudges you and I have, but you actually want to exterminate me? In the past fifteen years, you have attacked me year after year, both openly and covertly. It was fortunate that I was smart enough to avoid your attacks, otherwise, I would not be alive right now. "

    As he thought about those things, he suddenly frowned and looked carefully at the masked men in black, while saying in his heart: "Among those who spoke just now, there must have been those who attacked me the day before yesterday, at the bottom of Black Cloud Cliff, in the bottomless abyss. Among them were Yan Zhen, Geng Yuanfu, Wan Mingtong, Ma Lili, and a few other people.

    When he thought of that, he unconsciously touched his chest, which still hurt a lot. At that time, a breeze suddenly blew by, stirring up the surrounding grass and causing it to sway unstably.

    When the Huang Tianyu noticed these things, it quickly ran into the depths of the wasteland, and was not detected by the masked men dressed in black.

    He let out a long sigh of relief, looked around at the night sky, and suddenly frowned as he thought, "My body isn''t in a very good condition right now, I might be able to beat one or two of them if I were to fight them alone. However, there are actually a dozen of them right now, and they are all equipped with weapons."

    Right at that moment, Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in her mind again. He said without a care: "Tian''er, who isn''t that troublesome, didn''t I tell you before? You don''t need to do anything, you only need to think about it. Don''t even mention getting rid of them, they are just a few mere mortals, it would be easy for you to reestablish the world. If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try! "

    He shook his head and said in his heart: "Thank you, Rui Er, thank you for comforting me so much at this time, but right now, I do not want to kill them. No matter what, I was once a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, they are still people of the Taizhen Sect, and they can obey orders to kill me, but I still remember their friendship, and my master, Hong Linkui, is their senior brother after all."

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er suddenly became a little angry as she said: "Tian''er, remember this, right now, you are an existence that is absolutely above everything else. There is no one more qualified than you, and no one is worthy to be your master, or even an elder in any way, but the most I can be is your older sister, because I am the past, and you are the present. Do you understand?"

    He didn''t know what she meant, but the Huang Tianyu seemed to be distressed. It thought for a while, but it still couldn''t understand, and very quickly stopped thinking about those things. Instead, it comforted her in its heart: "Alright, alright, everything Rui Er says, does, everything she thinks about is right. I will pay more attention in the future."

    When he said till there, Rui Er suddenly became a little dissatisfied and said: "You can just lie to me. Sooner or later, you will know that everything I say is true, and at that time, I will definitely stay in your embrace forever, and let you cherish me, and never separate from me again. I will definitely keep my word."

    When she finished speaking, she seemed to become angry and stopped speaking.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at the masked men in black vigilantly, trying its best to maintain a calm state of mind while resting. After a long while, those people seemed to have found something, and quickly moved towards the river.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu could vaguely hear them moving. It confused them very quickly as they stood up and looked over, and very quickly saw that within the little river, a wave of big water flowers that were more than three meters tall suddenly appeared, crashing towards the surroundings. There was even a very strong stench spreading out from above, causing some masked people to cover their noses in disgust, and they jumped onto some of the rocks one after another.

    He said in a loud and clear voice: "Little friend Huang Tianyu, don''t hide anymore, we know you''re here. Furthermore, we''re right in the middle of that bush, and tonight, we brothers, under the orders of our great Emperor of the Nether Dragon, came over to invite little brother to meet with us. You and him, are good friends that we don''t get to know each other, so you will definitely give him face, right?"

    As soon as his voice fell, a giant demon appeared above the river. It had bright scales all over its body and a head full of scarlet hair. Its eyes were quite sinister and it was about the height of a person.

    There were scales that were similar to snake scales on his body, and both of his hands were like a pair of giant hooks. He wore a light blue battle armor, and he also had a long tail that was covered in barbed spikes.

    Riding on the water vapor, there were at least two to three hundred people leading them. Different weapons, with all sorts of fish and shrimp essence, slowly floated over. Above the river, about ten feet in the air, they smilingly looked in the direction of the Huang Tianyu.

    He never thought that the Emperor of the Nether Dragon would actually send his subordinates over there to invite his own Huang Tianyu. After looking at them with concern and looking at that direction, the masked man in black thought for a long time before walking out.

    At that time, the tall demon suddenly cupped his fists towards him and said with a chuckle: "I am Lan Wei, one of the Nine Great Wyrm King s, one of the ten great Shark King s, and the general under your command, the short wintermelon general, one of the same as me. We, the various Wyrm King s, under your command, one of the eighteen great generals.

    Speaking to there, he looked at the masked men in black and the Huang Tianyu, then chuckled and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, I think you will definitely not reject our great Emperor of the Nether Dragon''s invitation, right? If you have nothing else, then let''s hurry up and set off. My Emperor of the Nether Dragon has already prepared some food and wine, and is waiting for you. "

    While speaking, he actually looked towards Lan Wei and did a very strange tidying up. Lan Wei suddenly floated behind the Huang Tianyu.

 C81 Celestial Jade Using Worldwalking

    To those demons and masked men, the Huang Tianyu s who were already on guard saw Lan Wei floating behind them, and at the same time, those masked men also held their weapons as they surrounded them, they became more vigilant at once. Walking to a relatively spacious area, they smiled and said to Sky Blast: "Although I know your Emperor of the Nether Dragon, I apologize for not having enough time to disturb him, please go back and apologize to him on my behalf."

    With that, he turned and ran towards the mountain range.

    The masked man with the long sword suddenly waved his left hand and shot a bunch of blue concealed weapons at him. The blue concealed weapons forced him to quickly dodge, go behind a big rock and continue running towards the mountain.

    But just at that moment, Lan Wei suddenly rushed towards him and kicked one of the blue water swords, with a whoosh, it pierced through and a few large rocks flew straight towards his heart.

    Unexpectedly, Lan Wei, that ugly demon, was able to use such a powerful move. The Huang Tianyu suddenly turned around, grabbed a small rock, and chanted an incantation, and immediately threw it out. It quickly turned into a thirty-meter-tall giant, beating it with punches and kicks, and killed dozens of people.

    After seeing his methods, not only did Feng Jian not get angry, he smirked and said: "Little brother, you''re not bad at all! No wonder you were able to defeat our King of Sharks. So you actually know how to use such profound Dharmic powers. Come, come, let''s have a good time! Let us also see if you are qualified enough to become the tenth Saint King. "

    After he finished speaking, he urged a stream of water, and with a whoosh, he actually threw himself in front of the Huang Tianyu, spitting out balls of water at it. The ball was the size of a fist and had a black skull bubble, like a ghost, it surrounded the Huang Tianyu in the middle.

    Seeing his technique, the masked men all stopped. It was as if they were observing the fight between them and the Huang Tianyu.

    However, in that instant, the giant actually swept his leg towards them, and with a bang, kicked a fellow heavily into a mountain wall, angering the man with the sharp teeth holding the shield. He whirred and turned, the huge shield in his hands swept towards the giant, and actually chopped off a thick arm.

    However, what was out of their expectations was that the giant did not pay attention to that matter and did not disappear either. Instead, he casually picked up a large stone and rubbed it on the arm for a while, and soon, the stone became his.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu''s body suddenly flashed and actually went around it. The bubbles and skulls, after jumping onto a patch of tall grass, pulled out a handful of grass and started chanting an incantation. Soon, the weeds turned into huge soldiers with spears in their hands, aggressively attacking the demons and masked men.

    Who would have thought that in such a short period of time, he would use those weeds to create so many soldiers. A masked man said angrily, "Didn''t the grand master already seal all of this kid''s abilities? How can he still use such a method to create so many troublesome fellows? "

    As he spoke to there, he suddenly held the great blade in his hand horizontally in front of his chest. He spread out his true essence astral wind and suddenly shouted out, "Sweep away all enemies!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly waved the saber in his hand, whizzing towards the soldiers and the giant, and swept it across with a shockingly sharp blade. Not only did it cut dozens of soldiers into pieces of grass, but it also cut the giant back to its original form.

    Seeing his powerful killing move, Lan Wei suddenly said angrily: "You bastards, don''t get in the way here. This brat is our prey and if we want him alive, you guys better immediately stand aside. Or else, be careful of laozi, or else I''ll beat all of you up into piles of rotten meat."

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his fist towards the masked men and struck out towards them, releasing a strong stench of wind from his fist. In an instant, several masked men fell to the ground in pain, their bodies transforming into a pool of rotten meat that emitted white smoke.

    In the blink of an eye, the black demonic energy, the bubbles started to explode around the Huang Tianyu.

    The soldiers who were hit by the explosions were met with a miserable sight. Their lungs were full of holes and they quickly turned back into some weeds before falling to the ground unsteadily.

    Seeing them, with such a cruel method, the Huang Tianyu and the black-clothed men finally understood why one of them called it lung explosion and the other called it Lan Wei.

    But very quickly, the person holding the treasure sword waved his sword and struck at the Huang Tianyu, causing the astral wind to blow with a series of clangs, turning the surrounding stones and grass in a ten meter radius around the Huang Tianyu into fragments. This caused the Huang Tianyu to have no place to hide.

    Just at that moment, Lan Wei suddenly bellowed, "Rotten black water!"

    Just as his voice fell, whooshing sounds came out from beneath his feet. Waves after waves of black water that emitted a strong stench and smoke, quickly flowed towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Soon after, the sword images came from all directions and attacked the Huang Tianyu from all directions, causing it to fall into a very dangerous situation.

    But right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu actually fell to the ground and quickly ran forward.

    Who would have thought that he would know how to use Worldwalking? The black-clothed people were all a little stunned as they looked at each other.

    However, Lan Wei seemed to be very happy, and said to Breaking Lung: "Not bad, not bad, looks like the great Emperor of the Nether Dragon has very unique eyes, he never thought that this little guy could use Earth Elemental Techniques, such a strange technique, if he joined us and passed this technique on to us brothers, then when we carry out assassinations in the future, we will definitely have twice the results with half the work, and it will be very fun."

    He was extremely happy and said: "You are right, we already have nine great Wyrm King. If he can join us, and even pass through us, we can call him the Earth Wyrm King in the future, to show that he is very good at using this kind of profound technique."

    While they were talking, they continued to chase after the Huang Tianyu!

 C82 Although it was sealed, it was not weak

    At that time, Lan Wei and his lungs had already been blown up, and he was leading the Little Demons and the masked men in black to chase to that big mountain. The Huang Tianyu s in the vicinity saw that those fellows had already caught up to them from behind, and not far away from them was a tall mountain that pierced the clouds, along with some trees and weeds.

    At that time, he was closely pursuing his lung explosion. Although he had seen the air current that he had created when he had rushed into the yellow mountain, he was soon nowhere to be seen. Furthermore, there were piles of rocks, weeds, trees, dust and other things deep in the mountain.

    Not knowing why, Lan Wei, who was not going to chase after the Huang Tianyu, looked at the terrain there. Suddenly, she did not tighten her grip and said: "Isn''t this little guy''s brain a little too strong? "Who knows how many hidden rivers and rivers there are in these mountains. Even if we hide inside them, we might not be able to force him out."

    "If we had surrounded him in a more open area and captured him, that would have been fine. But now that he has entered that place, not to mention the other things, just the stones that he used to attack us, I''m afraid we might not be able to hold him off for a while!"

    As he spoke, he was also in a difficult position as he looked towards the great mountain.

    While they were chasing, a masked man in black from the Huang Tianyu looked at the mountain, and suddenly sneered, she stabbed the blade in his hand onto the ground, and casually produced a small paper man, quickly drawing a seal on it, and then used his hand to chant an incantation. Not long after, the paper man turned into thousands of unrecognizable human, and with each holding a large blade, he rushed towards the mountain.

    Seeing his technique, some of the small demons were a little scared, and hid behind Lan Wei and Seeing his technique, their lungs exploded.

    Not long after that, those paper men rushed into the mountain and scattered to different places. They then started to fight in the dark places. Not long after that, many small animals that were hidden inside the mountain started to flee in all directions in panic.

    Seeing all this, Fei Hou frowned and said to the man: "Idiot, we still don''t know how big this mountain is, yet you''re so silly, letting those paper men rush in. If that little guy used his transformation technique and hid among them, how are we going to find him?"

    Just as he finished his sentence, a paper man suddenly waved the big blade in his hand and chopped down another paper man with a ''kacha'' sound. The other paper men seemed to be very angry as they all brandished their big swords and chopped down at the other paper men around them.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The masked man became furious and cast a spell on those paper men. The grey light instantly turned them back into those paper men.

    However, just at that time, from a nearby mountain, a lot of stones of different sizes suddenly rolled down with gurgling sounds. However, just at that time, a lot of rocks nearby suddenly rumbled down from a nearby mountain, and a lot of rocks that were of different sizes rolled down.

    A masked man with a sword suddenly spoke in a huff: "Huang Tianyu, you despicable bastard, you actually dare to use such a despicable method to plot against us. All these years, in the Spirit Tooth Mountain, you have received so much care from us, you are simply inhumane!"

    After hearing his insults, the Huang Tianyu that was hiding behind the back mountain suddenly jumped over, and said rather angrily in that dark and gloomy valley: "Geng Yuanfu, you don''t have much to say. Although it is true that I have received some care from you all in these past fifteen years, in these past fifteen years, you all have tried to kill me, and even condoned your disciples, many times. I remember clearly how many times you have framed me and wronged me."

    After hearing his words, the demons and masked men quickly identified his location through the voices.

    However, they had already expected that they would use this method to confirm their location. The Huang Tianyu at their location instead laughed out loud and said: "Don''t waste your plans for nothing, in this mountain range, it can produce a huge echo everywhere. Unless I stand in front of you, you all will not be able to determine my exact location no matter what."

    When he said those words, he purposely made the sounds he made go up and down and kept moving in his own direction.

    The masked men and demons that had been listening to him were enraged when he said those words. They turned to look at him.

    Just at that moment, a dark and heavy voice suddenly came out of nowhere and said rather unhappily, "Lung explosion, Lan Wei, what are you all doing? Great Emperor of the Nether Dragon, didn''t I ask you all to invite that little friend to the banquet? How long had it been? Why haven''t you sent for him yet? "

    His voice had just fallen when a huge stream of water appeared not far away from the monsters with exploding lungs. Soon, a large monster appeared from the stream of water, wearing a shark armour, holding a shark lance in its hand. With this light gray skin, it looked quite frightening, and also had this, a huge shark tail.

    There was also a demon with long, disheveled hair whose face could not be seen. However, its body was rather tall and thin. It was wearing a peanut suit of armor.

    He had a mouth full of fangs and a long tongue. Although he was only as tall as an adult man, he was wearing a suit of armor. He looked at the mountain with a dark expression, along with thousands of lesser demons.

    Seeing them, a masked man dressed in black suddenly asked rather nervously: "I didn''t think that your Emperor of the Nether Dragon, in order to catch that little bastard Huang Tianyu, would actually send your Shark King out as well!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Shark King suddenly said in a fierce tone: "You guys, if you want to join hands with us, invite our little friend Huang Tianyu, and meet up with us together, our great Emperor of the Nether Dragon, this is fine, but if you dare to obstruct us, invite him back, or even harm us, This King will not mind, and eat you right now!"

    The shark-like water vapor instantly forced the black-clothed men to jump into a few nearby mountains. One of them even cupped his fists and said: "Shark King, don''t misunderstand, although we were ordered to come and kill his Huang Tianyu, but since you all are inviting him to meet your Wyrm King, then we will definitely not offend you all and will definitely help you all catch him."

    Hearing his words, Shark King snorted coldly, and said in disbelief, "You humans have always had a bunch of useless things. This king wouldn''t believe those bullshit, but it''s best if you don''t get in the way, otherwise, you won''t have a good ending."

    After saying that, it suddenly waved its left hand and instantly shot out a ball of water toward the mountain. After that, it suddenly waved its left hand and instantly shot out a ball of water toward the mountain.

    At that time, he had been hiding somewhere near a mountain wall, a Huang Tianyu in a dark area. He did not expect that he would use that kind of magic to hide in a patch of forest and wasteland.

    However, not long after, the little shark Overlord laughed out loud, looked at the forest and said, "Little friend, it''s already like this, you don''t have to play hide and seek with us, you should know that our sharks are very sensitive to the smell of blood, in a certain range, as long as there''s even the slightest hint of blood, we can quickly and accurately lock onto that place, and then just like now, we''ll pounce on them and take them away!"

    Before he finished his sentence, it had already appeared in front of the Huang Tianyu, opened up its big bloody mouth, and directly bit towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Who would have thought that he would be so fast? The Huang Tianyu suddenly swayed and floated behind a big tree where it was staying, but very quickly, it pounced again, forcing the Huang Tianyu to go somewhere else.

    After a few more times, the Huang Tianyu was finally chased by him. Unconsciously, it started to get angry, and thought: "Why am I so unlucky? During the day, I was ruthlessly beaten up by Feng Chenggong and the others, and now, I have been chased all the way here by these troublesome fellows. Right now, I do not have much energy left in me, it''s truly sad! "

    Thinking of all these, he took advantage of Shark King''s time to call for his men. When he ran over, he quickly hid behind a small mountain.

    At that time, Rui Er''s voice appeared in his mind once again, and she said as if she was half joking: "Tian''er, you little idiot, why have you become so silly now? Even the most powerful Demonic Art of the Demon Lord, Heaven Devouring All Things, has no effect on you and me, let alone any other attacks. In the current Universe, there is no living being or power that can threaten or even harm you. Instead, everything that is happening right now requires the assistance of your power before it can be activated. "

    He didn''t understand what she meant by that Huang Tianyu. While paying careful attention to her surroundings, he saw that Shark Overlord and the other demons, as well as those masked men, were chasing after him. He said in his heart: "What''s going on, Rui Er? What are you trying to tell me? "

    At that time, Rui Er chuckled and said: "To put it bluntly, you can do whatever you want now, do not care about the injuries on your body, and the sealing technique you received, do not care about other things, if you want your injuries to heal, he will immediately recover, if you want the seal to disappear, it will immediately disappear, if you have nothing to worry about, you can brutally beat up those ants, and do whatever you want to do, do you understand?"

    After hearing what she had said, the Huang Tianyu, although not believing, still nodded its head. It immediately thought about it, about how its own injuries had healed, and how there was no smell of blood on its body, and its injuries had actually healed in an instant. Furthermore, it heard the Shark King ask in a confused manner: "What happened? "I could clearly smell the scent of blood emitting from that kid just now, but why is there no trace of that smell at all now?"

    After it finished speaking, it still acted as if it did not believe what was being said. It took in the surroundings with all its strength and sniffed, but it could no longer smell the stench of blood.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but those fellows who had gone berserk were perplexed as they surveyed their surroundings.

    He touched his chest and back, and unexpectedly discovered those injuries, and had truly healed. He said in his heart, in a moment of excitement: "Rui Er, you really didn''t lie to me, I''ve truly recovered from my injuries."

    At that time, Rui Er''s voice appeared in his mind: "Of course, why would I lie to you? You and I are each other''s only, and neither can deceive the other. "

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu was immediately at a loss. It looked towards the eastern horizon, then suddenly said in its heart very calmly: "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore, Rui Er, I have already started to get tired of these guys. Let me deal with them now, the Spirit Destruction Seal Technique will disappear, and then go beat up those bastards.

    As soon as his voice fell, the Spirit Devouring Seal actually disappeared.

    Immediately after, his body moved, and he appeared in front of Shark King. In front of those fellows, before they could even react, he suddenly extended his left hand and grabbed onto Shark King''s big head, with a bang, he pushed it down onto the ground, and with a thump, smashed it. Many of the large rocks on the ground directly flew forward a dozen of meters, until the little shark Overlord heavily crashed onto a small mountain peak.

    However, in that instant, he opened his mouth, and welcomed the bubbles. The white skull, which was as tall as a person, exploded with a loud bang, and not only did the bubbles disappear without a trace, but at the same time, he also smashed his lungs into a large rock. He was so heavily injured that he could barely stand up anymore.

    At that time, a few of the Shark King s who had regained their consciousness suddenly jumped up, waving their long lances in their hands, striking towards the Huang Tianyu, an astonishing wave of sharks, in that moment of impact, many towering trees on the ground, all of them were uprooted with kacha kacha sounds, howling and rolling towards the Huang Tianyu.

    But in the next moment, the Huang Tianyu appeared behind him, and threw a punch towards it. The half a man tall, blood-red skull aura, with a loud bang, made it sway a few times in the air, and then the Huang Tianyu threw one skull after another at it, one after another. Soon enough, the beast fell to the ground with a heavy punch, and among the big water, the ones that were not lightly injured let out a few grunts.

    Seeing that the Huang Tianyu had beaten up the black masked man twice in a row, and had even released that skull baleful qi twice, and that it was very easy to do, to the point that the black masked man was so scared that he did not dare to attack him anymore.

 C83 Three must be fierce also lose

    Who would have thought that Huang Tianyu, who was chased to the point of fleeing for its life by demons like herself, would actually be so powerful at that time, and was able to heavily injure Shark King and Fanged Lung. Lan Wei was extremely angry at this moment, and asked him: "Child, aren''t you a disciple of Taizhen Sect? "How can it be used? Do you know how to use the dark and sinister demon mana?"

    At that time, the guy with the long hair and the guy with the long tongue also led the little demons and protected Shark King and the surroundings of exploding lungs.

    In the air, the Huang Tianyu looked at the masked men dressed in black, then looked at Lan Wei and the other demons, and suddenly said in a domineering manner: "I was helping your Emperor of the Nether Dragon, and the Golden Dragon Emperor ˇ­ When they broke through that great formation, they were indeed Taizhen Sect''s people, but from today onwards, I am no longer a member of that sect, and have already cut off all ties with them, you guys are all very clear about this, no? Yan Shi, Geng Yuanfu, and everyone else in the Taizhen Sect! "

    At the end of his words, he looked at the masked men in black gloomily.

    They did not expect him to know that they were chasing after him. Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu were both gloomy as they looked at each other, but they did not launch any attacks towards him.

    Don''t know what that means, but the little shark Overlord, after standing up with difficulty, angrily said to him: "Kid, what do you mean by this? Are you really not from the Taizhen Sect? "

    Hearing its words, the Huang Tianyu faced upwards and let out a few waves of desolate laughter, but then said indifferently: "That''s right! I am no longer a member of the Taizhen Sect, and from this afternoon onwards, I am no longer a member of that sect. Furthermore, I will not be willing to have any relations with any member of their sect! "

    At the end of his speech, he looked at the masked men in black with an ice-cold expression.

    Just at that moment, the fellow with a long tongue suddenly spoke in a huff: "I don''t care about you, whether or not you are a member of the Taizhen Sect, in short, don''t you dare think about it today, leave in a swagger in front of us, I''m going to take revenge for our King of Sharks, cut off your tongue, and cook!"

    With that said, it suddenly shook its body, and its long tongue became a spear made of cold light, whizzing past. It suddenly shot towards the Huang Tianyu, and in the next moment, with a flash, it appeared right behind the Huang Tianyu. It opened its mouth and brandished a steel blade, slashing towards the Huang Tianyu''s waist.

    However, right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu turned into a shadow and wobbled and disappeared. The long spear pierced into the left side of that guy''s chest, but in an instant, it had turned back into a disgusting long tongue.

    He looked around and quickly discovered that the Huang Tianyu was standing not far to his left, on top of a big tree. It was so angry that it shouted at the guy with the long, messy hair: "Shaving your hair, don''t just stand there, hurry up and clean it up with me."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shook, and his long tongue, in an instant, appeared on his body. A dozen of sticky long tongue, whizzed towards Huang Tianyu s, rolling around.

    Immediately following that, he shook his head, and in an instant, the unkempt hair on his head became many. His long hair that was like a hemp rope shot towards the Huang Tianyu, covering its entire body, up, down, left, right, all around him.

    At that time, they thought that they, two fellows, would definitely be able to catch the Huang Tianyu, so the Shark King and those masked people couldn''t help but let out waves of wild laughter.

    But in that instant, the Huang Tianyu turned into a little demon and shouted in fear, "Don''t ˇ­"

    Before it could finish what it wanted to say, those long tongues and hair actually turned its body into a sieve with sou sou sou, causing it to die a miserable death.

    He did not know what was going on with his hair being shaved. In a moment of confusion, he turned to the long-tongued monster and said angrily, "What is going on? Cut your tongue, your mucus, didn''t you stick it there before? "

    After saying that, it angrily retracted his long hair.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but he suddenly felt very confused as he looked around.

    Right at that moment, Lan Wei suddenly jumped onto a small mountain. With a wave of his palm, he smacked out a piece of dark blue colored stinky water, but it was immediately repelled by the white light suddenly released by the Huang Tianyu there. It silently jolted back and tortured his right hand for a moment, causing it to quickly fester.

    However, without paying much attention to it, he suddenly waved his left hand. With a whoosh, he forcibly tore his right hand apart and threw it down the mountain.

    Just as the Huang Tianyu and the masked people were confused as to what it was, its right hand miraculously grew out again.

    Seeing this scene, those masked men were all surprised and looked at each other.

    However, the Huang Tianyu merely smiled and casually said: "Your arm is festering. You can discard it and make it grow back quickly. What if your heart or head is festering?"

    Right after he finished speaking, before Lan Wei could understand what he meant, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a black mist that spread out. In an instant, the fragrant water corroded Lan Wei''s left chest quickly and created a large hole.

    Shark King, who had reacted quickly at that time, suddenly opened her hand and threw a ball of water vapor towards Lan Wei, forcing the black water out of her body. She immediately grabbed onto a Little Demon Beast and dug it out, that fellow''s heart, with a ''sou'' sound, was thrown into the ball of water vapor, and quickly blended into Lan Wei''s left chest, and the wound there quickly closed up, and at least Lan Wei''s life could be saved.

    Seeing this scene, Qi Jian and Yu Cheng both let out a long sigh of relief.

    But at that time, the Huang Tianyu suddenly said in an extremely overbearing manner: "Alright, I don''t have much patience left. I''ll waste time here with you guys, I''ll send you guys off right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly clenched both his hands, and with a loud bang, shot circles of his hands towards Shark King and the others.

    He didn''t expect that he would be so capable, the Shark King watched as the few fellows with shaven hair pounced on him. Just as he was about to fight with them, he suddenly released a huge water ball towards them.

 C84 Isll let you off the hook for loves sake

    Seeing that the demons from the Shark King had all escaped, the Huang Tianyu slowly gathered those flames around his, then turned around to look at the black masked men, and suddenly said very calmly: "Alright, everyone, I know that you guys are solid. It''s not like we don''t know each other, why are you all hiding this from me?"

    Seeing that he knew it was them, and leading their respective disciples, Geng Yuanfu and the others, immediately became nervous and looked towards him.

    The black veil on his face, smiled and said to Yun Che: "Huang Tianyu, you are indeed very powerful. As expected of the most powerful kid in your generation, this old man admires you."

    Although his words were polite, he brandished his sword and struck at the Huang Tianyu, a pale white blade that was over a hundred feet long. With a rumble, the Huang Tianyu was struck, and the surrounding flames swayed unstably a few times.

    Seeing this scene, the other people who had also removed the black cloth from their faces all looked over in shock.

    However, Geng Yuanfu instead sneered, and rather arrogantly said to the Huang Tianyu: "Brat, we know that you are quite capable, and just now we saw that you were extremely ruthless and took care of those monsters, but don''t be too arrogant. No matter what, you have already been hit, and Sect Master''s Spirit Destroying Seal was even used by us, and on top of that, you were beaten up by us with a pure steel staff, for three thousand times.

    After hearing his words, they were a little afraid a moment ago. However, not only were the Huang Tianyu no longer afraid of him, they even looked at him arrogantly.

    Looking at each and every one of them, and at that infuriating appearance, the Huang Tianyu instead sneered, and said very calmly: "Geng Yuanfu, let me first correct you a little. I have already broken off all relations with your Taizhen Sect, and have already been expelled from your sect by Feng Chenggong.

    After hearing his words, Yan Shi immediately became extremely furious, "Little brat, you''re too arrogant! How dare you bully Master to exterminate our ancestors. See if I don''t kill you now!"

    After he finished speaking, he brandished his sword and attacked the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu looked down on him and said: "With just you? Yan Shi, when I was heavily injured and my power was almost depleted, those trash from before couldn''t do anything to me. Now do you think you have the strength to harm me at all? "

    As he spoke, the large flames around him began to spread outwards by about three meters. At the same time, they became even more vigorous, intimidating some people, who took a few steps back in fear. At the same time, they became so angry that they couldn''t speak anymore.

    Geng Yuanfu and the rest, after looking coldly at him, said very calmly: "Also, Feng Chenggong''s sealing technique, is truly powerful, and the strength you guys have is not small either. If an ordinary person is hit, they would be beaten up by you all right after the sealing technique is used.

    After hearing what he had said, Ma Lili, who was almost fifty years old, was extremely proud. She looked at him and said, "You''re smart enough to know about these things."

    At that time, the few people who stood beside her also arrogantly looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu, however, disdainfully said: "What I said just now was normal, and you guys think I''m normal?"

    Ma Lili and the rest did not understand what he meant. They looked at each other for a moment, but it was as if they had thought of something scary, as if something had happened. They stared at him with wide eyes and said, "Could it be that the Spirit Damaging Seal on you has already been forcefully unlocked by you? And those wounds you had from our attacks, they have all healed? "

    Hearing him talk about those things, Ma Lili and the others couldn''t believe it at all as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    Huang Tianyu smiled as he took off her gown, revealing his robust and fair upper body, letting them have a good look at his body in the blazing fire. Then, he put on her clothes, smiled at them and said: "Just like how you all have seen, the seal and injuries have already disappeared from my body, and as you all have seen, I casually dealt with those monsters and made them into such a state. Do you all think that I wouldn''t be able to kill you all?"

    Even though his words were spoken in a very casual manner, Yan Xie and the others all stepped back a bit in fear.

    Geng Yuanfu became even more nervous as he said: "Huang Tianyu, looks like you have already comprehended the celestial power to a considerably high realm. In just half a day''s time, you actually used that kind of spirit energy to dissolve the sect master, and the Spirit Destruction Seal that was used on you, and even reconstructed your body, causing your power to rapidly increase by this much. It seems like our sect master is indeed correct, you are a terrifying demon."

    As he spoke, he clenched his fist tightly as he gripped the steel blade in his hand.

    However, the Huang Tianyu sneered and said: "Even though I don''t know the riddle of my life, I firmly believe that I am not a demon and have no intention of harming you. You better not provoke me or else I will not show you mercy, understand?"

    At the end of his speech, his voice actually became a very tyrannical voice. It shocked many people, causing them to retreat a bit in fear.

    However, Ma Lili huffed and said, "Brat, stop putting on an act here. I don''t believe that you can really resolve this. The Soul-Destroying Seal that the grand master used on you has already surpassed us!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly swung the long spear in her hand, and with a swoosh, she shot towards the Huang Tianyu, releasing a bright black colored Heaven Shocking Qi, but in an instant, the Qi was shot out from the flames. The fiery palm wind that was as tall as a person, whistled and disappeared without a trace, following that, it even struck her, causing her entire body to burn with flames, and like a broken kite, she flew out.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu actually put away the raging flames, and coldly said to Yan Shi and the others: "On account of the past and all of you, on account of all those friendly feelings, please forgive me and quickly save her. If you dare to offend me again in the future, I will definitely not show you any mercy!"

    After he finished speaking, he quickly disappeared into the night sky. No one knew where he went.

    Although Yan Shi and the others were very angry with his words, they were also very worried for Ma Lili. After seeing him disappear, they looked at each other and quickly moved towards the direction where Ma Lili was sent flying.

 C85 Rui Er had a heart-to-heart talk the whole night

    The Huang Tianyu left the mountain and quickly flew to the edge of the mountain. Looking at the moon and stars in the sky, he suddenly had mixed feelings for them, and felt very distressed, and unknowingly, he walked to a relatively soft place, and got herself a bunch of branches and weeds, and started a bonfire. After burning a piece of land on the ground, she moved the bonfire to the side, and laid down on the ground, looking up at the starry sky, and suddenly let out a long sigh.

    Not long after, he suddenly thought of Rui Er, turned around and looked at Eastern Heaven Realm, and muttered to himself: "Rui Er, what exactly are you like, a girl? Why do you always help me, and why do I have a sense of familiarity and strangeness with you? Have we known each other before, or have I forgotten many things, including you, for some reason? "

    Just as he finished speaking, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Rui Er''s beautiful voice seemed to be filled with melancholy as she said: "Tian''er, it''s just as you''re thinking now, we''re really very familiar, so familiar that it''s hard to describe the situation we''re in, you and I are both one and the same, but fifteen years ago in the human world, you suddenly had a thought. You have to go through some things in the Three Realms.

    After hearing what she had said, the Huang Tianyu said guiltily: "I''m sorry, Rui Er. Did I hurt your heart at that time? At that time, why was I so silly? Why did I come to the human world? I''m really sorry. "

    When he spoke to that point, Rui Er said in a very gentle voice: "No child, you don''t need to apologize to me, nor must you feel that you have let me down. Everything you do right now, is correct, and the times and circumstances, and so on, are all meaningless to you and me, even if it''s hundreds of millions of years of time, to you and me, it''s just a flick of a finger. Even if we are separated at two ends of the universe, if we really want to be together, we will all gather together in an instant.

    After hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu actually felt even more that it was time for her to be let down, but she didn''t know how to express that kind of feeling to her. She hurriedly closed her eyes, and not long after, she said in a troubled tone, "Rui Er, Sect Master Yun Yi, and the others have all said that I am not what they think. Huang Mei''s couple''s biological son, and even Feng Chenggong, has scolded me a few times, saying that I am a transformed demon. And my biological parents, who are they? "

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er actually said angrily: "Feng Chenggong, those despicable ants, actually dare to insult you like that, and even attempted to kill you many times, it is simply too despicable. Tian''er, I will make them disappear right now, to avenge you!"

    He had seen her very casually kill He Man once, and then let the man who had just revived, be worried that she was real and would kill Feng Chenggong and the others. He hurriedly advised her, "Don''t! Even though Feng Chenggong and the rest are not good to me, but the good Rui Er, let''s not lower ourselves to the same level as them, and ignore them, okay? "

    Maybe because he had been persuaded, but after he had finished speaking, Rui Er said a little unwillingly: "Alright then, I won''t kill them for now."

    After hearing what she said, the Huang Tianyu finally relaxed.

    However, he continued with a blaming tone: "But Tian''er, can you not do that in the future? "Also, other creatures can say whatever the heavens are, but you can''t say it that way, much less think it that way, okay?"

    He didn''t know what she was talking about, but the Huang Tianyu asked in confusion: "Why? Don''t many people and many creatures often say that? "

    The moment he finished speaking, Rui Er seemed to be troubled as he said: "The reason they said that is because they are facing the heavens, filled with reverence and they are all very lowly. However, you are different from them, now you are the sky, the heaven that they speak of, do you understand?"

    The more he heard about those things she had said, the more confused he became. He thought for a while, but still couldn''t think it through, so he suddenly shook his head and said indifferently: "Alright, alright. In short, I thank you, Rui Er. Am I Feng Chenggong, the things that they speak of, are they formed from demons? And my real parents, who are they? And why don''t I have three souls and seven souls? Do you know all this? "

    After he finished speaking, he looked to the east in anticipation.

    Perhaps it was because the things that he asked about had made him unhappy, or perhaps it was because of some other matter, but in short, after a long while, Rui Er finally said very calmly: "Tian''er, you really are something, aren''t you? Why did you go to the human world, and become so dazed after appearing as a human? Who the hell are you? Didn''t I tell you so many times? "You are the controller of everything now, the absolute existence now. In the words of all living things now, the so-called heavens ˇ­"

    As she spoke, she actually started roaring furiously.

    The Huang Tianyu cupped her fist and laughed bitterly with a helpless expression.

    After a moment, she said in a calmer tone, "You don''t have parents, nor do I, but if you insist on saying who our parents are, I can only say that our parents are heaven''s will, because as far as I know, he is also the only one who is stronger than us, and he is the one who controls everything, including us. Moreover, he is everywhere, and he doesn''t exist.

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu thought for a bit. It was very vexing, and after really thinking about it, it nodded and stopped thinking about those things. However, it said a bit worriedly: "Then, am I Feng Chenggong and the others, or is the thing that is said to be an illusion of a demon?"

    In fact, you and I already don''t have any fixed form, as long as we want to, we can become very real, and everything that happens in the world, no matter if it''s humans, demons, mountains, rivers, suns, moons, stars, deities, elves, etc., as long as it''s in the universe, we can easily change it to that kind of thing, and with this kind of ability, only you and I, and the absolute will of heaven, because we have that kind of power, in the eyes of other living beings.

    After hearing what she had said, the Huang Tianyu thought for a moment, then said with uncertainty: "Are you saying that I am not a transformed demon?"

    Right after he finished speaking, Rui Er said a little angrily: "Of course, those lowly humans are already despicable enough. There are many demons that are even more despicable than them, how can you think that it''s possible that you were conjured by those fellows?"

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, she smiled and said: "However, do not misunderstand, you are indeed not a demon, but you are also not a human, a deity, or some other living being. You are just you, and the current you, in your human form, has already revealed yourself in the Three Realms, and you are my Tian''er, do you understand?"

    Initially, when he heard her say that he was not a demon, he thought that he was definitely a human Huang Tianyu. After hearing what she had said, he was immediately confused.

    But very quickly, he stopped thinking about those things and said puzzledly: "Rui Er, and, how do I find out, I don''t have three souls and seven souls? Don''t many living beings in the world have three souls and seven souls? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Er said as if he did not understand anything, "You are an absolute existence right now, not like a human or any other living thing. You would not go through the reincarnation cycle.

    Suddenly, he let out a long sigh and self-deprecatingly said: "Yesterday at this time, I was still a member of the Taizhen Sect and was even resting in the Spirit Tooth Mountain. I never thought that after a day and a night, I would already no longer be a member of that sect, and had even become a wanderer. I don''t know what the future holds, and I don''t know where I should go next, or what I should do next."

    As he spoke, he closed his eyes in grief.

    At that time, Rui Er said a little helplessly: "Tian''er, why do you have so many emotions now? It''s not something you should have at all, you''re omnipotent, you shouldn''t have to put in so much effort just because of anything. Right now, you can do whatever you want, you can do whatever you want, you can do whatever you want, you can do whatever you want, and no matter what, those things are all very reasonable.

    After she finished speaking, she thought of many things and suddenly said with a whim: "Rui Er, I have already left the Taizhen Sect, and am a roaming wild crane. If I went to meet up with Sister Xin Hua or Sister Qian Ning, that would be pretty good right?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Er suddenly said tyrannically: "No! "Tian''er, you cannot go find them, I do not allow it, you are mine, you are mine, you are mine, I do not allow any living being, especially female living beings, to come into contact with you, you are even less allowed to like or even love them, I do not allow it, do you hear me ˇ­"

    As she spoke those words, suddenly, there were beams of purple lightning that shot out from all around the Huang Tianyu. Not only did the purple light disappear without a trace in the blink of an eye, the bonfire had also disappeared without a trace. At the same time, a dozen or so gigantic pits had been carved out on the surrounding ground.

    Huang Tianyu s who didn''t expect for her to be angry, were immediately rather afraid, and quickly coaxed her: "Alright, alright, alright, Rui Er isn''t angry anymore. Don''t worry, I won''t look for them, I really won''t look for them anymore."

    After he said those words, the lightning calmed down, but Rui Er said a little tyrannically: "Then tell me seriously, do you like them? "Maybe you love them or not, but do you really want to be with them, or maybe even with other female living beings, especially the female human race?"

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very seriously: "Rui Er, I will responsibly tell you that I treat some girls and women, including Sister Xin Hua and Sister Qian Ning, as if they are my friends. However, I will only treat them as my friends and I can love them as if they are my friends, but I will definitely not love them as much as I like them as if they are my friends, and I will forever only be treating them as my friends."

    If Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning were girls who liked him, they would definitely be very sad after hearing his words.

    But Rui Er still acted like she was, and said happily: "I knew you wouldn''t love them, but I can accept it, you treat them as your friends, but Tian''er, can you tell me, how do you feel about me now? Did you fall in love with me? "

    At the end of her sentence, she acted like she was very shy, and her tone became very soft and excited.

    He was stunned for a good while, and only after a gust of cold wind blew past did he regain his consciousness, his face flushed red. He said extremely awkwardly: "Rui Er, it''s like this, I don''t know if I like or even fall in love with you, and I can only tell you that right now, I have already treated you as the best girl to me. It''s so good that I can say nothing to you, and have no secrets from you at all."

    After hearing what he had said, Rui Er said in a very sad voice, "Why is that so? "Tian''er, you loved me a lot before, but I really didn''t lie to you, I really loved you, you really cherished me before, until you came to the mortal world in your human form."

    Hearing how sad she was, saying all those things, the Huang Tianyu felt very guilty: "I''m really sorry, Rui Er, what I said to you just now is all true, I don''t want to lie to you, because no matter what, we have never met before. In this state, I really don''t dare to be rash, saying that I like you, and even love you, because even if I say that, I''m definitely lying, and I won''t lie to you!"

    After hearing all the things that he had said, Rui Er seemed to be very happy as he laughed heartily.

    I know Tian''er, you treat me the best, you won''t lie to me about anything. I''m very happy about this, but at the same time, I have absolute confidence in myself, you and I are the most perfect, there is no living being more perfect than you and me, especially those female living beings you know, they aren''t even close to me. Now, by my side, I casually have a female servant who is countless times prettier than them, this is what I have absolute confidence in! "

    He didn''t know why she would be so confident in his looks, but after thinking about it for a bit, he looked at the eastern sky, sighed suddenly, and said with some distress: "Then when we meet in the future, I will definitely look at your peerless beauty carefully, but it''s already dawn, and my mood is also a lot better. It''s about time to leave, let''s chat again when we have time!"

    Then he stood up, dusted himself off, and walked eastward against the sun.

 C86 Fearful of animal with dense demonic aura

    The Huang Tianyu and Rui Er could be considered to have a good conversation for the whole night. When Rui Er looked at the eastern horizon in the morning, he felt the blazing sun rising, and her mood immediately became much more refreshed. As she faced the sun and walked towards the east, he moved her muscles and bones, and Rui Er did not disturb him, as she stood up, he did not say another word to him.

    He then took off his jacket and looked at his smooth and fair chest, which was rather firm. Suddenly, he said in a rather happy tone, "Looks like Rui Er really understands me well, she said last night that I only need to think about it, and the seal technique on my body will also disappear. Right now, it has all been verified, and she is truly grateful to her."

    He then cupped his fists and bowed to the eastern sky, expressing his gratitude to Rui Er, then donned his clothes, looked at his surroundings, and suddenly said: "It''s already the middle of summer, after I left Taizhen Sect, I have become a free and unrestrained person, and have nothing to worry about, so I might as well take a tour around the human world''s mountains and rivers, the ocean, islands, deserts and ice mountains, and all sorts of other places, and it will be up to fate."

    With that, he crossed over the small river and headed towards a dense forest in the distance.

    At that moment, a patch of dark clouds suddenly appeared in the flat sky. Dark clouds covered the sky, and a burst of foul smelling black wind howled and spread throughout the forest. It alarmed many birds and beasts, and they all escaped in panic.

    Some of the slower animals were swept into the forest by the black winds, letting out a series of screams.

    Seeing that situation, the Huang Tianyu frowned and said rather angrily: "Where did this demon come from, daring to kill living things here!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly stretched out his left hand, and without making any sound, he shot out a piece of white light towards the forest. In an instant, he sucked all the animals, trapped by the black wind and dark clouds, out into the forest, and saved them.

    The animals that had been frightened at the time, when they saw him, ran to his side one after another, and some little sparrows, still chirping, began to call out to him, and then some snakes, too, flicking their tongues, made a sound at him, and then some deer and goats, one after the other, began to call out to him, and there was the sound of deer, and the sound of bleating.

    After that, the other animals started to rush towards him in a panic, making different sounds.

    Hearing their cries, the Huang Tianyu suddenly frowned, and asked in astonishment: "What did you say? Inside, there are some terrifying treemen that are devouring. Where are your brothers and sisters? "

    After he finished speaking, the little animals began to shout at him again. He actually said in confusion, "What? There was a very powerful iron-eater that was bravely fighting with those tree demons? And she''s even injured? "

    After he finished speaking, the little animals began to clamor and bark at him, as if they were very worried about that iron-eater.

    Hearing their shouts, the Huang Tianyu touched the heads of a few jackals, and gently said to them: "Don''t worry, I will go take a look at the situation inside, and if it is possible, I will exterminate those tree monsters, restore peace to your land, and also rescue that brave iron-eater, go and hide somewhere else for now, and don''t kill each other, otherwise I will get angry, do you understand?"

    As if they understood his words, the animals nodded at him one after the other and quickly left the place.

    He took a look at the black wind and dark clouds in the forest, as well as the dried up leaves on the ground. There were grass and thorns everywhere, so he carefully walked inside.

    After about an hour of walking, he suddenly heard a series of horrifying strange laughter coming from somewhere, along with the roars of fierce beasts and the sorrowful cries of some small animals. He quickly ran in that direction, and soon, he saw a few large poplar tree essences that were as thick as a person''s arms shaking their huge tree trunks and swaying their long, snake-like roots, crazily attacking some multicolored pheasants, owls, wild boars, and the like.

    Among those small animals, there was a round head, a fat body, eyes and limbs, all pure black, everywhere else, they were all pure white, not too big, but they were all very brave, waving the pair in front of them, thick big palms, peng peng peng peng, and fighting with a Yang Tree Essence, in the course of the battle, not only were they saved, but also a few small wolves, some swallows, and even broken off a lot of thick trunks.

    Seeing those things, the Huang Tianyu was surprised, it started to admire the little guy, in a flash, it appeared in front of the Yang Tree Essence, and said to them angrily: "Insolent monster, you dare to kill living beings here, if you do not want to die, immediately leave this place, go cultivate elsewhere, do not kill again, otherwise, I will exterminate you right now!"

    Hearing his words, the poplar spirits, who were attacking, seemed to find them laughable, and let out a series of loud laughs. One of them, waving a few thick tree trunks, knocked down a few owls and arrogantly said, "Little bastard, you, a mere human, yet it looks like you don''t even have any hair, yet you dare to come in front of us and act so arrogantly. I think you don''t know how to write ''death'' right?"

    With that said, it waved its hand, and a large tree root that was as thick as an arm shot towards the Huang Tianyu with a swoosh, following that, it swayed and a thick tree trunk lashed towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly leaped up, and jumped above it, with a thump, it kicked one of its legs, the word "Die" shone brightly, instantly hitting it, causing black smoke to billow out from its entire body. Not long after, it had actually turned into a dried up tree, and died there.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu was standing with its hands behind its back, speaking to the other Poplar Essences, and said rather domineeringly: "How is it? Is there anyone who suspects that I do not know how to write the word death? "

    The Yang Tree Spirit didn''t think much of him. He had never thought that he would be able to kill that Yang Tree Spirit in one move. Moreover, he even kicked the word "die" toward that guy.

    The little animals that had been tortured to the point of being scared immediately ran to his back as if they had seen their savior. Only that little bear was still angrily standing in front of him, looking at those Yang Tree Essences with hatred.

 C87 Defeated Dryad Bite by a Bear.

    Suddenly, he turned gentle and said to the small animals: "It''s not safe here for the time being, you guys hurry up and leave, wait for me to send away all these imps, or even kill all of them. You guys can come back, and continue living!"

    As if they understood him, all the animals that heard his words immediately ran out of the forest, and at that moment, the poplar spirits actually shook their thick tree trunks, whizzing towards the small animals and attacking them. The bear was so angry that it furiously roared and grabbed a tree trunk, facing the goblins, and ruthlessly attacked them.

    The Huang Tianyu raised its foot and rushed forward. From the tree trunk near the small animals, a ray of cold light burst out, turning them into pieces of wood splinters, after which it suddenly turned around and waved its hand, with a bang, it struck a Yang Tree Essence, a violent palm strike that was as tall as a person, in an instant, from that fellow''s body, a Yuan Spirit Pearl with rolling black smoke was shot out, and with a bang, it exploded into a cloud of black Qi, and soon disappeared.

    Having lost the Elemental Spiritual Bead, the Yang Tree Essence let out a series of screams. Not long after, it had turned into an ordinary Yang Tree.

    He saw what happened and attacked. One of the poplar spirits of the little bear was enraged and scolded the Huang Tianyu: "Damn brat, you actually forced my brother''s Elemental Spiritual Bead out of his body, and even shattered it, turning its few hundred years of cultivation into nothing. You are too much of a bastard ˇ­ ˇ­"

    After saying that, it suddenly swayed, and a thick tree trunk, like a whip, shot towards the Huang Tianyu with a bang, breaking it in an instant. There were a few big trees in the area, and at the same time, a half foot deep gully appeared on the ground.

    No matter how that fellow attacked him, he was unable to harm Su Yun in the slightest. On the contrary, his protective qi had broken many large tree trunks, causing the Yang Tree Essence to become even angrier, and it started to curse at him loudly.

    Right at that moment, the little bear suddenly jumped behind a Yang Tree Essence and swung up its pair of thick and powerful front palms. Crack! The trunk of the Yang Tree Essence let out a furious roar towards the sky, and with a loud crack, the sound of trees breaking apart could be heard. He actually managed to break the Yang Tree Essence in half, causing it to fall onto the ground miserably, creating a deep ravine.

    He did not expect that the little fellow, such a powerful Huang Tianyu, would suddenly have a whole new level of respect for it.

    But at that moment, the other Yang Tree Essence suddenly shook a thick tree trunk and pierced fiercely towards the little bear''s back. The Huang Tianyu was very worried and shouted at the little guy: "Get out of the way!"

    Before he could finish his sentence, the tree trunk stabbed into the little bear''s body. However, because the little bear''s reaction was quick, the tree trunk stabbed deeply into the little fellow''s left leg, not injuring him at all.

    The injured little bear was not afraid. Instead, it turned around and waved its palm. With a bang, it broke the tree trunk of the bear, and without caring about the pain, it pounced towards the Yang Tree Essence.

    Seeing it be so brave and fierce, the Huang Tianyu started to admire it even more. At the same time, it was worried that with its injuries, it could not beat the other Yang Tree Essences.

    Just when it was about to reach a tree, he suddenly opened his hand and released a piece of spiritual light, like a gentle hand, to protect it and quickly flew out of the forest.

    Immediately after, the Huang Tianyu raised her right hand above his head, and started attacking him using the thick tree trunks and roots. The Yang Tree Spirit said: "You bold Spirit Demons, you are truly too despicable, daring to kill without restraint here, and not listening to my advice, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."

    Just as his voice fell, just as the tree trunks and roots were about to attack him, his protective qi suddenly shot out pieces of starlight from his right hand towards the poplar spirits. The starlight that was quickly spinning howled and forced out one spirit pearl after another from the bodies of those fellows.

    The stinky black gas slowly fell to the ground. After it was absorbed by the trees and flowers, many plants that were originally withered due to the invasion of the demonic wind had miraculously revived.

    Without the Elemental Spiritual Beads, the Poplar Essences let out one after another miserable shrieks and gradually turned into ordinary poplar trees, growing there.

    At the same time, without the support of the Yang Tree Essences, the demonic aura was released. Not long after, the black wind in the forest and the dark clouds in the sky also disappeared, causing the bright sunlight to shine inside.

    After doing all that, the Huang Tianyu felt that it was doing well, smiling as it looked over there, and quickly walked over. However, when it saw that in the forest, not far away, near a pile of dirt, there were many small animals surrounding the little bear, seemingly very anxious. They walked back and forth, and suddenly remembered that the Yang Tree Spirit had injured the little bear, and quickly walked over.

    When the small animals saw that he had gone there, they immediately scattered. However, they were all very anxious, and they let out waves of urgent cries towards him.

    Knowing that they were hoping for her, she quickly rescued the Huang Tianyu of the little bear. She looked at the little fellow, the branch on her leg, and the wound, and the blood that was flowing out, she immediately coaxed it: "Baby is good now, big brother will treat you now, when the treatment is done, you''ll be fine ˇ­"

    As he spoke, he used his left hand and grabbed the bear, the injured leg, and then with his right hand, he abruptly pulled out the trunk. As he spoke, he used his left hand and grabbed the bear, the injured leg, and then with his right hand, he abruptly pulled out the trunk, causing the bear to cry out in pain.

    Upon seeing these things, all of the surrounding small animals seemed to find it inconceivable as they surrounded him and raised their heads to take a look.

    But just at that moment, the little bear pounced, and the Huang Tianyu''s body fiercely bit into his right arm. Instinctively, the Huang Tianyu waved its hand and knocked it down to the ground.

 C88 Soothing Bear Tree Demoness

    The Huang Tianyu never expected that he would have the good intentions to completely exterminate those Yang Tree Essences, and even save those small animals, and that she and that little bear had the good intentions to heal that little bear''s leg injury, but that little guy actually bit herself in revenge, and instantly got angry and said to the little fellow: "You brat, what are you crazy for? "Why are you biting me?"

    Although he said that, he was not really angry, nor did he want to bicker with the little guy. Instead, he turned around and touched the heads of the wolves and deer around him.

    However, that little bear was huffing angrily and barked at him a few times as if it was scolding him. All of a sudden, some of the small animals were frightened and they all moved away in fear.

    However, the Huang Tianyu could hear him. It bellowed, "Who told you to be nosy and meddle in the matters of me and those, those scoundrels'' spirits? I have an irreconcilable enmity with them. If you were to blindly get involved, I won''t be able to personally avenge them anymore, you despicable bastard! "

    After it finished speaking, it looked even angrier, and glared at the Huang Tianyu with its teeth bared.

    The Huang Tianyu that didn''t understand what it meant by its words. It looked at it in confusion but was also surprised. It asked the other small animals: "What is this brat doing? What kind of enmity did it have with those Tree Spirits? Why did it have to kill those bastards with its own hands? They even said that I had obstructed their revenge. "

    At that time, it seemed like one of the orioles chirped at him, and he actually understood its chirping. He nodded slightly and said, "No wonder it hates the dryads so much. It killed its mother and all its brothers and sisters? "It seems like I was a bit rash just now and hindered its revenge."

    When he got there, he looked at the angry little bear, and suddenly bowed towards the little guy, saying with sincerity, "I''m really sorry little fellow, I didn''t understand the situation just now, so I rushed over and hindered your revenge. I sincerely apologize to you here, and hope you can forgive me!"

    It was as if Xiao Xiong had never thought that he would actually apologize to him. Looking at what he had done, Xiao Xiong was stunned for a moment. However, it quickly became pained, and let out a low groan.

    Hearing that it was very sad, the Huang Tianyu slowly walked to its side, gently stroking its big hairy head, and said in a sad voice: "Little guy, you''re actually lucky. Even though you lost your mother and siblings, you at least know who they are, and you have lived with them before. You''re better than me at this point, because I don''t even know who my biological parents are, nor have I seen them before."

    As he spoke to there, he suddenly turned around and lay down. On a slope, he sadly sighed.

    Perhaps it was due to his emotions that he had some feelings. Many small animals seemed to sympathize with him as they circled around him and quietly looked at him. The little bear, on the other hand, was quite touched as it laid on his lap and let out a few low cries.

    Hearing its voice, the Huang Tianyu seemed to find it hard to believe, and looked at it while saying: "What? You want to follow me from now on? Little fellow, stop joking with me, okay? "

    He sat up and angrily glared at him for a few times as he shouted, "No! Little fellow, don''t misunderstand me! You look so cute, how could I possibly despise you? What kind of burden is this? It''s because right now, I don''t even have a place to stay. It can be said that I''m a person who has no fixed abode, no money, and no other than this life, there''s nothing else. If you follow me, I won''t even be able to satisfy your appetite.

    Just as he said that, that little bear seemed to become even more angry and roared at him a few times. He immediately said in a helpless tone, "What? I eliminated those Yang Tree Essences just for the sake of everyone''s safety. I did not expect to receive any rewards from everyone, so don''t worry about it, I have done too much of this kind of thing. Killing demons and exterminating devils is what we, who have cultivations and have a sense of justice, should do. We don''t need any living creatures to repay us. "

    As he spoke, he also sat up, casually picked up a stalk of grass, and put it in his mouth.

    No matter how much he tried to explain to it, it just wouldn''t let go of him. After a while, it made him smile bitterly and said: "Alright, alright, little fellow, don''t be like this, if you don''t mind following me and get full after a while, and if you don''t want to stay in a settled place and still suffer from it from time to time, then from today onwards, just follow me. In any case, we have no one to rely on now."

    After he finished speaking, he rather liked it, so he rubbed the little guy''s round head.

    That little guy seemed to have understood what he was saying. It seemed as if he was very happy as he ran around him a few times and was even acting a bit spoiled. After rubbing his round head on his body a few times, it quickly made him laugh.

    After a short while, it was almost noon. The Huang Tianyu looked at the sun on top of her head, and it started to gradually heat up, then suddenly said to the surrounding small animals: "Okay, those tree spirits have all been eliminated by me and this little guy. You guys hurry back to the forest and continue living, this is not a place I want to stay, we will part ways here."

    He opened his hand and sucked a branch from a nearby tree. The branch was filled with wild fruits, so he brought the little bear with him as he walked towards a patch of grassland. The other small animals watched them leave before returning to the forest one after another.

    The Huang Tianyu and the little bear walked on the grassland for a while, and guessed that the little fellow might be thirsty, looked around, and suddenly brought it to a place in the distance, where there was a small stream. It even threw it a fruit, and looking at its adorable and silly look, its entire body was furry like a ball, he suddenly thought of something, and said to it: "Little fellow, look at your chubby body, it''s like a ball of hair, from today onwards, you are called Xiao Qiuer, okay?"

    After saying that, he actually felt that the name was not bad and nodded his head.

    However, the little guy looked at him nonchalantly, as if he was happy with him. He suddenly felt that the name was very suitable for it to nod its head, calling him that all the way to the stream. The little ball was very happy all of a sudden, jumping into the stream and playing with it.

    Seeing it being so happy, the Huang Tianyu''s mood improved a lot. Throwing the branch in its hand onto the ground, it turned around and lay on the ground. Looking at it from the lee of the wind, it began to think about something.

    After a long while, Xiao Qiuer had played enough in the water, and suddenly jumped to his side. He shook the water droplets on his body, causing his entire body to be drenched, but the feeling wasn''t too bad.

    Seeing its cute appearance, the Huang Tianyu threw the branch over to it. While it was eating the fruit above, the Huang Tianyu spoke to it with a tone of discussion: "Xiao Qiuer, I am called Huang Tianyu, although in terms of size I can''t compare to you, but in terms of age I am definitely older than you. Since we have decided to depend on each other, then from today onwards, how about you call me Brother Yu or Brother Tian?"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer actually seemed very unhappy, shaking his head and roaring a few times. He actually spoke in a very helpless tone: "What benefactor''s, I don''t like to hear those names, and you don''t want me to help you eliminate those things, the Tree Spirit. Let''s just happily decide, from today onwards, to call you brother, you''re my little brother Little Ball, I''m your Brother Yu or Brother Tian!"

    After he finished speaking, he still sat up, and touched Xiao Qiuer''s big round head.

    After hearing what he had said, Xiao Qiuer did not argue with him about that matter. Instead, after finishing the fruits, he lied down on the ground and started snoring loudly as he slept.

    Looking at its very natural state, the Huang Tianyu was actually quite envious of it. Touching its head, it looked around it, and saw that it had a suitable shelter against the wind and rain, a few soft grasses, and a clear brook, moreover, there was nothing around it, it could be considered a ferocious beast, and could be considered a good resting place, so it did not disturb it, and quietly laid down beside it and closed its eyes to rest.

    Then, very quickly towards the evening, the Huang Tianyu suddenly sensed a kind of Qi that was not right, and quickly moved towards them from afar, and even felt waves of strong demonic wind blowing from the north, blowing towards them. He immediately patted Xiao Qiuer, and when the little fellow was hazy and opened its eyes, he said to it in a low voice: "There''s a monster, Xiao Qiuer, you can see your surroundings at night?"

    At that time, he had already felt it, but the gales were not right, so Xiao Qiuer immediately nodded after hearing his words, and then looked around cautiously, scanning his surroundings.

    Then, the Huang Tianyu could finally relax a little. It looked around at the surrounding black Qi, and then carefully said to it: "No matter what happens later, you better try your best not to leave my side. But if I can''t handle it, then escape as fast as you can from those guys, don''t worry about me, understand?"

    Just as he finished speaking, from their east, a large area suddenly burst out towards them. The pitch black jujube tree thorn immediately caused them to jump over to one of them. They easily dodged behind the slope.

    But in a blink of an eye, a lot of purple sandalwood branches appeared on the other side of them. They were extremely sturdy, like long sharp spears, they shot towards them explosively, almost injuring Xiao Qiuer. Luckily, the Huang Tianyu managed to release a part of it, causing the two of them to be protected inside the dense protective qi.

    Not long after, a large area filled with jujube trees suddenly appeared to the south of them. To the north, there were many thick and sturdy purple sandalwood trees that seemed to form a large circle as they surrounded them.

    Seeing that situation, Xiao Qiuer was immediately enraged, and bared his teeth as he looked at them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not get angry. It looked at the trees and actually spoke calmly: "Everyone, as the saying goes, if you walk to the sky, you will walk to the side. The two of us have no enmity with you for the past few days, I wonder why you want to make such a joke of us, why did you trap us here?"

    Just as he finished speaking, a tall jujube tree suddenly rustled a few times. Very soon, in the middle of its trunk appeared a very strange big mouth and a pair of light red eyes. It said huffily, "Little bastard, you don''t have any grudges with us? Pui! To tell you the truth, we and you killed those poplar spirits this morning, but they are very good brothers and sisters. You and this smelly bear, if you kill them, we will avenge them.

    After saying that, it and the rest of the jujube trees suddenly shook, and their thick branches shot towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, causing the entire sky to be filled with red dates, causing Xiao Qiuer to immediately become very angry, he stood up, and in that moment, the jujube fruits were like exploding thunder, with a peng peng peng sound, they exploded in their surroundings, causing the surrounding dust to fly, the Desolate Grass to fly everywhere, it was truly a mess!

    But the Huang Tianyu did not care about those things, and only spread out its spirit sense to investigate just how many jujube tree essences there were and how many purple sandalwood trees there were.

    However, right at that moment, a lot of branches suddenly emerged from beneath their feet. They were extremely sharp, and with a bang, they struck her protective qi, causing it to tremble uncontrollably. However, it did not penetrate through them.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The Huang Tianyu immediately brought Xiao Qiuer and passed through the dust and flew into the air. Xiao Qiuer suddenly felt that it was really fun, and spun a few rounds in his protective qi, but very quickly, it turned around and stared at the Jujube tree essence angrily.

    He looked at the purple sandalwood trees and said very calmly: "All things in the world have their own ways of survival, you two also have your own reasons for existence, and the reason why Xiao Qiuer and I killed those poplar spirits, is because they are very detestable. For the sake of that forest, the lives of other living beings, if they do not listen to my advice, we can only kill them.

    Just as he finished speaking, a purple sandalwood tree with a mouth and eyes grew from its trunk, and unexpectedly said in a fierce tone: "Little bastard, don''t talk so much with us, the survival of the fittest is always the most fundamental way of survival. Our brothers and sisters of the poplar tree are stronger than those animals, so we should do whatever we want with them.

    After they finished speaking, they started swaying crazily with the jujube tree spirits, their thick and strong branches attacking towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, causing Xiao Qiuer to be so angry that he wanted to rush out of the protective qi and tear them into pieces.

 C89 He had to get rid of the treeman and leave.

    Seeing the purple sandalwood tree spirit and the jujube tree spirit frantically attacking them, the Huang Tianyu immediately became a little angry and said: "You fellows shouldn''t go too far, I don''t want to bother with you guys, I''m not afraid of you guys, and I don''t want to cause too much harm, you better listen to my advice, put down that hatred, go somewhere far away from people, and continue to cultivate, hoping that in the near future, you will benefit from becoming an immortal, or else I won''t be polite with you guys."

    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his protective qi to a whole new realm. Crack crack.

    After seeing all of this, a purple sandalwood tree suddenly said in a huff: "My body of iron and steel branches, can even penetrate the mountain rocks. Those jujube brothers of mine, the power from the explosion is enough to turn many big rocks into dust, I don''t believe that we can''t deal with you all if we join hands."

    After it finished speaking, it suddenly looked around and released surging demonic qi. In an instant, three feet thick, sharp spear-like branches appeared from its body, and under the encirclement of the demonic qi, they directly struck into the protective qi s released by the Huang Tianyu. On the protective qi, there was a tiny dot that attempted to use that method to pierce through the protective qi s, and then killed the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    Immediately after, those elite jujube trees crazily shot towards that direction, and pieces of black thorns that were more than a foot long began to shake. The black thorns were like daggers as they hit that place, causing the protective qi to tremble unstably.

    Seeing that situation, Xiao Qiuer suddenly became very nervous and looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    He casually waved his left hand, and in an instant, a light brown star compass appeared on the protective qi. At that time, he smiled and said to the purple sandalwood tree spirit and the jujube tree spirit: "This is what you guys asked for, if you don''t listen to my advice, then don''t blame me."

    Just as he finished his sentence, a lot of strange little insects suddenly crawled out of the star compass and quickly pounced on them. The jujube tree spirits and the red sandalwood tree spirits all quickly crawled into their bodies.

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu would actually use these bugs to attack a jujube tree essence. It painfully said: "Little bastard, I never thought that you could order this, these damned bugs, to attack us, you are too despicable."

    However, a purple sandalwood tree spirit swayed as it tried to get rid of those bugs with its huge body. On the other hand, it seemed to be rather scared as it shouted, "Little bastard, what is the relationship between you and that insect eater from the ten great calamity stars? Why are you able to summon these bugs that can devour our our source spirits to attack us? "

    Looking at their huge bodies, which were gradually being eaten into empty shells by the bugs, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "I don''t know what insect food is, nor do I know what ten great Bane Stars, these bugs are only something I can move, just a few of the living creatures, that''s nothing strange."

    After hearing his words, the red sandalwood tree spirit became extremely angry and started to loudly curse him.

    Suddenly, a jujube tree spirit seemed to have thought of something, and said loudly as if it was a scary thing, "This kid said he doesn''t know about insect food, and doesn''t know about the ten great calamity fiends, but he actually mobilized them. With so many powerful Steel Teeth Insects attacking us, he must be related to the Master Gu that escaped from the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley over ten years ago ˇ­"

    Hearing its words, the Huang Tianyu looked at it in confusion.

    At that time, there was a purple sandalwood tree that was withering rapidly, and it actually shouted in fear: "Esteemed sir, we did not know, you and Master Gu are friends, we are truly sorry, please let us live, from now on, we do not dare to offend you anymore, please spare us ˇ­"

    After it finished speaking, the rest of the Spirit Qi warriors, purple sandalwood tree spirit and date tree spirit also started begging for mercy at the Huang Tianyu. However, not long after, all of them were eaten clean by the insects, not even leaving behind any residue.

    Looking at the stomachs full of worms, the Huang Tianyu used a protective qi to shake the star compass. In an instant, it released a red light towards them and quickly sucked them all in, disappearing without leaving a trace.

    Seeing those just now, the purple sandalwood tree spirit and date tree spirit, the damaged topography, and that small stream that was sucked dry by them, the Huang Tianyu took Xiao Qiuer and slowly landed on the ground. After putting away those protective qi s, it actually felt that it was a pity. They would wreak havoc wherever they go. I really wonder why they spend so much effort in their cultivation? "

    While speaking, he brought Xiao Qiuer and carried the curved moon as he walked towards the east. He hoped to find the place closest to the Heaven Realm from that direction so that they could stay together at a relatively close distance.

    However, just as they arrived at the eastern border of the Wasteland, they suddenly felt a dense demonic aura whizzing out from the opposite side of the Wasteland and charging towards them.

    Just as Xiao Qiuer was feeling disgusted and wanted to avoid the wind for a while, they suddenly heard a faint voice from afar: "Brothers, hurry up and leave. Big Violet Tan Guest had said that Yang Mu and the others have been killed, I feel that things aren''t too good. Yang Mu and the others all have a cultivation level of around a thousand years! Anyone who can kill them will definitely not be a good person! "

    After the voice said that, a sharp voice said in an unconcerned tone, "Alright, Green Bamboo, stop saying such alarmist bullshit. Yang Mu and the others normally rely on them to grow more exuberant than us, and often snatch our water source. It''s not all bad for us to get rid of them, at the very least, there will be less people competing for our water source in the future!"

    After it finished speaking, there were a few more voices, and they started arguing. Not long after, Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer even heard the bursts of brittle leaves rustling with the sound of rustling. Some sounded like plants growing taller, and immediately they all looked each other in the eye in surprise.

    But not long later, Xiao Qiuer seemed to be hungry, he licked his tongue and excitedly rushed towards the direction where they were. He was already there, with the Spirit Demon Qi not far in front of them, pouncing towards them.

 C90 Xiao Qiuer crazily ate the Bamboo Demons

    He did not know why Xiao Qiuer was so excited, as he charged towards the Huang Tianyu s, worried that demons would harm him, and with a flash, he appeared right beside it. However, he saw that there were a lot of bamboos of different lengths and thickness appearing around them, surrounding them all around them, quickly surrounding them in the center.

    It was also at that moment that a tall bamboo tree suddenly turned into a man with long green hair who wore a green robe and had a head of long green hair. He spoke to a thick and sturdy purple bamboo as if he was very surprised, "Old Zi, do you think this little brat killed Yang Mu and the others?"

    After saying that, he waved his hand and took out a lot of bamboo sticks, and with a whooshing sound, he threw them towards the Huang Tianyu, but was blocked by the protective qi s around it.

    He was dressed in a bright purple robe, looking like a scholar. The ordinary purple bamboo tree, upon seeing the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, suddenly frowned, as if it couldn''t believe what was happening, and said: "Zi Tan heard that this morning, there was one, a thirteen-fourteen year old little boy, and a ferocious iron-eater that managed to kill Yang Mu and the others. Look at this little bastard, he''s at most thirteen years old, and this iron-eater, isn''t very ferocious.

    After speaking, it stomped its foot, and a lot of extremely sharp bamboo appeared at the bottom of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer''s feet. It was like a spear, with a peng peng peng sound, it pierced into the protective qi, but in an instant, it was incinerated into ashes.

    Upon seeing that scene, the two fellows looked at them as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The other one became a tall beauty wearing a light green dress. As she stared at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, she said to them with killing intent: "Little bastard, quickly tell us, did you and this iron-eater kill our brothers and sisters, Uncle Yang?"

    While she was speaking, many thick and sturdy bamboo sticks appeared around her. With a bang, they formed a huge and heavy cell, trapping the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer inside.

    Seeing that situation, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "That''s right, those Yang Tree Essences that had killed many animals and done evil deeds were killed by us."

    Upon seeing him admit to that matter, the three of them immediately flew into a rage and shouted at him, "Damn it!"

    However, he continued, "Not only them, but in that plain just now, there was a group of purple sandalwood tree spirits and some jujube tree spirits that said that they wanted to take revenge on them. I kindly advised them, hoping that they would let go of their hatred and not kill again, but not only did they not listen, they even attacked us crazily.

    After hearing what he had said, the Purple Bamboo Demoness immediately complained. The Green Bamboo demoness said: "I already said that we have to hurry over and help the purple sandalwood and the jujube trees to get revenge for them, but you just slowed down and said that you have to gather well before our brothers and sisters and set off, are you done now?" "Not only did Yang Mu and the others get killed by these two fellows, even Zisan and Zizi also got killed by them. Sigh ˇ­"

    After hearing its complaints, the Green Bamboo Demoness immediately said in a huff, "What''s the use of complaining about me now that things have come to this?" Hurry up and make your move! Revenge for Zi Tan and Zizhu! "

    After they finished speaking, they suddenly looked towards their surroundings, releasing surging Spirit Demon Qi, instantly activating a lot of bamboo, and with a bang bang, they attacked the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, causing the Huang Tianyu, in an instant, to become extremely angry, and released a large fire towards their surroundings, instantly burning it up a large piece of bamboo.

    But just at that time, Xiao Qiuer suddenly seemed to be in a hurry and shouted towards the Huang Tianyu a few times. The Huang Tianyu was surprised and asked: "What happened, Xiao Qiuer? You can kill them all and like them a lot. Are you sure you want to play a joke on me? "

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer actually became even more anxious, he slammed his protective qi forcefully onto the ground.

    Looking at its appearance, the Huang Tianyu thought for a bit, then said to it with great concern: "It''s fine for you to go out and play with them, but I want to be by your side. No matter what, I won''t let you get injured again."

    After saying that, he put it away. The protective qi, which contained a lot of Bamboo Essences, seized the opportunity and crazily attacked them.

    But just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly roared out, waving his pair of thick and solid claws, killing it off with a peng peng peng sound. After eating a lot of bamboo, Xiao Qiuer suddenly opened his mouth and ate the green bamboo, and not long after, he actually ate a large amount of bamboo, and even pounced towards some tender green bamboo.

    He never expected that it would be like that, not only was the innocent and charming little guy relaxed, he had even killed a lot of Bamboo Elemental Essences, and even seemed to have entered a huge food warehouse as he happily ate. The Huang Tianyu felt like she was looking at them in disbelief.

    Just at that time, the Bamboo Spirit who had turned into a woman suddenly remembered something, as if it was a very scary thing. Trembling, it said to the Violet Bamboo Spirit: "I already said that we shouldn''t have come out and messed with this matter, but you just didn''t listen, and forced us to come here. Now, it''s good, we actually met this bastard, you guys didn''t think, that other than eating animals, the food that they like the most is us Bamboo Spirit!"

    As she spoke, she actually transformed back into the body of a bamboo and ran away.

    However, after Xiao Qiuer ate some of it, he suddenly pounced behind her and waved his pair of thick and powerful claws, causing a "Kacha" sound to ring out and pull it out from the ground. Soon after, he opened his mouth and began to eat with gurgling sounds.

    Seeing that situation, that Purple Bamboo Essence suddenly became very scared, and loudly shouted to the other Masters: "Why are you all standing here foolishly, are you still not running for your life? To bastards like the iron-eater, we are just a grain depot, a piece of food that they love so much, but we can''t do anything about them ˇ­ "

    While it was talking, the other Bamboo Spirit ran away fearfully, but Xiao Qiuer was furious. He shouted at the Huang Tianyu a few times, and from the looks of it, it was obvious that it wanted him to stop the Bamboo Spirit from leaving.

    Seeing it look so anxious, worried that after the Bamboo Essences escaped, they would harm other kind living beings, the Huang Tianyu suddenly shot out two rays of golden light from its eyes towards the Bamboo Essences. In an instant, it froze them all.

    As they spoke, they walked towards the Bamboo Elite.

 C91 Iron-armored Demons Without Armor

    The Bamboo Spirit could never have imagined that the Huang Tianyu would do whatever it wanted, locking all of them on the ground, and then seeing Xiao Qiuer and himself, walking towards them step by step, filled with fear.

    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it no matter what. I have been a master for more than a thousand years, but this little kid casually released two golden beams of light and froze them here. This is impossible!"

    After it finished speaking, it tried to break free from the restraints of the Body Securing Technique. It rushed over to fight the Huang Tianyu to the death, but no matter how it urged it, its own spirit energy could not be moved at all.

    Standing beside it, a Bamboo Spirit helplessly said, "Regardless of whether or not we can accept this reality, we have to accept it, because we are really locked up here by that brat, and we are also unable to deal with that disgusting iron-eater. Perhaps this is our fate, the fate that was destroyed by those two fellows!"

    After saying that, it actually sighed helplessly.

    However, a Violet Bamboo Spirit suddenly said in a huff, "That little bastard is definitely not just ten years old. I think he must be from the upper realms, some powerful deities have transformed into that state, and are purposely trying to mess with us in the mortal world. Not to mention the fact that some of them, even those with high Fa Li, have been around for almost two thousand years already."

    After hearing its words, many Bamboo Elves also thought that the Huang Tianyu was some sort of powerful deity, who had transformed into one who started cursing at him.

    However, he did not mind at all and said to them: "I am not some immortal god, and I am really only fifteen years old. Regardless of whether you guys believe it or not, and your fate today is to be eaten by my Xiao Qiuer. Eat all of it.

    When he reached that point, Xiao Qiuer suddenly roared at him, and then suddenly pounced at the bamboo, chirping away. After breaking off a large part of it, she began to eat it beautifully.

    Looking at its companions who had been eaten one by one, the other Bamboo Essences that were still alive were extremely furious and started scolding it and the Huang Tianyu. Not long after, they started swearing at the little ball, furiously waving it around.

    Looking at Xiao Qiuer, who was happily eating, the Huang Tianyu actually let out a long sigh, and said rather sympathetically: "If these bamboos did not contain hatred, and had listened to my persuasion, and changed their ways of life, I would have definitely let them go. But even if they died, they did not have any repentance.

    As he spoke, he was also very emotional. He picked up a few pieces of bamboo that Xiao Qiuer had thrown away, and started reading it under the moonlight.

    Just at that moment, Rui Er''s voice appeared in his mind again, and she said as if she did not understand it: "Tian''er, why are you always sad when you''re fine? Didn''t I tell you many times? Everything in the world, with the exception of me, must unconditionally obey your arrangements. If those bamboo sticks die, they die, and if they offend you, they deserve to die. Don''t be like this, just relax, this kind of you, makes me very worried and very uncomfortable. "

    He turned around and looked at the sky in the east. Suddenly, he smiled and said: "Alright Rui Er, I will do my best to quickly clear my mind of all these, and will also quickly find a place as close as possible to the Eastern Heaven Realm you are currently in. As long as it is the closest place, I will at least feel that I am very, very close to you, so there is no need to be so lonely anymore."

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er let out a long sigh, and said with melancholy: "Tian''er, I just hope that you can quickly remove all the restrictions you have placed on yourself, and recover to your true self as soon as possible. That way, you would be able to return to my side, but now, although you know some flying arts, you can''t soar through the clouds, and even more so can''t fly to the Heaven Realm.

    After hearing what she had said, the Huang Tianyu said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Rui Er. Although I don''t remember who you are, I can feel that you treat me very well, and you treat me very well indeed. I also really want to see you as soon as possible, but I''m really sorry, my cultivation is still very shallow right now, and I can''t fly to the Heaven Realm to find you."

    When he got there, he threw away the bamboo in his hands and smiled again as he said to the eastern sky, "But you can be at ease, I will make the best use of my time to cultivate, especially to improve as fast as possible. I believe that before long, I will have my celestial power and be able to fly to the Heaven Realm.

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er acted as if he did not care at all and said: "Whatever you wish for, time is meaningless to us. As long as you have me in your heart, miss me, and live as you please, I don''t have anything else to wish for."

    Hearing her words, he understood that there was a huge, helpless Huang Tianyu, and immediately felt that he had let her down and apologized.

    In order to cheer her up, he looked at Xiao Qiuer who had eaten his fill and was laying on a patch of soft grass, sleeping soundly. Suddenly, he smiled and said: "Rui Er, do you think this little guy is cute? It''s a iron-eater. This morning, I met it in a forest, and after that, because I helped it get rid of its mother, its brothers and sisters, and some poplar spirits, it blamed me. It said that it wanted to repay the debt of gratitude.

    After he finished speaking, he even lovingly touched Xiao Qiuer''s big hairy head.

    However, Rui Er said very calmly: "Tian''er, you are travelling through the world and can''t always walk. Since you don''t want to, and at the same time, can''t possibly, recover your true self as soon as possible, why don''t you just take this little fellow as your mount and ride it to travel the Three Realms to do what you want."

    Hearing her suggestion, the Huang Tianyu pondered for a bit and felt that it was not bad. It looked at Xiao Qiuer, and then said with a smile: "Alright, since this little guy looks strong, if it is willing, from today onwards, it will be my mount."

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer suddenly woke up. As if she was very happy, she roared a few times, and then, surprisingly, very happily, she ran a few times around him. The moment she turned around, she actually threw herself onto his body, and mischievously licked his cheeks, making him feel rather amused.

    At that time, Rui Er said with melancholy: "Tian''er, I really want to be like this little fellow. I''m happy and playing in your arms. I really can''t stand it anymore. I don''t have a day left for you. "

    Hearing her sad words, the Huang Tianyu hugged Xiao Qiuer and sat at the side, indicating for it to quiet down. Then, it looked at Eastern Heaven Realm seriously and said: "Rui Er, I promise you, I will think of a way to strengthen my strength as soon as possible, and make it what you wish as well as become the me you speak of. This is a promise I made to you, I definitely won''t lie to you!"

    When he finished speaking, Rui Er seemed to be very sad, as if he was very sad and didn''t want to say anything else. He suddenly felt very guilty towards her and hugged Xiao Qiuer, unable to calm down his emotions for a long time.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at the sky in the east, and Xiao Qiuer, who had just woke up, suddenly stood up. She smiled and said to it: "Let''s go Xiao Qiuer, let''s continue heading towards the east, in that direction as soon as possible, we can find the highest place we can find and get closer to the Heaven Realm where Rui Er is. It''s best if we can climb directly from one place to the next, and head towards the Heaven Realm where she is at."

    After he finished speaking, he brought Xiao Qiuer and headed towards the east facing the morning glow.

    Last night, Xiao Qiuer finished eating his fill and followed the Huang Tianyu, passing through a few large streets and small alleys, and headed towards the east. During this time, the Huang Tianyu was worried that it would be thirsty and hungry, and even asked some kind people for food and drinks to give it, causing a lot of people to become curious about it, as if it was a rare sight, they surrounded them and watched it a few times.

    Looking at that place, which was filled with humongous sand dunes, and the faintly discernible gully in the distance, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became rather apologetic. It said to Xiao Qiuer: "I''m sorry little fellow, we''re going to live another night in the wilderness tonight. You will definitely live through this kind of hardship with me, I''m really sorry!"

    While they were talking, they walked in the direction of the small ditch.

    But just as they were about to reach them, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt a sense of danger from all directions and quickly attacked them. It immediately released a wave of protective qi and protected Xiao Qiuer who was floating in mid air.

    Thick vines and lush green leaves soon grew out from the ground, and on top of them, there was actually a blossoming morning glory. As it whooshed, it released pieces of pollen that were like a light mist, and after a short while, the Huang Tianyu''s protective qi, gradually weakened.

    I never thought that such a thing would happen. "Huang Tianyu immediately said in bewilderment:" To think that there would actually be this kind of poisonous pollen that could digest protective qi s in this kind of flower. It seems that there are a lot of things in this world that seem to be very weak.

    As he spoke, he suddenly brought the middle finger and index finger of his right hand together, and shook his protective spirit light. In an instant, he released a kind of rather warm, light red spirit light, and very quickly, suppressed the poison mist of pollen, steadily protecting him and Xiao Qiuer inside.

    However, in the blink of an eye, those morning glory flowers had turned into a bunch of black armored vines that were at least three meters tall.

    One after another, pieces of green leaves after another appeared around them. The monsters that were transformed from dragon anemones were also about ten feet tall, and wore sets of iron armor. Their entire bodies grew many large leaves that were as big as palms, and continuously flickered with green light as they used their sinister eyes to stare at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    One of the Dragon Sunflower demons suddenly said to the morning glory with a strange voice, "Old Tie, are you sure that these two brats possess decent spiritual energy?"

    After it finished speaking, as if it was very greedy, it stuck out a disgusting green tongue and licked its large black lips.

    A morning glory demon said angrily, "Didn''t you see that? This kid isn''t afraid, but my Spirit Melting pollen? An ordinary cultivator can control their spiritual energy. This kind of spiritual energy is worth our risk if we attack them, because once we catch them, we can absorb them. With his special spiritual energy, we can quickly increase our strength! "

    At the end of his speech, he actually began to laugh maniacally in a very happy and excited manner.

    Seeing that it wanted to capture them and also absorb their own spirit energy, the Huang Tianyu was furious and looked at them. Just at that moment, a few Draconic Sunflower demons suddenly shook their bodies.

    Immediately after, a few morning glory demons were extremely vicious and shot out one flower after another. It was like a large iron bell or a common morning glory, they all struck together, causing the spirit energy of the Huang Tianyu s to explode outwards. The Huang Tianyu s that were protected by the spirit energy immediately became enraged, and exploded towards the monsters.

    However, in that instant, those fellows jumped into the canals and rapidly absorbed the energy. Then, like fountains, they sprayed out streams of water toward the large flames. Soon, the large flames were suppressed.

    Seeing that, the Huang Tianyu did not care too much about it. It extended its hand towards the big fire and shot out a strong gust of wind, instigating the big fire, but it was even more intense, burning the fire towards the big fire.

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly roared at him a few times. Hearing it, Xiao Qiuer wanted to go and take care of it, but the Huang Tianyu of the demons said to it worriedly: "Xiao Qiuer, I know you want to, help me take care of them, but you saw it too. They are powerful, don''t take any risks!"

    However, Xiao Qiuer seemed to be confused as he roared at him a few more times. Feeling helpless, he kept it away, and the protective light and protective qi pounced together with it towards the morning glory demons and the Dragon Helianthus.

    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Qiuer had already pounced on the monsters. The monsters beside them brandished their thick and sharp claws and smashed the monsters'' armors. The demons then bit into them ruthlessly, easily killing more than a dozen demons.

    Who would have thought that those armor that couldn''t even be destroyed by the large fire just now would be easily broken by Xiao Qiuer. Moreover, Xiao Qiuer''s strength was obviously much stronger than yesterday, so the Huang Tianyu looked at them in shock.

    However, in order to prevent Xiao Qiuer from being surrounded by the demons, he had released strands of his flames that were even more violent than before and quickly burned those demons to ashes!

 C92 Rinse in the River Big Fish Collision

    After Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer killed all the morning glory demons and the Sunflower monsters, they looked at the dried up ditch and the ashes on the ground. They got to know each other for a while and started walking towards the front, feeling a little disappointed.

    After a while, they left. The Huang Tianyu looked at the starry sky in the sky, felt the light breeze that was slightly floating, and suddenly said to Xiao Qiuer apologetically: "I''m sorry, Xiao Qiuer, you must have suffered a lot by following me. If we knew earlier, we would have met those monsters often.

    After he finished speaking, he touched Xiao Qiuer''s round head.

    But Xiao Qiuer acted like she did not care about those things, she surrounded him, and after walking a few rounds, she actually acted a little spoiled and hugged onto one of his legs, as though she was not willing to go forward, and left.

    He must be very tired since he felt that Xiao Qiuer was accompanying him, and after walking for a day, he had a huge battle with those monsters again. However, looking at the desolate wilderness around him, with no suitable place to rest, the Huang Tianyu immediately comforted it: "Alright, Xiao Qiuer, I know you''re tired, but this place isn''t suitable. Let''s rest at night.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned towards Xiao Qiuer and blew on him. In an instant, Xiao Qiuer had become as tall as a three or four year old child, he turned and carried the little fellow on his back, and under the little fellow''s strange gaze, he walked step by step towards the east.

    Just like that, after half a night, they finally walked out of the wasteland and saw a faraway land. At the same time, they could faintly hear the sound of flowing water, and the Huang Tianyu immediately became a little happy: "Hmm, ahead is definitely a place suitable for resting. Xiao Qiuer, let''s go!"

    With that said, he carried Xiao Qiuer and ran in that direction quickly.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach a tall and big mountain, and borrowing the starlight and moonlight, they saw a clear river that was flowing towards the south. The Huang Tianyu felt that it was quite good, and put Xiao Qiuer down, releasing a large amount of spiritual light towards it, causing its body, in an instant, to return to its original state. Then, together with it, they walked to a rather flat and windy mountain, and had a good night''s rest.

    On the morning of the second day, after the Huang Tianyu woke up, it looked at her clothes. Because yesterday, after continuously fighting with those monsters, and with Xiao Qiuer and him last night, after a night of rest on the loess, there was actually quite a bit of dust stuck to it.

    Looking at the sky at that time, it was still not very bright, and there was no smoke coming from around, so he immediately dashed to the river. In the middle of the river, he very quickly removed all of his clothes, then opened his hand and sucked some of them away from the willow tree above the river bank. The willow tree was covered with emerald green leaves, and the branches carefully wrapped around his waist, covering his "very important area".

    After washing up, he didn''t care much about it. Those who didn''t want to get wet, quickly tore off the branches and put them on quickly.

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer woke up hazily. Seeing that there were no Huang Tianyu around, he mistakenly thought that Su Yun had abandoned him and left, and anxiously stood up and looked around, and quickly realised that he was washing his face in the river, and immediately jumped over in a good mood. Puff!

    Immediately after, it was very mischievous, and came from the bottom of the river, near the Huang Tianyu. With a whoosh, it threw him into the water and started playing with him.

    Seeing its mischievous look, the Huang Tianyu also thought that it was quite fun to play with it inside.

    However, not long after, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. Something was not right. The sun that just came out was blocked by it. Soon after, it started to rain.

    At that time, Huang Tianyu was playing in the water with Xiao Qiuer. It was very happy when it suddenly felt waves of Spirit Demon Qi flowing from the river, grabbing onto Xiao Qiuer and jumping towards the shore.

    However, at that moment, a lot of fish suddenly appeared in the river. They were about three feet long, and each of them had a huge shiny head. With a swoosh, they jumped out of the river, and as if they were fighting for their lives, they rammed into the river towards them.

    Realizing that the situation was bad, the Huang Tianyu suddenly turned around and released a wave of protective qi. After protecting him and Xiao Qiuer inside, in a flash, it jumped onto the riverbank.

    However, those big fish were actually chasing after them. They rode on the waves of water and rushed towards them. With whizzing sounds, they shot out pieces of water towards them. They were like flying daggers, scales, and some white fangs that were like steel nails.

    Seeing all these, Xiao Qiuer was furious, and shouted at them angrily.

    A huge clump of earth, with a loud bang, completely blocked off those things. At the same time, he brought Xiao Qiuer and jumped onto a nearby slope with an imposing manner, then said to the big fish: "Why did you attack us? Are you also''s or his subordinates? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the big fish suddenly stopped and attacked them. One of them, a huge fish with a dragon''s whisker that was five to six feet long, said to them with a smile, "Kid, you really praise us, and you actually say that we are the subordinates of those two kings? We are very happy about this, but we are not so lucky. Although we really want to follow them around, go under their command, and seize everything we like, we do not know where they are. "

    Hearing its words, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became angry: "Since you aren''t their subordinates, then why did you attack us?"

    At that time, Xiao Qiuer was also quite angry, and waved his huge claws at the big fishes.

    The big fish that was talking just now laughed and said, "Little kid, you don''t have to be surprised, the reason we attacked you was because we felt it, you have very good spiritual energy, and you also saw it, our cultivation level may not be as deep as you, but the number of our brothers and sisters here are way more than you two, so I advise you to be obedient and let us eat you, otherwise we can pounce on you and eat you one bite at a time, it will be very painful."

    After speaking, they actually began to laugh maniacally.

 C93 pellet full nap

    Seeing the dragon-beaded fish say it wanted to eat them, the Huang Tianyu not only did not get angry, but instead thought that it was fun, and said to Xiao Qiuer: "Little guy, yesterday morning, you followed me for an entire day and didn''t eat well either. I was feeling very sorry for you, and was just thinking of finding some good things to feast you on, but you actually came to look for us with these delicious foods, do you think we are kind enough to eat them? Eat them? Or did you eat them? "

    With that, he turned to the big fish with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, not only was he not afraid of them, he even said those words. Those big fish were all extremely angry and began to jump in the river.

    "Little brat, don''t be too arrogant. I''ll tell you the truth, in order to kill you, I''ve led three thousand men this time, each of them with at least three hundred years of cultivation. It''s best if you don''t anger us, and just obediently let us eat you, otherwise we''ll be very cruel and eat you one mouthful, with a bloody mess."

    After saying that, they shook their huge heads towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, and revealed their big mouths, which were filled with fangs, arrogantly. In front of them, Xiao Qiuer was extremely angry at once, and roared a few times at them, and even shook them vigorously, with a pair of thick and sharp front claws.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not mind. It released a powerful wave of heat, and after drying all of its clothes, it said to the big fishes: "No matter what, all of you better leave this place immediately. And from now on, you are not allowed to do anything evil, or else I will not forgive you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the big fish with dragon whiskers furiously said, "Little bastard, you''re courting death!"

    As soon as it said that, it led the big fishes, rode on the waves of the water and rushed towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, causing Xiao Qiuer to be enraged, he struck at the fishes, the protective qi s, were going to fight with them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to it: "Don''t worry, little guy. Since we don''t listen to my kind words and still insist on charging over for us to eat, then I will definitely satisfy their wishes."

    As he spoke, the big fish burst towards him. The cold light scales that covered the sky, and the white fangs that covered the sky, he suddenly conjured a spell with his hand and chanted an incantation. In an instant, he released a portion of the cold, white air that was extremely fast.

    Seeing that situation, Xiao Qiuer immediately felt that it was very fun to look over.

    He took a look at the water that was spreading towards the river bank and kept his protective qi, walking to the side of the river bank. After getting a lot of dry branches, he nimbly walked to a hole and placed some of the branches inside it.

    He walked over to the dragon-beaded fish and said with a smile, "Alright, bad guy. Since you''re in such a hurry and want to become our food, I''ll fulfill your wish right now!"

    With that, he broke off the big fish from the block of ice, and with a ''bang'', kicked the big fish out of the ice. With a few large pieces of ice, he brought them along, walked to the branches, flicked a few sparks at them, and lit them up. Then, he immediately roasted the belly of the big fish on it, and when the place where the fish was roasted became a little softer, he used the small stone to separate its stomach and go to the river to clean its internal organs.

    Then, he did the same as he did with the other fish. After cleaning them up, he neatly scraped off the internal organs of several large fish. Then, he did the same with the other fish.

    After a while, Xiao Qiuer who had smelled the fragrant grilled fish before, did not care if the fish were cooked properly, and picked up the biggest Dragon Tooth big fish, eating it beautifully.

    Seeing its silly look, the Huang Tianyu actually made some clay, patted a small jar with the water, and also a very tight lid. Then, it built a big fire at the side, placed it inside and started it, and during the process he used his mana to make the fire a type of dark blue. The fire''s heat was shocking, and very quickly it finished burning the jar.

    He suddenly waved his hand and shattered a few ice shards. He stomped his foot and a cold light shot out from the shards of ice, and in an instant, those ice shards turned into many small knives, which were extremely sharp. All the big fishes there were cut open their bellies and shaved off their scales.

    He then cast a spell to dissolve the cold air, causing the river to flow again, but he continued to throw the fish onto the ground, releasing a white light, and dragged them into the river. He washed them well for a while, and then he waved his hand to insert some branches into the river.

    Then, he actually jumped near a few dead trees and kicked them into pieces. After many big pieces of wood were thrown into the two big fires, he used them to roast all the big fish.

    After half a day, the Huang Tianyu looked at Xiao Qiuer, it was already full of food, and the big fishes had also been roasted into a fragrant dried fish, it suddenly waved its hand towards the big fishes, releasing a white light that, in a blink of an eye, received all of them. Inside the small jar, he once again released a circle of light towards the small jar, the dark red light turned it into a little thing that looked like a fingernail, and casually placed it inside its pocket.

    After doing all that, he looked at the sun above his head, and suddenly waved towards the river, releasing a black light that instantly attracted a wave of big water, and rushed towards the two bonfires. After extinguishing the two bonfires, he went to the river bank and washed his hands.

    He walked to its side and rubbed its round head, then smiled and said: "You little rascal, it''s simply like a child. After eating your fill, you''ll go to sleep, and after you wake up, you''ll play, and after you get tired, you''ll eat.

    As he spoke, he made Xiao Qiuer lie on his lap and take a nap.

 C94 The ball be so excited that it will fly

    That morning, when the Huang Tianyu looked at Xiao Qiuer and happily ate a meal of roasted fish, it lazily fell asleep. It would definitely not wake up for a short while as well.

    Even though he was at Taizhen Sect, and under Hong Linkui''s guidance, he had also trained a few profound cultivation techniques, but he kept feeling that those techniques were too simple, too low levelled. After cultivating for only a few days, he actually gave up on cultivating those cultivation techniques, and started to focus on studying them.

    Ever since he had comprehended the celestial power, his cultivation had increased by leaps and bounds. Every time he circulated his energy through the cycle, his cultivation would be stronger than ordinary people''s, and he had trained very hard for ten years, and after obtaining that cultivation technique, his body would also become stronger than usual. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to endure any longer.

    Without realizing it, he started to circulate his cultivation technique and started to circulate his own truesoul. Soon after, a lot of things started to appear around him, including mountains and rivers, rivers and dams, birds and beasts, multicolored lights and auspicious colors, the sun and moon, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, demons, ghosts, spirits, and so on. Everything started to revolve around him and Xiao Qiuer, appearing one after another, but very quickly disappeared.

    At that time, he had been wholeheartedly cultivating, but he hadn''t noticed these things.

    Although it looked like it was still sleeping, he was dancing with joy and imitating the cultivation method of the Huang Tianyu. In a short amount of time, a few auspicious lights appeared around him, revolving around him, swaying, and after a few rounds, they slowly fused into his body, along with the huge fish with dragon whiskers that he had eaten, resulting in a reaction, causing him to have a cultivation level of more than two thousand years in an instant.

    However, it was confused as to what was going on. It could only feel that its spirit was at its peak as it opened its two small eyes and looked at the Huang Tianyu curiously.

    With his own spirit energy, he felt comfortable all over his body for a moment. After a few movements, he suddenly discovered that not far away, there was a spot in the river that seemed to have a few beautiful lights flashing around. He floated to the top of the river and carefully searched for a while, and suddenly, he saw a kind of beautiful Seven Colored Spirit Grass, swaying along with the big water at the bottom of the river.

    Surprised, he suddenly stretched out his hand towards the spiritual herb and released a transparent spiritual light that instantly sucked it into his hand. After looking at it carefully, he suddenly said with surprise, "Could this be the legendary Rainbow Pearl Grass? "No wonder those big fish came here in groups. It seems that they didn''t just come because they felt my Spiritual Energy, they also felt the faint fragrance emitted by this Spirit Grass?"

    As he spoke, he brought the Spirit Grass and flew back to the shore. Xiao Qiuer immediately became curious and walked over, after smelling the Spirit Grass, he turned and went to play somewhere else as if he liked it.

    The Huang Tianyu was confused. It looked at it and said: "Xiao Qiuer, I see that you have at least cultivated for two thousand years, don''t you feel that this Spirit Grass is a type that can stabilize the Yuan Spirit and instantly strengthen it, Rainbow Pearl Grass?"

    As he said that, he shook the spirit grass towards Xiao Qiuer.

    However, Xiao Qiuer said lazily: "I don''t care about that kind of thing. I can smell it and know that it will be extremely bitter. If you want to eat it, eat it. I don''t want it."

    The Huang Tianyu did not feel any surprise or surprise that it could use the human''s voice. After all, it had eaten a lot, and after eating a lot, like a big fish with dragon whiskers, it had also been guided by the celestial power when he was training just now. It had already cultivated for more than two thousand years.

    The Huang Tianyu saw that it did not like the spirit grass that much, so it did not care too much and placed the spirit grass into her pocket. Looking at the sun that was already turning towards the west, it suddenly spoke to it with a tone of discussion: "Then let us continue to head east, is that alright? After all, we''ve already been here for more than half a day, and there''s nothing much fun here anymore, right? "

    Xiao Qiuer, who was about to go to the river and play for a while, after hearing his words, thought for a while and then reluctantly said: "I''ll listen to you, I don''t care, in my entire life I''ll follow you, as long as you don''t shake me off, I''ll do everything!"

    Looking at its silly and cute look, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to it: "Xiao Qiuer, in the future, unless it''s you and me, it''s best that you don''t use it. I am doing this for our own good! "

    After he finished speaking, he used a makeshift water bag, sucked in a bit of the sweet river water and put it into his clothes, then followed Xiao Qiuer and headed east.

    Xiao Qiuer thought for a while, then said as if he had thought of something: "I understand what you mean, and I don''t want to scare others, and I don''t want to be treated as a monster by other creatures either. Rest assured, I will take note of this in the future, unless Niu Yao allows it, I will only use a human''s voice when talking to you and me."

    Hearing it say that, the Huang Tianyu immediately nodded its head in satisfaction. Then, they went over a dirt mountain and headed towards a field filled with flowers, plants and trees.

    Even though the sun was quite hot at that time, but Xiao Qiuer already had it, with a certain cultivation level, he did not care about that. Instead, he allowed the Huang Tianyu to ride on its back, wanting to see if it had grown stronger in the past two days.

    The Huang Tianyu who didn''t understand what it was playing with had just sat on its back, when it suddenly said as if it was having some fun: "I say, master, the current me already has some mana. When are you going to teach me something that I can fly up and down? "That way, we''ll definitely be able to travel much faster in the future, don''t you think?"

    Seeing how pleased it was with him, it seemed that it wanted to teach it the flight technique. The Huang Tianyu smiled bitterly and shook its head, but it did not blame it, and took out a blue light talisman, injecting a wave of light blue spirit energy into it. It casually patted on Xiao Qiuer''s forehead, and following the disappearance of the spirit talisman, Xiao Qiuer instantly felt a cool spirit energy entering into its body, and quickly entering into its primordial spirit.

    Sensing this, it suddenly asked excitedly, "Master, can I fly now?"

    Seeing how it wanted to fly, the Huang Tianyu said apologetically: "Just now, I used that spirit rune to insert some flying spells into your body, but I''m sorry, with my current cultivation level, I can only let you fly to a height of around 500 meters above the ground. If you still want to fly higher, then you should have more experience in practicing this spell in the future."

    After hearing what he said, not only was Xiao Qiuer not dissatisfied, he said extremely happy: "Okay okay okay, this is already very good, I never thought that I could actually fly, I will be the first giant panda in the world that can fly ˇ­ ˇ­"

    While talking, it actually started to run quickly towards the front, but after running for a while, it still could not fly, and slowed down its running speed. At the same time, it was confused as it said to the Huang Tianyu: "Master, didn''t you say I could fly? "Just now, I was breathing heavily and ran five to six li away. How come I still can''t fly?"

    As it spoke, it was still a little angry, shaking its fat body, as though it was trying to shake a Huang Tianyu down.

    Looking at its silly look, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "If you want to fly, you only need to think quickly. You just need to think about flying, landing, heading in a certain direction, taking off and landing at a certain place, that''s enough. You don''t need to, you need to run like a kite."

    , who had never thought that he would be so simple, suddenly shouted after hearing him out, "Fly!"

    As soon as it finished speaking, it carried the Huang Tianyu and flew up. It immediately became extremely excited, raising its head and releasing waves of roars, following that, it seemed to become like a child who had just learned some kind of fun game. It happily flew up in the sky, up and down, up and down, back and forth, and left and right again.

    Seeing its cheerful look, the Huang Tianyu suddenly reminded it: "Xiao Qiuer, although flying is very fun, don''t be too casual, this kind of spell''s control over spirit energy, as well as the flash of one''s thoughts are very strict. If one is not careful, it will fall because of lack of spirit energy, or because their mind is unstable, so you must be careful, don''t fall the two of us together."

    Xiao Qiuer, who was playing happily at that time, heard what he said and immediately stopped. He continued to play and turned calm, and flew forward, and he was a little embarrassed as he said: "Just now, because I could fly, I was too happy for a moment, and could not hold it in, and played crazily for a while. Don''t mind me, I remember those things, and will pay more attention to them in the future."

    While speaking, it actually carried him on its back and landed near a small forest. It looked to the west and saw that the sun was about to set. It actually didn''t want to continue forward any further.

    Knowing that it had been flying for several hours, the Huang Tianyu would definitely be a little tired. It immediately jumped down and took out the water bag, letting it drink some water. It then went to the forest and found some wild fruits, wild ginseng, and other things for it to eat.

    But just when Xiao Qiuer was full and ready to follow the Huang Tianyu, to find a more dry place in the forest, to rest, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt a strong demonic Qi appearing at the other side of the forest, and it also felt a life force that was very similar to his own, appearing at that place. It immediately frowned and looked in that direction.

    who had been cultivating for more than two thousand years, although he did not feel that the Huang Tianyu''s spirit energy was similar to the life form, he still felt the demonic Qi. Carefully, he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Master, there shouldn''t be some kind of bastard who wants to attack us in the middle of the night, right?"

    As it spoke, it suddenly opened its two pairs of very strong and sharp claws on the paws of the bear, staring vigilantly in that direction.

    However, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said to it calmly: "Don''t talk for now, and don''t make any noise. Let''s lower our bodies and fly close to the forest. We''ll talk after we see the situation there."

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer immediately nodded her head, she immediately retracted her claws and followed along with him, following close to the top of the small tree, under the cover of the night, she quickly flew in that direction.

    After a while, they suddenly heard a slightly horrifying man say as if threatening someone, "Stinky girls, it''s best if you don''t resist us and obediently return with us to meet our masters. Otherwise, don''t blame us for using violence against you."

    As soon as he finished his words, one of them, who was about fourteen or fifteen years old, said angrily, "You despicable, shameless bastards, don''t be too presumptuous. To tell you the truth, we are not people you can afford to provoke, if you don''t want to die, then immediately get the hell out of here, let alone you guys, even those so-called masters of yours, sooner or later, we will definitely exterminate them all!"

    It was as if he didn''t expect her to say those words. A voice that sounded like an eight or nine-year-old boy suddenly laughed and said, "Little kid, aren''t you afraid of losing your tongue in the wind? Do you know who we are? We are the generals under the ten great Bane Stars. When we saw you all today, we felt that you all looked pretty good and held you in high esteem. Please go back and be the wives of our masters, don''t fail to appreciate my kindness! "

    Just as he finished speaking, a voice that sounded like it belonged to a middle-aged woman suddenly spoke out angrily, "disease species, Xiong Wa, what are you trying to say to them? Immediately capture all of them, bring them back, and present them to the various Star Lords. "

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly shot strands of demonic energy at the girls, trapping them inside.

    Just then, the Huang Tianyu suddenly waved its hand, and struck towards the demonic Qi, releasing a white Qi that silently suppressed them. Then along with Xiao Qiuer, it slowly landed in front of the nine girls.

    No one knew who they belonged to, but the guys with demonic Qi and the nine girls all looked at them in confusion.

    Especially the one who stood among the group of girls. She wore a simple white dress, had a white veil over her face, and on her hand was a pair of white gauze gloves as well as a head of jet black waist-length hair. Her figure was extremely perfect, and on her forehead was a very tender and white sparkling girl.

    The one who reacted very quickly, wearing a slightly slovenly baby attire, with a huge head and an extremely ugly face, looked at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer gloomily.

 C95 The Banes men deserve to be beaten

    The Bane''s men deserve to be beaten

    When the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer were fighting, the one who stood behind the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, wearing a golden cheongsam, holding a pearl umbrella in her hand, looked to be about fourteen or fifteen years old, a pretty girl, who was suddenly considered polite and asked them: "May I know who this friend is? What are you doing here? Please tell me clearly! "

    While she was speaking, she was also closely protecting the girl with the white long skirt and the white veil, along with the other seven beautiful girls.

    On the other hand, the Huang Tianyu said very politely: "I am Huang Tianyu, and as I was passing by, I overheard your conversation, so I came over to take a look. If we disturb you, please don''t mind us, the ones I hate the most are some evil people who endanger the lives of the kind people, and since they are the subordinates of the ten great Bane Stars, then they are definitely not good people."

    Hearing his words, the other girls all exchanged glances, as if they were all very surprised by what he had said.

    But that guy with a big head said to him angrily: "Brat, I don''t care who you are, but it''s best for you to mind your own business. When you speak, you have to be more respectful, or else we won''t mind.

    As he spoke, a cloud of dust suddenly rose around him and revolved around him. It gradually attacked towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    Seeing that scene, the white-veiled girl suddenly used a pleasant voice and said worriedly: "Mr. Huang, thank you for just now, all of you. However, these guys aren''t good people, they have been in the mortal world for many years and have committed evil deeds. The ten great calamity fiends'' monsters are coming for us, it has nothing to do with you, you should quickly leave to avoid being harmed by them."

    Just as she finished speaking, she noticed that the Huang Tianyu''s face had changed to a mischievous smile. Xiao Qiuer, suddenly retreated to the front of the girls, and the Huang Tianyu said very politely: "Thank you for your kind intentions, but I''m very sorry for the trouble today. The reason is because they are the subordinates of the ten great Bane Masters, and they are about to commit evil."

    While he was speaking, he suddenly noticed that the dust in the surroundings, and the plants and flowers that were assaulted by the guy with a big head, had quickly turned into dust. Not only was he not afraid, he even thought that it was fun for him to ask: "So you are Xiong Wa from the Ten Great Bane of Calamity, the one who specializes in using the power of dust?"

    While he was speaking, he suddenly released a transparent barrier around him towards the girls and Xiao Qiuer, protecting them inside it. Soon after, he released a kind of pale white protective qi that whistled and blocked the incoming attack of the dust.

    At that time, Xiong Wa actually said to him very arrogantly: "You brat, consider yourself to be knowledgeable. That''s right, your grandfather is General Xiong Wa, and the person beside me, the beautiful young lady, is the one who has the power to transform silk. This pitch black big guy is the demon who possesses the power to transform demons. Do you still want to be involved in our affairs? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swayed, and his pair of stinky arms whistled as they struck towards the Huang Tianyu, filling the sky with dust.

    Soon after, the silk threads also flew towards the Huang Tianyu and spat out clouds of demonic Qi.

    The demon head also rushed towards the Huang Tianyu and kicked one ball after another. It was extremely strange, as the demonic head had a ball of air.

    From his disgusting navel, the disease species even shot pieces of hot air that was faint and miserable towards the Huang Tianyu.

    In an instant, the Huang Tianyu was surrounded.

    At the same time, the Little Demons behind them, who were holding different weapons, also threw themselves at the girls and Xiao Qiuer as they screamed.

    Other than the girl with the white veil, the other girls were extremely furious. They put away their pearl umbrella, silver ring fans and so on, and each produced a sword, which shone with a cold light, and looked around.

    But at that time, Xiao Qiuer actually didn''t care about all that. He lay on the ground and fell asleep.

    Noticing it, the girls in that state were all puzzled and looked at each other for a moment.

    It was also at that time that the Huang Tianyu suddenly started to look down on them. Xiong Wa and the others said: "With your insignificant cultivation level, you dare to stay in the human world and stir up trouble everywhere. What a bunch of useless snacks!"

    After hearing his words, the demon head became extremely angry and cursed at him, "You''re courting death!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly turned into a giant demon. It was about ten feet tall and it opened up its pair of sharp claws and whizzed towards Huang Tianyu.

    But in that instant, the Huang Tianyu trembled. Its own protective qi, casually said: "Your moves, I''ll return it to you!"

    Hearing his words, silk cloth suddenly became very scared, loudly shouting, "Not good!"

    Just as she finished speaking, the hot air that disease species had released towards the Huang Tianyu quickly hit her body.

    At the same time, those thin threads of demonic energy fiercely hit the body of the demon head.

    As for the demon heads that were released, they actually hit Xiong Wa with kacha kacha sounds.

    Immediately after, Xiong Wa released all of the dust which landed on the disease species''s body.

    In an instant, the four of them were sent flying in great pain. Only after killing five or six of the lesser demons did they heavily fall to the ground while spitting out blood and gasping for breath.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Those Little Demons, all of them were extremely afraid as they ran towards Xiong Wa and the others.

    However, the Huang Tianyu suddenly gathered the middle finger and the index finger of his left hand together and said in a rather calm voice: "You living creatures, it''s not that bad to be demons. But why do you have to do this to harm other living creatures? Do you know that it''s not good to do this? "

    Just as his voice fell, he suddenly shot a portion of his white light towards the demons on his fingertips. The white light illuminated those demons in an instant, turning them into lynx, wild dogs, grasshoppers, ants, and the like.

    However, that light aura did not hurt Xiong Wa, the little demon girl, the demon head, and the disease species. Those four fellows who pretended to be mighty looked like they had lost their courage and confidence as they looked at the Huang Tianyu with fear.

 C96 General Qiongqi misunderstood

    Unexpectedly, the Huang Tianyu managed to heavily injure the four of them in one move, and with only a white light, it caused all of the little demons to return to their original forms. They were so scared that they scattered and fled, the girls, unable to believe what they had just heard, looked at him.

    However, the girl with the white veil on her face looked at him shyly.

    At that time, he floated in front of Xiong Wa and the other three, and said rather calmly: "You should all be clear now, there will never be a good end to doing evil. Today, I will spare all of you, and go back and tell your masters, from today onwards, you are not to do evil anymore, and that you are not to harm any kind living beings.

    Hearing his words, the Demon Head and disease species both jumped up in anger, however, they were worried that he would kill them if they messed up, so they quickly blocked in front of them.

    As for Xiong Wa, she struggled to stand up. Patting the dirt on her body, she looked at the Huang Tianyu and coldly said to him: "Kid, today we will admit defeat. But Qingshan is not changing.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly released a cloud of dust and Demonic Qi toward the three fellows on the Demonic Head. In an instant, he took them and vanished.

    Seeing that they had all left, the Huang Tianyu put away its own protective qi. After that, it turned towards those girls and released a streak of red light. In an instant, it put away the barrier and at the same time let out a crisp sound.

    Xiao Qiuer, who was sleeping at that time, heard the voice and yawned. He vaguely opened his eyes and roared a few times, then immediately smiled and said: "Lazy fellow, you only know how to sleep, those fellows have all been chased away by me, and here tonight, it should not be dangerous anymore. Let''s go find a place to rest, so as to not disturb this lady, and rest with these few Banshees."

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer lazily stood up, walked to his side, and was about to walk with him towards the small forest.

    However, that girl with the white veil suddenly said to them very politely, "Little brother, please wait a moment!"

    She had just spoken about that place when a kind of extremely violent demonic aura suddenly appeared in the air. Shortly after, a very rough voice suddenly roared out from the sky: "Where did this bastard come from?! How dare he endanger our princess!?! He deserves to die a thousand deaths!"

    As he spoke, from the demonic aura, a large tiger claw like hand suddenly shot out, quickly and ruthlessly striking towards the head of the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly waved its palm, welcomed the big hand, and struck over. A light blue astral wind, with a boom, actually pushed back the big hand, and then, it also protected Xiao Qiuer, turning around and retreating to the side, as though it was facing a great enemy, it looked at the demon Qi.

    Just then, the girl with the white veil suddenly said in a stern voice, "General Qiongqi, you can''t be rude to Mr. Huang and the others. They did not harm us, and on the contrary, they were going to bully us just now.

    However, her body was like that of a fierce tiger with a pair of huge wings on her back. She was about ten feet tall, and also a very majestic Great Demon, slowly landed on the ground, cupped her fist, and said to her, "Princess, please forgive me for my sin. I came here hastily because I was too worried that you would encounter danger in the human world. Please forgive me."

    As he spoke, he released surging demonic Qi towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, forcing Xiao Qiuer to float unsteadily towards the back. Luckily, the Huang Tianyu had a fast reaction speed, it silently floated towards it, releasing a gold light, protecting it inside, stabilizing its body.

    He did not expect the Huang Tianyu to be able to withstand it. The Qiong Qi was wary of him and looked at him.

    At that time, he was rather polite and said to the girl with the white gauze mask: "I didn''t expect you to be the princess of General Qiongqi and the rest. It seems that I was overboard just now and have ruined your plans to take care of all of you.

    After he finished speaking, he clasped his hands towards the girl.

    However, the girl said very politely: "You must be joking, little brother. Although I am a princess of the World of Demons and Demons, I have always disliked matters of fighting and killing. My sisters and I are also not good at those things.

    Speaking to there, she suddenly walked in front of those girls, raised her hand to signal Qiong Qi, stood at the side with a lot of restraint, and released a large amount of devil energy, but also very courteously, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Also, just now, General Qiongqi, I don''t know how much of an offense little brother was the one who saved us, so I hope you don''t mind."

    After she finished speaking, she actually looked towards the Huang Tianyu. The Qiong Qi and the eight girls all looked towards the Huang Tianyu with interest.

    You are a grand princess, a princess of a World of Demons and Demons. I am just a casual Big Boy, to accept the fact that you are being so polite to me, please do not be so courteous to me. Now that the General Qiongqi is here, you are all definitely safe, so I will not disturb you, farewell! "

    With that, he turned and brought Xiao Qiuer back towards the forest.

    However, that girl said very sincerely, "Please wait, little brother. We have not thanked you for saving us just now."

    When she said till there, she suddenly floated in front of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, and unexpectedly looked at him very bashfully. It immediately made him very embarrassed, and he didn''t even know what to do, as he spoke to her.

    Although it was very dark back then, the Qiong Qi had clearly seen their matters. Suddenly, he reminded the girl, "Humans are the craftiest, most treacherous, and the most sinister creatures in the Three Realms. Princess, you must be careful. Do not be fooled by them."

    If it was any other person who heard his words, they would definitely be angry, but the Huang Tianyu did not mind. On the contrary, it was very courteous as it said to the girl: "Your Highness, it is already too late, men and women are not close. General Qiongqi will definitely be fine, I will protect you, I will not disturb you, please forgive me!"

    After he finished speaking, he wanted to leave with Xiao Qiuer, but the girl spoke in a rather sincere tone: "Little brother, don''t misunderstand, I did not intend to force you guys to stay, I only wish to befriend you, and express my gratitude to you. Please do not reject me, okay?"

    When she spoke, she was even more shy as she looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, Xiao Qiuer had seemed as if he didn''t understand what they were talking about, and laid on the ground. They didn''t even look at him, and in that moment, they realized that even if he didn''t go, he still wouldn''t be able to stay.

 C97 What are the friends of the demon

    One of the Huang Tianyu and the girl were very shy, while the other one looked at each other awkwardly for a long while, until the other one, a girl in a long, silver white dress, reminded them to cough hard, and they finally regained some calm.

    However, the girl used a spoiled tone and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, just promise me, can you temporarily accompany us for a while? Other than Sister Jin Zhu and Sister silver ring, I don''t have any other friends. It''s rare to meet you, can you just chat with us? "

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi and the other eight girls all looked at each other helplessly.

    Seeing her like that, the Huang Tianyu thought for a while, then nodded her head, and said reluctantly: "I can accompany you to chat, but there is a difference between males and females, and you are a noble princess, so we must keep a certain distance between us, otherwise, it will not be good for your reputation, I hope you can understand!"

    Hearing his words, the girl became very happy and said, "Okay, little brother, we will be very reserved. Come, sit down. I''m very happy to have met you and this little guy today."

    Seeing her so happy, those girls hurriedly put away the swords in their hands. The white blankets, the pearl umbrella, as well as some fine wine and dishes were placed on the ground one after another.

    At that time, the Qiong Qi was still very vigilant, standing behind them. However, when he looked at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, he did not have any malicious intent towards them, so he stopped looking at them so viciously.

    After the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer sat down, the girl with the white veil suddenly said to him shyly: "Little brother, don''t call me Princess anymore, or whatever you call me, Your Highness, I really want to become friends with you, and become good friends with you, if you don''t mind, just call me Ling''er from now on, okay?"

    Looking at her pair of intelligent eyes, the Huang Tianyu awkwardly said: "Princess, thank you for being so sincere towards me, and for being so nice to hear, but I still don''t want to call you that. It is a very rude offense to you, after all, other than your own close relatives, no one else can call you that easily."

    Hearing him talk about such things, Ling''er suddenly felt confused and asked Qiong Qi, "General, do humans have so many rules above their names?"

    Qiong Qi immediately cupped his fists towards her and said, "Reporting to the princess, what this mister said is true. Humans are very strict with rules and regulations on many things, and many girls don''t have a name before they get married. That''s why some girls from big families have beauties, and the reason for this is because it''s really not convenient for a boy to call you by your full name."

    Hearing those words, not only was Ling''er extremely confused, even the eight girls were confused. They all looked to one another.

    Looking at their expressions, the Huang Tianyu suddenly said in a more sincere tone, "Ladies, please forgive me!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the girl wearing a golden dress frowned and said in disgust, "Why do you have so many rotten rules? Still waiting for her ladyship? Girls don''t have names before they get married? What kind of rules are these? "

    The girl wearing the brocade dress said rather unhappily, "Those lousy rules are obviously there to restrain women. It''s a very contemptuous and disdainful thing to do with us girls. Little brother Huang, although you just saved us, you definitely can''t be like the other humans and treat us with those lousy thoughts. Otherwise, we might beat you up, you know?"

    While she was speaking, she also picked up a fruit and smacked Xiao Qiuer hard. However, Xiao Qiuer did not mind and instead opened his mouth to eat the fruit, playing around with the other girls all of a sudden, making them laugh.

    Looking at their extremely innocent and natural appearance, the Huang Tianyu suddenly said sincerely: "Ladies and gentlemen, although I am a very idle and lonely boy, I am definitely not a shallow sort of person. I don''t have those kind of thoughts and actions that are inappropriate for any kind of good life, you can rest assured on this point."

    Hearing his words, Qiong Qi gave a cold snort of disbelief. However, Ling''er smiled and said, "I believe what you said is true, but little brother, I can see that you are also not an ordinary person. May I know who you are, or even where you have a master? How do you know that my sisters are all Banshees? "

    Seeing that she was curious about those things, at the same time, the eight girls and Qiong Qi also looked at him and Xiao Qiuer with vigilance. The Huang Tianyu let out a long sigh, but said very calmly: "Speaking of which, I was also from a famous sect and was one of the most powerful people in the man of justice, the disciple of the Taizhen Sect."

    When he got there, the Qiong Qi was furious and shouted at him, "Good boy, so you are actually a disciple of that brat Feng Chenggong, this old man will kill you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly condensed a very dense demonic aura. Xiao Qiuer was very angry at this moment as he opened his claws and looked at him angrily.

    Just at that time, Huang Tianyu and Ling''er suddenly became rather angry and said to them, "Don''t be rude!"

    Even though the two of them were extremely furious, after hearing the words spoken by the two of them, they were still quite quiet. They moved to the side and looked at each other with vigilance.

    Ling''er suddenly did not understand, and asked the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, you just said that you were previously a part of the Taizhen Sect, right?"

    When she said that sentence, she purposefully emphasized that the pronunciation of the two words "Before" was obviously due to her curiosity towards that matter.

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi and the eight girls all looked at the Huang Tianyu in confusion.

    The Huang Tianyu, however, said very calmly: "Yes, I was previously a disciple of the Taizhen Sect and have heard Feng Chenggong and the others speak about the many life forms in the World of Demons and Demons. I have also heard them curse you quite often and I understand why you hate them, so I also know that your Lord of the Dream and the other great demons have been jointly sealed by the eight great sects and the five great Sky Sovereigns three thousand years ago in the Stronghold Devil Valley."

    Hearing his words, Qiong Qi snorted angrily at him.

    However, Ling''er did not understand, and asked him: "Little brother, does this mean that you are no longer a person of the Taizhen Sect?"

    At that time, the eight girls and Xiao Qiuer also looked at him curiously, but he said self-deprecatingly: "A few days ago, there were a few things that caused Feng Chenggong and the others to become so angry, so many people in the Taizhen Sect s drove me out of the sect at once, and I also broke all ties with them. If you do not believe me, then think of a way to go to the eight great sects to ask, I believe that news of what happened to me these few days has already spread among the eight great sects, since I am, after all, somewhat famous among the eight great sects."

    After saying that, he laughed bitterly and touched Xiao Qiuer''s round head.

    After hearing what he said and seeing how he was acting, the eight girls didn''t go into detail and looked at each other.

    However, the Qiong Qi suddenly frowned and vigilantly asked him: "Since you are here, and you have some reputation amongst the eight great sects, and you even cleaned up just now, Xiong Wa and those bastards, are probably not some ordinary people. Just what kind of thing did you do to provoke Feng Chenggong and those people to expel you from the Taizhen Sect? To them, this is clearly a loss. To be honest, I doubt that what you said was true. "

    Looking at his pair of dark eyes and the eight girls, the doubt in his eyes as well as the worry in Ling''er''s eyes, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "If I were to tell you that more than two thousand eight hundred years ago, a few great Empyreans and many people from the eight great sects joined together to use the Locked Vein Breaking Dragon Formation and sealed in the Spirit Tooth Mountain, Black Cloud Cliff''s bottom, Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon, they would have been released by me a few days ago. How do you think Feng Chenggong and the others would treat me?"

    Hearing his words, the young girl wearing a colorful butterfly dress looked at him in shock and said, "What? Are you sure what you just said is true? "

    He looked at him and said: "At most, you look like you''re around the same age as the princess, and she''s just a mere mortal. How could she have the ability to release the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, those two fellows, from that formation. Boy, do you think we would believe you when you say these things?"

    I don''t want to, and there''s no need for me to explain too much about this matter. After all, to me, this isn''t a good thing, the current me has no one to rely on but the iron-eater, the Big Boy of this friend of mine, and the reason why I know that you eight ladies are demons and that you are all Sika Deers, that you all have cultivated to human form is because I have these two hands, and I can clearly see the essence of many things. "

    After hearing what he had said, the eight girls all looked at him, brimming with killing intent.

    However, Ling''er smiled and said, "Little brother, you are really honest with us! To tell you the truth, I''m surprised. "

    He didn''t know what she meant but the Huang Tianyu didn''t understand and asked her: "What''s so surprising about that? Didn''t you say that you wanted to become friends with me? Isn''t this how friends should treat each other? "

    The moment he finished speaking, Ling''er shook her head, and said very calmly: "If it''s the same kind of people, it''s very easy for us to become friends, but we are demons, monsters that you humans despise, hate, and are afraid of, yet little brother you are like this, talking to us sincerely, and knowing that my sisters are Sika Deers who have cultivated to human form, you even helped us take care of them, Xiong Wa and the others, to be honest, I do not understand."

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "What is there to not understand? I said it before, as long as it''s a kind-hearted creature, I will sincerely wait upon them, and I also understand that there are a lot of living beings here, and that you ladies are all deer demons, that is true, but at least I do not know if they have harmed any, kind living beings, and although the General Qiongqi is fierce, and must have done a lot of bad things, but he is a very, very magnanimous demon, and right now there is no such thing as harming me. "

    He looked at Ling''er and continued, "Furthermore, Your Highness, you are also very sincere towards us, and you don''t mind at all. Our statuses are very different, and you are willing to become friends with us, so why can''t I be sincere to you?"

    After hearing his words, the eight girls thought for a moment. Although they felt that he was quite naive for doing so, they were not unreasonable. They quickly understood his words and nodded.

    Ling''er also understood his words. "What you said is correct. There isn''t any hatred between us, at least up until now. We can be friends then. There''s no need to influence our friendship just because we don''t have any direct connections with each other."

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu also nodded.

    However, the Qiong Qi was still extremely vigilant. He asked him, "Brat, tell me the truth, are the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon true? Did you release them?"

    Looking at his pair of dark and gloomy eyes, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "If you don''t believe me, then you can go and ask those two fellows about the things I said. After all, with the strength of you and your World of Demons and Demons, many powerful experts, although they may not necessarily be able to defeat them, but to ask them clearly about this matter and get away safely, you all have that."

    Hearing his words, all the girls looked towards Qiong Qi.

    Qiong Qi thought about it for a while, then nodded his head, and said very calmly: "Alright, I believe what you said is true, but brat, don''t blame me for speaking too much, you should be clear about the strength of Feng Chenggong and the others, and the so-called Sky Sovereign''s abilities are not small either. Just now, you took care of the ten great calamity stars, and some of the subordinates of those bastards, in just a few short days, you''ve offended them."

    Hearing his reminder, Ling''er was also quite worried, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, General Qiongqi said that, even though I have not exchanged blows with any of them, I have heard quite a few things about them. It seems that it isn''t too difficult for you to deal with one or two of the ten great Bane Stars with your current strength, but Feng Chenggong, the leaders of the eight great sects and the five great Empyreans of Heaven Realm, especially that supreme fairy, Tian Xinrui, is extremely powerful, even my royal father cannot beat her."

    Hearing their worries, the Huang Tianyu immediately cupped its fists towards them and said: "Thank you for the reminder, I will definitely be more careful in the future."

    After hearing what he said, Ling Er nodded her head in relief.

    The girl dressed in the emerald green dress smiled at him and said, "Little brother, after talking for such a long time, where is your home? After you leave the Taizhen Sect, you should be going home, right? Can we visit your house? "

    Hearing what she had said, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and let out a long sigh. "I''m not afraid of you making fun of me even if I say it out loud. I don''t have a home, and I probably don''t even have real parents."

    Not knowing what he meant, Ling''er and the rest of the girls, as well as Qiong Qi, were all puzzled. They looked at each other for a moment and then looked at him with even more curiosity.

 C98 Xiong Wa brought a helper over.

    Just as the Huang Tianyu, Ling''er and the other girls, as well as Qiong Qi, were chatting outside the forest, Xiong Wa, along with the seriously injured demon head and disease species, flew for a good while on a cloud of dust before suddenly landing in a desolate area.

    Some of the lesser Demons, who had been patrolling the area, saw them and immediately ran over to help them enter a huge stone tomb.

    At that time, they were inside drinking blood, eating meat, and sitting on several coffins, chatting about some things. When Jiang Kong and the others from the top ten Bane Scourge saw that the four of them were injured to such an extent, they immediately looked over in astonishment. When you went out a few days ago, wasn''t it still fine? "

    As he spoke, he angrily crushed the bone bowl in his hand.

    Seeing that they were all so angry, Xiong Wa immediately added fuel to the fire by surrounding Ling''er and the other girls. She then told them about the great battle with the Huang Tianyu and said to them with a sullen face: "Star Lords, you don''t know how despicable that brat is. Not only did he injure us, she even beat all of our subordinates back to their original appearances and has us warn you that one day, he will kill all of you and slaughter us."

    After hearing what he said, the Hong Xie said furiously, "You despicable bastard, he''s too arrogant. Xiong Wa, tell me, where is he now? If I were to seek revenge with my father, I would really like to see what kind of person he is. "How dare you be so arrogant, such a bastard ˇ­"

    Seeing his appearance, some of the lesser demons immediately ran out in fear. However, the demon head said very carefully: "Reporting to Star Lord, that brat said that his name was Huang Tianyu and he really hated your Star Lords. Right now, I think that he should still be with those damn girls in the fields, in that small forest."

    After he finished speaking, the Hong Xie immediately stood up, but Jiang Kong frowned and said: "That''s not right! Why didn''t I know that there was such a little bastard in the human world? At the age of thirteen or fourteen, he could easily beat the four of you into a bear like appearance, and even beat those several hundred men whom you brought back into the original shape in a single move. This kind of expert is not someone unknown in the human world, Xiong Wa, are you sure that all of this is true? "

    Looking at his eyes that were filled with suspicion, Xiong Wa for a moment, said in a hurry: "Big Star Lord, you should know about us. We might have some opinions on things like gold, silver, and jewelry, but regarding this major event, no matter what, we would not dare to lie to you.

    After he finished speaking, the four of them kneeled on the ground in unison.

    Looking at their expressions, Intrusion suddenly became very careful and said to Jiang Kong: "Big Brother, I see that they don''t dare to lie to us about this matter. Since there''s such a little bastard who dared to bully them and is even daring to act so wildly towards us, no matter what, we must go and teach him a lesson.

    Earthbound frowned and said, "And we have to get rid of that kid as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he has that kind of ability and hates us so much, he will come and find us trouble in the future."

    After listening to what they had said, Jiang Kong pondered for a good while, before suddenly nodding slightly, and said in a rather gloomy voice: "Since that brat is so arrogant, no matter what we say, we cannot let him live."

    Hearing his words, Buggy and the others all agreed immediately and nodded, saying that they would go and take care of the Huang Tianyu.

    However, he raised his hand and looked down upon them as he continued to speak: "But it''s just a mere brat, around ten years old, and a few little girls, it''s not worth it at all. We''ll gather a large number of people, and force a large number to go and take care of them, it would be too kind of us to do that, if the other living beings in the future knew that we have to put in effort to eliminate them, they would definitely laugh at us."

    Hearing his words, those few guys also felt that it made a lot of sense and nodded their heads.

    The ice coffin suddenly became very careful, and said to him: "Then big brother, I think I''ll just have to lead and Shattered, Zhu Gui and the Bone King, as well as the wooden stake, and the rest of them, and those underlings of the four fellows, and go and fight with those little furry kids, and at that time, I''ll go and Shatter them and see just how strong they are. If they''re really powerful, we''ll go and kill them all together, and if their cultivation isn''t very impressive, then one of us will take care of them.

    As he spoke, he looked at Shattered.

    Jiang Kong looked at them, thought for a moment, and said: "That''s fine, but Xiong Wa is injured, and will need to recuperate for the night, tomorrow I will give you all a guide, and take care of those little bastards, and also bring those few girls back, I want to see, just what kind of heaven scented little girl is this, to actually be able to see through this, and want to offer them to us?"

    Hearing his words, Sha Meng and the other fellows all felt that it was a little funny and started to laugh out loud.

    Very quickly, Xiong Wa and the other three left that place and went to another grave to rest.

    Before dawn the next day, Xiong Wa found them in order to take revenge. She begged them to quickly go with him to find the Huang Tianyu and the rest after finding the ice coffin and shattering it.

    That night, Huang Tianyu and Ling''er, because they were very lucky, unknowingly, they chatted for an entire night. Only when Qiong Qi urged Ling''er and the others to go back to the World of Demons and Demons did they stop talking, only to discover that it was already dawn.

    As for the eight girls, they started to joke around with the Huang Tianyu, making the two of them feel quite awkward.

    Just as they got up and were about to leave, they suddenly felt an intense wave of Spirit Demon Qi howling from the north, and moved towards their direction. Among them, was Xiong Wa''s Spirit Demon Qi, who had escaped last night.

    The Qiong Qi was extremely angry and stood behind Ling''er and the others.

    However, the Huang Tianyu instead smiled and said: "Looks like Xiong Wa and the others are really too impatient. It''s only been half a night, and they have already returned to meet us. General Qiongqi, I''ll have to trouble you to protect them for a while.

    As they spoke, they saw the cold coffin and the others, who were riding on a demonic cloud and carrying many small demons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, black mass towards them.

 C99 You fight me to see the play

    You guys fight me to see a show

    At that time, when he saw the Peerless Mask shattering it, he couldn''t understand it at all. After looking at each other for a while, Xiong Wa became even more nervous and looked at him.

    It had nine pairs of huge black wings and six huge claws. The Black Dragon, which had a very fierce face, flew to Qiong Qi''s side in the blink of an eye. It was dressed in a black dragon armor, its height was one zhang, and was very powerful.

    Seeing him, Shattered suddenly frowned, then spoke in a vigilant tone: "Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, you two Great Demon Generals aren''t staying in the World of Demons and Demons, what are you two doing in the mortal world? Could it be that all of you are going to attack the human world again? "

    As he spoke, he also released waves of demonic wind in the surroundings, and the ice coffin also released waves of cold air in the surroundings. The vast expanse of cold air instantly turned that place into a terrifying place, filled with thick demonic energy.

    Just at that time, Xiong Wa suddenly spoke angrily towards the two of them, "Star Lords, last night, it was that brat who spoiled our plans. Not only did he ruthlessly destroy our plans, we brought those few wretched girls back to offer you all their good fortune, and she seriously injured four of us, and also beat up all of our several hundred subordinates and beat them back to their original appearances. We must quickly go and clean him up, and then bring those nine wretched girls back with us!"

    Hearing his words, Shattered, Cold Coffin, and the guy beside them, who looked like a green bamboo, who had a white skull, and the guy who looked like a big wooden manor, all darkened as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    Just at that time, the girl wearing a golden dress suddenly spoke angrily to Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon: "Generals, last night, it was Xiong Wa and those other fellows that tried to harm the princess and us. Luckily little brother Tian Yu came over in time and took care of them, or else we sisters would have been captured by them and insulted, and the princess would have been scolded by them.

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon immediately became murderous and looked towards the people in the cold coffin.

    However, the people from the Cold Coffin and the crushed coffin, along with Xiong Wa and the others, were all looking at them with fear.

    They never would have thought that Ling''er would actually be the princess of the World of Demons and Demons!

    But at that time, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Sister Jin Zhu, don''t be angry, don''t worry about them, since General Nine-winged dragon is here, then I don''t have to worry, last night I had already warned them, Xiong Wa and the rest of them are not listening to my good intentions, instead, they are so fast, bringing these guys to attack us, then I will just play with them, you guys just watch and watch the show, there''s no need to fight with them, so that your hands and swords will be dirty!"

    Hearing his words, the Nine-winged dragon looked at him in confusion.

    However, Xiong Wa said to him angrily: "Little brat, don''t be too arrogant. To tell you the truth, these two are the two Star Lords Shattered and Cold Coffin, this emerald green General is our General Zhu Gui, this white bone general is our General Bone King, this dark brown general is our Wood Stake General. Today, we have brought over a thousand of our most powerful subordinates to find you to settle the score, just you wait to die!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand and took out a spear that was surrounded by dust. With a murderous look, he looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, the Qiong Qi suddenly became very respectful. He said to Ling''er, "Princess, what should we do? Please advise us!"

    At that time, she had paid attention to the Huang Tianyu, but after a while, Ling''er said very easily: "Since Elder Brother Tianyu said that they want us to watch a show, then we will temporarily not disturb them."

    Hearing her words, the girl dressed in a long dress suddenly waved her hand and conjured a very beautiful and luxurious mahogany throne. She slowly floated to the side and sat on it, then spoke sinisterly, "But if Elder Brother Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer were to be taken care of by them later, there will be big trouble. Generals, you should immediately go and take care of those cold coffins. Don''t let anything happen to Elder Brother Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, understand?"

    Hearing her almost commanding words, the demons such as the ice coffin immediately turned dark and gloomy. They glanced at her, but Nine-winged dragon and Qiong Qi immediately spoke to her respectfully and simultaneously: "We shall follow the princess''s orders!"

    After saying that, they continued. Together with Jin Zhu and the other girls, they stood by Ling''er''s side, looking around cautiously.

    At that time, the ice coffin suddenly became rather tyrannical, and said to Ling''er: "Your Highness, our subordinates, I do not know that you have come to the human world on your own, but they have offended you last night, so please forgive them, but please do not interfere, we will take care of the Huang Tianyu, this arrogant and despicable brat, so as to not hurt the relationship between us."

    Just as he finished speaking, Qiong Qi suddenly looked down on him and said in a tone of voice, "Just with trash like you, what are you qualified to be friendly with us? Aren''t you thinking too highly of yourselves? "

    Hearing his words, Zhu Gui and the others looked at him angrily.

    However, she looked at Ling''er and did not take them seriously, and immediately realised that Ling''er''s strength must be extremely strong, maybe even easily, and kill all of them. After all, she was the princess of World of Demons and Demons.

    Adding on Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, they were both very powerful and very terrifying big devils. Their strengths were definitely above him and the ice coffin, and they could summon them at any time. The huge Demon Soldiers, not to mention killing them, even exterminating ten of their great Bane Stars would not be impossible.

    When he thought about that, he immediately suppressed the anger in his heart. He cupped his fists and courteously said to Ling''er and the others, "No matter what, I hope that Princess and the other ladies will forgive the offense that our subordinates did to you last night. I apologize on behalf of them here."

    When he said that, he actually bowed towards Ling''er and the others. Xiong Wa and the other demons all felt that it was a very disgraceful action, yet they did not dare to say anything.

    However, the Nine-winged dragon snorted and spoke to them arrogantly: "Enough, don''t do such meaningless things to us. You and this sir, regarding the iron-eater, we will not interfere too much in it. If you want to fight, you can do so as long as you can beat them."

    Hearing his words, Ling''er immediately became a little angry. She furrowed her brows, but didn''t say anything.

    On the other hand, he felt quite at ease to crush those fellows.

 C100 The iron-eater is afraid of the demon

    Seeing the ice coffin and the shattered coffin, he was very concerned about the Nine-winged dragon, Qiong Qi, Ling''er and the other girls. He wondered if they would help him and Xiao Qiuer to fight against them, and even kept on fighting them, hoping that they wouldn''t help the two of them.

    Looking at those small demons that were gradually moving in a fan-like manner towards him and Xiao Qiuer, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became very calm and said to Xiao Qiuer: "Little guy, I know you really want to, very fiercely, play around with them, but you must be careful of your safety and not act rashly. If you can''t beat them, then go and hide beside Ling''er and the others.

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiong Wa suddenly said sinisterly: "Damn brat, you talk too much nonsense!"

    Right after he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his mouth, and sprayed out a huge cloud of dust towards the Huang Tianyu, quickly attacking it like the waves of the ocean.

    But right at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly faced the dust and let out a series of deafening roars. Not only did it shake the dust and make it disappear without a trace, it also shook a lot of the Little Demons, causing their ears to bleed and their brains to spin. They fell onto the ground, but did not make Huang Tianyu, Ling''er, or the others feel any discomfort.

    He never thought that it would be so powerful. Xiong Wa and the other big monsters quickly gathered their rolling demonic energy and covered their ears, furiously looking at it.

    After a long while, Xiao Qiuer stopped his roars. The ice coffin actually discovered them, and tens of the more than 1000 Little Demons that they brought along, were actually shaken to death by the roars. They were extremely angry and shocked, as they looked at Xiao Qiuer, unable to understand why a giant panda like that, who was acting in such a silly manner, would actually possess such power after roaring for a while.

    Just at that moment, he suddenly shouted angrily at Xiao Qiuer, "You long-haired beast, I didn''t expect you to be able to use such a demonic technique, similar to the one used by the Lord of the Dream. It seems that you have some connection with this stinky brat and the life forms of the World of Demons and Demons, right?"

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer was confused. She looked at Huang Tianyu and Ling''er.

    He looked at Ling''er, who nodded her head slightly, and suddenly said with a smile: "Xiao Qiuer, you do not need to be surprised, the Lord of the Dream is one of the strongest Ten Great Demons in our World of Demons and Demons, other than being proficient in entering many living beings'' dreams and doing certain things, he also has great attainments in sound wave attacks. His devil voice entered the brain, and it was very easy for him to blast some living beings apart, but the other party did not have any pain at all."

    After hearing her explanation, Xiao Qiuer finally understood and nodded.

    However, Shattered Light frowned and asked Qiong Qi, "General, these two fellows, don''t tell me they know you from a long time ago?"

    He was actually ignoring him. On the contrary, it was the Huang Tianyu who spoke to him in a rather calm manner: "Relax, although I had a good chat with the princess last night, we didn''t even know them until last night. Before Xiong Wa and those other fellows left, I didn''t know that they were the princesses of the World of Demons and Demons.

    After hearing his words, she noticed that Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, and even Ling''er did not take those things seriously.

    However, the ice coffin said in a tyrannical manner: "Good boy, if you have long been friends with those powerful warriors of the World of Demons and Demons, and we do not know each other, then we will not dare to offend you. But since you have not gotten close to them, then don''t blame us for being vicious towards you."

    Speaking to there, he suddenly raised his right hand, wanting to order the Little Demons, along with Xiong Wa and the others, to attack the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer together.

    He then turned to the Huang Tianyu and said: "Little friend, judging from your age, you are at most thirteen or fourteen years old. But Xiong Wa said that last night, you easily defeated them.

    Hearing the hidden worry in his words, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "You want to know my identity and status?"

    After hearing what he had to say, the wood pillar, Zhu Gui and the other demons were furious. They looked at him, but Shattered only smiled faintly, not showing any signs of getting angry.

    He glanced at those guys in the cold coffin and said in a flat tone: "Relax, I am not a disciple from any big sect, nor am I from any big family. To put it bluntly, I am just a disciple of some great immortal master, a rogue crane. I have stumbled upon a few techniques in the past, trained in some techniques, and also fought with a lot of monsters and ghosts, so I have no backer at all."

    After hearing his words, Xiong Wa immediately became angry: "Brat, who are you lying to? I don''t believe that you are a prodigy who doesn''t know his place. You are only a teenager, yet you possess such powerful mana. Hurry up and tell me, which faction do you belong to, or even which empire, and which large clan do you belong to? Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude towards you. "

    Looking at the anger on his face, the Huang Tianyu continued to speak calmly: "Whether you believe it or not, whatever I''ve just said is true. Until now, I haven''t found a single true relative, and I don''t even have a master or an elder.

    Looking at him, he was always calm, but the ice coffin immediately became a little wary, and said to Shattered: "Be careful, I think that brat is not easy to deal with. Forget about others, once ordinary people see us, even with the support of Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon, they might not dare to be so indifferent, standing in front of us and talking to us, but he''s different. From the beginning to the end, he is very calm, and if he does not have absolute strength, then he would not dare to do this, we cannot underestimate him."

    After observing the Huang Tianyu for some time, she finally crumbled it into pieces. After hearing his words, it was as if he suddenly thought of something big, and she asked the Huang Tianyu in a sinister voice, "Kid, you and Taizhen Sect, for the past few years, have both received quite a bit of attention and attention from Sect Master Yun Yi, Sect Master Long Zunba, and Sect Master Leng Gufeng, and you have received the admiration of Long Zunba''s and his granddaughter, as well as the attention of Sect Master Feng Chenggong, are you not the same person?"

    Hearing his words, Ling''er, Qiong Qi, and the rest of the younger generation were all extremely astonished. They looked at the Huang Tianyu, not expecting him to know about some of the Huang Tianyu s, and even more so not expecting the Huang Tianyu s to be so famous among the eight great sects.

    Towards the things that he knew, the Huang Tianyu did not feel anything, nor did it have any surprises. After all, ever since he was seven or eight years old, she had followed Feng Chenggong and the others around the mortal world to kill demons. Before long, there were many people who had visited the Taizhen Sect to see him, just because he was powerful and young.

    However, he said in a flat tone: "I am indeed a disciple of Taizhen Sect, and I admit it, I am indeed that Huang Tianyu."

    Hearing his own words, the cold coffin and the shattered pieces all retreated a little, while Xiong Wa and the rest of the Bone King walked towards him in a daze.

    However, he continued in a very casual manner, "However, don''t be afraid of me just because you have to take care of Taizhen Sect. To tell you the truth, a few days ago, because of some matters, I have already been expelled out of Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong.

    However, it was filled with ridicule as it said to him, "So you''re actually that brat Feng Chenggong and some of the idiots from the Taizhen Sect who were recently used by him, very forcefully used the Spirit Destruction Seal, and was even foolishly beaten by them, who used a pure steel rod, three thousand times, and then was kicked out of the Taizhen Sect. That so-called super divine child?"

    After he finished speaking, he, Xiong Wa and the rest of the people, seemed to have seen the biggest joke in the world as they laughed heartily at the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not move at all, and looked at them and said: "Alright, cut the crap, if you want to fight, then do it now, I don''t want to waste time, and I have something important to do, I don''t have time to waste time with you guys!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Bone King suddenly said very arrogantly: "Brat, if you are still a member of the Taizhen Sect, then we will definitely not dare to kill you because of some scruples towards that sect. But since you have already been expelled by the sect, Feng Chenggong and those idiots, there is nothing we can rely on anymore.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand and struck a lot of the Huang Tianyu, the white Spirit Demon Qi quickly turned into many white skulls, covering the entire sky, and attacked the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    Seeing his demonic technique, Jin Zhu and the other girls started to worry for and the Huang Tianyu.

    However, in that instant, Xiao Qiuer suddenly shook, and in an instant, its round body shot out a lot of hair towards those skulls. In the blink of an eye, those hair turned into something that looked like a steel needle, which then exploded the skulls with a "peng peng" sound.

    Many of the lesser demons who did not expect such a thing to happen immediately ran backwards in fear.

    Just at that moment, Zhu Gui and the wooden stake suddenly moved at the same time, whistled towards their surroundings and released waves after waves of demonic Qi. In the blink of an eye, a lot of it came out from the demonic Qi.

    Immediately after, Xiong Wa also whistled and kicked towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, kicking out balls of dust that were like demon''s heads.

    Xiao Qiuer was a little angry at the moment, he immediately waved the first two, the thick and huge claws, with a peng peng peng peng peng peng peng peng peng peng sounds around it, huge palms of Supreme Qi, not only instantly scattering the dust, but also shattering the wooden stakes, green bamboo, in the process, angered Xiong Wa, Bone King and a few other guys, so much that they started to curse it loudly.

    Just at that moment, Shattered Light suddenly became very strong and said to Xiong Wa and the others, "Immediately charge forward and kill that little bastard and that iron-eater!"

    As he spoke, he and the cold coffin looked warily at Ling''er and the others.

    Receiving his order, Bone King and Xiong Wa, together with Zhu Gui and the wooden block, immediately brought a lot of Little Demons, and pounced towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not care about them. Instead, it relaxed and said to Xiao Qiuer: "Go and play as much as you want, I''ll help you suppress the formation!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer had pounced in front of a group of Little Demons, waving its four huge and sharp claws, ripping apart everything in its path. Dozens of Little Demons later, with a sudden sway of their bodies, they kicked a large piece of land right at him, like a blade, causing Xiong Wa, who was covered in dust, to heavily kick on the ground, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood.

    Who would have thought that it would be such a powerful Zhu Gui, who suddenly shook violently for a few moments, and his own body, in an instant, appeared. There were a lot of sharp bamboo that were like spears, shooting towards it explosively, with the intent of beating it into a hedgehog.

    At the same time, wooden posts and people who were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws struck towards Xiao Qiuer.

    The Bone King shook his head, and shot one fist after another towards Xiao Qiuer, the gigantic hand of the White Bone Scorpion instantly surrounding it.

    Just as Ling''er and the other girl were worrying for it, it suddenly stood up, and with a whoosh, it grabbed onto a wooden stake, and with a whoosh, it flew out and very quickly knocked the bamboo away, and then quickly turned the hand into a cloud of black Qi, and then with a whoosh, it threw the wooden stake in its hand towards Xiong Wa who had just stood up, and knocked him down to the ground again.

    Then, it actually managed to snatch it away. A wooden stake slammed into the bodies of some of the lesser demons with incredible force. Soon, the injured lesser demons fell to the ground.

    He never thought that it would actually be so valiant, shattering the ice coffin and shouting angrily at Xiong Wa and the others, "Trash!"

    It was also at that moment that Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped in front of Bone King. With a spin kick, he smashed Bone King into a pair of broken bones and scattered them on the ground.

    Then, it turned around and floated to the side of the wooden stake. It waved its large claws and with a whoosh, it caused a number of bloody holes to appear on its body. Then, it fell to the ground, heavily injured.

    Looking at the ferocious beast it was, Zhu Gui was actually frightened. He flew towards the shattered and cold coffin, but as it was pounced on, it opened its mouth wide, and with a kacha sound, bit off the fellow''s green bamboo arm. With a kick, it heavily kicked the beast onto the ground, and in extreme pain, it let out a scream.

 C101 The cold coffin be smash to pieces

    Seeing how Xiao Qiuer was not only fierce, but he had also severely injured Xiong Wa, Bone King and the wooden stake, making them fall to the ground, it even knocked Zhu Gui down to the ground and began to eat him.

    Just when it had recovered its original state, the ice coffin suddenly seemed to have thought of something, as if something terrible had occurred to it, and said angrily: "Not good, one of the iron-eater''s favorite food is Emerald Bamboo. Forget about attacking it, Zhu Gui is completely a pile of food in front of it, she doesn''t even have the qualifications to resist."

    When he got there, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a gust of white cold Qi towards Xiao Qiuer. The cold Qi instantly turned into a huge white coffin that smashed straight towards Xiao Qiuer''s head.

    The Huang Tianyu that was worried about Xiao Qiuer, suddenly opened its hand and sucked Xiao Qiuer in, then immediately after, it looked around and released a yellow light aura, while protecting the white coffin inside, with a boom, it turned into a white smoke and quickly disappeared.

    Upon seeing the power the Huang Tianyu possessed, both the ice coffin and Shattered Ice Manor''s disciples frowned.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very gentle as it said to Xiao Qiuer, "Alright, little fellow, you''ve played for a while now. Rest for a while, leave the rest to me."

    After saying that, just as Xiong Wa and the Bone King dragged Zhu Gui whose four limbs had already been eaten to their disintegrated bodies, he suddenly turned around and looked at Ling''er and the rest, smiling as he said, "We had just enjoyed the performance of Xiao Qiuer and those fellows just now, and now I am going to go along with it. I hope all of you will like these so-called Bane Calamity stars and the experts under them."

    Hearing his words, Shattered immediately became angry and shouted at him, "Little bastard, you''re courting death!"

    As soon as he finished his words, he suddenly waved his hand towards the Huang Tianyu, and a burst of black wind that reeked of blood immediately blew across a large area of the place, causing it to be as dark as the night, unable to see his fingers, and with a gloomy aura, following the howling of the wind, it spread outwards. The Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon suddenly released waves after waves of strong demonic Qi, protecting Ling''er and the rest inside.

    However, at that time, Ling''er carelessly said, "You two generals don''t have to be like this. Just with those so-called Bane Stars, they aren''t able to hurt me at all. Don''t waste your demon arts.

    After she finished speaking, she actually looked rather lazy, half lying on the throne. Very calmly, she looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    And it was also at that moment, that the Huang Tianyu suddenly faced the black winds, opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of black wind, containing a surging masculinity. The yellow wind howled and suppressed the black winds, and after it was suppressed, it became like a raging fire, and beat many of the small demons, one after the other.

    Upon seeing the Huang Tianyu''s ability, the cold coffin was immediately enraged. Waving her palms, she faced the fierce winds and sent waves of cold air that emitted white smoke, gradually forcing the masculine aura to the middle of them, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    Seeing that scene, Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon actually had the mood to watch a good show, but Ling''er did not pay it any mind as he looked over.

    At that time, Shattered White also suddenly waved his hand towards the masculine qi, sending waves of it. White light flickered in the cold wind, and kacha, and the Huang Tianyu began to fight with the two different kinds of strong gales.

    Accompanying the three different types of Spiritual Energies, they started to clash fiercely against each other. In an instant, they caused the surroundings to explode out with billowing heatwaves and waves of bone-chilling cold wind. Even though Ling''er and the others didn''t feel much, the shattering of the coffin and the demons they brought along caused the surroundings to feel extremely uncomfortable.

    After a short while, some lesser demons were frozen to death while others were burnt to ashes by the flames triggered by the masculine aura.

    After a long while, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt that it was not much fun anymore, so it casually said, "Alright, since you guys have such confidence in your Yin Qi, then I will also use that power to play with you guys. After saving some time, your subordinates will be turned to ashes by the masculine Qi."

    Hearing his words, Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, Jin Zhu and the other girls looked at him in disbelief.

    Shattering the Earth was even more unbelievable, he asked him, "Brat, who do you think you are? In the Three Realms, any living being who knows some of the mana will know that any living being will not be able to have it at the same time. Furthermore, when they use the Yin Yang bipolar spiritual energy, especially for us, who have cultivated the Yin energy and Yang energy to a certain level, no matter what, we cannot cultivate it.

    The cold coffin also felt that the Huang Tianyu was right, but it was impossible for his to say: "Brat, with your masculine strength, in terms of cultivation level, you should not be any weaker than the two of us. With this kind of cold yin energy that you cultivate, it''s impossible for you to use it again.

    Seeing how they did not believe in themselves, and knew how to use those two completely opposite types of spiritual energy, the Huang Tianyu, however, said very calmly: "You all do not believe, right? Then I will use those two powers at the same time, and play around with you all, and see if I will suffer from their backlash, and die suddenly!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually withdrew his hands and stood there with his hands behind his back in a dignified manner. A dark black spiritual light and a bright white spiritual light appeared from the trembling of his hands.

    In an instant, the black light turned into a type of extremely frightening cold yin energy, and the bright white light turned into a type of extremely powerful masculine energy that intertwined with each other and quickly evolved into a type of power that was like a mighty and wild dragon.

    It was very easy to suppress the cold coffin, the cold air, and the cold wind that was released. After suppressing them, they howled and were swept into the clouds, whirring towards the horizon, tormenting them to the point of spitting out mouthfuls of blood. At the same time, their bodies were also destroyed by the two kinds of great powers, inch by inch.

    He did not expect that the Huang Tianyu could not only really use it at the same time, the power of yin and yang, but also so easily and so painfully, that the ice coffin and the shattering were two of the top ten calamity stars. Not only were Xiong Wa and the others extremely afraid of him, even Qiong Qi and the other Nine-winged dragon looked at him in awe.

 C102 It was the Bane again, and he got beaten up

    After a long while, the Huang Tianyu suddenly trembled, and slowly withdrew its own two terrifying spiritual energies. In an instant, it was swept up into the air, and the ice coffin and the explosion in the air immediately lost their power, and the two types of powers, at the same time, because they were heavily injured and could not use their own demonic techniques, fell heavily onto the ground one after the other.

    Zhu Gui, who had already released his billowing demonic energy and recovered himself, hurriedly jumped together with the wooden stake into the two deep pits, carrying the two of them out on his back.

    At the same time, Xiong Wa and the Bone King also called the Little Demons over, and looked at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer very vigilantly.

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu would be so powerful.

    Ling''er was also quite pleased with him and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Elder Brother Tianyu, I didn''t expect you to be like me, able to use it at the same time. The power of Yin and Yang, no wonder you are so powerful."

    Hearing her words, the monsters like Xiong Wa all felt that it was unbelievable and looked at her. They didn''t expect that she could also use the power of yin and yang at the same time.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not mind at all, and continued, "As the princess of World of Demons and Demons, you have the Demon Lord and Demon Emperor, as well as the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Queen, and those experts with great strength, love, care and guidance, as well as control and utilization of yin and yang energy and mana, you are definitely much stronger than me.

    I can tell that your strength is definitely above mine. Even if you want to kill them, the fellows in front of us, are not difficult to deal with. However, you do not seem to want to immediately kill them all.

    Just as she finished speaking, Xiong Wa suddenly, said with extreme anger: "What? You said he was very kind? Didn''t you see how he treated us last night and just now? For a bastard like him, if she is still benevolent, I really don''t know what kind of creature is cruel. "

    At that time, Zhu Gui, Bone King, Mu Pi and the others had also looked at the Huang Tianyu with a murderous look on their faces.

    However, the Huang Tianyu remained calm and said to them: "You guys don''t have to complain about those meaningless things. There will be people helping you guys play with me very soon."

    Not knowing what he meant, the people inside the ice coffin and the ones that were about to be crushed were all confused as they looked at him.

    Just then, a series of buzzing sounds came out from the sky. It was as if there was something, a large number of things were quickly flying, and Xiong Wa and the others all started to look around vigilantly.

    Not long after, they suddenly saw a huge locust swarm flying towards the north as if it was covering the sky. "Buggy, that guy is really loyal, coming to help us at this time, it''s really great!"

    Just as his voice fell, the Huang Tianyu suddenly spoke to them in a very calm manner: "Not only is it that guy Insect Eating, even among all you fellows, the one who can order around a ferocious beast is also here."

    While they were talking, the locusts actually whistled and pounced towards Xiao Qiuer, Ling''er and the rest. In an instant, they were enraged, the Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon were so angry that they released a lot of demon qi, and in an instant, all the locusts around them turned into black smoke.

    However, when those huge locusts made contact with the energy released by the Huang Tianyu, not only were those protective qi not repelled, they were even devoured by the halberd. Xiao Qiuer, who never expected that such a thing would happen, looked at them warily.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not mind at all, and shook its head, gradually calming it down.

    Not long after that, they suddenly flew on a cloud of demonic energy and arrived there. When they saw the heavily injured, crushed and cold coffin, they instantly became extremely angry and said to them: "Fourth Brother, Sixth Brother, and Xiong Wa, what happened to you guys? How did you end up like this? "

    As he spoke, he landed beside the cold coffin.

    Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon suddenly frowned, and said rather angrily: "I say, Fourth and Sixth Brother, why have you two come out for so long, and have not brought this group of brats back yet. So it''s Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, and this iron-eater here!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and ordered the evil beasts to pounce towards the Huang Tianyu and the others. At that time, Xiao Qiuer suddenly stood up, and angrily roared at them, causing the evil beasts to immediately take a few steps back in fear, not daring to go near it.

    Seeing that, Evil Death was furious, he shouted at the beasts: "You bunch of bastards, do you want to rebel?! Hurry up and go eat them all. Otherwise, this old man will kill all of you right now ˇ­ "

    Seeing his furious look, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "Come on, kill them all, don''t make things difficult for them, it''s just lions and tigers. Those ferocious fellows, if they saw an adult iron-eater, they would have to take a detour, let alone them."

    He also knew that the iron-eater, the rather powerful insect food, had also shook its head at death, hence he did not continue to curse those evil beasts.

    However, after shattering the Huang Tianyu, not only did she allow those large locusts to devour him, the protective qi s, and even that calm and composed look, became extremely nervous as she said to the insect, "Tenth Brother, quickly let those insects of yours devour them. That brat''s spirit energy and protective qi, all of them were spat out, if not, they would definitely be in great danger."

    Just as he finished speaking, before the insect food could react, the Huang Tianyu suddenly made a spell and said easily: "Explode!"

    Along with a ray of spiritual light, both of his hands shot out explosively. In an instant, he had just eaten them, and some of his protective qi and his spirit energy locusts were like a string of cannons, exploding loudly with a loud bang. Not only did they instantly blow up that place, the place was also filled with dust, the violent wind and chaos.

    At the same time, he caused the insect food and death, which caused the few demons to fly high into the sky, screaming in pain.

    At that time, their reactions were very fast, but the wooden stake and Zhu Gui suddenly looked around, releasing the rolling demonic energy, and brought the insect food to flee.

 C103 The evil spirit wants to keep the little brother

    Looking at the wooden stake and Zhu Gui, the Huang Tianyu s who could have intercepted and killed them all, but didn''t chase after them because they didn''t want to hurt the innocent Little Demons.

    Seeing that they had all disappeared, in their line of sight, the Huang Tianyu was finally removed. The barrier around Xiao Qiuer, as well as the protective qi, was put away, and looking at the scattered little demons'' corpses on the ground, they suddenly let out a long sigh, and asked rather helplessly: "Why would many creatures choose to cultivate until they become demons, then be driven by a few experts to do a lot of things that go against their own hearts, and also go against the laws of nature to cultivate to become demons?"

    When he got there, he suddenly kicked the ground hard, causing the dust to roll up and all the corpses to be buried. He looked at the trees nearby and sighed with emotion, "It won''t be long before these corpses are converted into nutrients and absorbed by the plants and flowers here, making this place more lively. It seems like the death of these little demons is still worth it."

    He touched Xiao Qiuer''s round head, but Xiao Qiuer did not understand what he was talking about. He turned around and looked at the Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon above his head.

    Knowing that he really liked it, the warm and sunny Huang Tianyu coaxed it: "Be good Xiao Qiuer, don''t be like this, you have to be considerate too, General Qiongqi and the rest, they are demons after all, and the sunlight will make them uncomfortable and even hurt them, you can endure it for now, after we bid farewell to them later, you will immediately find a good place to bask in the sunshine and shine, and have a good rest?"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer was happier, she nodded, and did not fuss about it anymore.

    At that time, Ling''er, who had walked beside Jin Zhu and the other girls, along with Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, suddenly waved his hand and produced a very delicate white jade wine jug and a very exquisite white jade wine cup. He poured out a cup of wine and brought it to the side of the Huang Tianyu and half-jokingly said: "This little girl congratulates us on our great hero.

    The Huang Tianyu who was joking with him suddenly laughed uncomfortably, and accepted her wine, saying embarrassedly: "Princess, don''t make such a joke with me, with my weak methods, it is not good to boast in front of you and the two generals, thank you for your wine, I will do it!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually raised his head and drained the cup of wine.

    Looking at his expression, the Nine-winged dragon suddenly became confused and asked him: "Little brother, you should know that we are all demons, right?"

    Hearing him say that, the Huang Tianyu gave him a faint smile, but the Qiong Qi said very calmly: "Brother, don''t feel anything strange about this matter. Although Brother Huang is a human, he is very different from most humans. Last night, not only did he protect the princess, he also chatted with us all through the night.

    After he finished speaking, he even smiled and nodded towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu returned the alcohol to Ling''er, and said to the Nine-winged dragon in a very casual manner: "General, I know that among you demons, there are many that do not believe, and even hate us humans, and the vast majority of us humans treat you demons in the same way. However, that does not mean that we cannot become friends, or even fight to the death when we meet each other.

    Seeing his very natural look, hearing what he and the Qiong Qi had said, and at the same time looking at the Gold Bead and the other girls, changing into many young and tender bamboos, feeding Xiao Qiuer, and also looking at them as if they were very happy, for a moment, the Nine-winged dragon was even more unable to understand, and looked at them.

    But Ling''er took out another White Jade Wine. She poured a cup of wine and handed it over to the silver ring. Looking at the Huang Tianyu, she suddenly turned serious and asked him: "Little brother, are you not afraid that I''ll poison the wine?"

    Hearing her words, Xiao Qiuer became vigilant and stared at her.

    At the same time, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon both looked at her in shock.

    Jin Zhu, silver ring and the other girls also looked at the Huang Tianyu worriedly.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said with a smile: "If it''s Feng Chenggong, he might give me poison, or even trick me into drinking a cup of poison juice. But you, along with Sister Jin Zhu, General Qiongqi, General Nine-winged dragon and the others, definitely won''t do that.

    He did not understand why Ye Zichen would think that Qiong Qi was so poor. He was confused and asked, "How do you know?"

    After he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu indicated for Ling''er to sit on that chair while she himself sat on a tree branch. She said calmly: "Because you and I are friends and you are even very sincere friends, and friends will only treat each other very well, and even better, and will definitely not harm the other."

    Hearing his words, Ling''er immediately became extremely happy and nodded her head.

    However, the silver ring was very curious and asked him: "Then what about us sisters and the two generals? "How can you be so sure that we won''t harm you, at least so far?"

    Seeing that they were all curious about the matter, the Huang Tianyu immediately smiled and explained to them: "Because the two of you sisters also treat me as a friend, and the two of you are also very kind, and the two generals are well-known experts in the Three Realms. They simply do not care about doing despicable things, and even if they wanted to kill me, they would use their own strength to fight me fair and square, and fight me to the death."

    Hearing his words, Jin Zhu and the other girls all smiled happily.

    Nine-winged dragon also slightly nodded his head, and said in a calmer voice: "Little brother, you are indeed not an ordinary human. You are magnanimous and genuine, no wonder us princesses and the ladies only known you for one night, and became friends with you."

    The Qiong Qi also very politely said something similar to the Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, not far from them, two balls of extremely violent demonic energy appeared all of a sudden. Xiao Qiuer was on high alert as he looked over.

    In a split-second, a guy wearing a heavy golden armor and looking like a giant tortoise jumped out of the crowd. He was wearing a blood-red goose armor and looked just like a goose.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at them with surprise.

    Ling''er suddenly became a little puzzled and asked them: "Golden Turtle General, Evil Demon General Xue Yan, why have you guys come here as well?"

    Seeing that she recognized those two, Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, they did not pay too much attention to her.

    As for those two fellows, when they were near them, they suddenly cupped their fists and respectfully said to Ling''er, "This subordinate has heard that some of the lesser elites among the ten great Bane Stars have come here to harm the princess. As a result, they have specially come here to rescue her.

    Seeing that they had gone there because of those things, Ling''er, Jin Zhu and the other girls became more at ease.

    However, Qiong Qi was very calm as he told them: "Generals, you don''t have to worry, among the ten great stars of calamity, there is no need to worry, just now, the cold coffin and the crushed, the evil and the insect food were indeed brought here by some minor characters, and although their subordinates, Xiong Wa, Silkworm, disease species and Monster were indeed brought here last night to harm the princess and the ladies, they were all severely taught a lesson by this Mr. Huang Tianyu and his mount, the iron-eater, before they escaped."

    After hearing what he had said, Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose immediately found it hard to believe. They looked at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu cupped his fists towards Ling''er and said: "Princess, since you have brought all these great generals here, I think that even if they are, if there are any other petty people who want to harass you, they will definitely be able to do so and will not be able to harm you. Xiao Qiuer and I have been disturbing you for a long time, and we still have things to do, we will not disturb you anymore, until we meet again!"

    After he finished speaking, he took Xiao Qiuer and left.

    However, Ling Er suddenly moved and blocked their path. She said with reluctance, "Little big brother, don''t go, alright? It was so easy for me to get to know you, a friend I could get along with. I don''t want you to leave me. "

    Seeing the faint redness that appeared on her face, the Golden Pearl became a little strange. After looking at the silver ring and the others for a moment, it suddenly said to the Huang Tianyu in a half-joking manner: "Little brother, look at our princess. Since you are alone now and have no one to rely on, why don''t you come with us to the World of Demons and Demons? From today onwards, you will be by her side. You can talk a lot anyway, can''t you? "

    After she finished speaking, she, silver ring and the other girls all looked at Ling''er with wicked smiles. Ling''er immediately became embarrassed and lowered her head, but had no intention of moving away.

    Looking at Ling''er''s expression, and hearing Jin Zhu''s words, the Huang Tianyu spoke in an extremely embarrassed tone: "Big Sister Jin Zhu, don''t make such a joke with me, I am just a very ordinary Big Boy, to be able to become friends with you all and the princess is already an honor, but I do not dare to have those unrealistic hopes, and this kind of joke, in the future, you should stop playing around. These words will greatly affect the reputation of your princess."

    After he finished speaking, he apologized to Ling''er, bowed to her, and said his goodbyes, then took Xiao Qiuer and walked towards the east. Ling''er suddenly looked at them in disappointment, while Jin Zhu and the other girls helplessly looked at the two of them and shook their heads.

    Just at this moment, the Qiong Qi suddenly floated in front of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, and spoke to him in a rather serious manner: "Little Brother, please wait here, please follow us back to World of Demons and Demons."

    At that time, the Nine-winged dragon and the Golden Turtle General, as well as the evil demon Snow Goose, had also looked towards them.

 C104 Kim sisters quite fierce

    The Huang Tianyu didn''t know why Qiong Qi would suddenly block their path, and even had him follow them to the World of Demons and Demons. He immediately asked him in confusion: "General, what are you doing? I have already said it very clearly, I have treated you all as my friends, but I still have things to do. It is not convenient for me to follow you to the World of Demons and Demons now, I hope that you will forgive me! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Qiong Qi suddenly said very calmly, "Little brother, last night and after a long time, I realized that you''re a very good boy. Not only do you have a very unique insight into a lot of things in the Three Realms, you''re also a creature with great potential and great aptitude. In the future, all of you will definitely have earth-shattering achievements.

    Listening to him talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu laughed bitterly and said: "Thank you for your kindness, General, but I am just a very ordinary Big Boy, I am not as outstanding as you say. I do not think I will be as successful as you say, I just want to do it, what I want to do the most is that, that thing, please forgive me, and do not stand in our way anymore, thank you."

    After he finished speaking, he brought Xiao Qiuer, wanting to avoid Qiong Qi, and continued to walk forward.

    However, Qiong Qi stopped them, and the Nine-winged dragon also floated over, as he said to them in a rather unyielding manner, "Little brother, we have good intentions, and sincerely hope that you can come with us to our world. We will even introduce you to the supreme Infernal Queen, the great Demon Sovereign, and Her Majesty the Demon Emperor, as well as our Demon Empress, so that you can accept our good intentions and not let any misunderstandings occur between us!"

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer both turned vigilant for a moment and dodged to the side.

    Ling''er suddenly became a little angry and said, "Generals, don''t be rude to Mr. Huang and the rest. Since they have something to do, don''t stop them or else I''ll get angry."

    At that time, the Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose looked at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer gloomily.

    The Qiong Qi was even more serious as he said to Ling''er: "Princess, please forgive us. Last night and you have already seen how powerful the Mr. Huang is, we demons need to recruit a lot of people in order to grow quickly. For a genius like him, along with this iron-eater, we did not meet any fierce beasts like them, and that''s fine.

    The Nine-winged dragon also cupped his fist towards Ling''er and said in a serious tone: "Princess, we are doing this not only for the sake of our own clan, but also for your sake. Your Majesty and your Majesty have recently told us that in the Three Realms, we are going to pick a strong and handsome male life form who is on good terms with you as your future husband.

    Ling''er, who had never thought that the Nine-winged dragon would talk about such things, was suddenly caught by him, and said a little angrily: "As for my matters, it is not your place to speak nonsense. Immediately move aside, don''t stop the Mr. Huang or else I will definitely punish you."

    Seeing her angry, Jin Zhu and the other girls looked at her worriedly.

    The Huang Tianyu advised her: "Princess, please don''t be angry because of Xiao Qiuer and me, or the two generals. They definitely have their reasons for doing this, and I am very grateful for your kindness to us, truly thank you!"

    After hearing his words, Ling''er felt quite disappointed. "What''s the point of you thanking me?" Come to think of it, aren''t you going to leave me? "

    After she finished speaking, she looked at him helplessly.

    Golden Bead couldn''t stand it any longer and said to Huang Tianyu: "This guy, it''s really enough, sincerely bullying our princess right?"

    Looking at her, the Huang Tianyu asked in distress: "Elder sister, what did you say? Why would I bully your princess? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the girl dressed in the swallow dress suddenly said to him in a huff: "Are you still trying to argue? Our Princess, didn''t she want you and Xiao Qiuer to stay with us longer so that you could accompany us to play in our world? Seeing that you are trying to shirk your responsibilities and have things to do, I think you should just act the same as the other humans. You look down on us and are unwilling to pay any attention to us.

    After hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu hurriedly said, "Sister Xiuyan, what did you say? How could I be that kind of person? I really do have a very important thing that I have to do as soon as possible. Furthermore, how could I look down on you and even loathe you? Please don''t misunderstand me, okay? "

    However, the girl wearing the brocade dress was very angry as she said to him, "Enough, stop arguing with us. If you didn''t look down on us, or even dislike us, why didn''t you accept our invitation, and instead sincerely wanted to bully our princess? Why not stay with us longer, or even not go, our World of Demons and Demons?"

    The girl in the auspicious dress angrily said to him, "Little brat Huang family, it was in vain for us to trust you and treat you so well last night and the princess even personally paid respect to you. You have one million years of good wine and yet you are really despicable and do not accept our good intentions, that''s fine, but you dare to hurt our princess'' heart and cause our generals to be angry because of you and her. Do you think that our princess is easy to bully?"

    Watching as the girls walked towards him step by step, the Huang Tianyu felt even more distressed and said, "Sis Jinyi, Sis Rui Ping-jie, why do you misunderstand me like this? I really did not mean to hurt you, you princesses, and I also do not wish for anything bad to happen between you princesses and the generals, but I truly have something that I want to do, so can you forgive me? "

    Seeing him like that, Ling''er''s heart immediately became pained. "Alright Elder Brother Tianyu, since you really have something to do, you should quickly do it. We won''t stop you."

    However, the silver ring stretched out her hand and interrupted him. She still wanted to say something, but angrily asked: "Why, Princess? You are so perfect, and are so good to him. Even if he has something to do, he will have to take care of you first! "

    The girl dressed in the emerald green dress was also very angry as she said: "Princess, I don''t care if he has anything important to do, but no matter what, we must make him accompany you well. Just based on how nice we were just now, feeding Xiao Qiuer, and how you didn''t sleep last night, after chatting with him for the entire night, he should be able to repay you well."

    The young lady wearing a colorful butterfly dress said angrily, "That''s right, that''s right, sister Cuiyun, what you said makes a lot of sense! Now I see that he, the Huang family''s brat, is even inferior to Xiao Qiuer, and last night Xiao Qiuer was very docile, and played with our princess for a while, and then look at him, not only is he not satisfied, he even stayed with us princesses for a while, and did not talk about reason at all, forcing himself to leave us, he is simply a bad guy, only taking care of himself, not caring about other living things at all!"

    Hearing their complaints, the Huang Tianyu became even more distressed and said: "Sister silver ring, Sister Cui Yun, Sister Caidie, you don''t want me, okay? "It''s not that I don''t want to accompany you, but it''s more so that I don''t want to stay with the princess a little longer."

    When he had just reached that point, Jin Zhu said angrily, "Then don''t try to stop me. Hurry up and promise us princesses to stay with her for a while, and then we will go to our world. At the very least, stay there for three to five months!"

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu spoke up in a helpless tone: "My good sister, please spare me. In your world, if you stay for three or five months, you would at least be in the mortal world. A hundred years have passed, and you will be delaying me from that matter."

    Hearing his words, Jin Zhu became extremely angry. He really wanted to go beat him up.

    However, the girl wearing the long pearl jade dress puzzledly looked at him and said: "Little brother, didn''t you say that you were a person who had no parents, no relatives, and was kicked out of your previous sect a few days ago? What can you possibly have that is so important that you have to do it quickly and in such a hurry? "

    Hearing her ask about that matter, Ling''er, Qiong Qi, and the rest were all confused as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu. However, Xiao Qiuer knew that it was because of that person, the "Rui Er", that he wished to communicate with her in his mind, that he had some sort of close contact with his, that made them anxious. They wanted to rush to the east without paying too much attention to it, and that was why they looked at him.

    However, the Huang Tianyu didn''t want other living beings to know about Rui Er''s matter. After indicating for them to think about it, it said to them calmly: "I promised one of my friends that I would do something soon. If nothing unexpected happens, I will definitely go to your world and have a good gathering with you."

    As he said those words, he looked at Ling''er with sincerity.

    Seeing his sincere expression, Jin Zhu and the other girls looked at Ling''er with great difficulty.

    Ling''er pondered for a while, and then suddenly frowned. She nervously asked, "Your friend couldn''t be a girl, right?"

    Seeing her like that, Qiong Qi and the silver ring all became very nervous as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    He looked at her for a long time before nodding his head, and said very calmly: "I will definitely keep my promise. Once I''ve done everything right, I will definitely go to your world and gather with you. I won''t lie to you."

    After he finished speaking, Ling''er let out a long sigh and shook her head helplessly.

 C105 Several Magical Beasts Strong Invitation

    Although Huang Tianyu did not give a very straightforward answer, Jin Zhu, Qiong Qi, and the others all immediately knew from what he had said just now that the person he had mentioned, was a very special friend of his. That person must definitely be a girl, and they all believed that girl, must definitely be a very beautiful girl who was on good terms with him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to do something so urgent and persistent to do so much for her.

    With these familiar faces, Jin Zhu and the other sisters were all helpless as they looked at Ling''er with worry.

    It was at this time that Golden Turtle General, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said to Ling''er in a very serious tone: "Princess, this subordinate heard the conversation between you two just now. This subordinate very much agrees with Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, and invites him to our World of Demons and Demons."

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer looked at him in confusion.

    However, the silver ring spoke in a helpless tone: "General, didn''t you see that? "Right now, the princess, us, and little brother Huang are all very distressed because of this matter. Why don''t you stop meddling in it?"

    However, Golden Turtle General said in a serious tone: "Miss, it is not like this, I do not want to get involved, in any trouble, even more so, I do not want to anger the princess, but just now, what I said is very reasonable, our demon clan, if we want to grow stronger, if we want to grow as fast as possible, we need to recruit, to find talent like the Mr. Huang, we need to recruit.

    Whether it was this or this iron-eater, they were both unaffected by it. Us, Qiong Qi, the Nine-winged dragon, as well as the various ladies here, all emitted this demonic aura, which means that they definitely had great strength. At least the strength of the Mr. Huang was not inferior to Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, nor were the two generals. "

    Hearing him say that, Jin Zhu and the other girls looked at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer curiously. They realized that it was really as he said, the two of them were not affected by the strong demonic Qi he was releasing and felt that it was inconceivable.

    However, Ling''er did not mind at all, and explained everything that had happened: "This is nothing strange, I just witnessed it with my own eyes, the Mr. Huang was able to control it very freely, the yin and yang powers, as well as the control over the two types of spiritual energy, to the extent where he can do as he pleases. Although Xiao Qiuer''s cultivation is not very high, but from the moment he was by Mr. Huang''s side, he definitely suffered from it.

    Hearing her explanation, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon both seemed to have understood and nodded their heads, but Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose still shook their heads in disbelief.

    At that time, the Nine-winged dragon suddenly became very tough and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, you must be a very rare and talented person. I sincerely hope that you can immediately join us and work with us to help the three realms.

    He said to Huang Tianyu, "We have never had any good feelings towards you humans, but honestly speaking, we are very sincere towards you, and you and our princess have become very good friends. Please immediately come with us, and go to our world.

    As they spoke, he and the Nine-winged dragon floated towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. Xiao Qiuer was on high alert as he stared at them.

    Seeing the two generals, Ling''er, who was worried that they would start fighting, immediately became a little angry and said: "Generals, you can''t do this, since there''s really something that we have to do in Mr. Huang, it''s temporarily inconvenient for us to go back with us, then let''s not force them to do anything and make things difficult for them."

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi said very seriously, "Regarding the princess'' matter, there is no room for discussion. No matter what, we must bring back the Mr. Huang, even if you stop us, or even offend us, we must bring him and this iron-eater back to meet the supreme Infernal Queen, your highness, as well as His Majesty and the Divine Demon Empress."

    Seeing him in such a state, although Ling''er was very angry, she couldn''t do anything about him.

    As the Nine-winged dragon continued to move forward, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer got closer, and at the same time, said with a strong tone: "Mr. Huang, don''t blame us for treating you guys like this, you and your mount''s strength, just now General Qiongqi and I had personally witnessed it, we truly admire you guys'' strength, and appreciated your chest even more, but we also know, for you guys are so strong, sooner or later you guys will receive it, and many forces will pay attention to you, and you will even be recruited into their ranks, and amongst all of these people, there will definitely be many who are opposing us."

    At that time, they also headed towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer., who was approaching them, also spoke to them in a domineering manner: "Those bastards of the ten great Bane Stars, we were always against them, and we had already wanted to eliminate them for a long time. But how could we be separated from us for so many years just to deal with those bastards in the Heaven Realm and the human world?

    When he reached there, he went around a few small trees and went to the other side of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, then continued to speak in the same tone, "It''s rare for you, Mr. Huang, to be so powerful and want to get rid of them, no matter what, you will have to come with us to meet our supreme Demon Empress. I believe that she and our esteemed lord, as well as our Demon Empress, will definitely be willing to negotiate with you about how to get rid of the ten great calamities as soon as possible."

    Evil Demon Snow Goblin had also floated over. On the other side of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, she said very strongly: "Mr. Huang, you are a talent, and a talent at that. You are a talent, and a talent that we can talk to our princess about, a talent that both the General Qiongqi and the General of the Evil and the General of the Nine-winged dragon admire very much, and a talent that defeated those bastards in the ice coffin.

    After saying that, the four of them started attacking at the same time, from four different directions, they started attacking towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. The sinister and terrifying demon Qi caused the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer to instantly fall into an extremely dangerous situation.

    Ling''er looked at them furiously.

 C106 Unhappy Battle Jade of the Four Devils

    As watched Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General and Evil Demon Snow Goose approached them from four different directions, respectively from the north, south, east and west. Xiao Qiuer was immediately furious, he opened up his four limbs and bared his fangs, glaring at them furiously.

    Looking at the few of them, the silver ring felt even more worried. It turned to Ling''er and said, "Princess, please stop them. Why are the four generals behaving like this? "How can they fight with little brother Huang?"

    Cai Die was also very worried as she said, "Just now, Brother Huang and Xiao Qiuer had a fierce battle with those fellows in the cold coffin, and their spirit energy must have been consumed a lot. At this time, the four generals are still so unyielding, forcing them to return with us to our world. To be honest, I feel that what the four generals are doing now is not something that a strong warrior should do."

    As Jin Zhu frowned, he looked at Qiong Qi and the Huang Tianyu, and said worriedly: "Even though the four generals forced us like this out of respect for the strong demon race, for Brother Huang and Brother Xiao Qiuer to do this, they took advantage of another person''s situation. Princess, no matter what, we must stop them from fighting, otherwise, it will affect our friendship with Brother Huang."

    She hoped that Ling''er would hurry up and come out to stop Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, as well as Golden Turtle General, the Evil Demon Snow Goose, and the Huang Tianyu from fighting a great battle with Xiao Qiuer.

    But looking at them, Ling''er, who had been in a difficult position for a long while, said: "Elder Brother Tianyu is very insistent on doing it, we need to do it first. After doing the thing he had planned for us, it can be seen that it is extremely important to him, even though we are his friends, we cannot interfere in his matters."

    The Qiong Qi generals shook their heads again as they sighed and said, "But the four generals, inviting him and Xiao Qiuer to our world, is sincere and sincere. For the sake of our demon clan''s growth, they don''t have any selfish motives. We don''t have any reason to stop them."

    Hearing her words, the Golden Bead immediately said with extreme worry, "Then we can''t do it either. Let''s just watch as they fight!"

    After she finished speaking, she, along with the other girls such as silver ring, looked at Huang Tianyu and Qiong Qi with furrowed brows.

    But Ling''er said without a trace of worry: "It''s fine, although General Qiongqi, the four of them are very powerful and are all our World of Demons and Demons''s top generals, don''t worry, with their current strength, even if they were to use all their strength, they would not be a match for Elder Brother Tianyu."

    Just as she finished speaking, Ripple said in astonishment, "What did you say about the princess? Even if the four generals teamed up, they still wouldn''t be able to beat Huang Xiaolong. Isn''t what you just said a little unreliable? "

    While looking at the Huang Tianyu, he frowned and said: "Although I can tell that little brother Huang and Jiang Kong, that guy, if they were to fight, they might not lose, but the four of them are all from World of Demons and Demons, and their strengths are only second to Ten Great Demons, the eight great demon kings, and the noble emperors, together with His Majesty and the Demon Empress, those super experts who serve and protect the Demon Empress, if they were to join forces, they would still not be able to defeat little brother Huang?"

    At that time, the silver ring and the other girls also looked at the Huang Tianyu, Qiong Qi and the others in disbelief.

    Just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly gave a light pat. Xiao Qiuer''s head, in an instant, turned into a small thing, about an inch, that he placed into her pocket.

    Seeing his actions, Qiong Qi immediately became vigilant. He looked at the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General, and the Evil Demon Snow Goose.

    The Nine-winged dragon suddenly became very unyielding, and said to the Huang Tianyu, "Little brother, no matter what, I ask you to immediately come with us to our world, and swear loyalty to our most supreme queen, and to our lord, and to the Demon Empress, or else we will offend you."

    When he said that, he suddenly shot towards the Huang Tianyu. Very fiercely, the dark black dragon demon energy shook the Huang Tianyu, releasing the protective qi. It was rather unstable, and began to shake.

    Seeing that scene, Jin Zhu and the other girls were all worried about the Huang Tianyu, but Ling''er remained calm and sat on the chair, not worried at all that they would look over.

    The Golden Turtle General opened his hands and revealed a pair of huge tortoise shell hammers, which he said gloomily to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, although we do not wish to have any disagreements with you, we truly admire your strength and are very worried. In the future, you will help those people who oppose us, so please accept our invitation, and do not make us do anything unfriendly because of your persistence."

    The evil demon snow Yan also opened her hands and turned into a pair, with the blood coloured feather blade, she said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, we don''t want to make things difficult for you, and are even more unwilling to destroy the friendship between you and our princess, but your strength is just right there, if you help us, colluding with us in big matters, our strength will definitely be much stronger, at the very least, we will have an expert like you, but if you don''t join us, you will definitely become a threat to us in the future, so please think twice!"

    The Qiong Qi, on the other hand, was very magnanimous and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, don''t be so stubborn, go and do those things of yours, immediately join us, and conspire with us to achieve great things. I believe with your strength, you will definitely be admired by us, the supreme elders, and from then on, you will become a powerful expert in our World of Demons and Demons.

    After hearing their words, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Thank you for your kind intentions, but I also do not wish for any unhappiness to occur between you all, and I even hope that the friendship between you all princesses, is very firm and very real. The friendship between you all, and Big Sister Jin Zhu, is very lasting and sincere, but I really have some things that I need to do as soon as possible, and I have already promised.

    After he finished speaking, he turned towards Qiong Qi and the others and cupped his fist.

    Seeing him like that, Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose immediately became quite angry, and looked at him.

    The Nine-winged dragon s even swaggered and formed a dozen or so lumps, and an extremely terrifying dragon''s head, swayed as it attacked the Huang Tianyu.

    The Qiong Qi looked at him angrily and suddenly said with a murderous look, "Little brother, since you don''t know how to appreciate kindness, then don''t blame us. No matter what, we can''t just sit by and watch you, an expert, walk away from us."

    After saying that, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat towards the Huang Tianyu, the miserable moqi, together with the Nine-winged dragon, the incoming balls of evil dragon Qi clashed against it. Around the Huang Tianyu, all of the protective qi s, in an instant, shot out waves after waves of intense moqi.

    Not only did he cause Jin Zhu and the other girls to become agitated until their bodies were in extreme pain, he even raised his power to its best state to fight against them. He also turned a large small tree in his surroundings into dust in an instant, and it flew off into the distance with a whooshing sound.

    At that time, they were surrounded by Huang Tianyu along with Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon. Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose were also agitated by the demon qi to the point that their bodies became unsteady.

    At that time, they saw the Huang Tianyu, who was still floating among them with a calm expression, not hurt the heads of the evil dragons or the demonic qi. They were all shocked and looked at each other.

    Golden Turtle General suddenly turned gloomy and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, I didn''t think you could actually endure it. The two generals'' devil energy exploded, looks like your strength is really quite strong!"

    As he spoke to there, he suddenly raised the hammer in his left hand and furiously shouted, "Golden Tortoise Smash!"

    Just as his voice fell, a piece of the hammer suddenly flew towards the Huang Tianyu, whooshing sound resonated in the air, the pale yellow Great Tortoise Qi, with a loud crash, directly crashed into it, causing the protective qi to tremble, and the ground there shook violently, as though an earthquake had occurred.

    Soon after, the Evil Demon, Snowy, also raised the two blades in her hands and loudly shouted, "Yan Yu Tian Hua Needle!"

    In the time it took to speak, streams of blood colored demonic qi exploded out from his treasured blade and shot towards the top of the Huang Tianyu''s head. In an instant, the demonic qi turned into countless blood colored poisonous needles that were more than a foot long, densely packed and striking at the, causing cracks to appear on it and quickly spreading outwards.

    The Nine-winged dragon that saw that scene suddenly shook its shoulders and roared towards the Huang Tianyu. It struck towards the Huang Tianyu twice, and the black demon dragon''s sharp claws struck the protective qi with a cracking sound.

    Immediately after, Qiong Qi also threw his fist towards the Huang Tianyu, which was as big as a millstone, and the dark brown tiger head demon Qi, which was released by the Huang Tianyu, turned into pieces of protective qi, which were like starlight aura that shot out explosively towards the surroundings like lightning.

    Seeing that scene, Jin Zhu and the other girls immediately became extremely worried and shouted, "Not good!"

    But what they didn''t expect was that at that time, the Huang Tianyu wasn''t much, but rather Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, as well as the Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose, were all beaten up by the spirit lights until they were slightly injured. They retreated a little, looking around in disbelief at the surrounding Huang Tianyu.

    They couldn''t understand at all why the Huang Tianyu was able to withstand the four generals'' consecutive attacks and even easily injure them.

    However, Ling''er was very calm back then as she loudly told them, "Generals, don''t get involved with him. The Elder Brother Tianyu is in trouble and you are not his match at all. If it weren''t for him being lenient earlier, you would have been beaten into a sieve by the Spiritual Lights."

    Hearing her words, Jin Zhu and the other girls looked at the Huang Tianyu in shock.

    However, the Huang Tianyu turned around and smiled at her: "Princess, don''t say that. All the generals are very powerful, and in this situation, I only want to do my best to exchange pointers with them, and also to be able to retreat safely. I don''t dare think or do anything else."

    Just as he finished speaking, Qiong Qi suddenly said in a tyrannical tone, "Although this general''s strength isn''t very high, I''m not an average person. Little brother, don''t go easy on me. How about we have a proper fight?"

    Hearing his words, the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General and Evil Demon Snow Goose immediately understood that he was issuing a challenge to the Huang Tianyu. They immediately floated to the side to stop attacking the Huang Tianyu together with him.

    When the Huang Tianyu saw him like that, it immediately said straightforwardly: "I also have the same intention, in a while, I hope that General will show mercy!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Qiong Qi suddenly said very coldly, "Men cannot be too nagging!"

    A pair of huge demonic qi wings suddenly appeared behind his back as his voice fell. With a whooshing sound, he shot a wave of demonic qi that was like a huge round blade at the Huang Tianyu, causing it to shake its shoulders violently. In an instant, the Huang Tianyu welcomed the demonic qi and sent pieces of it into the astral wind that was like peach leaves.

    In an instant, the surrounding three miles of land around them were moved to the ground.

    Immediately after, the Huang Tianyu raised its left hand above its head, and with a quick and elegant spin, it shot towards Qiong Qi in a circle, and the extremely dazzling three foot long sword light, like a gigantic sword formation, struck the surrounding rolling demonic energy around Qiong Qi, into nothingness, and at the same time hitting Qiong Qi until his face was in pain, making him unable to open his eyes.

    But very quickly, the Qiong Qi suddenly shook both of his arms, and with a roar, he shot out balls after balls of light. The evil wind curled around the tiger claw hammer, and with a jingling sound, it collided with the sword light, and in an instant, it struck into the surroundings, causing patches of light gray skull energy to explode outwards, shaking the ground beneath their feet, causing a lot of cracks to appear, and a terrifying gully quickly spread out into the surroundings.

    Seeing this scene, the girls, including Jin Zhu, were all extremely afraid, and they protected Ling''er as they flew off into the distance. On the other hand, the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose did not want to miss an opportunity to watch their battle.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly pounced on Qiong Qi. In front of the Qiong Qi, it waved its fist towards him, and the Qiong Qi was also not willing to be outdone. He swung his pair of huge fists, and with a boom, they punched back at him.

    Even though there weren''t any strange phenomena happening around them at that time, at the instant their fists collided, they suddenly shot out in all directions. The extremely terrifying demonic energy ball, peng peng peng, unceasingly exploded within a radius of five kilometers, blasting the surrounding ground and causing dozens of huge craters to appear in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose were blown away. Fortunately, Ling''er had acted in time and released them, allowing a thick black cloud to catch them steadily.

 C107 Church of Longevitys Cheap Shot Demon

    Even though Ling''er had used those black clouds in time to catch the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General and the Evil Demon Snow Goose, Qiong Qi wasn''t that lucky.

    Just as the balls of demon air were exploding around him, one of the two fists of the Huang Tianyu shot out a very powerful force. With a loud bang, it struck the ground, not only passing through layer after layer, the thick loess, but also going through several layers of underground water layer, heavily smashing into them. Some of the hard rocks even began to emit waves of dull groans due to the intense pain in their backs.

    At that moment, a lot of underground water turned into a huge water pillar and gushed out from the ground under the influence of his release. It was as if a huge water dragon had directly spurted into the sky and started flooding the place.

    Upon seeing that scene, Jin Zhu and the other girls all turned to look in disbelief.

    Not only was he not angry, he was actually very happy as he said: "Awesome, this little brother did not expect you to have such strength, this old man has not been this happy for thousands of years, to have sparred with other creatures, today I met a brother with such a calm personality and great strength, this old man is truly happy, come, come, come, let''s exchange a few blows."

    After he finished speaking, he did not care about the Huang Tianyu, whether or not he agreed to the peace. He continued to compete, and his huge wings actually began to flap, hitting the Huang Tianyu one by one.

    In an instant, the demonic energy turned into many fierce flying bears, surrounding the Huang Tianyu and crazily attacking.

    However, in a flash, he flew to the top of the Huang Tianyu''s head and bellowed: "Tiger Claw Mountain Splitting Fist!"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his two large hands, and struck towards the Huang Tianyu twice. The dark, gloomy tiger claw demon energy instantly struck the ground beneath the Huang Tianyu and caused more than ten to quickly spread towards its surroundings.

    However, the Huang Tianyu remained as steady as Mt. Tai, floating there, as if it was not affected by the demon qi.

    Ye Zichen didn''t understand what was going on. The Qiong Qi who was confused looked at him.

    After which, he turned them into wisps of black smoke and disappeared. However, he then courteously flew towards the Qiong Qi who was standing opposite him and said, "General, let''s stop here, it''s not that I''m being disrespectful to you, but because if we continue to fight, there''s no point in continuing. No matter what, I will not go to your world with you for the time being, so please do not make things difficult for me."

    Hearing his words, the Qiong Qi then frowned and said, "Little brother, I am not trying to make things difficult for you. As the commander of the demon race, I have to give priority to everything I do. Our clan considers that you possess great strength, and that you are also on good terms with us. Why would you want to join us? That won''t hurt you at all. It will only bring you benefits! "

    Seeing that he was still persisting and allowing himself to become one of them, the Huang Tianyu looked at him in distress.

    Just then, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt a bad premonition, and suddenly shouted with a loud and clear voice: "Everyone, quickly dodge!"

    Before his voice fell, he suddenly turned around and released a type of protective qi that shone with a golden light.

    However, in that instant, an umbrella that was shining with a lot of inscriptions pierced the back of the evil blood goose with a ''kacha'' sound. The armor penetrated the evil blood goose''s chest, causing it to cough out a lot of blood and fall to the ground.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Golden Turtle General was extremely frightened and shouted loudly, "Yanzi ˇ­"

    The Nine-winged dragon saw the umbrella and blocked him. Frowning, he said: "The inscription on this umbrella is very strange, it is enough to interfere with your demon energy, do not be reckless. Although Yanzi is heavily injured, with his cultivation, he will not die in a short period of time."

    Only after hearing his words did Jin Zhu and the other girls feel more at ease.

    Ling''er also floated over before saying sternly, "This umbrella is extremely strange. None of you are allowed to touch it, or else you''ll definitely be hurt."

    At that time, the evil blood goose''s Golden Turtle General was extremely worried, and said furiously: "Then we can''t either, we won''t do anything, and just watch as the goose suffers!"

    As he was speaking, he actually pushed away the Nine-winged dragon, and directly pounced towards the Evil Demon Snow Goose.

    But in that instant, the evil blood goose was pulled together with the Qiong Qi by an invisible force, and flew into the air. In front of the Huang Tianyu, the Qiong Qi became extremely angry, and swept his gaze across his surroundings.

    However, the Huang Tianyu looked at the umbrella, and suddenly conjured a very special talisman. In an instant, it turned into a wisp of white smoke and left the evil blood goose''s body. It floated to a nearby location and turned back into the umbrella.

    Looking at the big umbrella, he said: "Si Wuming, no matter what, you are still a noble Sect Leader of the Church of Longevity, I never thought that you would actually be so despicable to use such a method to sneak attack this general, do you even have any shame?"

    Hearing his words, Ling''er, Qiong Qi and the others immediately looked towards that direction with great hatred.

    In the blink of an eye, there was an old man who appeared to be in his eighties or nineties. He wore a light brown robe with a head of white hair, had a long white beard, and had a pair of eyes that flickered with a very sinister look. He had a stooped figure, and had a strange barbed awl around his waist.

    As he spoke, a lot of people appeared behind him. They were dressed in all kinds of clothes, and looked to be around thirty to fifty years old, and they were holding Phantom Head Knives, round shields, a few single-hook longswords, and some other weapons. The black mass of them stood in confrontation with Qiong Qi and the others.

    Seeing those people, Ling''er casually slapped her palm, and in an instant, a large area appeared around them. Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals with large blades and huge shields in their hands and long spears formed a huge military formation, looking at Si Wuming and the others with raging killing intent.

 C108 A real man healing a demon

    The Huang Tianyu saw the demon soldiers and the people behind Si Wuming, and suddenly said very calmly to Si Wuming and the others: "I know that your Church of Longevity can be considered to be one of the more decent sects, but there are many things you guys have done that were not fair and square. Many of the decent people are extremely disgusted, and I advise you all to stop acting so shamelessly, or else one day, you all will definitely receive retribution."

    Right after he finished speaking, Si Wuming angrily said for a moment: "Brat, don''t talk so much. You were previously a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, and out of respect for Sect Master Feng Chenggong and the others, I am not willing to argue with you, but that''s not because I am afraid of you. Now that you have been expelled by the Taizhen Sect, you are simply like a helpless wild dog.

    As he spoke, he released waves of spirit energy towards the Huang Tianyu and the others, with a very strange spirit energy, he attacked the demons, and the surrounding demonic energy began to sway unstably.

    Golden Turtle General was instantly enraged and scolded him loudly: "You despicable shameless bastard, you dared to plot against my brother. I will smash you into meat patties right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly rode on a demon cloud and pounced in front of Si Wuming, wielding the big hammer, he pounced towards Si Wuming head first, and in an instant, the people behind Si Wuming, became extremely furious, and brandished their weapons and started fighting with him.

    Because Si Wuming had ambushed a evil blood goose just now. Ling''er, who was extremely angry, suddenly said to the demon soldiers and demon generals in a stern voice, "Immediately kill those despicable and shameless people and avenge Evil Demonic Blood Goose General!"

    Hearing her order, the demon soldiers and demon generals immediately rushed towards Si Wuming and the others, quickly killing twenty to thirty people.

    He was shocked by the Golden Turtle General and jumped far away, but he suddenly became furious and scolded the Huang Tianyu: "You little bastard with the surname of Huang. I never thought that not long after you left the Taizhen Sect, you would actually collude with these demon and demon monsters, this old man will record this debt, we will spread this matter to the rest of the world in a short while, and this old man will see how you still stand in this world from today onwards."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened up the umbrella, and with a whoosh, he shot rays of light at the demons, which was a very strange inscription light, and in an instant, struck many demons, causing them to feel intense pain all over their bodies. They could not continue and fought with all their might, but the Nine-winged dragon pounced over and waved its hand, striking him with its huge black dragon claws.

    Before he could finish his words, he had already fled with his Earth Escape Technique.

    The people who had followed him there also fled in panic.

    Golden Turtle General, who initially wanted to kill them all, saw them escape and became extremely angry. Riding on a demonic cloud, he chased after them.

    However, the Qiong Qi suddenly released a wave of demon qi towards him, blocking his way. He said in a dignified tone, "Don''t go into desperate situations, be careful not to ambush him. The Golden Turtle, you shouldn''t be rash, right now Yanzi is seriously injured, we have to take him back as soon as possible and ask the Demon Lord to treat his wounds. If we want revenge, we have time in the future."

    Hearing his words, Golden Turtle General became extremely angry. He raised his head and roared, but he quickly led the Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals back to his side.

    But when the Nine-winged dragon looked at his, he saw Xueyan''s injuries, so he said worriedly: "Yanzi''s injuries are very serious, and his demonic arts were also affected. That large umbrella, the engravings on it were strongly interfered with, and his meridians were also severely damaged.

    Hearing his words, Golden Turtle General immediately hated Si Wuming and started to curse him. However, Jin Zhu and the other girls were worried for the evil blood goose.

    Ling''er suddenly became very worried, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Elder Brother Tianyu, since you can get that umbrella out of Evil Demonic Blood Goose General''s body, is there any way to save him?"

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi and the other demons immediately became very nervous as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu''s eyes suddenly exploded towards the evil blood goose and shot a stretch of light. Its pale green brilliance very carefully examined him and suddenly said very calmly: "Princess, all of you don''t need to be too worried.

    When he got to there, he opened his arms and carried the evil blood goose over, then said to the Qiong Qi: "General Yan Zi is heavily injured, while I am recuperating him, I need a lot of concentration, and I also need a lot of powerful spirit energy. I will trouble General you, the Nine-winged dragon General, Golden Turtle General, and the rest of you to protect us from three miles away, and then trouble the Princess and the other sisters, do not let anything disturb me during this period of time, otherwise General Yan Zi will very likely die immediately!"

    Hearing his words, Qiong Qi and the other demons immediately turned to look at Ling''er. Ling''er seriously looked at him, then nodded to Qiong Qi and the other demons. Qiong Qi and the others quickly left with the demon generals and left for three miles away.

    As for Ling''er, Jin Zhu and the other girls, they were also guarding a spot fifteen meters away.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu had very smoothly placed the evil blood goose on the ground. It opened its hand and took out the Rainbow Pearl Grass and a few slightly fragrant pills that emitted a light red light.

    Not long after, the Rainbow Pearl Grass and the other medicinal pills rapidly merged into two, emitting blood-red light under the influence of the spiritual power.

    Suddenly, the Huang Tianyu pinched two orchid shaped fingers and released a circle of light towards the evil blood goose. The bright white light and the dark red light dragged him to a place about three feet from the ground in an instant.

    Immediately after, he waved his hand, and the two Spirit Dans flew into his mouth, the evil blood goose''s mouth, and the festering wound quickly melted into two, and under the stimulation of the spirit lights, the warm air quickly entered his body.

    Not long after, the wounds on the evil blood goose''s body not only stopped festering, they even gradually healed up. On his waxy white face, there was also gradually some light red.

    Seeing those circumstances, the Huang Tianyu felt at ease, and let out a sigh of relief, after that it used her True Spirit, and released a patch of golden light towards his wound. The golden light was like a lotus flower, and it trembled in an instant.

 C109 sLingser is also a little tyrant! s

    The Huang Tianyu exhausted a lot of spirit energy to treat it and only after seeing that he had slowly opened her eyes did it relax. It then retracted its spirit energy and helped him sit on the ground, and said very calmly: "General, although your injuries have basically healed, the inscription on the umbrella still used up a lot of your spirit energy. You still need to rest properly, and you can''t do anything to any experts within ten days, otherwise you might get seriously injured."

    Hearing his warning, the evil blood goose immediately nodded, and said with gratitude: "Thank you, little brother, for saving me so benevolently, and not only that, I am truly ashamed for offending you just now, and I hope little brother will forgive me!"

    As he spoke, he cupped his fists towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu that did not care about those things immediately said in a gentle voice: "General, do not mind those things. You also did those things with me because of the growth of your demon race. Basically, you do not have any real ill intentions towards me.

    Seeing his calm appearance, the evil demon, Snowy Yan, actually felt that she had let him down even more, and started to apologize to him.

    At that time, the people who were talking, Ling''er, Jin Zhu and the other girls, sensed that the Huang Tianyu, the spirit energy that they had released just now, had completely disappeared. They had all realized that he had probably treated the evil blood goose''s injuries already, and quickly flew around them.

    After seeing their Huang Tianyu, he smiled and nodded to Ling''er, then said to her very politely: "Now that Evil Demonic Blood Goose General is fine, Princess, you can ask him to come over. After all, they are all worried about Evil Demonic Blood Goose General."

    Hearing his words, Ling''er immediately nodded her head and said to the Golden Pearl, "Quickly ask Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon and Golden Turtle, the three generals, and the rest of your soldiers to return to our world immediately. Do not stay here without permission."

    Hearing her words, Jin Zhu immediately cupped his fists and bowed to her, respectfully saying, "I will follow the princess'' orders!"

    After she finished speaking, she rode on a black cloud and flew towards those Qiong Qi''s demons.

    But Ling''er, on the other hand, was very grateful and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Thank you brother for your kindness, for saving Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, but who would have thought that not only did you possess profound mana, you could even treat illnesses and wounds. I am truly impressed!"

    While she was speaking, she had even reached out to the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu quickly bowed to her, then cupped its fists and said: "It''s just a small matter, I dare not accept it. Your Highness, my gratitude and my insignificant cultivation experience are not even worth mentioning in front of you. Please do not make fun of me."

    Hearing his humble words, Ling''er actually began to admire him more and more.

    But when the silver ring saw them, their expressions suddenly changed as if they did not understand what was going on, and said to them: "Princess, Brother Huang, even if you two are close friends, you don''t have to be like this, okay? After all, the two of you have only known each other for less than a day.

    After she finished speaking, she looked at the Huang Tianyu with concern.

    Not knowing what she meant, the Huang Tianyu and Ling''er both looked at her in confusion.

    Noticing them, Yu Yao suddenly reminded them, "Princess, just now you were blessed by Huang Xiao-ge, and he cupped his fists and bowed to you. Your appearances are very similar to that of a man bowing to the heavens and earth, as well as a husband and wife bowing to each other."

    At this point, she felt very awkward and couldn''t continue.

    But Cai Die and the other girls, they all thought that it was fun, they looked at the Huang Tianyu and Ling''er and snickered.

    The evil blood goose, on the other hand, seemed to think highly of them, cupped its fists towards them, and said with a face full of joy: "Princess, Brother Huang, I never thought that the two of you would actually be so telepathic, actually having such a tacit understanding, doing obeisance to heaven and earth, bowing to husband and wife, this can''t be what some people in the mortal world often say, have a heart of agreement right?"

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu awkwardly said: "Sisters, it''s fine to tease us. General, why are you teasing us like this? This is not good for your princess'' reputation. "

    After saying that, he intentionally walked to the side, avoiding Ling''er.

    However, Ling''er did not think much of it and replied, "It''s fine, Elder Brother Tianyu, since we''re both good friends, it''s not like they aren''t familiar with us. It''s not like there''s anything wrong with them making jokes like this."

    Hearing her words, Xiuyan laughed wickedly, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Did you hear that, my princess, this noble beauty, doesn''t care about those things. As a man, why bother about those things? "Listen to us, hurry up and pack up. After that, dress you up in, and then go together with us to meet our supreme empress, your highness, your majesty, and the Demon Empress. In the future, your good fortune will definitely come to fruition."

    After saying that, she, silver ring and the other girls all looked very expectant.

    The Huang Tianyu became even more embarrassed and shook its head.

    Very quickly, Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, and Golden Turtle General, along with the Golden Pearl, rushed over.

    Seeing that the evil blood goose had fully recovered, they all felt extremely happy and congratulated him. At the same time, they also expressed their gratitude to the Huang Tianyu.

    After a moment, as the sky gradually darkened, Ling Er suddenly signaled for Jin Zhu and the other girls to follow them. A few dozen miles away, in a very peaceful forest.

    Seeing the Huang Tianyu let Xiao Qiuer out and let it return to its normal state, Cui Yun and the other girls all started to like it and started to play with it.

    However, Ling''er sat on top of a brocade, and looked at the Huang Tianyu s on the tree stump opposite her, as well as the four great demons such as Qiong Qi who were eating some roast meat, all of a sudden spoke very calmly: "General Qiongqi, it''s not that I''m looking down on you, or I''m even underestimating your strength, but during the day, before you two had sparred with each other, I already knew that even if the four of you joined forces, you would still be no match for him."

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, along with the evil blood goose and the Golden Turtle General, looked at the Huang Tianyu in confusion.

    Just when the Huang Tianyu was about to say something, Ling''er reached out her hand and stopped him. She said calmly after drinking a cup of fragrant nectar: "What I said makes sense, but the reason is exactly the same as when you and I, and even my mother and father, and my mother, want to meet each other. You simply can''t feel the spiritual pressure that we imperceptibly emit, and the reason why there are things like this is because the difference in strength between you and me is just too great."

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "Princess, you think too highly of me. I am just a very ordinary Big Boy.

    Just as he finished speaking, Ling''er handed him a cup of wine and said in a slightly overbearing manner, "In a while, I will stay in your embrace and have a good rest. You are not allowed to refuse, or else I will pester you and stir up your troubles; you won''t be able to do anything."

    He never thought that she would still be like that. Although he felt that it would be inappropriate for her to rest in his embrace, he did not dare to disagree, and could only nod his head, his face flushed red as he said: "Thank you Princess for being so nice to me. I will definitely do my best to let you rest well later on."

    Just as he finished speaking, Ling Er waved him over, indicating that he should sit beside her. He immediately said in embarrassment, "We''ll talk about it later. The other generals are still watching."

    However, Ling''er jumped to his side and pushed him aside. She snuggled up against his chest and said angrily, "My mother has never objected to anything that I''ve said or wanted to do, so you better behave and let me rest, or else I''ll definitely do what I''ve said. I''ll keep pestering you until you can''t even do the most basic of washing up."

    Looking at her overbearing appearance, the Huang Tianyu felt helpless and extremely embarrassed at the same time as it sighed in its heart.

    However, Qiong Qi and the other great fiendish demons did not care about those things. After all, they did not know much about etiquette in the human world and things like that. Moreover, between these fiendish demons, there were also many living beings living in groups.

    After a moment, the Nine-winged dragon suddenly frowned and spoke in a serious tone: "The things that the princess said just now made sense. The four of us, although all of us have tens of thousands of years of cultivation and our respective demon powers are extremely powerful, we can only sense the spiritual pressure from the eight great demon kings and the Ishigami, including the supreme Demon Empress, Your Majesty, the Demon Empress, Princess, and even the three great demon masters of the Heaven realm, and Brother Huang."

    Golden Turtle General also frowned: "In the past, when I was fighting with Bai Duzun, even though I fought a few battles with him, I couldn''t feel his spiritual pressure, but I could clearly feel that the spiritual pressure coming from some of the generals under his command, could it be that this is the obvious difference in strength between us and them?"

    The Qiong Qi looked at the Huang Tianyu, and Ling''er, who had fallen asleep in his embrace, suddenly frowned. He said in an extremely serious tone, "The supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty, the Demon Empress, as well as the three great Demon Masters of Heaven and Earth, and even the Heaven Realm''s Five Sky Sovereigns, and the Nether Lord''s people, all possess very profound cultivation. Our strength cannot be compared to them, and the Princess is a talent that has descended from the heavens.

    Speaking to there, he looked very perplexed towards the Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, the evil blood goose said in a rather nervous voice: "Generals, just now when Brother Huang was healing me, I vaguely felt that the spirit energy he used was not, instead the cultivation power of the Taizhen Sect is very similar to that of the celestial power!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Golden Turtle General immediately became very afraid. He glanced at the Huang Tianyu and asked in a trembling voice: "What? He actually has a celestial power? "

    The Nine-winged dragon even looked at the Huang Tianyu and spoke with extreme worry: "Old brother, tell us honestly, aside from being disciples of the Taizhen Sect s, were you also here to join the Eastern Heaven Realm s'' camp? For some fellows from the eight great sects, and for some immortals, to be honored as the disciples of the supreme fairy s, you must know that they are the disciples of Tian Xinrui."

    Hearing his question and looking at them, the Huang Tianyu stretched out her hand and covered Ling''er''s body with that piece of brocade, and said very calmly: "I admit that I have the celestial power, and have also heard from Feng Chenggong, Golden Dragon Emperor and the others that currently, in the entire Three Realms, only supreme fairy has the celestial power, but to be honest, I don''t know her, and I have never seen her. My celestial power, was developed by me, and I didn''t know it from the start, that that that power was the celestial power."

    Hearing his words, and looking at him again, it was an extremely calm and composed appearance. Nine-winged dragon s, Golden Turtle General s, and evil blood goose s, actually all looked at Qiong Qi in disbelief.

    Qiong Qi looked at him very seriously, and suddenly said very calmly, "Many thanks little brother, you are so honest with us. Although we cannot believe these things, but I believe what you said was all true, and we also do not force you. You will go with us to our world."

    After hearing his words, Golden Turtle General immediately became very anxious, and told him: "General, please reconsider! Little brother is someone who possesses the celestial power, and has even defeated you! "

    The Nine-winged dragon was also very anxious as he said to him: "General, we need little brother. When necessary, we need him to use his celestial power to help us fight Tian Xinrui.

    However, Qiong Qi shook his head and said calmly, "We can''t keep thinking about ourselves, and we can''t be too selfish. Since little brother is able to be so honest and tell us all about it, and even did not care about the past, risking his life to save Yanzi while consuming a large amount of spiritual energy, it means that he really thinks of us as his good friends. As his friend, we can''t make things too difficult for him."

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu felt grateful and said to him, "Thank you for your understanding, General!"

    However, the evil blood goose looked and Ling''er who was in his embrace, and said very seriously: "Little brother, you have seen for yourself, although our princess and you have only known each other for a day, she has already become quite close to you, and we can no longer force you. You have gone to our world with us, but you have the heart to abandon her, and take care of yourself.

    After he finished speaking, Qiong Qi, the Nine-winged dragon and the Golden Turtle General all looked towards Ling''er and the Huang Tianyu with great difficulty.

    I don''t know why Ling''er would think about herself so quickly. The Huang Tianyu that was attached to her looked at her thoughtfully for a long while, then let out a long sigh and said in a very calm voice: "I really have something I need to do as soon as possible. Before I have finished doing it well, I simply cannot calm my heart at all.

    After saying that, he looked at Ling''er apologetically.

    Qiong Qi and the other four great demons all felt helpless as they shook their heads in regret.

 C110 Lingser has to make a big move

    Just like that, the Huang Tianyu continued to protect Ling''er. After a whole night of rest, Xiao Qiuer, who was tired from playing with Jin Zhu and his sister also ran over and laid on the top of Ling''er''s head.

    Golden Bead and the other eight girls, however, produced some pearl umbrellas and other things like pillows. They placed them around the Huang Tianyu and Ling''er, and then, along with Qiong Qi and the other four demons, they guarded them and rested for the night.

    Even though the Huang Tianyu was thinking about a lot of things that night and had not rested for a long time, in order to prevent Ling''er from worrying about him, when Ling''er woke up the next day, he pretended to rest well, yawned and said to her: "Princess, thank you for letting me rest well for the whole night."

    After he finished speaking, he opened the lid, and the brocade over them, after standing up, woke Xiao Qiuer up.

    He looked at her with a smile, but suddenly let out a long sigh and leisurely said: "Alright Elder Brother Tianyu, I know that you didn''t rest well last night. You must have thought of many things, so don''t lie to me."

    Seeing that she actually knew about these things, the Huang Tianyu felt a little awkward, and smiled at her, but did not say anything. Instead, it fished out a few roasted fish for Xiao Qiuer to eat, and then looked towards the sky in the east.

    Ling''er, who had noticed his actions, walked to his side. She suddenly said to him in a very gentle manner, "Go and do what you need to do. I won''t disturb you any longer. I won''t allow the generals and sisters to make things difficult for you."

    After hearing her words, he then noticed the unwillingness and helplessness in her eyes, which were currently being covered. The Huang Tianyu apologetically said to her: "I''m sorry Princess, but at the same time, I also want to thank you for your understanding of me. After I''ve done all those things, if there''s a chance, I''ll definitely go to your world and properly gather with you and my sisters."

    After he finished speaking, he clasped his hands toward Ling''er and bowed. Then, he clasped his hands towards Jin Zhu and the other girls, as well as Qiong Qi and the other four great fiendish demons. He said to them, "Everyone, take care. We''ll meet again in the future!"

    After that, he rode on Xiao Qiuer''s back and headed towards the east.

    As they watched the two of them gradually disappear, Jin Zhu and the other girls turned to look at Ling''er with a rather worried expression.

    However, Ling''er suddenly became displeased and said, "Those bastards from Church of Longevity actually dared to be so despicable and shameless, ambushing Evil Demonic Blood Goose General and almost killing him. We can''t just let this matter go like this."

    Hearing his words, Qiong Qi and the other three great fiendish demons immediately walked in front of her. They respectfully cupped their fists and said, "Listening to the princess'' instructions."

    Jin Zhu and the other girls also pulled out their treasured swords.

    She took a look at the direction in which the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer had disappeared in, then spoke in a rather domineering manner: "There''s also the Taizhen Sect and the rest of the eight great sects. Fifteen years ago, he reneged with Si Nantao and those other fellows, and not only did he not want to release the Lord of the Dream, he even tried to imprison my father, my royal father, and the rest of the Ishigami.

    After hearing what she had to say, the great demons, including Golden Turtle General, smiled happily.

    But the Nine-winged dragon said worriedly: "Princess, we also hope to get revenge on those fellows as soon as possible. Firstly, those sects are not easy to deal with, and secondly, if we attack them, I''m afraid Zhong Wanlong and the others will immediately intervene. Therefore, this subordinate does not think that we should go and find trouble with those fellows now.

    Hearing his words, both the Golden Turtle General and the evil blood goose felt that it made a lot of sense and nodded.

    However, Qiong Qi said very seriously, "Brother, sometimes things cannot be too indecisive, much less afraid of the wolves and the tigers. That way, nothing big will happen!"

    Ling''er suddenly became even more forceful and said: "Yesterday, Elder Brother Tianyu, you taught Leng Mo and the others a lesson, I believe, in a short period of time, those idiots among the ten great Bane Bane Stars will all be affected by those things, they are not in a good mood to go against us, and recently, Elder Brother Tianyu even released the stupid dragon and the stupid flood dragon from Spirit Tooth Mountain. Zhong Wanlong and the rest, we don''t have enough time to deal with them, why would we want to cause trouble for ourselves?"

    Hearing what she said, Qiong Qi immediately agreed and nodded his head.

    "In the past, because the Spirit Tooth Mountain had them, Zhong Wanlong and the rest of the people from two thousand eight hundred years ago, in order to trap the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, they set up a Dragon Sealing Array which contained a powerful spirit energy. It''s protecting them too, so we can''t attack them at all, but the form is different now." The golden pearl said carefully: "In the past, because the Spirit Tooth Mountain has them, Zhong Wanlong and the other fellows from two thousand years ago, in order to trap the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, in order to seal them all, in order to not greet them, how long do we have to wait?"

    The evil blood goose also said angrily: "And those bastards from the Church of Longevity, they actually dared to sneak attack me. I will take revenge no matter what!"

    Hearing their words, the Nine-winged dragon and Golden Turtle General looked at Ling''er with great caution.

    Ling''er looked at the direction that the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer had disappeared in, thought for a while, then suddenly said with an commanding tone: "Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, evil blood goose, you guys hurry to Violet Cloud Sect, Taizhen Sect and Church of Longevity, monitor them in secret. Qiong Qi, you immediately go back with me and report everything that has happened in the past few days to my mother and my father. We have to think of a way, so we ask them to give us an order to teach the eight great sects and those people of Church of Longevity a lesson during this period of time."

    Hearing her words, the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle and evil blood goose immediately said to her carefully, "We shall follow the princess'' orders!"

    The most important thing is that we must act as soon as possible. Although Brother Huang has left the Taizhen Sect, he was still a member of that sect, and he definitely has some good friends in the eight great sects, maybe he will even go there. The other seven great sects are probably going to visit those friends of his, we must definitely teach those sect disciples a lesson before he goes to those sects.

    Hearing his worries, Ling''er immediately said in a serious tone, "That''s why we have to be quick. We have to do those things as soon as possible. Right now, we have to act!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly released a transparent brilliance, and very quickly, along with Jin Zhu and the other girls, they left for the World of Demons and Demons.

    After they left, the Qiong Qi once again warned the Nine-winged dragon, the Golden Turtle, and the Evil Demon Snow Goose to be careful. Only when they were careful did they release a large amount of powerful demon qi and quickly return to the World of Demons and Demons.

 C111 Chat with Lingser before they parted ways

    Just when Ling''er, Qiong Qi and the rest were preparing to attack, Taizhen Sect and the other eight major sects, along with Church of Longevity, those sects were about to go, Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer were walking out of the forest, passing through some small countryside. At noon, they suddenly arrived at a place.

    Looking at the fine sand and the thorny grasses and the other things on it, Xiao Qiuer said unhappily: "Hey, hey, hey, Master, how come we''re walking in this crappy place? Not to mention the bamboo that I love to eat, I don''t even have any small animals. I''m afraid that here, I won''t even be able to find a single drop of water? "

    While they were talking, they walked in.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at it, the scorching sun above its head, after jumping off its body, it raised its head and looked towards the distance, but was embarrassed. It said to it: "Xiao Qiuer, I am so sorry, this place is truly desolate and hard to survive in, but I''m afraid we will have to spend the night here today."

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer said without a care: "That''s just what I said, don''t mind it. As long as I can follow you, I''m willing to follow you wherever you go."

    Seeing how nice it was to him, the Huang Tianyu felt very grateful. It looked at it and followed it into the depths of the wasteland.

    After half a day of effort, they finally found a small piece of clear water in a depression. The small ball jumped over and had a good drink, then the Huang Tianyu took out a water bag and filled it up. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief, found a place with sun behind them, and lied down.

    Seeing the sky gradually darken, the Huang Tianyu suddenly looked to the east and said worriedly: "I really don''t know. If Rui Er knew about what happened these past two days with Princess Ling''er and the others, how would she treat us?"

    I didn''t know who Rui Er was, nor did I know her, and she definitely wouldn''t mind either. I am a giant panda, and playing with those little deer spirits is something you have to think about, if she were to ask about you sleeping together with that little demon princess of yours, how would you explain it to her? "

    Hearing its words, the Huang Tianyu felt very vexed, covering its forehead.

    Right at that moment, Rui Er''s voice actually appeared in his mind, but it did not contain the slightest trace of anger. Instead, it was in a very calm voice, "Tian''er, I know about the recent events between you and Princess Ling''er."

    Just as she was worrying, the Huang Tianyu about those things, after hearing her words, suddenly became very nervous, looked towards the eastern sky and said: "Rui Er, don''t misunderstand, I don''t have any thoughts towards Princess Ling''er that I shouldn''t have, I just have some unfathomable feelings for her. As for why I have that kind of feeling towards her, I''m also very confused, but I definitely don''t like her.

    Seeing him become more and more nervous and talking incoherently, Xiao Qiuer suddenly couldn''t help but laugh at him, which immediately made him extremely embarrassed. He didn''t even know how to explain those things to Rui Er.

    But after a while, Rui Er said in a very casual manner: "Tian''er, don''t be nervous, and even more so don''t worry. Honestly speaking, I don''t mind. What business do you have with this Princess Ling''er?"

    I don''t know if she''s serious or not, but all of a sudden, the Huang Tianyu became even more nervous and said: "Really, Rui Er? Do you really not mind what happened between me and Ling''er these past two days? "My main point is, last night she was very overbearing, in my embrace ˇ­"

    At this point, his face turned red and he could not continue.

    However, Rui Er said very gently: "If it was any other girl or female creature doing those things with you, I would definitely be very unhappy, and I might even kill her."

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva in fear.

    However, she seemed to be very puzzled as she said: "But I don''t know why, I really don''t mind what you did, and I actually feel that there is something about her that you feel about her, as if she is a clone of you. Even if I wanted to pay attention to the rest of you, I couldn''t do anything about it and felt any hatred towards her. This feeling is very strange, but I can accept it, I can accept it if you two are together, and I''m even a little eager to be with you!"

    The more I listened to her words, the more confused the Huang Tianyu became. After she finished speaking, she pondered for a while, then suddenly frowned and said, "Speaking of which, when I came into contact with her, I also had the same feeling as what you said. Although I am very sure that I have never seen her before, and have no relationship with her, I don''t know why, but the moment I saw her for the first time, I felt that she was very familiar.

    Xiao Qiuer, who did not know what he was talking about, looked at him in confusion.

    Rui Er laughed heartily and said: "Since you also feel that way, then it means that there might really be some sort of a special relationship between you and her. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll definitely take a good look at her and see if she''s as good-looking as me."

    After she finished speaking, she actually began chuckling.

    All of a sudden, the Huang Tianyu said in a vexed manner: "Rui Er, why do you keep being so fussy? Is appearance really that important to you? "

    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and quietly experienced the special feeling Rui Er gave him.

    But Rui Er said very seriously: "Didn''t I tell you before? At the same time, we can also have countless forms, as long as we are willing, we can be everything in the world, but we are all the noblest in the universe, so in terms of appearance, I naturally have to pursue perfection. At the very least, I can''t, I have to be more beautiful than other female creatures, and I have to be more beautiful than them, so that I can always attract your attention.

    Listening to her continue to talk, and seeing her begin to act tyrannically, the Huang Tianyu suddenly recalled the matter of Ling''er insisting on staying in his embrace last night.

    Very quickly, Rui Er said with melancholy: "Tian''er, don''t sigh, the reason I am doing this, is because I care about you, and you only care about me, other than me, no one else is compatible with you. Now, I only hope that you can quickly recover yourself and truly remember about us, that way we can get back together."

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu felt even more guilty. It had been a long time since it had calmed down its complex feelings.

 C112 There was actually such a person in this world â€¦

    Ling''er, Jin Zhu, and the other girls all returned to the World of Demons and Demons together with Qiong Qi. Looking at that world, they saw an extremely desolate land, filled with all kinds of disasters, including an endless sea of calamities, which could be used everywhere. They were all destitute and desolate lands, and they could even be described as destitute and evil, so they could only helplessly say for a moment, "Before I didn''t see the mortal world, when I saw those beautiful scenery, I always thought that the environment in the Three Realms was the same. It was just like us, the environment in this world."

    A burning hot stone shook its head and let out a long sigh as it said, "To think that a random place with no one around would actually be thousands of times better than our living environment. I really don''t know why the Heavens would let us stay in such an environment."

    At the end, she was still very angry and crushed the stone.

    Looking at her, the silver ring said helplessly: "Princess, we have been thinking about these things for a long time, but as you have seen, at least we do not have the ability to change the living environment here right now. Furthermore, we will have to live here for a long time."

    "The prosperity of the human world, we are all looking forward to it. We are also looking forward to living in that environment, but reality does not allow us to live. Many cultivators and immortals do not allow us to exist in that world, and they all want to kill us and make us disappear forever. Even if we do, no matter how much we yearn for that kind of life, we will not be able to live in that world until now."

    After saying that, the girls all sighed helplessly.

    After flying with them, Ling''er pondered for a while, and suddenly said in a depressed tone, "It''s a good thing that Elder Brother Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer didn''t come back soon. Or else, if they saw that we''re living in a place like this, let alone staying here for a few more days, I''m afraid they would have turned around and left after entering."

    Seeing her thinking about it again, Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer, Jin Zhu and the other girls all looked at her worriedly.

    The Qiong Qi who was following behind them suddenly cupped his hands together and spoke in a serious tone: "Princess, it can be said that Mr. Huang and I do not know each other unless we fight. I think that he is definitely not the kind of shallow person that you think he is, since he treats us as his friends, he would definitely not mind us, especially this kind of living environment, which he would probably not care about at all. It is possible that he would come to our side, see the harsh environment here, and would sympathize with us, and even want to help us."

    Hearing him say that, Cai Die immediately agreed and said, "General, what you said makes a lot of sense. That night, when Little Brother Huang didn''t even know us, he righteously took action and took care of Xiong Wa and those other despicable fellows, and after Xiao Qiuer and you knew our identities, you and the rest did not create any sort of gap. When you, the Nine-winged dragon, the Golden Turtle and the evil blood goose tried to force him and Xiao Qiuer to come back, he did not get angry with any of you."

    Don''t even mention others, just because he''s not like an ordinary human, he looks down upon us, and is even very hostile towards us. It means that he''s definitely not an ordinary human, and Xiao Qiuer also didn''t find it very unnatural to get along with us because of our identities. Last night, Brother Huang and the Princess were like a couple that had rested together for an entire night.

    As she finished her sentence, she turned to look at Ling''er with an evil smile. Even Jin Zhu and the other girls turned to look at Ling''er with happy expressions.

    However, Qiong Qi said very carefully, "Princess, please forgive this subordinate''s blabbering! Mr. Huang is indeed a very good boy, but no matter how you put it, he is a human, and we are monsters. Humans cannot truly live together with us for a long time, I hope that you do not think too much about it.

    Hearing his words, the silver ring and the other girls looked at him with great minds.

    He shook his head and said very calmly: "Even though this is the first time I''ve met him, I can feel that everything he''s done to us is very real. Moreover, he''s different from the other humans, so I believe that no matter what, he won''t harm me and will even do his best to protect me when necessary."

    Seeing her say that, although the Qiong Qi was still worried about him, she knew that he was unable to change her relationship with the Huang Tianyu. That kind of thinking was something she could only nod her head after she finished speaking, but her tone turned even more serious as she said: "I also really like the Mr. Huang, and after the intense competition with him, I also felt that not only does he have good character, but she also has great strength. Right now, she should be able to fight with the princess at full strength, so this subordinate still hopes that we can recruit him."

    Yu Yao also said very seriously: "There''s also Xiao Qiuer, that little guy, even though it looks like it''s a silly little fellow, it''s still a head that can beat Xiong Wa, Zhu Gui, Mu Zhui, and the Bone King''s iron-eater. If it and Huang Xiaoge were to join us, we can at least easily eliminate the ten great calamity stars first and we can even rely on Huang Xiao-ge''s celestial power to fight against Tian Xinrui''s celestial power in the near future."

    While they were talking, they flew to the group of demons city, many of the demons who saw them immediately knelt down, but they, they did not care about the demons, and continued to fly towards the majestic Imperial Palace.

    Not long after, they flew there. There were many Demon Generals who were dressed in heavy armor and holding long lances, with blades hanging from their waists, they immediately bowed to them and said in unison with great respect, "Welcome back, Princess. We are all wearing armor, and are unable to perform a full ceremony to protect you.

    After they finished speaking, Ling''er didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, it was the Golden Bead that spoke to them with a rather majestic tone. "Generals, please rise!"

    After she finished speaking, she followed Ling''er, silver ring, and other girls into the great hall, while Qiong Qi stayed outside.

    Seeing the few people inside, the little boy and little girl standing on both sides of the hall, Jin Zhu suddenly said to them in a dignified tone, "Immediately invite the supreme empress and your majesty to discuss something with them!"

    As she said those words, Ling''er floated onto the enormous fox throne.

    Those few children were immediately very polite and bowed to Ling''er. After kneeling down and bowing, they quickly left. Not long after, they invited the Infernal Queen, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress over to that place.

    Jin Zhu, silver ring and the other girls immediately kneeled down to them, but they did it very casually, raising their hands towards the sisters, indicating them to stand by the side.

    The Infernal Queen walked to the side of the throne. Looking at Ling''er''s unhappy eyes, she immediately hugged her and sat on the throne. She said to her lovingly, "What''s wrong, darling? Didn''t you guys go to the human world to play? How can you not be all right before you go? Why are you not happy now? "

    The Demon Lord sat on a chair. After sitting on a throne, he lovingly said to Ling''er, "That''s right, Little Princess. Did some bad guy bully you all? If you have anything, quickly tell us, we will definitely avenge all of you. "

    The Demon Emperor looked at Ling''er with a bit of blame, and said to Jin Zhu and the other girls, "How do you girls serve the princess? It has made her so unhappy. "

    Hearing his reproach, Jin Zhu and the other girls immediately became nervous and lowered their heads.

    But the Demon Empress was very kind, and said to the Golden Bead and the others, "Children, don''t be afraid, quickly tell us, why is the princess so unhappy? When you arrived on Earth, were you bullied by those humans? "

    Worried that the Demon Lord and the others would blame them, Ling''er, the sisters, immediately said in a calm voice after she finished her words, "Fathers, mothers, don''t blame Big Sister Jin Zhu and the others for being good to me. We went to the mortal world for a few days to enjoy the beautiful scenery and were originally quite happy, but who would have thought that two nights ago, we were besieged by Xiong Wa, Silks, Demons and disease species, as well as the little demons they led."

    After hearing what she had said, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress were all immediately enraged, and they frowned.

    However, the Infernal Queen said kindly to the golden pearl, "Golden Girl, quickly tell us, what exactly happened?"

    Seeing that she had said something, Jin Zhu quickly explained in detail about the matter of the cold coffin, Xiong Wa and the others going to attack them during those two days.

    After hearing what she had said, the Demon Lord said furiously, "Damn ten great Bane Masters! They are becoming more and more scoundrels! How dare they bully our Ling''er?! Damn them all!"

    The Demon Emperor also said in a huff, "Fortunately for Ling''er, all of you and the girls are fine. If not, this emperor would have immediately sent out troops to exterminate all of them!"

    But the Little Demon Empress said thoughtfully, "Those idiots wanting to harm you guys are indeed very detestable. We will definitely send troops to take care of them in the future, to take revenge for you. But what about that Huang Tianyu and that iron-eater? How did they suddenly protect you, and with such strength, and fiercely beat up those fellows from the cold coffin? They aren''t trying to get close to you, are they? "

    At the end, she carefully looked at the Infernal Queen.

    Ling''er''s face instantly flushed red. "Muhou, what nonsense are you spouting?" The Elder Brother Tianyu is definitely not the kind of person that you think he is. Just yesterday, he was rescued by the Church of Longevity''s Si Wuming.

    After hearing her talk about that matter, the Infernal Queen was immediately perplexed. She asked her, "What happened? He, a human, could actually save the evil demon, Snow Goose? Isn''t this too unbelievable? "

    After saying so, she looked at Jin Zhu and the other girls with even more disbelief.

    As for the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, they also looked at each other in confusion for a while.

    He even had a huge battle with Mr. Huang Tianyu. If you guys want to know about those things, you can ask him to come in and inform you guys. "

    Hearing her words, the Demon Elder turned to a little boy and said with a dignified tone, "Pass on, General Qiongqi enters the palace!"

    Hearing his words, the little boy immediately clasped his hands and bowed to him. Then, he walked out of the hall and passed on the information to Qiong Qi.

    Seeing the Demon Lord and the others, Qiong Qi immediately released a wave of demonic Qi. He put away his battle armor and put on a dark brown robe, respectfully bowing and greeting them.

    After the Infernal Queen gestured for him to get up, she said to him in a deadpan manner, "Qiong Qi, tell us everything that you and the Princess and the other girls have experienced in the past few days in the mortal world. You must not miss anything."

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi immediately became very cautious. He cupped his fists towards her and said, "I will obey the orders of my successor!" This general will definitely tell you all about this matter in great detail! "

    After he finished saying that, the Infernal Queen, the Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor, and the Infernal Queen all looked at him very seriously, while Ling''er immediately turned shy and nestled into the Infernal Queen''s embrace.

    Not long after, the Qiong Qi told the Demon Sovereign and the others everything that happened between them, Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and the others.

    Furthermore, they nervously told Ling''er about last night''s matter of forcing her to stay in the Huang Tianyu''s embrace to rest.

    After he finished speaking, he actually kneeled to the ground in fear, trembling all over, and said to the Demon Lord and the others, "I was unable to stop it. Princess and Mr. Huang, what has happened, I implore the Demon Empress, your highness, His Majesty and the Empress to punish you!"

    At that time, Jin Zhu and the other girls were also kneeling on the ground nervously.

    The Demon Lord frowned and said to Ling''er, "My daughter, how can you do that? Although we demons have the habit of living in groups and don''t really care about such things, you are a girl after all, and a princess of our World of Demons and Demons. How can you be together with a human that you have known for one or two days, and a human that is similar in age, like our Big Boy? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the Little Demon Empress also said with a bit of concern, "Ling''er, even if you want to play, there''s no need to play like that, right? The other party is a human, and he''s even a Big Boy, and we don''t know his purpose for suddenly approaching you two."

    But the Demon Emperor said without a care, "That''s enough, brother, what are you doing? The things that our daughter did, were not wrong. General Qiongqi just said that, that boy was a demon, he did not care about us, that he was righteous, and even saved us, the good people of Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, most importantly, he has always been very polite to Ling''er, and our Ling''er will not casually treat anyone like that. Before long, it is very likely that we will have a good son-in-law ˇ­ "

    After saying that, he looked at Ling''er lovingly and smiled.

    The Infernal Queen said in a rather happy manner, "I never expected that there would be such a bizarre boy in the world. Furthermore, he possesses a celestial power and is so good to us princesses. Honestly speaking, I''m looking forward to meeting him as soon as possible."

    After she finished speaking, the Demon Emperor nodded in agreement.

 C113 Talking about Sky Jade

    Sky Evil and the insect food, along with the ice coffin and the shattered parts of the beast, were all ruthlessly beaten up by the Huang Tianyu. Like dogs that had lost their homes, after escaping in an extremely sorry state, they immediately flew to the grave where Jiang Kong and the rest were.

    When the small demons, who were secretly patrolling, saw that they were all severely injured and fell from the waves of demonic wind, they hurriedly carried them into a huge tomb. They took out a lot of medicine and treated them for a while before asking Jiang Kong and the others to go there.

    Looking at the shattered ice coffin, the bloody holes which looked like they were filled with wounds, and the ones on Evil Death''s and Insect Eating''s bodies, the blood holes that were as big as a fist, the refinement technique was extremely infuriated. who had just rested for a while spoke fiercely, "What exactly happened here? When you went out, wasn''t it still fine? Why did it become like this now? "

    After he finished speaking, he actually threw Xiong Wa ruthlessly onto the ground. Xiong Wa was so scared that she kneeled down in a hurry, without caring about the pain all over her body.

    Intrusion also grabbed Zhu Gui, and said gloomily: "Quickly tell us, what exactly happened during your journey this time?"

    Looking at his pair of eyes, which were becoming more and more terrifying, Zhu Gui forced his hand away and said angrily: "Star Lord, I know that this kind of thing has happened and you are all very angry, but you can''t blame me and Bone King and Wood Stake, all of this was caused by Xiong Wa and his silk, as well as the Demon Head and disease species, all of you. Even if you want to punish them, that can only be done by punishing them.

    Hearing his words and seeing how he was acting, the Hong Xie became angry and shouted at him: "Brat, you want to rebel?! How dare you talk to us like that. "

    At that time, all of the Bone King s had also recovered their physical strength and angrily said, "Star Lords, you are all very clear about our loyalty to you all, us brothers, we don''t have many playthings, we don''t even know how to sweet-talk or flatter you all, but what happened today, you guys really can''t blame us three brothers, you can only blame Xiong Wa and the other three for finding trouble, and we even foolishly provoked those tough fellows that we can''t afford to provoke."

    "If we had known that he and the two Star Lords would bring us to go and provoke those tough guys, we wouldn''t have acted so foolishly and went with them. But now, not only did we lose a lot of subordinates, but we were also covered in injuries.

    After he finished speaking, he was still fuming and hit the ground.

    Seeing that the three of them were so angry, Sha Mi''s killing intent rose as he said to them, "Little bastards, what do you want to do? Nothing happened yet, yet he was going to push away the responsibility? I think you all are asking for a beating! "

    After he finished speaking, he moved along with the ground, waving his hand towards Zhu Gui and the other two, attacking them. Zhu Gui and the other two immediately became extremely angry, and also threw punches towards them.

    Jiang Kong was furious and shouted loudly, "All of you stop!"

    Hearing his shout, the rest of them immediately became a little afraid and retreated a little. However, they still looked at each other in anger and looked at each other.

    Jiang Kong looked at the shattered ice coffin, the injuries from its death and insect food, as well as the wounds all over Xiong Wa''s body, and said to the demons in a very dull tone: "Protect them and rest well. Before they recover from their injuries, no one is allowed to disturb them."

    After hearing his words, the few lesser demons immediately agreed.

    He then turned around and frowned, and with a strong tone, he told and the others, "Come out with me."

    After speaking, they left. Soon, they went to a very large tomb.

    Seeing Zhu Gui, the Bone King and the wooden stake tightly clenching their fists in anger, Jiang Kong suddenly became calm, and said to them: "Don''t be angry yet, hurry up and tell us, just what kind of hard core did you guys meet this time that caused you guys to be in such a sorry state?"

    After he finished speaking,, Mu Pi and the Bone King also looked over.

    The three fellows looked at each other, and the wooden stake suddenly said angrily, "Star Lords, it''s not that we were disrespectful to you just now, but it''s because Xiong Wa and the silk, the demon head and the disease species have caused us trouble this time. Just because of this matter, if we say that it''s not good, we will meet with a calamity."

    Hearing his words, Sha Mi asked in disbelief, "Why not? In the future, we will face annihilation because of this matter? What you just said is a bit too alarmist, isn''t it? "

    After he finished speaking, he and Jiang Kong and the others looked at each other.

    The Bone King said in a vexed voice, "Various Star Lords, it''s not that we are alarmist, it''s just that you all don''t know, just who exactly did those idiots Xiong Wa offend?"

    After he finished speaking, he was still very helpless and sighed.

    Looking at him in that state, Earthbound very cautiously said to Zhu Gui: "This time, when you went out, did you offend any strong people? It actually scared all of you little brats to such an extent? "

    Smelting said in confusion, "That''s right! Isn''t Xiong Wa and the others just going to deal with this stinking brat with you guys? Who could they be? to be able to frighten you into this state? "

    Seeing all of them looking confused, Zhu Gui let out a long sigh, but laughed bitterly: "A smelly brat and a few girls? The Three Star Lord, you said those words lightly and easily, but do you know, that stinky brat is someone who can be used very casually, with the power of both Yin and Yang, and he has one more ferocious mount, and among those few little bitches, is the little princess of World of Demons and Demons. And at that time, the Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, the two Demon Generals, were also there! "

    After hearing him talk about these things, Intrusion felt a chill on his neck and said, "What?" Amongst those little girls, there is actually the Little Princess of the World of Demons and Demons? "

    Zhu Gui, who had that kind of reaction, sighed and continued, "The scariest thing is that the Little Princess, the few girls by her side, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon did not make a move. Just that iron-eater alone was enough to kill off our three brothers and Xiong Wa, and that stinky brat was able to effortlessly fight against four cold coffins, shattering them, and killing them as well as eating them like bugs.

    After he finished speaking, he actually fell to the ground in fear.

    "The most terrifying thing is that the iron-eater almost ate Zhu Gui up. Star Lords, do you think that Xiong Wa''s fools have brought a calamity upon us?"

    The things they said scared the hell out of Jiang Kong and the others. They were even more scared now.

 C114 Si Wuming was too noisy

    That day, Si Wuming and some of them from Church of Longevity ran away from the Golden Turtle General in a dangerous fashion and returned to the Immortal Life Mountain, where the Longevity Cave was located. Looking at the different degrees of injured men and women inside, he was extremely angry and broke a wine jar, scolding loudly, "Damned Golden Tortoise Demons and damnable demons, they actually dared to kill so many of us, they deserve to die a thousand deaths ˇ­"

    While he was speaking, he actually broke a lot of things.

    Seeing his appearance, the rest of the people in the cave carefully hid behind some of the pillars.

    A black bearded man who looked to be about fifty years old suddenly walked to his side, carefully saying, "Sect Leader, actually, you don''t have to be too angry. Although we''ve lost some people this time, you''re the one who killed a great demon in heavy armor, so just because of this matter, you can''t be angry!"

    After he finished speaking, he took out a wine jar and a large wine cup from the side and poured a cup for Si Wuming.

    When Si Wuming, who was sulking at that time, heard his words, he thought for a moment and then laughed out loud: "That''s right, although we did suffer some losses during our operation this time, but no matter what, your brothers and sisters have returned alive with Master. Master is also extremely confident in my powers and this umbrella, after using this treasure, he will definitely not be able to live."

    After he finished speaking, he was very happy. He drank a cup of wine and then called some people in to treat the injured people.

    But not long after, he continued in a huff: "Damn it, Huang Tianyu, that stinky brat had ruined quite a few of my affairs back in Taizhen Sect. I never expected that after he left the Taizhen Sect, he had almost ruined my good fortune.

    Seeing his angry appearance, a forty-seven or forty-eight year old woman whose skin was slightly sallow frowned and said with great difficulty, "Sect Leader, if you don''t let this matter go, what can we do? Don''t forget, he has already been expelled from Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong''s group, and most likely, the other sects don''t even dare to take him in. Even if we want to take revenge on him, we don''t even know where he is! "

    The other forty-two year old huge man also said unfavorably: "In the past, he is from the Taizhen Sect, so if these things were to happen, we can still go to the Spirit Tooth Mountain, find Feng Chenggong and Hong Linkui, and have those people take care of him, or even directly look for him. The alliance masters of the eight great sects, Sect Master Yun Yi, is going to give us justice, but this brat in front of us is just a master without a fixed home, he even colluded with those demons, if we want to take care of him, it will be difficult ˇ­"

    As they talked, they shook their heads helplessly.

    But Si Wuming became even more furious: "I don''t care about that, I just can''t take this lying down. Since he used to be someone from the Taizhen Sect, then I will go find Feng Chenggong and the others and talk about this. No matter what, I will turn that brat''s name around and let all the other man of justice in the three realms know that he is together with those demons.

    Seeing his fierce appearance, the others all nodded in agreement.

    That man who was around fifty years old said very carefully, "Sect Leader, there is no time to lose. While we are still recovering, I will accompany you to the Taizhen Sect to let Feng Chenggong and the others see. Let them accompany us, and let them have some gold, silver, and jewelry. Otherwise, we will never be at peace with them! "

    Hearing his suggestion, Si Wuming thought for a moment, then suddenly nodded his head. He said angrily: "Guo Zi, you''re right, let''s go immediately and look for Feng Chenggong and the others, take a look at them, what kind of explanation can you give us?"

    After he had finished speaking, he turned to the others and warned them, "Everyone, be careful of this place. We''ll be back in a while."

    After he finished speaking, he walked out of the cave with Fruit and used the Earth Escape Technique to go to Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    Soon enough, they arrived at the Spirit Tooth Mountain. They dropped down their flying swords and looked at the few disciples guarding outside the mountain gate. Before Si Wuming could say anything, Fruit said angrily to them: "Hurry up and have your Sect Leader and Hong Linkui come out to see us. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!"

    Hearing his words, those people holding long swords were immediately angered. One of them even gloomily said to them: "You two, please take care of yourselves, this is the sect gate of our Taizhen Sect, if you are here as guests, we will immediately go and report it to the sect master, but if you are here to find fault with us, then we will also be able to receive you."

    Hearing his words that were both tough and not lacking in manners, Fruit immediately became angrier and walked towards them.

    Just then, Yan Zhen suddenly floated down from the mountain. He politely cupped his fists towards Si Wuming and Guo Zi and said, "I do not know where Sect Leader Xie and Mister Wang is, please forgive us for coming here."

    As he spoke, he landed on the ground.

    Seeing him, Si Wuming became slightly unhappy and asked: "Mr. Yan, why are you here to see us? Where''s your Master and eldest senior brother? Why didn''t they come out? I am here to find them because of the matter of your disciple, the Huang Tianyu that your eldest senior brother taught us. Please hurry up and bring them out so that you can talk to us about that brat''s matter. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Zhen immediately smiled and said: I am truly sorry, Sect Leader, our Sect Leader, recently there are matters elsewhere, my eldest senior brother, also has many important matters that are being handled by him, and we have chased out of the Taizhen Sect, many people in the mortal world already know about this matter, and all of his matters have nothing to do with our Taizhen Sect. If it is because of him that you have come here, then we are truly sorry, we do not want to know, and will not interfere, please forgive us!

    After hearing his words, Fruit said angrily, "You said that this brat has nothing to do with you, but he has nothing to do with you? To tell you the truth, that brat is currently colluding with many demons and monsters, and has even killed many people from our Church of Longevity. "

    Just as he said that, Yan Zhen suddenly said to them in a strong tone, "Then why did you guys go and find him and those demons to take revenge? What are you doing here?"

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Si Wuming, and actually turned to the people with swords in their hands, and coldly said: "See the guests out!"

    After saying that, he went back to the mountain under the angry gaze of Si Wuming and Fruit.

 C115 Lingser set the work too true

    Sky Spirit, Jin Zhu and the other girls, as well as Qiong Qi returned to the World of Demons and Demons, Qiong Qi, Jin Zhu, the Infernal Queen, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Infernal Queen. After talking about all the things that they had experienced in the human world during those few days, the Demon Emperor and the Infernal Queen suddenly became very curious about the Huang Tianyu.

    Even though the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress had been constantly reminding them not to trust humans, the Demon Emperor still felt that the Huang Tianyu was not bad, and wanted to see him as soon as possible.

    Seeing that he was so curious about the Huang Tianyu, the Demon Elder suddenly said with a hint of concern, "Little Brother, this is related to a lot of things regarding the Little Demon Empress. Don''t be so optimistic about that brat''s matters, you must know that the humans are the most treacherous, cunning and cruel of the three realms. No matter what, I don''t believe that they will sincerely treat us, or even treat Ling''er sincerely.

    After hearing his words, although the Demon Emperor was a little unhappy, he could not say anything more.

    However, the Infernal Queen said somewhat angrily, "What do you know? Although I have never seen that child, but from what Qiongqi and Jinzhu have said, I know that child is a very good boy. At the very least, he has not done anything worth being critical of, especially when it comes to Ling''er.

    After she finished speaking, Jin Zhu suddenly turned serious and said to the Demon Lord and the others, "Reporting to the various elders, this is not because this little demon is nosy. This little demon also thinks that Mr. Huang is a very magnanimous person, and one that is worthy for us to befriend."

    Just as she finished speaking, the Demon Lord said in a huff, "What do you, a little girl with only a few thousand years of cultivation, know?"

    However, the Qiong Qi also cupped his fists towards them and said seriously, "Your Excellency, please forgive me. This general also thinks that the Mr. Huang is worthy for us to befriend."

    Just as he reached that point, the Little Demon Empress suddenly said with a little hesitation, "General, we''re talking about Ling''er''s matter. There can''t be any mishap with regards to such matters, you shouldn''t meddle blindly."

    However, the Qiong Qi still said in a serious manner, "Your Highness, please calm your anger. This general did not blindly mix in, but truly felt that the Mr. Huang was not bad, and was different from the other humans. Forget about other things, just about the fact that he spent a lot of spirit energy to treat the evil blood goose, that matter originally had nothing to do with him at all. He could just ignore that matter and let him save the evil blood goose, and once the evil blood goose is sacrificed, we have no reason to blame him.

    Hearing that he invited them in, the Demon Elder became suspicious. He looked at the Golden Bead, and the Golden Bead immediately said carefully, "At that time, in order to prevent that Mr. Huang from happening, while he was healing the Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, there would be a group of people disturbing them. They had the General Qiongqi, General Nine-winged dragon, the Princess and the Little Demon Sister set up two different defensive lines for them.

    When she got there, he, silver ring and the other girls nodded at each other before continuing to speak to the Demon Sovereign and the others: "We saw with our own eyes, he used a large amount of spirit energy, and even used a stalk of very precious Rainbow Pearl Grass to save the dying Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, and he had not accepted it yet. We have to repay his request."

    After hearing what she had said, the Demon Lord and the Demon Empress were immediately very confused, and they started to think about the character of the Huang Tianyu.

    The silver ring also said very carefully: "Mr. Huang has been extremely polite to us since the moment he met us and left us, he didn''t blame us at all. He, along with the Nine-winged dragon and the Golden Turtle General, and also the Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, in order for him and his mount to come here and fight with us, the intense battle between us, even the princess and him resting together, was also done by the princess. He has never once offended us, the princess and we."

    Just as she finished speaking, Ling''er suddenly frowned and said in a rather perturbed manner, "Can you not keep on talking about that matter?"

    He knew that she was talking about the matter of her staying in the Huang Tianyu''s embrace while she rested. Gold Pearl and the other girls all lowered their heads in embarrassment.

    However, the Infernal Queen and the Demon Emperor could not help but laugh. What made her even more embarrassed was that they were covering her face.

    However, the Demon Lord shook his head and said unhappily, "Even if that boy is sincere to you all, he is still a human. Humans are not to be trusted."

    While the Demon Empress looked at Ling''er, she also said with displeasure, "I know that you are always arrogant and look down on many creatures, but you can''t like a human. No matter what, I don''t trust them."

    Hearing their words, the Demon Emperor helplessly shook his head.

    Ling''er suddenly said in a huff, "So what if the Elder Brother Tianyu is human? Just as General Qiongqi and Big Sister Jin Zhu said, he is a very special human. He is a human who did not mind our demon clan at all and sincerely saved us.

    After hearing her words, the Demon Lord was a little unhappy. He said to her, "Child, don''t be fooled by him. I''m sure he has no good intentions in getting close to you!"

    However, the Infernal Queen said in a rather calm manner, "Ignore him first. Ignore what goal he has to get close to Ling''er, ignore him as well as whether he is very good to us, and ignore him as well. Why did he not hesitate to exhaust his powerful spiritual energy and even spend it, that Rainbow Pearl Grass had saved the evil blood goose. Just by saying it, he can freely use the power of Yin and Yang and the celestial power.

    Ling''er said seriously, "And Elder Brother Tianyu also said that not long ago, he released Golden Dragon Emperor and his Emperor of the Nether Dragon from the Spirit Tooth Mountain''s Tendon Blocking Dragon Formation. And because of that, as well as other matters, he was even kicked out of that sect by and the others from the Taizhen Sect. He also said that he was expelled from the Taizhen Sect.

    The Qiong Qi also said very carefully: "The most important thing is that he can easily destroy the cold coffin, destroy it, kill it and the insect food, their great calamity fiends, and he ruthlessly cleaned them up, and his mount, that iron-eater called Xiao Qiuer, almost went one on one against four, and almost killed them all. Xiong Wa and the others, I think that with their strength, they can definitely exterminate the ten great calamity fiends, and she also has a great graciousness for the Golden Dragon Emperor, and if we obtain them, it will definitely benefit us greatly.

    After he finished speaking, he, Ling''er, Jin Zhu and the other girls carefully looked at the Infernal Queen.

    The Infernal Queen thought for a moment and suddenly nodded. She said very calmly, "Looks like that child is indeed very special. I never expected that not only does he possess the celestial power, he can also destroy it.

    Seeing her say that, the Spirit Demon Emperor also agreed: "Especially we can use him, to rope in the dragon race and flood dragon race, those two great powerful clans, for our use, and we can also use him and his iron-eater to tie the knot with those bastards in the top ten Bane Calamity Stars. We can even borrow the strength of his celestial power to fight against Tian Xinrui."

    Speaking of that place, he was very careful. He looked at the Demon Lord and the Demon Empress, and then said very seriously, "Let''s not talk about him at the end, do you like our Little Princess? The current him has already offended almost all of the people from the Heaven Realm, the mortal world, and the people that call themselves man of justice. The current him either needs to rely on us, or he has to rely on us, or he has to look for the Dragon Clan and the flood dragon race.

    When he got to that point, the Little Demon Empress nodded slightly, and said in an enigmatic manner, "If we were to pull him along and help him with some things, he might be able to be recruited under our command, or even be able to establish a good relationship with him."

    "Since that brat has offended all of those so-called man of justice s, and he and his mount are very powerful, and have helped Ling''er and the evil blood goose s, he will be noticed sooner or later by the Demon Lord and the rest. We must not let him be recruited by the other forces, and think of a way to quickly do something, and let him know that we are truly willing to help him, and even cooperate with him to conquer the Three Realms!"

    Hearing their words, Qiong Qi and the others nodded in agreement.

    However, the Infernal Queen said to Ling''er with a smile, "Therefore, my good daughter, you must have made the appropriate preparations. Furthermore, you also have plans on how to execute them, right?"

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress looked at Ling''er in confusion.

    Ling''er smiled slightly, but said in a calm manner: "Before I and Big Sister Jin Zhu and the General Qiongqi came back, they had already instructed the Nine-winged dragon generals, Golden Turtle General s, and even Evil Demonic Blood Goose General s to secretly monitor the situation separately. The Taizhen Sect and the Violet Cloud Sect, as well as the others, will listen to our orders at any time, creating a huge commotion in the human world, to deter people from all directions."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Lord immediately said approvingly, "Good daughter, you are truly worthy to be our little princess. You truly have great foresight. If there''s anything you need, feel free to instruct me. We will fully cooperate with you this time."

    The Infernal Queen also said with a smile to Ling''er, "We only have one goal this time, and that is to teach those so-called man of justice in the human world a lesson. We will do our best to let your Elder Brother Tianyu know that we have avenged him."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress looked at Ling''er lovingly.

    But Ling''er did not care about that at all. Instead, she stood up and said very calmly: "Alright, I will trouble Imperial Mother to temporarily hand over your Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror to General Qiongqi. This time, I will give Taizhen Sect, the eight great sects, and those fellows from Church of Longevity a ruthless lesson.

    At that time, she had actually acted like a queen, giving out orders. The Demon Lord and the others all looked to her with astonishment.

    However, the Infernal Queen gave a benevolent smile and revealed a side of her hand. She handed a strange black skull and a sinister white skull and a one-foot wide magic mirror to a little girl. The girl immediately handed it to Qiong Qi.

    Ling''er suddenly said in a rather imposing manner: "General Qiongqi, you immediately lead your subordinates, the ten thousand medium strength Demon Soldiers Demon Generals, the General Nine-winged dragon, and the ten thousand middle strength Demon Soldiers Demon Generals. Bring their corresponding battle weapons and immediately rush to Taizhen Sect, killing Feng Chenggong and the others who were caught unprepared."

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi immediately became very serious. He cupped his fists towards her and said, "I will follow the princess'' orders!"

    After he finished speaking, Ling''er spoke with dignity: "Don''t worry about the lives of your subordinates when we get there. If we kill too many of them, we can immediately use the demonic mirror and revive them. You and General Nine-winged dragon just need to supervise the battle.

    Hearing her words, Qiong Qi immediately agreed with a serious tone.

    She continued with the same tone: "At the same time, after you go, you will also have to remind the Golden Turtle and the two generals of evil blood goose. This time, the two of you must not take action personally, and fight against those humans or immortals unless they are a threat to your lives, and this time, I must let them know that they do not have the qualifications to fight against you generals at all. They can only fight with your subordinates, and use that kind of method to ruthlessly humiliate them."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor looked at her with great satisfaction and began to laugh.

    Qiong Qi also admired her as he said, "We will obey the princess''s orders. We will definitely obey your orders, and at the same time, we will ruthlessly teach those bastards who call themselves man of justice a lesson and humiliate them, so that they won''t be able to lift up their heads in front of us in the future."

    Hearing his words, Ling''er nodded her head before waving her hand at him. With a rather dignified tone, she said, "Let''s go!"

    Hearing her command, Qiong Qi politely said to them, "I will take my leave!"

    After he finished speaking, he left. From two huge military camps in the World of Demons and Demons, he gathered twenty thousand demon soldiers wearing heavy armor, holding blades, swords, spears, and carrying a few strong bows and strong crossbows. Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, he quietly went to the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    At that time, they were on top of a mountain peak, very carefully monitoring the surrounding. When Feng Chenggong and the others'' Nine-winged dragon sensed the dense demonic aura they were emitting, it immediately flew nearby and quickly found Qiong Qi.

    The Qiong Qi immediately told the Nine-winged dragon about what Ling''er had instructed him to do, and let him take a look at the Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror.

    The Nine-winged dragon was extremely happy and whispered: "Then what are we waiting for? "Brother, let us lead these soldiers and greet the humans on the mountain from the north and south!"

    After he finished speaking, he took out his two large flags, and waved it towards the demon soldiers, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh. He led ten thousand demon beasts, pouncing towards the north side of Spirit Tooth Mountain, whizzing towards the people of Taizhen Sect, and shot out crossbow arrows.

    The Qiong Qi was also not to be outdone. He ordered a few Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals to throw stones at the people of Taizhen Sect from the south. One after another, large rocks began to wildly attack the area.

 C116 He was caught off guard and knocked senseless

    Due to the release of the and Emperor of the Nether Dragon from the Black Cloud Cliff of the Spirit Tooth Mountain a while ago, and the locking of tendons and locking of dragons, after Feng Chenggong heavily injured him in a fit of rage, the other sect masters were not very happy with Feng Chenggong and the others.

    Adding on the Huang Tianyu, there were many people who had helped before. After finding out that he had been expelled, they all went to the Spirit Tooth Mountain and discussed with Yan Shi and the others about it many times. They all said that they shouldn''t have chased away the Huang Tianyu, and this was seriously caused a lot of people in the Taizhen Sect, including Feng Chenggong, to feel extremely troubled and depressed.

    Yesterday, Si Wuming went there with Fruit, saying that Huang Tianyu and Demons colluded, and even killed a lot of their Church of Longevity members, forcing them to compensate him. They were so angry that they brought their own weapons and rushed down the mountain, almost killing the two of them.

    At the same time, Feng Chenggong became even angrier. He went to the back of the mountain and scolded viciously.

    This caused Hong Linkui to sigh in distress.

    In that situation, they never would have thought that late that night, Qiong Qi would lead twenty thousand demons and command them together with the Nine-winged dragon and launch a fierce attack at them, catching them completely off guard.

    At that time, Hong Linkui, who was facing the wall and pondering, heard the sounds of fighting and killing. At the same time, he also felt a strong demonic aura surge from the bottom of the Spirit Tooth Mountain to his side, and he jumped to the side of the friendly side in a flash, saying in a very anxious voice: "Some demons are attacking us, quickly kill the demons and exterminate the devils with me. We cannot let them harm the sect master and the others in the same sect."

    At that time, I also sensed the friendly demon Qi, but instead leaned against a stone wall, coldly saying: "In the past when Junior Brother Huang was here, he would always inform everyone of these things, and he would very bravely rush to the front, rushing to the most dangerous place, fighting those demons. As for me, I would also work together with him, using a dual technique to exterminate the demons, and now that he has left, I don''t have the mood to do those things."

    After he finished speaking, he actually closed his eyes. It seemed like he didn''t want to care about those things at all.

    For a moment, Hong Linkui let out a very helpless sigh, but then he spoke in a very strict tone: "It''s not a good time for you to act rashly, now is not the time for rancour. Tian Yu has left, your master, your aunt, and many others are all hurt, but at this time, what we need to do the most is to behead and exterminate demons, and protect our sect.

    After saying that, he even grabbed onto one of his arms in a friendly manner.

    Senior Master Yun and the other sect masters have also formed a gap with us because of Junior Brother Huang. The villagers at the bottom of the mountain have also tried to reason with us many times recently because of him. Without his Taizhen Sect, what is there to protect? If you want to go, go ahead. I don''t want to do anything for this heartless, heartless sect! "

    After he finished speaking, he actually used all his strength to break a rock, and at the same time, two streams of tears flowed down his face.

    Looking at him in that state, Hong Linkui felt very pained. She was stunned for a while, then suddenly patted his shoulder lightly, and said with tears in her eyes, "I don''t want to let Tianyu leave us either, but at the moment, we don''t have any methods to go and find him, the only thing we can do is to do our best to do many things for the sect and make the sect master trust us more, and value us more. It''s just that, in the near future, we will be able to persuade the sect master to take back his Heavenly Jade."

    He knew that he liked the friendliness of the Huang Tianyu. Looking at his face full of tears, he painfully pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he lifted his head and let out waves of sorrowful roars towards the sky.

    Just as Hong Linkui was about to advise him, he suddenly said with a determined look: "In order to bring Junior Brother Huang back as soon as possible, Master, let''s do it!"

    Seeing his expression, Hong Linkui was startled, and quickly nodded his head, then said calmly: "Immediately go and find them, and do your best to obstruct them. Those enemies who come to prevent He Qing from harmonizing with others, and also randomly instruct everyone, I will look for them, and your Martial Uncle Wang Bin and the others will do their best to protect the sect master."

    After saying that, they left the place, took out their weapons, and went to search for.

    Even though Yan Chi and the others all possessed quite a powerful cultivation, if those demons fought him directly, other than Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon and the two Demon Generals, it would be impossible to beat those Demon Soldiers into a very miserable state.

    However, because the sky was very dark at the time, and the moonlight and starlight in the sky were released by the demons, a violent demonic wind and a piece of pitch black demonic cloud covered it, causing the Spirit Tooth Mountain at that time to be in complete darkness. Even though some people had quickly lit some torches, instead of lighting up a large area, they actually became the focus of attention of the demon soldiers.

    After only two hours, some of the demons hiding behind the rocks and trees had already killed more than two hundred people from Taizhen Sect. They had also destroyed more than ten tall pavilions and walls in the Taizhen Sect.

    Moreover, they had yet to figure out who exactly it was that attacked them and they all started to loudly curse.

    At that time, Feng Chenggong, who was in the Supreme Spirit Palace, used his own consciousness to look into the situation of the Spirit Tooth Mountain. Suddenly, he felt Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, which were inadvertently emitting, that strong devil energy instantly became furious and jumped up from the throne. He said huffily: "I wondered who had the guts to attack us here, it turns out to be the Demon Sovereign, the subordinate of that great devil, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon!"

    As he spoke, he extended his hand to reveal his Wind Roar. With a strong killing intent, he led Wan Mingtong and the others out.

    Hong Linkui, who had killed dozens of demons with Ying Nan and the others just now, immediately retreated when he saw them. He said very anxiously, "Master''s situation is urgent, I have taken charge of the situation and gathered energy to defend against the enemies. Moreover, I even used a rune just now and sent a request to the seven sect masters, including Sect Master Yun.

    Hearing what he had said, Feng Chenggong nodded his head in satisfaction, but did not say anything. He immediately released a gust of strong gale qi and pounced towards the Nine-winged dragon.

 C117 Several sect heads came to the rescue in a fit of rage

    When the Nine-winged dragon saw Feng Chenggong, it pounced towards him with killing intent. Not only was it not afraid, it even laughed out loud and said: "Feng Chenggong, you little brat, finally came out. As the current sect master of your Taizhen Sect, if you still don''t come out, your Taizhen Sect will be wiped out by us!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong swung the giant hole in his hand, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whizz. Waves of light gray astral winds that were like a river rippled through, and some of the demonic energy around them started to sway unstably.

    But in that instant, dozens of demons with huge shields tightly blocked the attack. In front of the Nine-winged dragon, weird howls came out from the huge shield and welcomed the True Divine Spirit Qi. Then, a wave of Demonic Qi, which was like a high wall, shot out and clashed head on with Feng Chenggong''s attack.

    Right after that, dozens of demons, who were holding onto spears that were around 30 feet long, took advantage of the time that the demons, who were holding onto large shields, opened up a small gap between the large shields, and suddenly thrusted their spears out towards Feng Chenggong, whistling through the air as they shot out spears that were flickering with cold Spirit Demon Qi.

    He never expected that the demons would actually use such a formation to fight against him, causing Feng Chenggong to be caught off guard and land on the roof of a building, but the lance demonic Qi followed suit and shot out explosively after him, angering him to the point that he brandished the huge drum in his hand and aimed at the demonic Qi.

    Just then, one of the Spirit Demon beings who was already aiming at Feng Chenggong shot three arrows at him. The arrow that was emitting Spirit Demon Qi pierced through his protective qi with a swoosh.

    Just as the three arrows were about to hit his body, Feng Chenggong suddenly flew backwards, floating in the air, but in the next moment he crashed heavily into the mountain wall behind him.

    In that moment of life and death, Hong Linkui suddenly flew over, waved the Tao Tie black spear in his hand, and knocked down an arrow, following that, it was amiable and kind, and he flew over, disregarding his own safety, and used their bodies to forcibly block the arrow, leaving the two arrow and crossbow s.

    At the same time, Reconciliation raised the long spear in her hands and with a ''kacha'' sound, the spear pierced through the demon''s neck, directly exterminating it.

    It was because of those things that happened too quickly, and after they became friendly and amiable, they heavily fell onto the ground. Only when they reached a mountain peak did Feng Chenggong and Hong Linkui react, and they hurriedly reconciled with each other.

    Looking at the two black arrows, the Demonic Qi on the arrows was eroding the gentleness and gentleness. He Qing suddenly said fearfully, "They have already suffered. The invasion of the Demonic Qi is very likely to turn into a monster. Quickly kill them, prevent them from turning into a monster, and endanger us!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his sword together with the rest of the group towards the kind and amiable group, slashing towards them.

    Wan Mingtong was very angry at once and released a powerful protective qi. Bang, it shook them until they fell to the ground.

    After using the demonic Qi, he glared angrily at He Qing and the others, and said gloomily: "If it wasn''t for them brazenly stepping out and protecting me without sparing their lives, I would have definitely been hit by these two arrows, and would have definitely been suppressed by them as well. When the demonic Qi attacks, you might have turned into a demon at any time, what''s going to happen? Could it be that at that time, you all wanted to kill me as well? "

    After hearing what he said, Geng Yuanfu and the others all looked toward He Qing and the others with fear in their eyes.

    As for the rest, they were so scared by him that they kneeled on the ground and kowtowed and begged for forgiveness with all their might. Furthermore, they all expressed very fearfully that they only wanted to prevent him from being amiable and kind, that after turning into demons, they would hurt everyone and would definitely not dare to harm Feng Chenggong.

    Seeing them all looking extremely scared, Feng Chenggong snorted coldly, but didn''t bother with them anymore. He turned around and said to Hong Linkui: "Leave two people behind, protect them properly and be friendly with them. If anyone dares to hurt them, kill them without mercy!"

    Hearing his words, He Qing, Man Man and the rest all became even more frightened as cold sweat broke out all over their bodies. As for Yan Zhen and the others, they all gave a solemn reply.

    Then, he turned to Hong Linkui and said very cautiously: "Quickly lead the lot and form the Howling Wind Demonic Formation. Use all your strength to contend with the demons."

    After he finished speaking, he dashed toward Qiong Qi and the other demons.

    When Hong Linkui and the others saw this, He Qing and the others also held their weapons and pounced towards the demons.

    After around four hours, hundreds of demons had knocked Feng Chenggong, Hong Linkui and the others down onto a large mountain. On the big mountain, Golden Turtle General suddenly flew on a demonic wind and anxiously said to Qiong Qi: "Not good, General, Violet Cloud Sect and Heaven''s Expanse School, and other children of the seven major sects are here to support their Taizhen Sect."

    Just as he finished speaking, Yun Yi brought a few people with him, and with the Pure Cloud Purple Light Sword, he flew over, and used sword techniques on the demons again and again, releasing purple light Sword Qi, killing them in an instant, and causing dozens of fierce demons to fly out.

    Soon after, Long Zunba, also holding his Gold Mountain Fierce Tiger Boring, led thousands of strong and sturdy men and roared towards some of the demons, hitting them with his Tiger Qi, smashing dozens of demons into pieces, and in an extremely miserable manner, they fell into the forest.

    Afterwards, Leng Gufeng, also holding the Profound Crystal square halberd, led a large group of black clothed experts and struck a few demons with a kacha sound. Like throwing daggers, all of the cold snow instantly turned dozens of fierce demons into a pile of ice and shattered it.

    Afterwards, Hong Tianyan also held onto the Heavenly Flame Beacon Fire Halberd, and led a large group of people, who were dressed in fiery red robes, to fiercely attack the demons, causing a large wave of fire to burn dozens of demons into charcoal, and then fell to the ground.

    Not long after, Gou Liyi, Duan Lang and the others all held their weapons and led a large group of experts to the place, where they fought with Feng Chenggong and the other Spirit Demon beings.

    Upon seeing Yun Yi and the others, not only did Qiong Qi not get angry, he instead sneered: "As expected of the princess, the little bastards of the seven major sects indeed came here one after the other, this is really fun."

    Golden Turtle General, who didn''t understand what he meant, looked at him in confusion.

    However, the Nine-winged dragon that flew over strangely smiled at him.

 C118 Two hosts and two kings also came to help

    After seeing Yun Yi and the other seven sect masters leading them and the experts from the various sects rushing over to support them, the people from the Taizhen Sect s started to fight the demons with great vigor. Before long, the thousand plus demons that had invaded the heart of the Spirit Tooth Mountain were all killed.

    But Feng Chenggong floated over, and by Yun Yi''s side, he said to him rather urgently: "Brother Yun, you have finally arrived. I have two disciples, and just now, in order to save me, they were hit by an arrow shot by a demon, and they are suffering from the invasion of that demon Qi. Quickly come with me to save them, if you play, they will most likely be corroded by the demon Qi and become demons."

    When Yun Yi, who was fighting with a demon at that time, knew of this matter, he suddenly activated his profound arts and struck towards those demons with a kacha kacha sound. He did not seem to have much killing power, as the faint purple colored clouds wrapped around those fellows, and after they were quickly squeezed into a pile of blood and flesh, they exploded with a loud bang.

    Back then when they saw him, many of the surrounding demons retreated in fright due to his ruthless methods.

    Yun Yi turned around to look. When he saw that the demons and people fighting with the demons had all retreated, he finally relaxed and said to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, there''s no time to waste. Bring me over to take a look at your two good disciples."

    After he finished speaking, he opened his hands and conjured a few spirit runes. With a "hualala" sound, he casually flung them to the side, and set up a few pavilions, stone steps, and other places in the vicinity. After setting up a simple defensive formation, he and Feng Chenggong left the True Supreme Palace.

    At that time, the people who were guarding the area saw them and immediately greeted them politely. They said in unison, "Greetings, Senior Master Yun, Sect Master!"

    At that time, Feng Chenggong was very worried, so he waved his hand to signal them to guard the place. He immediately let Yun Yi see, at that time, the demonic energy had invaded his face, making him purple, but he was still kind and kind.

    Yun Yi suddenly frowned and said in a furious tone: "I never thought that those demons would actually use such arrows that are shrouded in demonic energy to attack you all. How despicable!"

    When he reached there, he suddenly rotated his left hand a few times, and a small shield about a foot in radius appeared. On the shield, there were many engravings of very strange talismans, along with some diagrams of dragons and phoenixes.

    I noticed it at that time, that the dazzling golden light released by Yun Yi''s shield had angered the Golden Turtle General as he said: "I never thought that the little bastard from Violet Cloud Sect would actually use this kind of Immortal Beast Talisman Shield, which can suppress a certain amount of demon Qi. Looks like we have really underestimated them in the past."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly materialized out of nowhere and looked at Yun Yi angrily with a turtle shaped hammer.

    However, Qiong Qi did not care at all and said: "Alright, Golden Turtle, don''t be angry. So what if they have that shield? This time, the princess'' plan is very clever, it is to let us, with the help of these little ones, teach them a lesson and humiliate them. These so-called man of justice, just wait and see a good show. "

    Golden Turtle General, who did not know what he meant, looked at him in confusion.

    Right at that moment, the Celestial Beast Talisman Shield in Yun Yi''s hands released a golden light that gradually turned into a kind and friendly light. The two arrows that were shrouded in demonic energy gradually shook and turned into strands of black Qi, disappearing without a trace. They were soon about to invade''s hand, and the demonic Qi in their bodies slowly forced their way out, allowing their complexions to return to normal.

    At that time, Feng Chenggong, who was guarding at the side, saw that the wound was friendly and kind, and the blood that flowed out turned from an ink-blue color to a bright red. Only then did he heave a long sigh of relief, and said to Yun Yi with gratitude: "Thank you, Brother Yun, for saving my two grandsons."

    Just as he finished speaking, Yun Yi turned and withdrew his hand. That Celestial Beast Talisman Shield, and calmly said to him: "Hurry and get people to bandage their wounds and bring them to a more peaceful place. After careful treatment for three days, they will be fully recovered."

    After speaking, he turned and flew back towards the demons, brandishing his sword and engaged in a great battle with them.

    Feng Chenggong quickly got a few people, who were kind and amiable, bandaged his wounds and pounced on some of the demons as well. Very fiercely, they started to fight with the demons, and not long after, most of the demons were killed by the experts from the eight sects.

    Seeing that situation, Golden Turtle General became anxious immediately and said to Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon: "Generals, the current situation is not right! "We''ve already lost more than half of our men. I''m afraid we''ll have to fall again, at the hands of the eight great sects."

    Seeing his frown, the Qiong Qi smiled and said without a care, "It''s fine Gold Tortoise. Don''t worry, things aren''t as bad as you think. Look at the princess, what treasure did she bring me?"

    After saying that, he extended his hand out, and the Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror let the Nine-winged dragon and Golden Turtle have a look.

    He did not expect Ling''er to actually give that treasure to him. The Nine-winged dragon immediately said excitedly, "General, the princess truly appreciates you so much. How did she obtain it, the supreme Infernal Queen, to give this treasure to you?"

    The Golden Turtle was also very envious as it looked at that precious mirror.

    However, Qiong Qi smiled and said, "I do not dare to covet this treasure. In order to let us complete this mission well, the Princess has specially invited the supreme Infernal Queen to temporarily hand this treasure to me. After this operation is over, the supreme Infernal Queen will still have to take it back!"

    When he reached that point, he suddenly raised the mirror above his head and let out a whooshing sound. The bodies that he wanted to touch, as well as the human corpses that had been killed by the demons, swayed a few times.

    Not long after that, streams of demon light shot out from the mirror towards the corpses. Those corpses that were hit by the demon light, even the minced meat and dead bodies, miraculously, were resurrected. "Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish!"

    Especially the human corpses. After being illuminated by the devilish light, they quickly turned into heads of six to seven foot tall demons. Their eyes revealed a fierce glint, and together with the other demons, they crazily pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

    Not long after that, all the humans that were beaten to death by those demons turned into demons. They even rushed to the front and started to fight with the people from the eight sects.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Yun Yi and the rest were all furious, and stayed in one direction, forming hand seals using their spirit runes, and formed a huge array formation that whistled towards their surroundings, exploding out with patches of killing intent, and quickly turning the thousands of demons into ashes.

    Seeing that scene, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon frowned immediately.

    The Golden Turtle said in a very angry tone, "I didn''t expect these little bastards to form the Eight Desolations Ashes Formation to fight against us. Generals, it looks like it''s time for us to personally act and meet them."

    After he finished speaking, he conjured a huge hammer and stared furiously at Yun Yi and the others. The big formation that was quickly spreading in all directions.

    At that time, in the Demon World, Ling''er had used a very strange demonic mirror. Watching the situation, she suddenly produced four very strange tokens, which floated in front of the four girls, namely the brocade gown, Xiuyan, Rui Ping, and Cai Die.

    She suddenly said with a rather imposing tone: "All of you, bring these medallions to see the Horned Demon Master, Master Gu,, and the Behead the Demon King. Pass my order to them, order them to bring the ten thousand middle ranking subordinates to the Spirit Tooth Mountain, and help the General Qiongqi."

    Hearing her command, the four girls immediately turned serious and clasped their fists towards him, "We will obey the princess''s orders!"

    Ling''er looked at the situation inside the mirror, and continued to speak to them in the same tone: "After they go, don''t personally fight against the people from the eight great sects, just use the four great demon laws, and place a powerful barrier outside of Spirit Tooth Mountain, and destroy the Eight Desolate Ashes Formation. As for everything else, leave it to Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, and the three generals of the Golden Turtle, they will naturally know how to settle this matter."

    After she finished speaking, she continued looking at the magic mirror, but Cai Die carefully asked her, "Then, do we still need to inform Evil Demonic Blood Goose General about this matter?"

    Just as she finished speaking, Ling''er suddenly became a little angry and said, "Just do what I have instructed you to. You don''t have to worry about other matters!"

    Hearing her words, Cai Die was a little scared, lowering her head.

    But when Jin Zhu told the four sisters to withdraw, he smiled and said to Ling''er, "Princess, you can relax. This time, there are two Demon Masters, two Demon Kings, and Qiong Qi and the other two generals. The people from the eight great sects will definitely not have any good results.

    After she finished speaking, she actually began chuckling.

    But the silver ring and the other girls were worried that Ling''er would be angry, and very carefully looked at her.

    At that time, Ling''er said with distress: "Speaking of it, it''s strange, but with my Treasure Mirror, logically speaking, I should be able to see that there are many places in the Three Realms and a lot of living beings. But I don''t know why I used a lot of spirit energy to circulate it, but I can''t see Elder Brother Tianyu at all. or is he still around? There''s something laid around him and Xiao Qiuer that can obstruct other life forms and probe their techniques. Or is there another reason? "

    Looking at her, the silver ring and the other girls did not understand. They looked at each other.

    Jin Zhu said with great difficulty, "Who knows? A very simple and ordinary mortal had happened to him. It was a very strange thing that happened, and this was nothing out of the ordinary, but Princess, if you really wanted to see him, when would you be able to tell this matter to the supreme Infernal Queen? With the supreme power of the Infernal Queen, she would definitely be able to easily find Brother Huang and bring him and Xiao Qiuer to this world. "

    Hearing her words, silver ring and the other girls all felt that it was very reasonable and advised Ling''er.

    But Ling''er thought for a long time, shook her head, and said calmly: "Forget it, since they shouldn''t be in any danger lately, we should focus on how Horned Demon Master and the rest will deal with them, those fellows from the eight great sects!"

    After saying that, she looked back at the magic mirror.

    But the girls like Golden Bead and the silver ring all helplessly shook their heads.

    Very quickly, the Horned Demon Master and the rest of the four great demons heard the orders of the four girls, and after Ling''er''s orders, they immediately led the ten thousand demon soldiers to the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    Who would have thought that they would go there. Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, and Golden Turtle quickly flew to their side and cupped their fists politely: "We greet the two Demon Masters and Kings!"

    When they just got to the point where they were looking at that place, the Horned Demon Master who had enveloped the entire Spirit Tooth Mountain, suddenly stretched out his hand and interrupted them, saying in a rather calm manner: "Right now, you do not have to be so courteous to us. The Princess ordered us to hand over these forty thousand soldiers to your command, but you need to quickly lead the rest of the soldiers and move out of the way.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned around and appeared directly to the east of the Spirit Tooth Mountain, and immediately after, the Master Gu also appeared on the west side of the mountain. The Destroying the demon king and the Behead the Demon King also appeared on the mountain, on both the north and south side and formed a seal with their hands, chanting the mantra at the same time.

    Seeing that situation, they were worried that the Demon Generals would be pushed five kilometers away from them by the Demon Masters and Demon Kings. They also worried that the Demon Qi, which was too strong, would be released by the Qiong Qi, the melted Nine-winged dragon, the Golden Turtle, and the Nine-winged dragon.

    At that time, in the Eight Desolate Ashes Formation, Long Zunba, who was channeling his spirit energy, saw those powerful demonic energy. Not only did it quickly envelop all of their large formation, it also rumbled and charged as he said loudly with concern: "Everyone hurry up and channel your True Spirits, mobilize the earth meridian spiritual energy in this mountain, and fight them with all your might. Otherwise, we would definitely be doomed today ˇ­"

    At that time, Bai Hezong and the others also realized that the situation was not good. They immediately activated their respective powerful spiritual powers to protect their own positions and used their array to defend against the demon qi.

    However, after hearing Long Zunba, the Qiong Qi that had been speaking was now looking down on them. They loudly spoke: "The earth meridian spiritual energy here, has almost been used by the powerful vein sealing and dragon sealing formation which has been used to suppress the Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon for over two thousand eight hundred years, and that formation was destroyed by the Huang Tianyu a while ago. Now that the earth meridian spiritual energy of the Spirit Tooth Mountain is almost used up, I want to see how you two will use it to fight against us two Demon Masters and two great kings?"

    After he finished speaking, she, the Nine-winged dragon, the Golden Turtle and the other demons all burst out into wild laughter. They were so angry that Hong Tianyan and the others really wanted to charge out and kill them all.

 C119 The only person who was afraid was him â€¦

    At that time, they gradually formed a giant four-sided formation made of the powerful demonic energy, the Horned Demon Master and the Master Gu, along with the Destroying the demon king and the Behead the Demon King, after hearing Qiong Qi''s words, they became confused. After all, none of them knew what had happened recently between the Huang Tianyu and Ling''er, as well as the Qiong Qi group.

    Very quickly, the Nine-winged dragon came up with a plan. It very quietly discussed some things with Qiong Qi and the Golden Turtle.

    After a while they finished discussing and nodded their heads in succession, the Qiong Qi suddenly made a hand sign with his hands and used a secret technique to say in his heart: "Two Demon Masters, two great kings, I am Qiong Qi, this general knows that you are all definitely shocked by what I have just said, but what I have said is all true. Yun Yi and the other eight great sect leaders all know what this general is talking about, and this subordinate can tell you that although this Mr. Huang Tianyu is a fifteen year old Big Boy, he is very powerful."

    At that time, it was circulating around, and those words suddenly appeared in the minds of those Horned Demon Master with demon Qi. He said in surprise: "Qiong Qi, you picked up the important part, this Demon Lord doesn''t listen to any nonsense. You''re very clear about this, tell me, who exactly is the Huang Tianyu? And there''s also the matter of the Dragon-Strangling Curtain Formation, its destruction, and whether that brat can be of use to us? "

    The Master Gu was in his heart as he said sinisterly: "Qiong Qi, you know very clearly what the situation is right now, we are under the orders of the noble princess to take care of these little bastards, no matter what, we cannot afford to lose our lives, and this time we must ruthlessly humiliate these eight sects and take revenge for ourselves. It is best if we anger them to death, and any rubbish, we do not want to listen!"

    In his heart, Destroying the demon king also said angrily: "Qiong Qi, at a time like this, you cannot be careless. Something that has nothing to do with this operation, you better not do it, or else if those bullshit you said affected this operation, I cannot ruthlessly humiliate those people from the eight great sects. I will kill you first without even needing the orders of the noble princess."

    Behead the Demon King was also rather unhappy as he asked: "What Huang Tianyu? Qiong Qi, this king does not want to know about those shitty matters. It is best if you do not affect us, and just form the Four Great Demonic Lord to destroy the Eight Desolations Ashes Formation. Otherwise, this old man will definitely eat you up. "" ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­

    He smiled bitterly at the Nine-winged dragon and the Golden Turtle, then suddenly said in his heart very cautiously: "Demon Masters and Kings, please calm your anger, and do not be rude to Mr. Huang. His relationship with the princess is not ordinary, and in the past few days, his mount and us, a rather powerful iron-eater, have experienced a few things. The princess has taken an interest in him, and after knowing the supreme Devil Empress, we also admire him a lot."

    He never expected that the relationship between the Huang Tianyu and Ling''er would be so unusual. Furthermore, the Infernal Queen admired him very much.

    The Nine-winged dragon suddenly said in her heart: "Two Demon Masters, two Great Kings, don''t doubt me, General Qiongqi is truly an extraordinary person when it comes to these things that General Qiongqi has said. Although he and Princess have only known each other for a little more than two days, they have already become very good friends, and Mr. Huang has even ruthlessly taught them a lesson for the sake of the Princess. The cold coffin of the ten great Calamity Stars is a life saving grace to the evil blood goose, and most importantly, he was once a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, but recently was kicked out by Feng Chenggong and those idiots."

    The Golden Turtle General also spoke in his heart: It was the Mr. Huang that destroyed the powerful one not long ago, the Dragon-Sealing Artery. He released the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, and he even possessed the celestial power, so he could use it casually. The power of Yin and Yang is also very sincere to us demons, and the most important thing is that I recently learnt that the opinions and attitudes of the people from the eight sects are very different.

    He did not expect that the Huang Tianyu was actually such a strange Big Boy. Master Gu and the others were all suddenly even more curious about him.

    But in his heart, Horned Demon Master said in a hurry: "Alright, alright, we have plenty of time to listen to you guys about those things in the future, but how important is this matter at hand? It''s not like you guys don''t know and need to quickly tell us, what does all of this have to do with our operation this time?"

    Hearing his words, the Nine-winged dragon instead thought in his heart: "Demon Lord, calm down. The General Qiongqi has his own brilliant plans, and before long, the people of the eight great sects will not work together to fight against us. Furthermore, they might even cause a ruckus of their own."

    Not knowing what his words meant, Horned Demon Master and Master Gu, as well as Behead the Demon King and Behead the Demon King, became even more perplexed.

    Right at that moment, the Qiong Qi suddenly used a voice that every living being in the Spirit Tooth Mountain could hear, and said in a clear voice, "Feng Chenggong, do you know why we are attacking you at this time? To tell you the truth, I, this general, just found out that the tough Huang Tianyu is not with you anymore. I also found out that he destroyed the Dragon Locked Formation, which sealed the tendons and veins, releasing Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon away, which was why I came to pressure you all and attack you all. "

    The Nine-winged dragon s also loudly said: "Although you all, the little brats of the eight great sects, are still somewhat capable, you all should be clear about just how powerful you are. Furthermore, it''s not as if they have never heard of our name before. In the past, there was that vein sealing and vein sealing dragon formation here, and the powerful enchantment that was released was protecting it, especially with the Huang Tianyu s here, and those with celestial power s and those that are hard to deal with, we really do not dare to do anything to you, but now that he is, he is no longer with you. "

    As he spoke till this point, he actually began to emit waves after waves of extremely complacent laughter. It was as if he saw something. It was as if the person he feared the most was not before his eyes.

    The Golden Turtle also said loudly: "Possessing the celestial power, and allowing us to freely use it, we are very afraid of the power of both Yin and Yang, the little kid Huang Tianyu, if we fight with him, we might not be able to gain any advantage, but fighting with you people who are mediocre, to us, you are at most just a bunch of people, with a bit of resistance, little worm, without the Huang Tianyu, what do we have to worry about you guys?"

    After he finished speaking, he also let out a burst of mad laughter.

    At that time, they had heard those words from He Qing, Man Man and the others, and immediately, they felt even more hatred for the Huang Tianyu.

    But Hong Linkui, Ying Nan, Wan Mingtong and the others all looked at Feng Chenggong helplessly.

    Yun Yi and the other sect masters all looked in Feng Chenggong''s direction in quite a blaming for this.

 C120 Unable to Self-Break Parcentricity Array

    At that time, Ling''er, who was looking at the surroundings of the Spirit Tooth Mountain in front of the mirror, heard the words of the three great demons, Qiong Qi, Feng Chenggong, and the others. Although she missed them more, she quickly adjusted his emotions and sent his spirit consciousness through the mirror into the minds of the Horned Demon Master, the Master Gu, the Destroying the demon king and the others.

    At that time, they didn''t understand why Qiong Qi and the others said those words, but when the four great demons felt her consciousness, they immediately said respectfully, "Princess, what orders do you have? Please tell us that we will definitely obey your orders unconditionally! "

    The Nine-winged dragon and Golden Turtle, the three generals, have done something very reasonable. As for the four of you, just maintain the formation you have created properly, and remove it when necessary, do not interfere with the three generals. What you have done now, and even more so, do not make wild guesses about the Huang Tianyu, if you can smoothly complete this operation, I will reward you heavily! "

    Hearing her words, the four great demons, Horned Demon Master and the others immediately became serious, and said in unison, "We shall obey Princess''s orders!"

    After saying that, they actually gathered some of their respective spirit energy and stopped thinking about Huang Tianyu and Qiong Qi.

    At that time, the Qiong Qi used a method that made him look down upon them even more, and spoke with a loud voice: "Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng, you three brats, but you eight great sects, are currently the strongest, the ones with brains and mind, the most powerful fellows, Feng Chenggong those idiots, don''t understand why we would fear the Huang Tianyu, and why the little brat came here at this time. The three of you, are definitely aware of this. Do you still want to do those useless things now? "

    The Nine-winged dragon also looked down upon us quite a bit. Yun Yi and the others said: "In these past few decades, do you know why we have only attacked you once again? A Huang Tianyu with celestial power, he has protected very well, your Taizhen Sect s have been around for more than ten years, at the same time, because of our fear of him, we did not attack any of your other sects, but now, he is no longer here, not here, not in your Taizhen Sect, not belonging to any of your eight great sects, this is great ˇ­ "

    After he finished speaking, it was as if he couldn''t hold back the joy in his heart as he let out waves of mad laughter.

    The Golden Turtle continued to speak with a loud and powerful voice: "That little kid, Huang Tianyu, was indeed formidable, she almost beat us a few days ago, but Duan Lang, Bai Hezong, Gou Liyi, Gou Liyi, and you, Hong Tianyan, listen carefully, that little kid is no longer a member of any of the eight great sects, and as for where he is now, not only do you not know, we are also not clear on where she is. Without his existence, the Taizhen Sect is not even a fart in front of us, and this result was all caused by you, Feng Chenggong.

    He noticed at that time that the demon Qi released by the Horned Demon Master and the other four great demons was no longer as strong as it was before, and the huge Eight Desolations Ashes Formation that Yun Yi and the rest had built, was much weaker as well. The Qiong Qi suddenly looked towards the Golden Turtle and signaled it, and the Golden Turtle immediately flew over, bringing the rest of the demon soldiers with it as they pounced towards the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    At that moment, Yan Zhen suddenly said in an extremely furious tone, "That brat Huang Tianyu, what is so powerful about him? I don''t believe that without him, our Taizhen Sect would become so weak that it could not even withstand a single blow."

    Geng Yuanfu also angrily said: "That brat from Huang Tianyu is nothing, you demons are afraid of him, that''s your problem, you don''t have the seed, we don''t need his protection, we are not afraid of him, and I will fight with you guys right now ˇ­"

    After speaking, they actually waved their weapons and fiercely charged towards the great formation, and very quickly, they were also cursing the Huang Tianyu as they rushed towards the great formation, all of them wanting to rush out and fight against the demons, to prove that without the protection of the Huang Tianyu, the people from the Taizhen Sect were not to be trifled with.

    , who was not too far away from them, saw their reckless actions. In an instant, he shouted worriedly, "Calm down, all of you. Hurry up and defend your minds and maintain this great formation.

    Just as he finished speaking, He Qing said angrily: "Old man, stop preaching to us. Today, no matter what, we must still teach those bastards a lesson, and let them know how powerful our Taizhen Sect is. They all know that without Huang Tianyu, that damned fellow, we are not cowards either!"

    After they finished speaking, they did not listen to Bai Hezong and the others'' advice. Without caring about the consequences, they started to charge into the Eight Desolate Ashes Formation, which was about to collapse.

    Through the demonic Qi, Master Gu who saw these things immediately thought in his heart, "Princess and Qiong Qi are truly wise. I never thought that they would just casually say a few words and cause these foolish humans to do these foolish things. It seems that we will have to learn from them in the future!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Destroying the demon king was already in his heart and said quite happily: "Princess is very wise and wise, we will never be able to learn it, but I believe that under her wise leadership, our demon clan will definitely grow stronger and stronger."

    Behead the Demon King said in admiration: "Princess is truly brilliant, just by asking us to send those little elites with weak fighting capabilities, she was able to turn the elites of the eight great sects into such a state. I believe that before long, she will definitely be even more brilliant, leading us to take care of Zhong Wanlong and those bastards, and then take control of the three realms."

    From today onwards, we must comply even more with the princess'' orders and follow her wise leadership. It would be best if we quickly embrace the celestial power and we can even use it as we wish, Mr. Huang Tianyu and Yin Yang Energy. If that''s the case, let alone conquering the Three Realms, even if we have to defeat the three great Divine Officers, we are still very likely to win. "

    I heard it in my heart. Master Gu, Destroying the demon king and Behead the Demon King all nodded in agreement with his words.

    Just at that time, because of the tight and continuous attacks from the inside, cracks quickly spread across the gigantic Eight Desolations Ash Formation that Yun Yi and the others had constructed.

    Not long after, the array was forcibly broken and Bai Hezong, who was using all his power to stabilize the array, fell from the mountain peak as he spat out blood and was severely injured.

    At that time, Geng Yuanfu and the others who were nearby did not save him. Instead, they cursed and pounced on the demons, making Hong Tianyan so angry that he wanted to go over and beat them up badly.

 C121 Lady Dongfangs wound

    At that time, Long Zunba was working with the others to use the array to resist the power of the Horned Demon Master, together with the powerful demons from the Behead the Demon King and the Behead the Demon King. When they saw Bai Hezong spitting out blood, they fell to the ground and the rest of them acted recklessly, rushing towards the demon soldiers and the demon generals, instantly becoming extremely angry, and cursed loudly, "Damn it!"

    Before he finished speaking, he had arrived. Beside Bai Hezong, he had hugged Bai Hezong right before he fell to the ground, right before he was about to land on a sharp boulder.

    But without the support of Bai Hezong''s spirit energy, the array wall around them disappeared instantly.

    They had already been eyeing them covetously, and after staring for a long while, the demon soldiers and demon generals took the chance to pounce towards them. Not only were they extremely vicious, they had killed hundreds of people, and there were even dozens of great demon monsters.

    In that dangerous moment, Leng Gufeng suddenly appeared there. Waving the square Heavenly Halberd in his hand, he smashed pieces after pieces of huge ice bricks towards the demons, sealing them in an instant. Finally, Long Zunba and Lily were saved.

    Yun Yi, who had also flown over at that time, took a look at his surroundings and suddenly frowned. He said with considerable anger: "How did Feng Chenggong teach these group of reckless and extremely foolish disciples? Not only did we cause the Master Bai to sustain serious injuries, the Eight Desolations Ashes Formation that was so easily constructed cannot be maintained any longer. "

    When he reached there, he waved his hand and released a few pieces that slowly rotated in the air. The clear purple clouds sucked in a few of the demons and arrow and crossbow s that were shooting towards them, and they were all sucked into them, shattering with a loud crackling sound.

    At that time, Duan Lang, who was leading a group of people and pouncing over, looked at Bai Hezong. With a face that was sallow yellow, he asked him with concern: "How is Old White? Are you all right? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Gou Liyi suddenly threw a bottle gourd of wine towards Bai Hezong. Without being polite, Bai Hezong opened the lid and gulped a few mouthfuls, recovering a bit of his strength before forcing out a smile and saying: "Don''t worry, before we completely eliminate these demons, I won''t die!"

    After he finished speaking, he returned the wine gourd to Gou Liyi, but it was also extremely painful as he held onto his chest and couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of black blood.

    Seeing that situation, Feng Chenggong, who had also rushed over, said worriedly, "The surrounding demon Qi is too dense. Master Bai, quickly go to the Supreme Spirit Palace and recuperate yourself.

    After hearing his persuasion, Hong Tianyan said angrily: "Master Feng, things have already gotten to this point, stop talking about useless things, under the current situation, our Eight Desolate Ashes Formation won''t be able to continue on, we can only rely on our own abilities to fight those demons. Although Ol ''White is an elder, he isn''t a coward, and if we were to ask him to withdraw and heal his wounds, he won''t be able to do so."

    As they were speaking, he, Leng Gufeng and the rest, one after the other, brandished the weapons in their hands and killed several hundred of them.

    "If it was that kid, Tian Yu, in a situation like this, he definitely would not retreat. On the contrary, he would definitely go all out and fight those demons with all his might. Even though I am an old bone, at such a dangerous time, I would definitely fight these demons to the end even if I had to risk my life."

    After he finished speaking, he, along with Long Zunba and more than a thousand experts pounced on the demons who were pushing the knives and chariots. They fiercely fought with the demons.

    Seeing that they were so brave, Yun Yi and the rest looked at each other, all of them in high spirits, led a thousand eight hundred people, and pounced on some demons, starting a fierce battle.

    At that time, the Master Gu and the other demons who had been watching them did not expect them to be so bold and fierce after dodging for a while. They looked at each other in surprise.

    However, the Horned Demon Master who noticed that the Eight Desolate Ashes Formation had completely disappeared laughed out loudly and said: "Yun Yi, you should stop doing this, there is no point in resisting it anymore. Although we are fighting in a great army this time, since we have come here, we do not intend to kill all of you, as long as you obediently kowtow to us and admit that you are all a group of untrustworthy bastards, we will immediately let you go, at least for a short period of time, we will not play such a little joke with you anymore."

    After he finished speaking, the Master Gu, Nine-winged dragon and the other demons all looked at Yun Yi and the others while laughing loudly.

    At that time, Feng Chenggong really wanted to kill them all. After hearing his words, he waved the hammer in his hand and killed a few greater demons, but he suddenly became extremely angry and shouted at them: "All of you demons who cause trouble for the entire world, who is not loyal? Everyone from our eight sects is an indomitable expert, how can you allow yourselves to be humiliated like this? "

    After he finished speaking, he and Hong Tianyan, respectively waving the long drum and halberd in his hands, whooshed towards Horned Demon Master and the other demons, attacking them together. Amidst the raging gales, he and Hong Tianyan burned the thousands of demons into ashes in an instant, but in the end, they were forcefully suppressed by the dense demonic energy around Horned Demon Master.

    And when the ashes started to disperse in the surroundings, Qiong Qi used the Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror and released a bunch of strange devilish light that quickly revived a lot of demons. When they came back to life, they turned the humans who were beaten to death into small demons, and surrounded Yun Yi and the rest from all directions.

    After Gou Liyi killed a few demons, he suddenly said huffily: "Abominable Qiong Qi, I never thought that he would actually have such a strange magic mirror. He even turned our sacrificed disciples into these little demons."

    It was then that he noticed that Duan Lang, who was waving the Myriad Sea Storm Sword in his hands, had shot a lot of droplets of water in the surroundings. After hitting hundreds of demons into a sieve, his body turned into water vapor and floated to Yun Yi''s side, frowning as he said: "Alliance Master, can you think of a way to destroy his Demon Mirror? Otherwise, in the long run, let alone killing them, we''ll definitely be exhausted to death by them. "

    They even separated as they spoke. Dozens of horned demons were killed with spears in their hands.

    Yun Yi frowned, he thought for a while, then suddenly turned into a ray of purple light and pounced in front of Qiong Qi, he extended his hand and shot out a dozen of spirit runes that glowed with a red light and surrounded that fellow inside.

    However, right at that moment, that Qiong Qi turned into a cloud of black mist and dissipated with a whoosh.

    Immediately, Qiong Qi appeared not far from him, and spoke with contempt: "Yun Yi, your Purple Lightning Flash is indeed very fast, but don''t forget, this general is under the command of our Demon Sovereign, the head of twenty Demon Generals. Three thousand years ago, I wonder how many times I had dealings with the bastards of your eight great sects, the ancient sects, and the few little tricks you eight great sects, I do not know less than you all, these bunch of brats."

    As he was speaking, many demon soldiers with different weapons and holding onto different sets of grimoires also went over, a few of them with huge bodies of monsters riding on demonic clouds and pushing a gigantic carriage crash directly behind Yun Yi, in an extremely fierce manner, they crashed into Yun Yi.

    At that time, Yun Yi felt that demonic aura, which had turned into a purple light in a flash, returning to the area near Long Zunba and the others.

    At that time, the Horned Demon Master, along with the great demons such as the Master Gu and the Behead the Demon King also floated over. By Qiong Qi''s side, they looked at Yun Yi and the others with a face full of ridicule.

    Just at this moment, a lot of huge golden stakes suddenly appeared in midair. On top of the piles, there were gold rings of varying sizes that froze a lot of demons in mid-air.

    Soon after, from the eastern horizon, they suddenly burst towards that direction. There were a lot of arrow and crossbow with multicolored light that covered the sky and covered the ground, turning many demons into strands of white light that quickly disappeared.

    Seeing that, just as Yan Shi and the rest were confused as to what was going on, Behead the Demon King suddenly frowned and said in a huff: "Stinking woman under Tian Xinrui''s command, how did you guys come to ruin our business, you''re too despicable!"

    His killing intent was so dense that it could cut through demonic light sabers. In an instant, he faced a girl, who was wearing a beautiful gray Sparrow Battle Armor, and was about twenty years old. She had long black hair, and held an immortal aura swirling around her.

    The girl suddenly flashed into the distance, held her saber horizontally and yelled, "Cut!"

    As soon as her voice fell, the demons on the golden pillar were immediately cut off by the golden light on her treasured saber. Their heads turned into wisps of white smoke and they disappeared.

    Destroying the demon king was furious and scolded her: "Hui Que, you stinking woman, why aren''t you here? Why are you Eastern Heaven Realm staying here? "You even killed our men? Sooner or later, I will settle this debt with you."

    At that time, he opened his hand and took the golden pillars. The golden rings were the size of a fingernail, but the goddess proudly said, "You audacious demons, you dare to come down to the mortal world and commit evil. If we don''t descend to the mortal world to teach you a lesson, won''t you slaughter all the living beings in this mountain?"

    While she was speaking, there was another one who was wearing a rainbow goose armor and holding a longbow inlaid with precious stones. He was about the same age as her, a long-haired fairy.

    He held a halberd shining with spiritual energy and was around twenty years old.

    There was also one wearing a luxurious Yuyan Battle Armor, holding a Ten Thousand Blade Extinction Spear that was covered with spikes. The tall and slender long-haired fairy went there one after the other.

    Seeing them, the Master Gu immediately said with killing intent: "Tian Xinrui really looks up to us, she actually sent you Rainbow Goose, Xiang Jiu, Yu Yan, and this Sparrow Fairy, all four of you. It looks like today, we''re going to have a great battle, right?"

    As he spoke, he suddenly waved his hand. A large group of demon soldiers and demon generals surrounded the four fairies from all directions.

    At the same time, Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle and Qiong Qi also ordered many Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals with overflowing killing intent to surround Yun Yi and the others.

    But at that time, Horned Demon Master extended his hand out and stopped them, wanting to fight with the four fairies. Master Gu, Destroying the demon king, and Behead the Demon King spoke in an extremely unyielding manner: "Don''t forget, Princess, what is the order you gave us this time? Unless she orders us to do so, we are not allowed to engage with any one of them here. "

    Just as he finished speaking, Destroying the demon king said anxiously, "My Demon Lord, why don''t you take a look at who these women are? If we don''t go up personally, even if all of our men pounce on us, they will only be sending us to our heads. "

    After he finished speaking, he, along with Master Gu, pounced towards the four fairies, who abruptly wielded the weapons in their hands and roared towards their surroundings. The strong gales of the light instantly turned the thousands of demons into ashes, and at the same time, they almost injured them.

    Right at that moment, the four fairies suddenly felt an extremely powerful oppressive sensation. From above them, it was as if a waterfall was rushing toward them. In an instant, it knocked them all out of their wits.

    Just at that moment, Ling''er''s voice suddenly came out of Horned Demon Master''s mind, and spoke in a rather imposing manner: "You guys have done enough here, not only did you guys teach those bastards of the eight great sects a lesson, you also forced Tian Xinrui to send her general here, this time you guys have earned quite a bit of face, these four girls'' abilities are not small, I will send them all away, and you two Demon Masters and two Demon Kings should return to rest as well."

    Just as she finished speaking, a side appeared in front of the four fairies, and slowly rotating giant devil clouds shot towards them with kacha kacha kacha sounds, exploding pieces after pieces of spirit light that were like a black ruyi shot towards them. In an instant, they were surrounded by auspicious clouds and auspicious colors, all of them turned into streams of white light and disappeared, and at the same time, they were wounded, flying on these auspicious clouds towards Eastern Heaven Realm.

    Seeing that, and hearing what Ling''er had said, Horned Demon Master immediately stabilized his body, and said respectfully with cupped fists: "This subordinate shall listen to the princess'' orders, and lead this subordinate back to our world."

    Not knowing why he said those words, the Master Gu and the other demons were all confused as they looked at him.

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand at the few great spirit demons, and gathered them around him, then looked at Yun Yi and the rest gloomily.

 C122 The evil blood goose had taken their revenge

    Just now, Yun Yi and the others heaved a long sigh of relief when they saw the four fairies there, using their spirit energy to eliminate thousands of demons.

    However, what they did not expect was that not long after, the four fairies were all heavily injured and left the place. Furthermore, the Horned Demon Master and the other demons were all brimming with killing intent as they looked at them.

    But Horned Demon Master looked at them for a moment, then turned towards Master Gu, along with Destroying the demon king, and said to Behead the Demon King, "Princess, all our actions here have come to an end. We, the two great Demon Masters and two Demon Kings, need to quickly lead our soldiers back.

    After he finished speaking, he trembled. His demonic spiritual energy quickly appeared behind them and quickly turned into a demonic cloud that sucked in a lot of demon soldiers. Soon, the two Demon Masters and the two Demon Kings also entered and disappeared.

    Seeing them leave that place, the Nine-winged dragon and Golden Turtle looked at Qiong Qi, who coldly looked at Yun Yi and the others, and suddenly said to them very casually: "Since the two Demon Masters and the two Demon Kings have left this place, and the princess has also given the order just now, then there''s no need for us to continue staying here, let''s quickly organize the soldiers and leave this place!"

    After saying that, he used the Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror to resurrect many demon corpses, and then turned all the human corpses into small demons. After reviving, he released them into the Demon Clouds, which quickly brought them back and disappeared.

    , who had originally wanted to catch up to them and turn them into Little Demons, but was stopped by Leng Gufeng when he thought of a way to restore those people to their human forms. He shook his head and said to him helplessly: "It''s useless, the Mirror of Heavenly Spirit Birth not only can revive the demon, it can also control many lives and turn them into a demon forever. We have no choice but to transform those people back into the demon."

    After he finished speaking, Yun Yi also sighed helplessly.

    To think that Duan Lang, Gou Liyi and the others would actually be so angry that they started to curse at Qiong Qi.

    But not long after, Bai Hezong, who was still holding on with all of his strength, and a lot of other injured people, suddenly couldn''t hold back the pain in his body and fell onto the ground one after another. Hong Tianyan and the others, were extremely worried at the moment, and carried them somewhere else, before quickly beginning to treat them.

    Not long after, Qiong Qi actually brought the Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, and other demon soldiers and demon generals to a desolate valley near the Immortal Mountain.

    At that time, evil blood goose was waiting for them there. When she saw them, she hurriedly walked out of the weedy and overgrown cave and asked them: "How are you generals? Did you guys kill all of those bastards of the Taizhen Sect? "

    When Qiong Qi, who had ordered the Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals to rest, saw his expression, he said calmly, "You don''t need to ask about what happened there. Hurry up and tell us about the recent matters of Church of Longevity''s bastards!"

    As they spoke, they even separated and sat on a large rock.

    A beast skin map appeared, and pointed at the marks on it, some simple markings said with caution: "These two days, I have fully understood the environment and terrain here, and have even changed it to look like a man from the Church of Longevity. After carefully investigating it a few times, just like this map, it says, as long as we send troops to guard these six places, the people from the Church of Longevity will have no way to leave this place."

    After hearing what he said, the Nine-winged dragon was more at ease and said: "That''s good, this time we are here to take revenge for you. In a while, I will send troops to guard those places."

    The Golden Turtle also laughed and said, "Although I killed a few people from the Church of Longevity that day, I haven''t had enough of killing. I came today to teach them a lesson, and it would be best to kill all of them.

    The Qiong Qi then said in a very calm voice, "The princess has given the order that unless we are in danger of our lives, we must not personally take action to teach those fellows a lesson. We must let them understand that those little bastards simply do not have the qualifications to fight with us. At the very most, they will only be fit to be taught a lesson by our subordinates."

    After hearing all that he had said, the evil blood goose immediately became quite happy and said: "Princess''s move is really good! Many humans care about their reputation a lot, especially those of them, the so called Sect Master and Sect Master, the Human Emperor and the like. This is even more so because once they realize that we are humiliating them in that way, even if we are not angered to death on the spot, we will definitely be the ones to suffer from internal injuries.

    The Nine-winged dragon and Golden Turtle also felt that Ling''er''s arrangement was not bad and nodded their heads happily.

    The Qiong Qi looked at the light in the sky, and suddenly smiled, and spoke with a rather strange tone: "Tonight, we will make a move, to take care of those bastards, I want to see, how can the little bastards of Church of Longevity live forever?"

    Hearing his words, Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, and Evil Demon Snow Goose all laughed strangely.

    Very quickly, it was late into the night of the same night. Si Wuming, who was discussing with Wang Guozi and the others about the demons that had gone to attack Taizhen Sect during those few days, suddenly felt a kind of ominous premonition, as if something extremely dangerous was going to happen to them. He became very worried and said to Wang Guozi and the others, "Don''t talk anymore.

    Not knowing why, Wang Guozi and the others suddenly became very nervous. They replied and ran out of the cave in a flustered manner.

    However, not long after, Qiong Qi and the other four great demon soldiers led a lot of demon soldiers and demon generals to attack from all directions. In just an hour, they killed Church of Longevity, and more than half of the people here, angered Si Wuming so much that he brandished his inscription umbrella, and rushed towards Qiong Qi and the rest.

    At the same time, Wang Guozi and the others also pounced on the demons with great hatred.

    Right when they were about to reach the Qiong Qi and the Golden Turtle, suddenly, a lot of demon soldiers appeared between them. They were pushing a large number of demon soldiers, which were covered with sharp blades, and knocked them all over with blood, falling onto the ground.

    Soon after, there were many other demons that scattered and ate the dozens of people. Many people were scared out of their wits, threw away the torches in their hands and ran in all directions.

 C123 Si Wuming suddenly lost her life!

    Seeing Si Wuming and the others being miserably knocked down to the ground, and how many demons had surrounded the people of Church of Longevity in some small formations, and whooping and screaming as they fought and killed, the Nine-winged dragon suddenly smiled and said to the evil blood goose: "How is it, little brother? Are you comfortable now? "

    When I saw a few demon soldiers charge towards Si Wuming''s surroundings, like an old dog, I caused Si Wuming to be dragged down and crashed into a boulder, causing him to scream miserably. The evil blood goose said in a happy voice, "Of course, thanks to all of you brothers this time, you''ve arranged for me to take revenge. When we go back, I, your brother, will definitely prepare a few jars of aged wine to properly thank your brothers!"

    At that time, he was commanding some demons to fly to many of the caves in the Church of Longevity. After flying there, he looked at Wang Guozi and the others, who were now covered in blood, and said happily, "The princess is too brilliant, I originally thought that even if we were able to kill their Church of Longevity, we would definitely lose a lot of warriors. However, from the looks of it now, not only will we not lose much warriors, we might even be able to harvest some lesser demons, right General?"

    As he spoke, he looked at Qiong Qi.

    All of a sudden, he said very calmly: "Alright, the people here have already been cleaned up by us for the most part. It is time for us to return and report to the princess, if we delay any longer, I''m afraid Tian Xinrui would really be furious and send some heavy soldiers to encircle and annihilate us. Everyone, gather all your soldiers and return with us."

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly lifted up his head and used the Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror to save the dead demons. After he revived them, he even turned all the corpses on the ground into small demons. He opened his hand and faced them in front of him, releasing a large amount of fast rotating demon energy which allowed the Golden Turtle and the Evil Demon Snow Goose to lead the demons and float into the light, leaving that place.

    In front of Si Wuming, he said in a dark and heavy voice: "Recently, we have already taught you a ruthless lesson. Those bastards of the eight great sects, we only brought them to take care of you guys, but we will not kill you all. We will not kill you all because of this, not because of fear, but because we disdain it, and will kill all of you trash.

    After he had finished speaking, he flew into that ball of demon qi and disappeared with Qiong Qi.

    Si Wuming never thought that they would suddenly attack him there, and seemed to be clear about the situation there. They directly attacked him at the most crucial spots, and at the same time, on some important roads, they laid an ambush, attacked quite a few of their people, and even burned down all the suitable places for their master to attack, but in the end, they were let off, and immediately became extremely angry, and almost died on the spot.

    Fortunately, Wang Guozi and the others managed to crawl over. Borrowing the light from some of the remaining torches on the ground, they made some soft grass or something around him and helped him walk over, slowly sitting on it. Then, a few lightly injured people found some firewood in the surroundings, and started a bonfire not too far away.

    Looking at the flickering flames and the few people who were sitting around, Si Wuming rested for a while. Suddenly, he frowned and asked Wang Guozi, "Go and take a look at the count and see how many people are still alive, and quickly gather everyone here. Otherwise, there might be jackals, tigers, and leopards here at any time.

    Hearing his worries, Wang Guozi used a tree branch to prop himself up. Then, he led a dozen men and a few torches to search the surrounding area.

    At that time, Si Wuming looked around, and the surrounding people, suddenly looked at a forty-three-year-old man, waved his hand and said: "You''re lucky, bring some people along to take a look, do you have anything to eat or drink here? If there is one, bring it over. Just now, everyone fought with those demons for quite a while and they are all injured. We need to quickly replenish some food. "

    After listening to his words, Youcai looked at the five to six people around him and said worriedly, "It''s better to wait for my senior apprentice-brother and the rest to return. Right now, there are only the few of us here to protect you, and you''ve also suffered such heavy injuries.

    At that time, Si Wuming was still thinking about his own safety, but he let out a long sigh and said rather self-deprecatingly, "I never would have thought that I would be so harsh to you. Now, all of you are still thinking about my safety, and it''s worth it for the rest of my life."

    After hearing his words, Blessed One and the others sighed helplessly.

    However, he was a little anxious as he said, "It''s alright, those demons have already left. And just now, they could have killed us all, but you saw and heard it, they did not even bother to kill us all. At this time, they will not be in any more danger and will come to us.

    Hearing his urging, You Fu and the others could only give him some advice before leaving with torches to find food.

    Just as Si Wuming was preparing to circulate his cultivation to heal his injuries, a strange black shadow silently appeared there. Very quickly, he turned into one, wearing black clothing, a pair of black boots, a black hood and a pair of black gloves, revealing only two large, gloomy eyes. In a flash, he appeared behind Si Wuming, and with a flick of his hand, the top of his skull shot towards.

    He simply did not realize that Si Wuming''s body would''ve immediately dodged to the side when his palm landed on his head. However, in an instant, he was trapped by the air currents and at the same time, he felt his own spirit energy being sucked away by that fellow as if a river had burst through a dike. He became extremely terrified at that moment, and his eyes widened in shock.

    But very quickly, he seemed to have thought of something and angrily said, "I didn''t expect that when I was acting shamelessly, you would end up using Ki Refining."

    Just as he said that, that guy suddenly placed his other hand on the back of his heart, instantly sucking all of his spiritual power dry. He died without even finishing his sentence.

 C124 Glad to be on your side

    The Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, and evil blood goose, the four great demons, fiercely taught the people of the Church of Longevity a lesson. After almost exterminating their clan, they returned to the World of Demons and Demons and placed the demons they were leading into the army camp.

    When they saw the four great demons, Horned Demon Master and Master Gu, as well as Destroying the demon king and Behead the Demon King, hurriedly walked forward and respectfully cupped their fists and bowed to the four great fiendish demons, "Greetings Demon Masters and Demon Kings!"

    The Horned Demon Master looked at them and suddenly said very calmly, "Just now, your highness ordered me to go with you. After you all came, we would immediately head to the Imperial Palace to pay our respects to the supreme Infernal Queen and noble princess. We would have already waited there with his majesty and the benevolent Empress.

    Who would have thought that the Demon Lord and the others, who were waiting for them in the Imperial Palace, would be led by the Golden Turtle and the other Demons, who hurriedly and courteously invited them to walk in front. Under the lead of the two heavily armored, long lance in hand, with treasure swords hanging from their waists, the huge demon general walked into the palace and directly walked out of Imperial Palace.

    At that time, the Horned Demon Master suddenly turned to the person guarding the door. A little boy of about seven to eight years old said very politely, "May I trouble Protector to go inform them that the two Demon Lords, two Demon Kings, as well as Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, and Evil Snow Goose have been ordered to go to the mortal world to fight. They have come to report to the supreme Demon Empress, Her Majesty, the Empress, and the noble princess!"

    After hearing his words, the little boy immediately turned very courteous and cupped his fists towards them and said, "The two Demon Masters and the two great kings, generals, please wait for a moment. I will go inform the supreme Infernal Queen and the reverends right away!"

    After speaking, he walked into the palace.

    Very soon, a few pairs of boys and girls, who were seven or eight years old, opened the four gates on both sides one after the other. A very loud and clear voice of a Big Boy immediately followed, and said in a loud voice, "Supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Empress, The noble princess has ordered the announcement, Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, Destroying the demon king, Behead the Demon King, General Qiongqi,, General Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General, Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, and Evil Demonic Blood Goose General, enter the palace!"

    Hearing his words, the great demons of Horned Demon Master immediately released a bit of Spirit Demon Qi. They put away their armor and changed into a set of robes, then carefully organized themselves. They cupped their fists and bowed to the great hall, then walked in.

    When they saw the Infernal Queen and the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, as well as Ling''er, who was sitting beside the Infernal Queen, sitting on several of the thrones, they hurriedly knelt down and paid their respects to them in an extremely courteous manner.

    After the Demon Lord indicated for them to rise, the Qiong Qi immediately took out the Reverse Sky Spirit Mirror from his chest and held it above his head. He said very cautiously: "General, in accordance to the princess'' orders, the two Demon Masters and the two Demon Kings, with the help of their warriors, have gone to the mortal world to seek revenge on the Taizhen Sect to humiliate the eight great sects and Church of Longevity.

    After he said that, the Infernal Queen gestured to the girl with long hair who was standing beside her and Ling''er. The girl immediately walked over and kept the precious mirror.

    The Demon Lord suddenly said with a smile: "This time, you guys are conquering the mortal realm, humiliating the eight great sects, teaching the Church of Longevity a lesson, those despicable fellows, Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, the three of you have contributed the most, evil blood goose, your contributions are second to none, Demon Masters, Demon Kings, don''t mind them, you guys have also contributed the most, but you guys are all assisting them, doing things like this, I hope that the General Qiongqi and the rest do not bear grudges against these generals because of this matter!"

    Hearing his words, Horned Demon Master immediately cupped his fists towards him and said: "We are all doing this for the sake of, our clan''s growth, to teach those despicable humans a lesson, to fiercely humiliate the eight great sects, from the start to the end of this operation, General Qiongqi has made very thorough arrangements. The Nine-winged dragon and the Golden Turtle have also cooperated very well with him, the four of us admire them very much. Please enlighten me! "

    After he finished speaking, the Master Gu, Destroying the demon king and the Behead the Demon King also very sincerely said some similar words to the Demon Sovereign.

    However, Qiong Qi said very carefully, "The two great demon lords and two great kings, you are being too modest. Although I have put in a little bit of effort in this operation, at most, we can only move our mouths a little; we do not dare to be greedy."

    "If it weren''t for the Princess''s profound strategy, the two Demon Masters and the two great kings helping us, we definitely wouldn''t have done so. This was going smoothly, and after completing this mission, we wouldn''t dare to act rashly no matter what.

    The Golden Turtle also said very carefully, "If not for the aid of the supreme Infernal Queen and the powerful demonic mirror, as well as the noble princess and her wise leadership, we would not have acted so smoothly this time with the support of the two Demon Kings and the two Demon Lords. Please enlighten us!"

    The evil blood goose lowered her head even more and said very carefully: "The three generals are right, especially this general, from start to finish, it was only to avenge myself, to stay a few more days in the Immortal Mountain. This mission did not contribute to anything, much less to any merit, and my life, was saved by a noble princess, a good friend of mine, this general can even see that the supreme Infernal Queen, Your highness, His Majesty and the Empress, as well as the various Demon Masters and Kings, are already satisfied and do not dare to be greedy!"

    Hearing those words, the Horned Demon Master and the Master Gu, along with the Behead the Demon King and the Destroying the demon king, were all quite satisfied. They laughed in their hearts and at the same time, looked at the evil blood goose with curiosity.

    However, the Spirit Demon Emperor shook his head, and said very calmly: "Don''t be so modest, we have always been clear about the rewards and penalties, for this operation, the Qiong Qi you have contributed the most to, if it weren''t for your wisdom in using the Huang Tianyu''s matter to provoke the people of the eight great sects, even if the two Demon Masters and the two Demon Kings could destroy it, their Eight Desolate Ashes Formation would have been a huge drain on their efforts, and on this matter, you have definitely not done the same!"

    Hearing his words, Qiong Qi became even more careful. He wanted to be modest, but he was interrupted by him.

    The Demon Empress also said in satisfaction, "Also, General Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle General, you guys were very ingenious at that time in cooperating with the General Qiongqi and using the Huang Tianyu to stimulate the actions of the eight great sects. All of these things that happened because of him became even more irreconcilable because of those boys of the eight great sects.

    After she finished speaking, the Demon Elder nodded her head in satisfaction, and said to Qiong Qi and the others: "Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, in this operation, you three don''t need to be too modest. Although you guys do not have any plans, by personally fighting against the eight great sects, the Church of Longevity and the others, you two have cleverly used the tactic of estrangement and separated the eight great sects and Huang Tianyu, causing many of the idiots in the eight great sects to develop hostility towards him, which is definitely a good thing for us!"

    The Infernal Queen was rather satisfied as she said to Qiong Qi and the others, "First of all, Ling''er and the Huang Tianyu have a special relationship. Just speaking of the fact that he is a very special child, not only does he possess the celestial power, he can also freely control the yin and yang powers, and he also has the heart to get rid of all the troubles. Although he doesn''t have any good intentions towards us fiendish demons, at least in the case that we don''t offend him, he will definitely treat us with no ill intentions.

    When she got to that point, she seemed to be a little worried, but she was a little unhappy. Looking at her Ling''er, she suddenly laughed out loud, hugged her and said lovingly: "Alright, my little darling, I know you don''t want us to talk about your Elder Brother Tianyu, but you also know that General Qiongqi''s operation this time, is directly related to him. If he did not leave the Taizhen Sect, even if it is us, it would have been ruined by him, right?"

    They didn''t understand what she meant by those words. Horned Demon Master and Master Gu, along with Destroying the demon king and Behead the Demon King, were even more astonished as they looked towards Ling''er.

    "If you want to talk about the operation this time, then tell me. Don''t always talk about the Elder Brother Tianyu, he is no longer a person of the Taizhen Sect, and furthermore, he has nothing to do with the eight great sects. Is it that interesting for you to always talk about him like this?"

    After she finished speaking, she was even more unhappy, glaring at the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress.

    Even though her beautiful phoenix eyes and her face below were covered by a white veil, the Demon Lord and the others could feel that she was truly angry over that matter. Qiong Qi and the other great demons immediately became nervous and lowered their heads.

    However, the Demon Lord chuckled, and said without a care, "My good daughter, what about you? It''s not right, we are talking business, and these things have a huge relationship with your Elder Brother Tianyu. I don''t believe that your father will cut off all these things you''ve arranged, but in the future, he will still come to the eight great sects."

    Hearing his words, the Qiong Qi and the other great demons looked at Ling''er in confusion. At the same time, the Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor, and the Infernal Queen all looked at her dotingly.

    Looking at them and seeing that all of them looked the same, Ling''er smiled slightly, leaned on the back of the throne and spoke in an enigmatic manner: "I have arranged the General Qiongqi, their operation this time, was definitely for the sake of our clan, I do not care what you think, but what I have done is absolutely the right thing, the strength of Tian Xinrui''s subordinates are indeed strong, their treasures are also very powerful, but so what about it? Their appearance disrupted my plans. Didn''t I send them away just like that? "

    Seeing her expression, Horned Demon Master, Qiong Qi and the other demons all nodded in admiration.

    However, the Infernal Queen remained very calm. She said to Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, and Behead the Demon King, "You can ask Qiong Qi and the other two about the Huang Tianyu later. You have all contributed greatly this time."

    When she reached there, the Demon Elder suddenly signaled a small boy. The boy immediately walked over, and in front of Horned Demon Master and the others, with a wave of his hand, he produced eight chests, each square foot.

    At that time, the Demon Lord said calmly, "There are a few Demon Spirit Pills, a few Demon Spirit Pills, some very precious Spirit Blood, and some gold, silver, and jewelry. You can accept them all!"

    After hearing his words, he knew that even if they rejected him, he would definitely reward them as well. With that, Horned Demon Master, Qiong Qi and the others hurriedly kneeled on the ground and expressed their gratitude in unison.

    At that time, the Little Demon Empress was very kind as she said to Ling''er, "Little darling, the two Demon Masters, the two Demon Kings and the four generals have already been rewarded by us. But you, who contributed the most in this operation, what kind of reward do you want? Just tell us, as long as we can give you something, even if it''s a star above the ninth heaven, we can still get it for you. "

    The Demon Emperor was also very fond of them and said to Ling''er: "That''s right, my good daughter. This time, the two Demon Masters, the two Demon Kings, and the General Qiongqi all followed your orders and deployed them according to your orders, thus obtaining such a perfect victory. Tell us quickly, what exactly do you want? We''ll get it for you. "

    "Even if you want a good son-in-law, we''ll immediately go to the human world and capture that brat for you. Let him and his mount, the one you like a lot, accompany you forever, okay?"

    After he finished speaking, he, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress couldn''t help but laugh. As for Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, along with the Golden Turtle and the evil blood goose, they also snickered in their hearts. Only the Horned Demon Master and the Master Gu, along with the Destroying the demon king and the four other fellows who didn''t know what was going on, looked at each other in surprise.

    Seeing that the Demon Lord and the others had started to make fun of themselves, Ling''er said without a care, "I don''t have any requirements, but I hope that our demon clan can become stronger as soon as possible and leave this crappy place, go to a place similar to the human world, and live a good life. For this purpose, we must recruit many strong warriors for our use, especially for the Elder Brother Tianyu s with celestial power s."

    Reaching there, she suddenly sat up and spoke in a serious tone, "Even though what we did wasn''t very good for him, but for the sake of our clan''s strength, we can''t let him get away with it, especially for the Heaven Realm and the Underworld. If those guys get their hands on him, one Tian Xinrui would be strong enough, and you guys understand the strength of that old thing Nether Lord quite well, it''s very easy for him to appear in the human world now.

    After hearing what she had to say, Horned Demon Master immediately agreed with her words. "Princess, what you said is true! In the entire Three Realms, only Tian Xinrui and this Mr. Huang are known to this subordinate as well. For the sake of our clan''s strength, we must bring him over. "

    After he finished speaking, the Demon Lord and the other demons all nodded in agreement.

 C125 Sky Sovereign was angry but worried

    Just when the Demon Lord and the others were giving rewards to the Demon Lord and Qiong Qi and the others, they found out that Qiong Qi and the others had led a large number of people to attack Taizhen Sect.

    As the Central Sky Sovereign, Zhong Wanlong was even more furious, he sent a few officials to relay the news of Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and Bai Duzun to his Sound Suppressing Hall.

    At that time, they also knew that Qiong Qi and the others had led tens of thousands of demon soldiers to attack Taizhen Sect, and very intensely, to fight with the people from the eight major sects for a few days and nights. Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun, when they saw the furious Zhong Wanlong, both of them carefully looked at each other.

    Zhong Wanlong frowned, and thought for a while, then suddenly clenched his fist, forcefully suppressing the anger in his heart, he said relatively calmly: "Ever since the last time, when those fellows from the Ishigami s and the eight great sects wantonly massacred the human realm, those fellows from the World of Demons and Demons s have lived a peaceful life for over a decade, and did not carry out any massacres in the human world. But recently, in the Golden Dragon Emperor s and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon s, from the great array, they attacked the Taizhen Sect not long ago, and all of them said, what do you think we should do?"

    Looking at the anger in his eyes, Wan Huohai huffed and puffed: "I told you back then, we shouldn''t have let those demons go, but you, Great Sky Sovereign, resolutely supported me. What supreme fairy said, the Three Realms can''t do without those demons, their existence, would''ve broken the balance of the Three Realms, and so on. After all that has happened, my opinion is still the same as before, to send people to destroy them. "

    Bai Duzun was also rather angry as he said, "Those repulsive demons, if they exist, the three realms will never have peace, and many living beings will follow their lead. If they don''t listen to our orders, they will cause trouble without any rules, and my opinion is the same as back then, to eliminate them with all their might, and any demon that dares to resist, or even disobey our orders, we will only be able to eliminate them completely, and the three realms will only be able to have peace and tranquility in the end."

    After hearing all these things that they had said, Zhong Wanlong looked towards Si Nantao, wanting to eliminate them as well. The demon Si Nantao huffed in anger, "The two Empyreans'' words are reasonable, I."

    He had just reached the point where the tiger standing behind him had actually poured him a cup of wine, then cupped his fists and bowed towards Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai, Bai Duzun and Bai Duzun before saying to them politely: "My Heavenly Sovereign''s words are all reasonable, but this matter is extremely important, and needs to be treated with caution. Although the four of you, Heavenly Sovereigns, are gathered here, but the supreme fairy is not here yet, so I will wait for her arrival before we discuss this in detail!"

    After hearing his words, Wan Huohai said rather unhappily, "Our various Empyreans are discussing important matters. Why are you interrupting?"

    But Zhong Wanlong nodded his head, and spoke with approval: "Tiger Boy, you have a point, this matter is extremely important, those demons, at this time, went to attack Taizhen Sect, but did not send out, their most elite strength, obviously does not intend to destroy Taizhen Sect, this matter requires careful consideration, we cannot make a decision without thinking!"

    Si Nantao, who had originally wanted to send out heavy soldiers to attack the demons, supported him. The things that the tiger had said immediately made him nod his head cleverly: "Great Sky Sovereign, you are right. I think so too."

    Just as he finished speaking, Bai Duzun looked down on him and snorted, but he did not care about the matters before him.

    Right at this moment, a burst of beautiful heavenly music suddenly came from above them. Zhong Wanlong and the others all knew in an instant that it was Tian Xinrui who had gone over, and hurriedly walked to the center of the hall.

    After speaking, they turned to the empty spot in front of them and kowtowed.

    Soon enough, Tian Xinrui sat on the throne, and with the two beautiful, little girls'' company, he appeared there. The little girl on the left used her young and tender voice to speak to Zhong Wanlong and the others, in an imposing manner, "Wait for me to speak first!"

    After hearing her words, Zhong Wanlong and the other three Sky Sovereigns gave their thanks before standing up. However, in the end, they didn''t dare to raise their heads.

    Tian Xinrui suddenly used it, and with its unique heavenly sound, she said in a rather imposing manner: "Recently, Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle are in Horned Demon Master, Master Gu, and they have also been destroyed and cut down. With the help of two great demon kings, they attacked Taizhen Sect, and with the help of Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon, Golden Turtle, and with the help of evil blood goose, they almost annihilated the entire clan of Church of Longevity. This day, I know everything, and this day, I have even sent goose, goose, Xiang Jiu, and Hui Que to assist Taizhen Sect, but in the end, they were defeated by an expert."

    After hearing what she had said, Zhong Wanlong and the other great Sky Sovereigns were all shocked. They looked at each other for a while, and Wan Huohai found it even more difficult to believe her as he said, "Fairy, can it be that the experts under your command are unable to defeat the demons as well?"

    They had long expected that the Tian Xinrui they had been talking about would look like that, and said very calmly: "You do not need to care about that, victory or defeat are commonplace in war, and this trip today was only to borrow their power to verify some things, not to eliminate them. Those demon creatures, as well as those lowly humans in Taizhen Sect, have already attracted many people in the mortal world to do some things recently, and they are dissatisfied with them.

    After hearing what she said, Wan Huohai was confused for a moment. He looked at Bai Duzun, and Bai Duzun also looked at him in confusion.

    Zhong Wanlong appeared to know something as he nodded and replied, "This goddess is right. I don''t know what''s going on, but recently, this junior has been listening to a few living beings talk about the Taizhen Sect and expel a person from their sect. This shouldn''t be the case."

    Si Nantao also said very carefully: "Recently, this junior also sent a few subordinates to visit the human world. Not only humans, many small animals, and even some flowers and plants that were intelligent all talked about how the Huang Tianyu had helped them in the past, and how they had even called him Little Jade Bro, Elder Brother Tianyu, Big Brother Huang and others. Among them, there were many vicious jackals, tigers, leopards, and many kind squirrels, bunnies and the like."

    Listening to what they had said, Tian Xinrui said very calmly, "Let''s just wait and see. As long as you all strictly follow your duties, there are many things that you all are unable to control right now."

    After saying that, she and the two girls turned into a cloud of light and disappeared.

    After they left, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai, along with Bai Duzun and the others, shook their heads helplessly.

 C126 The few sect heads left in a fit of rage

    The very next morning after Qiong Qi and the others left the Spirit Tooth Mountain, they rested for the night. Yun Yi and the rest, the sect masters of the eight great sects, as well as some other sect masters, accompanied Qiong Qi and the others as they went to that place. Some of the major people of the few great sects were invited by Feng Chenggong to the Supreme Spirit Palace.

    In order to express his gratitude to them, Feng Chenggong had even ordered some people to prepare some gold, silver, jewelry and good wine and dishes for Yun Yi and the others.

    Seeing his grand gesture, after Yun Yi and the others sat down, Long Zunba looked at the slightly unhappy Bai Hezong and asked worriedly: "How is it, Brother Bai? Are you all right? Do you need us to help you heal your injuries? "

    Leng Gufeng and the others were also very worried, and they all expressed the same thought to Bai Hezong, but Bai Hezong just smiled and said: "Just a few small injuries, everyone don''t mind, I''m fine."

    After he finished speaking, he even drank a cup of wine and ate a few mouthfuls of food.

    Seeing his expression, although he did not look good, he was still able to eat and drink. Only then, Hong Tianyan and the rest relaxed.

    But after drinking all sorts of food, Yun Yi suddenly turned to Feng Chenggong and said in a friendly manner: "Master Feng, for the past few thousand years, our eight great sects have always been one another, connected and unable to differentiate between each other. Each side will face difficulties supporting the other, and it can be said without exaggeration that ever since we were established, we eight great sects have been like brothers."

    Hearing his words, Gou Liyi and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement.

    Feng Chenggong toasted them, and said rather happily: "Brother Yun, your words are reasonable, although our eight great sects are located in different places, although they belong to different nations, we are originally one family, and are blood brothers."

    Hearing his words, Bai Hezong and the others all began to laugh happily.

    However, Yun Yi smiled and said: "Since we are blood-related brothers, then there are a lot of things that we shouldn''t go out of place for. Master Feng, you all thank us for our hospitality, we have already accepted it all, and we have also seen it at the same time.

    However, Long Zunba chuckled and said: "Brother Yun is reasonable. For the past few thousand years, our eight great sects have always been as close as one another, without distinguishing between each other, and through all sorts of ups and downs, so we have come to this day. Master Feng, you don''t have to be so courteous with us, just quickly put away those gifts, or else, you guys would be too foreign to us!"

    Leng Gufeng drank a cup of wine, but said rather earnestly to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, you have to thank us. We have all seen this kind of kindness and kindness, and have also tasted it, we will drink this good wine, and eat this good food, but hurry up and put away these gifts, they are not us cultivators, and are too in need of them."

    Duan Lang, Gou Liyi, and the rest all expressed the same intention towards Feng Chenggong.

    Seeing that they did not accept the gifts, Feng Chenggong was very sorry. After thinking for a while, he finally nodded his head and cupped his fists to them: "Since it''s like this, then I''ll be lacking in manners."

    Hearing him say that, Yun Yi and the rest all smiled at him, and Hong Linkui, who was standing behind him, finally got people to accept the gifts.

    Not long after, he drank for a while. Bai Hezong suddenly said casually: "Where''s Sky Jade? This child is really something. Why didn''t he come over and pour us some wine and chat with us? Lin Kui, quickly go and get him. I want to have a good look at him and see if he''s any more handsome and likeable than before. "

    Seeing that he was a little drunk, Yun Yi and the others actually thought of Huang Tianyu, and shook their heads helplessly.

    But He Qing, who was serving him drinking, suddenly slammed the flagon in his hand in front of him. He said huffily, "Grand Preceptor Bai, you must be old and muddleheaded, aren''t you? That fellow, Huang Tianyu has already been chased out of our Taizhen Sect by our sect master. If you want to find him, go ahead and search for it.

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong suddenly became very angry, and said to him: "He Qing, you can''t be too presumptuous!"

    However, Geng Yuanfu huffed and puffed: "Master, He Qing is not presumptuous, he is not wrong, the kid from Huang Tianyu is no longer with us. If Master Bai wants him, go somewhere else.

    After hearing his words, one of Bai Hezong''s disciples who was in his fifties furiously spoke: "Junior Brother Yu, what do you mean by that? This junior is so presumptuous in front of my master. Not only are you not reprimanding him, you even said these words.

    The moment he finished speaking, Yan Shi actually spoke very unyieldingly: "My junior brother doesn''t want to do anything, he is only telling you all, if your esteemed master wants to find Huang Tianyu, then go ahead and search for it. We won''t stop you."

    Seeing him like that, Yun Yi and the others got angry.

    Bai Hezong, who was upset by what they had said, suddenly stood up and coldly swept his gaze over them. Geng Yuanfu, Yan Shi and the others remained calm for a while, and then spoke to the person who had just spoke: "Guang Zheng, what are you all still standing there for? Didn''t you hear that the Taizhen Sect has ordered us to leave? Do we even need to lick our faces and stay here? "

    After he finished speaking, he led the people from the Sunlight Sect towards the door.

    Feng Chenggong, Hong Linkui and the rest hurriedly went over, and apologized to them repeatedly. They hoped that they would not lower themselves to the same level as Geng Yuanfu and the others.

    However, how could they, who were in a rage, listen to him? Not long after, they left the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    Seeing Bai Hezong and the others had left in a huff, He Man suddenly said in a cold voice, "Let''s go, all of you go.

    He Chang looked at Yun Yi and the rest, and snorted: "Isn''t that so! "Some people shouldn''t think that they can be so arrogant just because they helped us a little. We won''t take your act."

    After hearing what they had said, Hong Linkui became very angry at once and shouted angrily at them, "Shut up!"

    Gou Liyi suddenly flew into a rage and said to Yun Yi and the others, "Fellow sect masters, fellow disciples, you all heard it, didn''t you? This is how the Taizhen Sect treats its guests, this is how they show their gratitude to us. Old White, you have such a good temper, but he was angered by them into leaving, why are you still staying here? Could it be that we have to wait for them to chase us away with the broom? "

    After he finished speaking, he also left with the people from their sect in a huff, immediately causing Hong Linkui and the others to feel even more vexed.

    Just when they wanted to keep Yun Yi and the others, Duan Lang pushed him away, and said angrily: "Master Bai really misses Tian Yu. Your Taizhen Sect, you sure are capable, just a moment ago you even called us brothers, saying that we were like one family, that it was the same family, yet now you treat us like this, we were all blind, all stupid, we came here to help you guys. "

    After he finished speaking, he, Yun Yi, Leng Gufeng and the others left with their respective people in a huff.

 C127 The road sees rough a roar

    Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, after parting from Ling''er and the others that day, within a few days, they had actually arrived at a large seaside area. Looking at the surging waves of the ocean and feeling the cool sea breeze, Xiao Qiuer suddenly became playful and jumped into a sea, where he found some clams, big sea snails, giant crabs, and lobsters. After playing for a while, it actually ate all of those things.

    With one foot long crab in his mouth, he ran in front of the Huang Tianyu and threw that fellow onto the sand. He said to the Huang Tianyu with a half joking manner: "What about Master? Seeing so much fresh seafood, don''t you want to try it? "

    While it was speaking, the large crab actually stealthily crawled towards the sea. However, it quickly flipped over and landed on the ground with a slap.

    Seeing that it started to play again, the Huang Tianyu actually sat on the beach, raised its head and looked towards the sun, then looked towards the horizon, then suddenly said with a little difficulty: "Xiao Qiuer, stop playing, if it''s not as I expected, in about two hours, there will be a huge tsunami. Although we are not afraid of that kind of disaster, there is no need to take such risks here.

    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards a patch of forest not far away.

    Listening to his words, Xiao Qiuer did not understand at all, and mumbled to himself: "What is a tsunami? "Is it very scary?"

    As he thought about it, he patted that giant crab. In an instant, that fellow became a single strand of hair that attached itself to its body, and then it ran to the sea, following the same pattern as before. It turned many things it liked to eat, from the sea, into its hair, and attached itself to its body.

    However, just as it was playing, it suddenly saw in the distance a huge wave that was a few hundred meters high, accompanied by violent gusts of wind, it quickly moved towards its direction. It was so scared that it cried out loud and quickly flew out of the ocean, quickly finding the Huang Tianyu and telling it what happened.

    At that time, they had also heard the loud sound of the sea, but the Huang Tianyu said without a care: "It''s okay, a natural disaster like the tsunami, although its destructive power is very strong, fortunately, no one can be seen within a hundred miles of here. Just now, I have already let all the small animals that inhabit this place escape."

    When he got there, he looked up. He had already charged over there, and there was still the giant wave that was tens of miles away from them. He suddenly smiled and said to Xiao Qiuer: "Alright, Xiao Qiuer, it''s time for us to leave this place, let''s go!"

    After he finished speaking, he turned towards Xiao Qiuer and released a white cloud, then brought the little fellow into the air and quickly flew towards the east.

    At that time, Xiao Qiuer turned his head to look at them, and in a blink of an eye, he had actually submerged the place they were in just now. Furthermore, he had broken down several dozens of miles of trees, and said to the Huang Tianyu in fear: "Master, honestly, this is the first time in my entire life that I have seen such a destructive wave, I never thought that the extremely gentle water currents would become so fierce, and it''s best if we don''t come to this place in the future."

    Seeing that it was real, being scared by the heaven shaking waves, the Huang Tianyu smiled lightly, coaxing it: "You don''t have to care about that. No matter what, they are all just a kind of power of nature, and some forms of it, great changes, strange mountains and rivers, even the reverse of the sun and moon, the universe and retrograde. These are all just natural resources, and many of the times, all living beings are not only not afraid of them, they can even make good use of them."

    While they were talking, they arrived at a patch of land. The trees were lush, the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. The breeze was gently blowing, and the ground was shrouded in green mist. Then, they slowly descended.

    At that time, he was thinking about what he had just said, about how Xiao Qiuer had landed on a small river, but no matter how he thought about it, he could not understand what he had said. Instead, after smelling his own body, his body suddenly jumped into the river and said angrily: "Just now, I was busy cooking those delicious foods in the sea, but I did not notice how unpleasant the smell of the sea water is, in the future, I will not play in the sea anymore."

    After saying that, it laid down on the bed and rubbed its body with force, as if it was going to take something dirty off his body.

    Seeing its cute and silly look, the Huang Tianyu casually flicked a little light at it, causing a lot of hair to jump off its body. In an instant, the hair on its body turned into the kind of crabs and the like that it had just gotten from the sea, weighing at least a few hundred kilograms.

    Looking at those things, the Huang Tianyu was actually full of affection. It said to the little qilin, "With so much seafood on your body, can the smell be good?"

    In the middle of the forest, he found some firewood and some large branches and such. In a relatively dry place, he made a bonfire and made Xiao Qiuer easily wash the seafood in the river. Then, he placed them around the bonfire and started to roast them.

    However, he turned around and jumped onto a big tree. He laid down and said to Xiao Qiuer: "Watch out, don''t burn them. I''ll sleep for a while.

    However, Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped down and said smilingly under the big tree: "If you want to continue chatting with your Rui Er, then don''t hesitate to do so. I won''t disturb you!"

    After saying that, it swayed a little, and the droplets of water on its body fell onto the grass beside the bonfire as it looked at the barbecue.

    Hearing it, the Huang Tianyu gave an awkward smile, then asked it in puzzlement: "Little fellow, logically speaking, right now you are already a very mature iron-eater, and I have also recently passed on to you some of the abilities I have taught you, you can completely change your appearance to that of a human, and along the way we have met many iron-eater and girls, but did you not think about looking for some female members of your kind, or some female members of the human race, to be your friends?"

    Seeing him ask about those things, Xiao Qiuer said without much interest: "You should know that I have been following you recently and have grown a lot of abilities. In my eyes, although there are a few decent ones among my kind, but their brains and abilities, I completely despise you."

    Hearing it say that, the Huang Tianyu thought for a moment, then nodded its head in understanding. After all, it was no longer the most primitive giant panda, but a very intelligent, experienced and powerful iron-eater.

    As for you humans, I have a headache seeing those girls amongst you. Especially after I saw what happened between you and that powerful Little Demon Princess, I honestly told them that there really wasn''t any good feeling. I just kept thinking that they were all super tyrannical and always wanted to bully us poor males. "

    Speaking to the end, it actually let out a long sigh. The Huang Tianyu suddenly felt like it was having fun laughing.

    Seeing him in that state, Xiao Qiuer suddenly flew into a rage and said to him, "What are you laughing about? Be careful that your Rui Er isn''t happy again, and instead, get those lightning bolts to strike him, and hit him so hard that her butt will bloom. "

    After saying so, it actually laughed out loud in amusement.

    But the Huang Tianyu was a little scared. It looked at Eastern Heaven Realm and was really worried that Rui Er would be unhappy.

    They toyed with each other for most of the day.

    Looking at the sunset in the sky, he suddenly said in a relaxed voice: "Master, I just went to take a look around. Although the scenery here is good, but if we head towards the east, and walk for another five kilometers, we will arrive at a place that is very high, a flat land with broken cliffs. This is at least one hundred feet higher than the plain below, do we need to head further east?"

    After hearing it say that, the Huang Tianyu immediately jumped down from the tree, and said resolutely: "I want, no matter what happened, I have to go to the east, and go to a place closest to the Eastern Heaven Realm. This is the place I promised Rui Er, and also my greatest wish right now."

    With that said, he walked eastward with the sunset on his back.

    Seeing his resolute look, Xiao Qiuer immediately followed him, laughing while saying: "Very good, then I will sacrifice my life to accompany you and continue to advance, and you can forget about getting rid of me, even if I die I will follow you!"

    After speaking, they flew into the air, directly towards the direction of the cliff.

    Even though it was already late at night, they did not pay much attention to those matters. After all, they all had a decent cultivation and they all wanted to go to the east as well, to find the place closest to the Eastern Heaven Realm. Right now, that was their greatest wish.

    They indicated for him to fly to that place. Without thinking, they flew towards the plain where the locust tree and willow grew shade.

    At the same time, they heard the faint sounds of killing and the galloping of some fast horses. They were extremely vigilant, and after looking at each other for a moment, they lowered their bodies, sticking close to the treetops, and floating towards the source of the shouts.

    Very soon, they heard the voice of a middle-aged man who seemed to be around 45 to 46 years old. He shouted out anxiously, "Can you hold on? Didn''t this general order you to bring your subordinates to the Dragon City to request reinforcements? These evil spirits are all very fierce, what are you doing back here? "

    After he finished speaking, from that direction, a series of ear-piercing sounds of weapons clashing could be heard.

    He then heard the voice of a thirty-four-year-old man, and said angrily, "Right now, His Highness the Crown Prince is here with you, and these evil spirits are so powerful, your subordinate definitely won''t run away in fear of death. Relax, General, I''ve already sent out some soldiers to request for help, and they''ve helped them escape from this forest. We just need to do our best to protect your highness the Crown Prince, and at most two more hours, His Majesty will definitely send his elite soldiers to save us."

    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a gloomy voice. It was rather disdainful as he said, "With just you fools, you want to stay in our hands for another four hours? Who do you think I am? I am an Evil Spirit General under the Great spirit host! "

    After hearing their conversation, Xiao Qiuer became even more vigilant than before.

    But the Huang Tianyu frowned as it started to ponder. Who was an Evil Spirit? Who is the spirit host!

    But not long after, many Fierce Tusk Devils appeared within the forest of the locust tree. They let out waves of chilling howls as they quickly moved towards the direction of the voices.

    Immediately after, another twenty-two or twenty-three year old man shouted anxiously, "Generals, officers and men, the person these fellows want is me. Leave this place and run for your lives, they are so vicious and have attracted so many wraiths, you can''t even beat them."

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer was actually quite moved at once, and said to the Huang Tianyu in a low voice: "Master, looks like we have to take action again. Or else, these loyal and loyal soldiers, and this good prince who cherishes the lives of all your warriors, will be killed by these bastards."

    Just as its voice fell, before the Huang Tianyu could even speak, the person who spoke, who called himself an Evil Spirit, actually turned out to be extremely tyrannical, and shouted towards their direction: "Where did this thief come from? You actually dared to be so sneaky and hide over there. Why aren''t you showing yourself? "

    Seeing that he had discovered their whereabouts, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer laughed indifferently, and in a flash, they floated to his vicinity, only to see that he actually had one head. His face was extremely fierce, but his build was rather skinny, and he wasn''t very tall either, wearing a suit of reeking black blood armor, holding onto a spear in his hand, he was an evil spirit who looked extremely ferocious. He held onto a few bone scimitars, as well as a few hundred heads of evil spirits.

    In front of them, there were a few generals who looked to be in their thirties or forties and some soldiers who carried swords and bows and arrows. There was a rather handsome looking, rather benevolent looking, wearing a white robe with gold lining, with a three-foot-long green sword in hand. However, there were quite a few bloodstains on his body and his long hair was messily spread over his body.

    Seeing that, the Huang Tianyu immediately understood, that the Big Boy was definitely the Crown Prince, and the guy holding the Evil Spirit Ghost Spear was definitely the Evil Spirit. She immediately brought Xiao Qiuer to the ground, but was fairly calm as she said to the Evil Spirits: "Immediately bring your subordinates away from here, or else I will send you all away!"

    Hearing his words, the Evil Spirit became enraged, it waved its hand and commanded many ghosts to pounce towards him and Xiao Qiuer, instantly angering Xiao Qiuer, who opened his mouth wide and roared out towards them, it was extremely ferocious.

 C128 My royal father has come to wrong you, mister

    Seeing those wraiths pouncing around them, the Crown Prince and many soldiers gripped their weapons tightly and prepared to fight against them again.

    But no one expected that Xiao Qiuer would actually shout wildly at these fellows, and in an instant, all of them were shaken until they spat out black blood and fell onto the ground, at the same time, there, it stirred up a burst of violent winds, howling as it swept past many evil spirits, causing their bodies to become unsteady, and caused the spirits and the other evil spirits to become uncomfortable, as they retreated a few steps.

    Seeing that scene, the soldiers were all extremely vigilant as they looked towards it and the Huang Tianyu.

    After a moment of silence, Xiao Qiuer stopped shouting and then calmly said to the Evil Spirit: "I do not care who you are, and do not care what your goals are, and even more so do not care what abilities you have, from today onwards, you are not allowed to do anything evil, or else I will make you suffer a punishment you cannot endure."

    After hearing his words, one of the Evil Spirits next to him, a ghost holding a skinning blood blade, suddenly said in a huff, "Kid, who do you think you are? You actually dare to talk to us like that, our Pantheon is not someone to be trifled with. "

    The Huang Tianyu had heard Yun Yi and the others say before, that there were a few powerful and evil wraiths within the Pantheon, and the evil sect that they formed was not one bit weaker than them. The Evil Faction of the ten great Bane, they were best at using ghosts to attack humans, and they often used the living to conduct a few extremely cruel sacrifices. It was unknown how many innocent lives they had killed over the past tens of thousands of years.

    Listening to what he said, the Huang Tianyu suddenly smiled and spoke in a slightly cold tone, "I was wondering who could actually get these stinky evil spirits with such malevolent intents to come to this nice place filled with green grass and trees under the setting sun. So it turns out that they are from your Pantheon.

    Hearing his words, the evil spirit immediately became extremely angry, "Little brat, are you courting death? You dare to humiliate us like this?"

    Just as he said that, some of the evil spirits with long fingernails jumped towards the Huang Tianyu, infuriated Xiao Qiuer, even angrier than others, he jumped up and pounced towards them, but the Huang Tianyu opened up its hands and sucked it back into the ground, smiling and saying: "It''s okay, these guys, they can''t even enter our bodies!"

    Just as he finished speaking, those evil spirits that were three feet in front of them were turned into dust by an unknown force and disappeared.

    Those Evil Spirits were immediately on high alert and took a few steps back. At the same time, under the protection of the soldiers and soldiers, the Crown Prince also retreated a little, but he said calmly: "Generals, don''t be like this. This little brother and this iron-eater seem to be here to help us, we cannot develop any enmity towards them."

    After hearing what he said, the surrounding officers were still extremely vigilant. They looked towards Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, as well as the evil spirits.

    The Evil Spirit suddenly turned dark and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, who exactly are you? Why bother with us? This spirit host doesn''t remember that we met before, nor do I remember that there was any misunderstanding between you and me. It''s best if you don''t cause trouble for me, or else don''t blame me for taking your soul and spirit! "

    After saying that, he suddenly turned towards the direction where the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer had exploded. A very strange evil spirit aura instantly surged there, a very strange, cold wind, torturing a few soldiers and war horses, it was extremely uncomfortable, after swaying a few times, it actually fell to the ground.

    Not knowing what had happened, that crown prince and the other generals all looked to the Evil Spirits in a very nervous manner.

    The evil spirits said: "Your Highness, generals, do not be afraid, and do not worry. Although the Evil Spirit Qi, to a certain extent, can shake the three souls and seven souls of flesh and blood, and cause many living beings to faint, as long as you are not afraid of them, and believe even more firmly that you can defeat them, and possess sufficient strength, such as a strong killing intent, they will not be able to do anything to you."

    After hearing what he said, the Evil Spirit immediately became furious and scolded: "Brat, you''re too despicable. You actually dared to teach them a method to resist my Evil Spirit Qi. This spirit host will kill you right now ˇ­"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly brandished the Evil Spirit Spear in his hand, whizzing towards the Huang Tianyu, he struck it a large area, the ghost like Yin Qi, in an instant, stirred up many big branches, and also shot towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly opened up its left hand, and unleashed a Qi Reversal Technique. In an instant, it welcomed the incoming items, quickly spinning counterclockwise as the blue Qi flow whizzed in, absorbing all the items, becoming even faster and faster, and exploded towards the Evil Spirits and the other Spirit beings.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a thing? Many devils and ghosts instantly scattered and fled in fear. At the same time, the Evil Spirits were even more scared. They turned into a cold wind and left with the other ghosts.

    After a long while, looking at those branches, and breaking a few big trees, one after the other, they landed on the ground, and as the sky darkened, that place calmed down, the Huang Tianyu turned around and looked, and was shouting. The people who had fainted, the crown prince and the generals, suddenly became very calm, and said to them: "Everyone don''t worry, they have just fainted, and those who are not too injured, everyone, just pat them a few times, on their foreheads, and they will wake up very soon."

    Hearing his words, the crown prince and the other generals immediately patted the heads of the soldiers and the war horses. Soon, they all woke up, and those people hurried to thank the Huang Tianyu.

    Very soon, a man in black iron armor who looked to be around fifty years old and had a rather dignified face suddenly held a huge Heavenly Dragon Head Axe. With a whoosh, he jumped over from his horse and even shouted angrily, "Where did the monsters and monsters come from, to dare endanger my son and the other soldiers, eat this emperor''s blow!"

    Before he finished speaking, he rushed towards the Huang Tianyu. The crown prince was extremely worried and shouted out loud, "Royal father, you can''t! This mister is our savior!"

    Before he could finish speaking, his father was hit by an invisible force and stopped in place, slowly landing near the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. He quickly put away the treasured sword in his hand, and ran over with a face full of worry.

 C129 Please enter your apology in your account

    Just as the Crown Prince ran over to his father''s side, there were many soldiers wearing armor and holding different weapons. They all rode horses with huge torches on their backs, and ran over as well, looking at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer with raging killing intent.

    At the same time, there was also a general who ran over and pulled the tall steed that the man clad in Darksteel Heavy Armor was riding earlier.

    Seeing that there were more and more soldiers and soldiers, Xiao Qiuer became vigilant at once. He opened his big claws and stared at those people.

    However, the Huang Tianyu remained calm, cupped its fists and said: "Everyone, do not misunderstand, we are not demons or monsters, we are just passing by.

    He realized that he could move again, and worriedly said to the crown prince, "Just now, someone reported that you were being pursued by some extremely fierce monsters and monsters. The situation is extremely dangerous, and father immediately had all the soldiers come over, and even informed the minister to come help us kill the demons. My son, how are you and the other soldiers doing?"

    After saying that, he was still very worried and looked at the soldiers and soldiers who were protecting his son.

    The soldiers were all very grateful as they cupped their fists and bowed together, saying, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for thinking so much of us!"

    The soldiers that were not wearing heavy armor even knelt on the ground, trembling with fear as they said to him, "Thank you, my emperor, for thinking so much of us. We were unable to protect your highness just now, so we humbly request that you punish us!"

    Hearing their words, and under the illumination of the torches, the Emperor saw the bloodstains on their bodies and the wounds on many of them. The Emperor walked over and helped them up one by one, saying gratefully, "Warriors, we are all the most loyal and courageous warriors of our empire. Thank you for protecting my son with your lives.

    After he finished speaking, he was somewhat excited and patted a few of them on the shoulder of the heavily injured soldiers. Then, he quickly ordered some people to carry them away to heal their wounds.

    Seeing him, the Huang Tianyu immediately felt that he nodded his head rather well, but was unwilling. Just as he was about to ask his son what happened, the Huang Tianyu actually brought Xiao Qiuer and quietly went somewhere else, but they were stopped by a few soldiers holding swords and sabers. Xiao Qiuer really wanted to pounce over and beat them to the ground.

    At that time, they noticed that their Crown Prince had immediately walked over and said to the soldiers, "Don''t be rude to them. If it weren''t for the two of them, who saved us in time, the officers and I would have been killed by those evil spirits."

    Hearing his words, the soldiers immediately became nervous, apologized to the Huang Tianyu, then quickly left to patrol.

    However, he cupped his fists towards the Huang Tianyu and said with gratitude: "Thank you, little brother. Just now, with your friend, you righteously saved us.

    After he finished speaking, he actually bowed with a cupped fist towards the Huang Tianyu and then immediately followed with his father. Apologizing apologetically, he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Just now, this old man recklessly charged at Mister, and actually mistook you and your friend as a villain who harmed my son and those soldiers. Sir, please forgive me!"

    After he finished speaking, he also cupped his fists towards Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu looked at them for a while, and suddenly said very politely: "Could the two of you be the current number one empire in the east, the king of the Azure Cloud Nation, and his highness, the crown prince?"

    Just as he finished speaking, one of the generals standing behind His Majesty suddenly spoke in a rage: "They are our Azure Cloud Nation''s, Your Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince. You ignorant commoner, kneel down and kowtow to them immediately!"

    After he finished speaking, all the officials and generals looked at the Huang Tianyu with faces full of anger.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately cupped its fists, thinking of the emperor and the crown prince, bowing and greeting them!

    However, Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, and she said rather angrily: "Tian''er, how many times have I told you this? You are the supreme existence now, and everything in the universe is not as noble as you.

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu became vexed.

    But just at that time, the Emperor supported him and said with gratitude, "Mister, you must not do this! Even though I am the king and my son is the king, you are my son''s savior and the benefactor of our family. Please don''t kill us like this, we would never dare to accept such a great gift from you! "

    Zhang Rende was even more anxious as he continued, "This so-called saving of lives is like reconstructing one''s parents. If not for little brother, you and your friend had helped us get rid of those evil spirits and saved us, we would have definitely lost our lives by now. Please don''t do this to us, we can''t afford to pay such respect to us."

    He looked at them, but did not continue. Instead, he kneeled down towards them and said very politely: "Just a small matter, Your Majesty and Your Highness do not need to care about it. If it was anyone else, they would have saved you."

    Hearing his words, those civil officials and generals who were glaring at him a moment ago immediately turned amiable, but the Emperor said very seriously: "Sir, you are too humble, I know that what you have said is very reasonable, and that there are many man of justice s in this world, but you also know that there are many man of justice s who might not be strong in heart. Many man of justice s, if they saw what happened just now, would indeed come to save us.

    While talking, he and Zhang Rende brought the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer with them and walked towards the tents that had just been set up by some soldiers.

    The Huang Tianyu hurriedly and humbly chatted with them for a while.

    But when they had just entered the camp and waited for some people to place some dishes and wine on the tables, Zhang Rende made them leave. Only that person, who looked to be around seventy years old, had a very healthy body, with a strand of white beard and a head of white hair. He wore a very simple but cyan robe, but there was a kind of terrifying glint in his eyes.

    On the other hand, Xiao Qiuer was lying beside the Huang Tianyu.

 C130 Dharmic spell to be passed on to those who know the name

    After Zhang Rende and the others, along with the Huang Tianyu, sat down, the king immediately thanked the Huang Tianyu, and said very politely: "Sir, thank you very much for saving my son and the various soldiers, but this place is a part of our Azure Cloud Nation, it can be considered a good place for a long time, and there is nothing we can do. I thank you very much for this, and I hope that you can forgive me."

    After saying that, he actually held up a cup of wine, and indicated towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately picked up her own wine cup and said rather politely: "Just a small matter, Your Majesty and Your Highness, do not mind it. Although I am not someone from the Azure Cloud Nation, I have long heard that His Majesty and the Crown Prince and the many civil and military generals in your country all love this people like their children.

    After saying that, he drank a cup of wine.

    Seeing his expression, the old man immediately felt satisfied and nodded his head.

    However, Zhang Rende said very politely: "Little brother, I think you are an extraordinary youth. I saw with my own eyes just now how powerful the mana of you and your friend is. I wonder if it would be convenient for you to tell me your identity? "

    After he finished speaking, he, his father, and the old man all raised their glasses and drank a cup of wine.

    Seeing that he had asked for that matter, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "To be honest, Your Highness, I was originally a disciple of the Taizhen Sect."

    Just as he was speaking up to that point, the old man asked in shock: "Taizhen Sect? Sir, did you say that for thousands of years, he was known as one of the strongest sects in the mortal world, the Spirit Tooth Mountain? "

    After hearing his words, Zhang Yunsheng and Zhang Rende were also extremely shocked as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that he actually knew about the Taizhen Sect, the Huang Tianyu immediately smiled and said: "That''s right! This lowly one is talking about Spirit Tooth Mountain of the Spirit Tooth Mountain. "

    Seeing him say that, the old man immediately cupped his fists towards him in respect, "So Sir is actually an immortal from the Taizhen Sect, no wonder you were able to take care of those evil spirits and ghosts. I am honored to meet you!"

    The Huang Tianyu stood up for a moment, and then explained to him: "Old sir, you must not do this, I was previously a member of the Taizhen Sect, but because of some things, I have already been expelled from that sect. Now, I am only a roaming crane, please do not be like this, this humble one cannot afford it!"

    As he spoke, he cupped his fists at the old gentleman.

    After hearing his words, Zhang Yunsheng asked in confusion, "What? Sir, you were expelled by the Taizhen Sect? "What''s going on?"

    Zhang Rende was also confused, looking at the Huang Tianyu, the old man also puzzled, and looked towards him.

    Seeing that they were all curious about the matter, the Huang Tianyu immediately said in a calm manner: "Please forgive me for not being convenient to tell you all the things that I know, but in short, I am not a person of the Taizhen Sect anymore, and furthermore, have no relation with the eight great sects. Everyone, do not take me to be some kind of immortal.

    Hearing his words, although Zhang Yunsheng and his son were still confused, they nodded slightly.

    However, the old man who was sizing him up suddenly asked very carefully: "Sir, since you were once a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, I wonder if you know a young hero called Huang Tianyu? Although this old man has never seen him before, I have heard a lot of things about him and know that he is about the same age as you! "

    Unexpectedly, he had heard of his own name. Huang Tianyu s immediately laughed embarrassedly, and cupped their fists to him and said: "Old sir, to be honest, I am the Huang Tianyu you speak of, it is just that I am not a young hero, please do not look so highly upon me!"

    As he spoke, he cupped his fists towards the old mister!

    Seeing that he actually said that he was a Huang Tianyu, the old man became even more surprised and looked at him, and then said as if he did not believe him: "Little friend, are you joking with us? Even though this old man has never seen Mr. Huang, I have heard a lot about him. Furthermore, I know that he is a very influential young genius among the eight great sects, one highly regarded by the various sect masters. "

    When he got to that point, the Huang Tianyu laughed bitterly and shook its head. Suddenly, it said with great distress: "There are still quite a few girls who like him, especially Sect Master Long Zunba''s beautiful and intelligent granddaughter, Miss Long Xinhua, and Sect Master Leng Gufeng''s extremely intelligent and beautiful granddaughter. They even adore him, and the two sect masters even want to take him in as their grandson-in-law?"

    After hearing what he had said, the father and son duo of the Zhang Yunsheng Family were puzzled and looked at each other for a moment.

    However, the old man was extremely surprised and said to him, "Little friend, you actually know these things? Could it be that you are really Mr. Huang Tianyu? "

    But now that I have been expelled from the Taizhen Sect, many people in that sect have already looked at me with contempt. In the eyes of those people right now, I am just a guy who is inferior to humans, if I was not the real me, then who would be willing to be foolish? At this time, who would admit that I am a Huang Tianyu? "

    After he finished speaking, he laughed self-deprecatingly, turned his hand and gave Xiao Qiuer some dried meat, then poured himself another cup of wine to drink.

    Looking at him, Zhang Yunsheng and his son looked a little sad. They didn''t know what to say to him.

    However, the old mister said very excitedly: "Looks like you are indeed Mr. Huang. This old one, Sheng Zhenglong, has heard of you for a long time, and has been waiting for the immortal''s great name to come and visit you all. However, because there are many things in the country, I have no choice but to do it personally with His Highness.

    After he finished speaking, he actually bowed three times towards the Huang Tianyu.

    He didn''t know why the Huang Tianyu would treat him so respectfully and courteously, but it immediately asked him in puzzlement: "Old sir, you and I have never met each other before, this should be the first time we meet. I wonder why you are doing this?"

    But Zhang Yunsheng faced him and cupped his fists as he said respectfully: "Sir, no need to mind! This old sir is our Azure Cloud Nation''s Prime Minister, he has shared many of the meritorious service with us, we have heard that in the past seven to eight years, you, Mr. Yushu, Mr. Wu Xie, as well as Long Xinhua and the other two fairies have been killing many demon beasts to save people in our great countries. We have already known you all for a long time, but due to many matters, we did not have the time to visit you all! "

    Speaking to there, he suddenly raised his own wine cup, and then, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong also picked up their wine cups. After that, they actually smiled at the same time and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Thank you Sir, and your friends for saving our nation many times, I will wait here to thank you!"

    After saying this, they actually drank the wine first as a form of respect.

    Seeing them give such kind thanks to him, the Huang Tianyu immediately raised her own cup and politely said to them: "Those things, are the things that we cultivators should do. Your Majesty, Your Highness, Lord Prime Minister, don''t take it to heart.

    After he finished speaking, he actually drained three cups of wine consecutively, to express his thanks to Zhang Yunsheng and the other two.

    Seeing him being so polite to the three of them, Zhang Yunsheng and the others all nodded at him very politely.

    But after a while, Zhang Yunsheng suddenly became very cautious and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Mr. Huang, since you have come to us, there are some things that I need your help and guidance on, would you be willing to help us?"

    At that time, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong had also been very cautious as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu passed a roasted chicken to Xiao Qiuer, and said in a very amiable manner, "Does Your Majesty want me to help you guys clean up the evil spirits that have been wreaking havoc in your Azure Cloud Nation for many years? Or even drive them out of your country? "

    After hearing his words, Zhang Yunsheng actually smiled and said: "Sir, you are indeed a great expert whose foresight is like that of a god, I admire you!"

    However, Sheng Zhenglong was very serious as he said to him: "Honestly speaking, Sir, although our country and the other three great empires have been quite powerful for many years, we have often been invaded by a few demons and monsters. Among them, the most violent one is the insects and other demons among the ten great Bane Stars, as well as the evil spirits and ghosts of the Pantheon.

    Speaking to that point, he actually felt very sad, and began to sigh helplessly.

    Zhang Rende actually cupped his fists and spoke to the Huang Tianyu with deep respect: "Just now, the various generals and I had already made the decision to fight to the death with those evil spirits and those evil spirits, but I never thought that Sir, and your friend, would appear and rescue us at that time. Furthermore, we personally witnessed it.

    Speaking to there, he actually kneeled down towards the Huang Tianyu.

    He did not expect him to be like that. The Huang Tianyu hurried over and helped him up, and said apologetically: "Your Highness, please do not be like this. This humble one cannot afford it."

    When he just got to the point, Zhang Yunsheng and Sheng Zhenglong also stood up, and cupped their fists towards him at the same time. However, he actually extended his hand towards them, and said in a friendly manner: "Your Majesty, Master Prime Minister, don''t be like this, beheading demons and exterminating demons and protecting the common people, these are things that I should do. If I have any other important matters, and urgently need to take care of them, I might not agree to your request."

    Hearing his words, Zhang Yunsheng, Zhang Rende and the rest immediately became very anxious, and called him Mister at the same time.

    But when he returned to his seat, he said in a calm voice, "In any case, right now, I am just a wild crane with nothing to do, and my mount is fine, and the evil spirit has just been taught a lesson by me, it will definitely not let this matter go easily. It will certainly come back soon and harm you even more fiercely, and I even think that it is very possible that it will look for some powerful helpers to attack you crazily. After all, if they attached themselves to you, or control you, then they will be in control of this country."

    When he finished speaking, he looked at Zhang Yunsheng and the other two very seriously.

    Zhang Yunsheng, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong nodded at each other in an extremely solemn manner.

    Then, Sheng Zhenglong said to him in a rather urgent manner, "Sir, please be merciful. Since you have already expected it, now that it is such a terrifying matter, please save us. Our country must help us get rid of those demons and ghosts no matter what.

    After he finished speaking, he, Zhang Yunsheng and his son clasped their fists towards the Huang Tianyu in a very serious manner.

    But the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Don''t be like this, Master, I will definitely help you guys, but after all I am only one person, and after I take care of them this time, I will also ensure that in the future, if there are any more evil people who come and disturb you guys, you can rely on your own strength to get rid of them, so I will wait for a while, hoping that I can pass on some of my skills to you, and its power is pretty good, after that, you guys can pass it on to the people you trust, if you are willing?"

    After hearing all that he had said, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong both smiled in excitement.

    Zhang Yunsheng was even more grateful as he said to him: "If that''s the case, then Mister Gouyu will take me as his master. Master, please accept this disciple''s respect!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually went around the few cases and knelt down towards the Huang Tianyu, and the Huang Tianyu immediately floated over. Right before he was about to kneel on the ground, it helped him up, and said with a terrified expression: "What is Your Majesty doing? I am only trying to teach you guys some spells. Please don''t kill me like that! "

    Seeing him in such a state, and Sheng Zhenglong, who had originally wanted to thank him, both walked over in an instant, but did not kneel down and kowtow to him. Instead, after thinking for a bit, Zhang Yunsheng said with a smile: "Since you are here, Sir, then we are lacking in manners."

    But Zhang Rende was very anxious, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Sir, I wonder what kind of profound technique you want to teach me? Can you give it to me now? "

    Seeing him in such a state, Zhang Yunsheng felt a little guilty as she said: "My son, stop messing around! It is already late, Mr. Huang must be tired, if there is anything, we can talk about it tomorrow! "

    However, the Huang Tianyu remained calm and told them, "Don''t worry about it! I want to pass it to you, your technique just happens to be the same as Master Chef''s, the runes you cultivate are complementary to each other, it''s called Spirit Transformation Art, it''s a type of technique used to suppress demons and ghosts, after that, you need to quickly absorb their spirit energy into your own body, and quickly increase your own cultivation. With your talent, you can master this technique in at most nine days, but this technique is useless against humans, especially kind-hearted humans, so I hope that you do not find it strange! "

    After he finished speaking, he took out three books and handed them over to Zhang Yunsheng, and his son. The three of them acted as if they had obtained treasures and thanked him repeatedly.

 C131 A vexed spirit wants to find a helper

    After obtaining the three manuals, on that night, Zhang Yunsheng, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong spent all their time to cultivate. However, the Huang Tianyu was very serious and said to them: "Your Majesty, the three of you are all part of the Azure Cloud Nation, and have the most authority in the area, as well as the most important matters. Especially Your Majesty, you must have a lot of things to take care of, and need to take care of them urgently.

    After hearing his suggestion, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong both carefully looked at Zhang Yunsheng.

    Zhang Yunsheng thought about it in a troubled manner. Suddenly, he clasped his hands at him and said with full sincerity, "What mister says is true, but I still have a request.

    Just as he finished speaking, as Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong were looking at him in confusion, Huang Tianyu said with a faint smile: "Your Majesty does not need to be like this, you can relax, in the next few days I will be staying here to personally protect Your Highness and Master, and at the same time, I would like to ask you to send some warriors to us, after they finish training, after this spell, I will pass it down to them, as well as to the other officers and gentlemen, this is a formation to kill demons and exterminate demons, so that they can better protect your country''s people in the future!"

    After hearing his words, Zhang Yunsheng immediately felt very grateful. She cupped her fists and said to him: "Since it''s like this, I can rest assured. In the future, I will definitely invite Mister to come with me to our capital. I will definitely thank you well!"

    Seeing him being so respectful to himself, the Huang Tianyu was actually very serious, and said to him: "Your Majesty, let''s talk about those mortal matters in the future. Those evil spirits and evil spirits can attack you guys at any time, so you should quickly go and rest, tonight I will watch the night, and when tomorrow comes, I ask that Your Highness and the First Master come with me to a clean place nearby, and quickly practice the Spirit Transformation Technique and command some warriors to practice this Demon Fighting Formation!"

    After hearing what he had said, Zhang Yunsheng and the other two immediately thanked him, and then went to rest.

    At dawn the next day, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong, along with the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, went to a relatively quiet place near the campsite and started to diligently cultivate the Spirit Teleportation Technique.

    During this time, the Huang Tianyu was worried about Xiao Qiuer, so it would take offense and passed down spells to the two of them. It gave Xiao Qiuer a secret manual for the Spirit Transformation technique, allowing him to play around, but on the same day, Xiao Qiuer mastered that technique, causing both Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong to be extremely surprised.

    And when Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong, under the protection of the Huang Tianyu, were cultivating the Spirit Transference Technique, that night, after the evil spirits were taught a lesson by the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, and led the evil spirits to escape, the next night, they appeared in a place. In the dense forest, the evil spirit that was holding onto the curved bone blade suddenly panted in anger and said to the evil spirit: "Where did the hoodlum come from last night, to actually dare to bring the iron-eater along and ruin our good fortune, spirit host, we cannot let this go."

    As long as we control that brat, then think of a way to get rid of the Human Emperor of this country. In the next few decades, we will be able to do whatever we want in the Azure Cloud Nation, and this is not only what we want to do, but also one of the most important missions that the Sect Leader has sent us to do! "

    Seeing that they were all so angry, the evil spirit with the festering broom frowned and said vexedly: "Even though we say that, but that little bastard and that iron-eater are both very powerful, I am afraid we cannot handle them."

    Just as he finished speaking, a ghost holding a skinning knife suddenly slapped him fiercely, and said in a huff: "Kid, what do you mean by this? How dare you hold up the spirit of others and destroy our prestige? Are you looking to die? "

    After he finished speaking, he waved his blade and looked at that guy, but was blocked by that evil spirit with the white stick and the ghost lamp, and he said huffily: "Enough, we''re all brothers, what are you fighting for? spirit host is here, he has made his own decision, stop shouting!

    Hearing him say that, the wraiths all looked at the Evil Spirit anxiously, but the Evil Spirit clenched its fists and said while huffing and puffing: "What decision can I make at this time? At this moment, what this daddy wants to do the most is to tear apart that brat and that iron-eater and bring their souls to Sect Leader. I hope that Sect Leader can refine their souls little by little ˇ­ "

    Seeing how he was getting angrier and angrier as he spoke, many of the little ghosts were a little scared and ran off to hide in the distance.

    However, the Three Crow Spirit Sword in his hand, that evil ghost, carefully said to him: "spirit host, don''t be angry. Although we are indeed not strong enough to handle those two, but as the saying goes, two fists cannot fight four hands! And the four empires that control the human world, is it the Sect Leader who has sent the six of you to find the other spirit host s to join forces with us and take care of those two bastards? "

    After hearing his suggestion, the other evil spirits all felt that it was not bad, so the camera agreed.

    The evil spirit thought for a moment, then suddenly slapped its thigh and said with a frown, "Alright, you guys stay here for a few days to rectify the situation. I''ll go find them, I''ll definitely come back within ten days. We''ll talk about everything after I come back."

    After he finished speaking, he turned into a burst of ghost aura and disappeared. The other evil spirits immediately gathered the surrounding ghosts and hid them underground.

    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. That night, the evil spirits were in the middle of arguing with each other in the forest when they suddenly flew back on a cold breeze.

    Upon seeing his group of wraiths, they immediately stopped their clamoring and started to inquire about whether they had found helpers or anything of the sort.

    Seeing that they were all very anxious, the evil spirit opened its hand and produced a bloody skull. It gulped down the rest of the bloody skull, and after finishing eating the rest, it laughed and said, "Don''t worry, the fierce spirit and the blood spirit have already promised to come and help us. Tomorrow, they will bring his subordinates to go with us to take care of those two bastards!"

    After hearing that he had invited them with that matter, the wraiths and imps immediately became overjoyed and started shouting.

    He threw away the skull and suddenly said loudly: "Little ones, take your time to rest. Tomorrow, after nightfall, follow me to find those humans and have a good meal. Beat up that damned brat, beat him until he piss his pants.

    As he continued to speak, he started to laugh maniacally. At the same time, those wraiths also started to cheer happily.

 C132 We need to prepare for the ambush

    In the blink of an eye, the second day''s night arrived. The evil spirits, the evil spirits and the ghosts waited in the forest for a short while before a wave of dense ghost aura suddenly swept towards them from the west. They were all quite happy as they looked in that direction.

    He was wearing a very fierce ghost armor and was holding a fierce ghost villain''s hand. He was holding six evil spirits, who were about the same height as him, as well as many other evil spirits holding different weapons and ghosts, appearing not far away from them.

    He cupped his fists together and said, "Evil spirit, you''ve finally come. The blood spirit sent a message just now saying that he still has some matters to deal with and will be a bit late tonight. I wonder how many subordinates you''ve brought to help us clean up. Those two bastards?"

    After he finished speaking, he immediately laughed and said: "Yesterday, you told me about the little kid and that iron-eater, and I didn''t dare to be careless. Yesterday, you gathered twenty thousand of your subordinates, and also sent out some clever kids to scout, and only then did you come over.

    After saying that, they even knocked their fists together. The evil ghost nodded and said, "I still have around 20,000 people here. The blood spirit should at least bring over 10,000 subordinates."

    Hearing his words, the fierce spirit immediately said happily, "Good! Then, tonight, our three great spirit host s will bet these fifty to sixty thousand little fellows to fight that powerful brat and that ferocious iron-eater. I really want to see, how powerful can they be? "

    Looking at him in that state, the Evil Spirit suddenly frowned and said to him, "Exactly as the saying goes, war is everything. I think we''d better not wait for the Blood Spirit. Let''s hurry up and take care of those bastards! "

    After hearing his suggestion, the evil spirit thought for a moment, then slightly nodded and said, "That''s good. Anyway, he can still be here, so he can feel our spirit energy and ghost aura. We shouldn''t delay this matter any longer. We''ll try our best to capture the crown prince tonight."

    After he finished speaking, he led the group of wraiths and rode on the gusts of cold wind as they flew towards the north. The evil spirits also hurriedly brought along a few ghosts and followed closely behind them.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu was playing with Xiao Qiuer on the grass when it suddenly felt the dense ghost aura coming from the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit. It quickly came from the south towards their direction and immediately headed towards them to guard them. A general beside them said: "General Yuan, bring me to His Majesty immediately.

    With that, he brought Xiao Qiuer to the camp in the middle of the camp, where the large tent was located. The general immediately agreed and sent two soldiers to invite Zhang Rende to go with Sheng Zhenglong.

    Very quickly they went to the camp, with a flip of his hand, the Huang Tianyu took them out. Several peach wood boxes were passed to the general, and he said very seriously: "General, immediately give the spirit runes here to everyone here to take one. Tell everyone to quickly open their jackets and place them on their chest, without His Majesty''s order, they cannot be removed!"

    Hearing his words, the general immediately looked towards Zhang Yunsheng. Although Zhang Yunsheng did not know why he made all those arrangements, he knew that the general definitely had good intentions and earnestly said to the general: "Quickly follow Mr. Huang''s orders. Once you''re done with this, immediately summon the great general in."

    After hearing his orders, General Yuan immediately turned serious. He then hurriedly left the room.

    Very quickly, a middle-aged man in heavy armor, who looked to be a great general in his fifties, walked in. He cupped his fists towards Zhang Yunsheng and asked, "May I know what Your Majesty wishes to summon the late general?"

    Seeing him, Zhang Yunsheng turned to the Huang Tianyu and said: "Mr. Huang, if you have something to say, please do not hesitate to say it."

    At that time, Zhang Rende, Sheng Zhenglong and the general had also looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately spoke in a serious tone: "I felt a large amount of ghost aura just now, quickly moving towards us from the south. Among them, there were those who escaped a few days ago, the evil spirits and the evil spirits, the ghost aura they emit, it seems that they have come to attack you again."

    After hearing what he had said, Zhang Rende immediately said with extreme anger: "Damn it, they actually dare to do as you have said. Those evil spirits are truly too hateful, we will definitely let them off scot-free this time!"

    However, the general frowned and said very seriously, "Your Highness, please calm your anger, we soldiers will go on a killing spree, of course we are not afraid of any monsters or ghosts, but as far as I know, many monsters and monsters are just shadows, and we humans, as well as our weapons and methods, are unable to deal with them. For the sake of safety, I will bring people to protect you, then return to the Dragon City and plan our next move!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Zhang Yunsheng said very calmly: "General, do not worry, the Mr. Huang has already passed on to him the skills of Crown Prince and the Minister of State, some profound techniques, and even some soldiers, there are many Demon Subduing and Demon Removal Formation, you only need to follow his instructions and do as he says."

    Sheng Zhenglong said confidently, "Great General, there are many soldiers here now, who are not only able to fiercely kill the enemy, but also those who have committed heinous crimes, and who are also able to do the same as this old man, slay demons, and exterminate demons to protect the common people. If you are willing, I can teach you some techniques in the future when you have time.

    Hearing his words, the general immediately expressed his gratitude.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "Those evil spirits will pounce very soon, and I can feel that this time, they will have at least forty thousand. Without further ado, Great General, immediately send a command, all soldiers here, use Master Ye''s spirit talismans and collect those war horses, and prepare all their weapons, especially those arrows, to fight against those evil spirits that I had prepared three days ago.

    Hearing his words, General Wei looked at Zhang Yunsheng, who immediately said in a serious tone: "As this emperor has said, we will listen to whatever Mr. Huang says, quickly do as he says, do not let those evil spirits harm the surrounding commoners!"

    Hearing his orders, the general and Sheng Zhenglong immediately cupped their fists towards him, and said seriously: "We shall obey your orders!"

    After they finished speaking, they quickly walked out and deployed the soldiers there. They quickly set up an extremely mysterious formation there, waiting for the evil spirits!

 C133 Evil spirits trapped with evil spirits in vexation

    As the Huang Tianyu was being deployed, Sheng Zhenglong, the Great General and the others, after dispatching the warriors there, suddenly turned serious and said to Zhang Rende: "Your Highness, the evil spirits and evil spirits are approaching menacingly, although you have trained in a few techniques, you have not reached home yet. Furthermore, you have a noble body, and are from the future of your Azure Cloud Nation, so you cannot easily take risks.

    Just as he finished speaking, Zhang Rende said with disapproval: "Sir, I know that your arrangement is good, and is even for the safety of my royal father and I. But a man should charge into battle to kill the enemy. No matter what, I want to fight for my life and death with the various officers and men, and advance and retreat with them! "

    Zhang Yunsheng said with pride, "What my son said is true! "A man must stand at the very top of the world, and many soldiers are definitely looking forward to the day when we lead them to fight with those evil people. Gu Li agrees with your decision and will even join you all to fight against those evil spirits and protect the people of our country!"

    As he spoke, some of the officials carried the armors of the father and son pair over.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very serious, and said to them: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, if you all want to behead the demons and exterminate the devils, protect the mood of the citizens of the country, this humble one understands, but war is not child''s play, and cannot be compared to, you guys are discussing matters of the nation above the palace, killing enemies will bring about danger to your lives, those wraiths will definitely attack you guys aggressively, if you participate in this war, many soldiers will definitely want to distract and protect you, what kind of consequences will that have, Your Majesty, do you not know?"

    A forty year old official suddenly said very carefully: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, this subject very much agrees that the things that the Mr. Huang has said, this great formation, is not child''s play. For the sake of my fellow soldiers, I am willing to go in and kill the enemy with all my heart and soul, and for the sake of our country''s security and stability, this subject also hopes that you do not get involved, so as to not affect the soldiers, and the others, as well as killing those evil spirits!"

    Another fifty year old old old official also spoke to Zhang Yunsheng in a serious tone, "This war cannot be compared with the battles that we have to face in the past, the ones that we have to experience, the ones that we have to fight against, the ones that we have to deal with, the evil spirits, the evil spirits that we have to deal with, the ones that we have to deal with, the ones that we have to deal with, the ones that are extremely evil.

    He looked to the father and son, and said to them: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, I hope you all will focus on the bigger picture. You all must establish your own prestige, you all have plenty of time to do so, but during this battle with those evil spirits, it will definitely be very dangerous, and it is very likely that you will survive. This humble one hopes that you all will put the nation at stake, do not take any risks, and hand over all of these matters to the Mr. Huang.

    After hearing their persuasions, Zhang Rende felt very helpless, and looked towards Zhang Yunsheng. After thinking for a long while, Zhang Yunsheng suddenly nodded his head and said in a serious tone, "My dear friends, you are right. We were a little muddle-headed just now."

    When he got to there, he suddenly cupped his fists and bowed to the Huang Tianyu, then said sincerely: "We will listen to Sir''s arrangement in everything. As long as we can defeat those evil people, we can do anything you want us to do.

    After he finished speaking, Zhang Rende also expressed the same meaning towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that the father and son duo were not quarreling, and were about to fight to the death with the evil spirits, the Huang Tianyu slightly nodded its head, and suddenly said in a serious tone: "May I trouble the various lords, along with His Highness and His Highness, immediately put on their armor and go to a place that is not too eye-catching. At the same time, it''s not so.

    With that, he turned his hand and conjured Swift Lightning, passing one to Zhang Yunsheng and the others, and said seriously: "This is my secret technique''s Swift Lightning, if you encounter any dangers, immediately think of a way to quietly break one of them, I will immediately rush over, and save you!"

    After hearing his words, Zhang Yunsheng and the rest immediately thanked him, and were escorted by a few soldiers to leave the place.

    After a short while, Sheng Zhenglong and the great general finished arranging the arrangements. All the soldiers returned to the tent and told the Huang Tianyu those things. The Huang Tianyu nodded slightly, but smiled and said to them: "If that''s the case, then I''ll wait here for the guests. I''ll see what means they have up their sleeves later."

    After he finished speaking, he touched Xiao Qiuer''s big round head.

    However, Sheng Zhenglong said rather worriedly: "Sir, we only have around ten thousand soldiers here right now, but what you said just now, those evil spirits are at least forty thousand. If we think about them, they must be very cruel. Do you need me to hurry up and send some elite soldiers from the nearby prefectures to help us kill them? "

    Looking at his expression, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "I understand your worries, but right now, even if you send a few elite soldiers, they won''t be able to deal with those evil spirits. On the contrary, if you work together and have the determination to defeat those evil spirits, you will definitely be able to defeat them."

    When he got to that point, he suddenly turned to the great general and said in a serious tone, "General Sun, gather all the great generals here immediately. I have something to tell you and the rest!"

    Hearing his words, the General Sun immediately cupped his fists, promised him, and then walked out, and very quickly led the way. More than twenty armored Great Generals with swords hanging from their waists walked in, and cupped their fists towards him: "I wonder what Sir has done to order me to do?

    Just as they finished speaking, two rays of golden light suddenly shot out from the Huang Tianyu''s eyes towards them. In an instant, they felt extremely comfortable all over their body, and looked at him in confusion.

    However, he said very calmly: "Now that I have passed on some of my spiritual energy to you, as long as you put your heart into it, you can eliminate those evil spirits and not have any fear towards them. In the past, when you went to the battlefield to kill the enemy, the killing intent that you instigated would be very good, and it would restrain their spiritual energy and even make them fear you, right now their spiritual energy cannot harm you, much less worry. Your souls are taken away by them!"

    They hadn''t thought that he would actually pass their spirit power down to them. Those soldiers immediately thanked him gratefully.

    However, Sheng Zhenglong heaved a long sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Now, this old man can finally relax. I believe that before long, we will be able to kill all of those wraiths."

    Hearing his words, all the generals agreed with him and smiled.

    However, very soon, a general carrying a banner of command suddenly ran in and very anxiously towards them. He cupped his hands and knelt as he said, "This is bad, generals. "Everyone, please give the order!"

    After hearing what he said, Sheng Zhenglong and the rest looked towards the Huang Tianyu, but the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "If you want to probe us, they are not strong enough, go ahead and send down the order, everyone give the order, ignore the Yin Wind and Demonic Qi, and before you see a large group of evil spirits, do not move, stabilize everything. You guys also need to quickly go to various places and dispatch the officers there, using the formation that I have taught them, and deal with the evil spirits!"

    Hearing his words, General Yuan and the others immediately bowed politely and said, "As per Mister''s orders!"

    After saying that, they left. They mobilized the soldiers there and readjusted their formations.

    As for General Sun and Sheng Zhenglong, they had both stayed in the tent with Xiao Qiuer.

    Suddenly, a long tailed evil spirit ran over from afar and said to them in a shrill voice, "Reporting to the two spirit host s, I have already investigated thoroughly. The army camp in front of us is the human emperor and crown prince of the Azure Cloud Nation, and the army camp we are in currently only has around three thousand people guarding it. Furthermore, the human emperor and crown prince are currently all in the biggest tent of the central army."

    Hearing him talk about those things, the evil spirit laughed out loud and said, "Three thousand against sixty thousand, even if they can fight one against ten, they won''t be able to escape this time. Evil Spirit General, let''s go charge first, you guys can go together with us later and take control of the Human Emperor and the Crown Prince. In the future, this country will be ours."

    He immediately nodded his head and cupped his fists towards him, "I wish you success and success in your first battle. As long as we take down those people, I believe that the Sect Leader will be very happy and give us great rewards. In the future, we will be in the mortal world, waiting to enjoy ourselves!"

    After hearing his words, many evil spirits started laughing happily.

    Soon, a large group of evil spirits led them, and they flew on a cold wind towards the camp. Looking at the torches, brazier, and other things there, some of the patrolling soldiers suddenly said in a gloomy voice, "Little ones, kill!"

    The moment his voice fell, many evil spirits that followed him cried out and pounced towards the soldiers.

    The soldiers who were already prepared immediately brandished their weapons and started to fight with the weapons in their hands. Before long, they had lured the thousands of wraiths into some of the military formations and killed all of the soldiers who had ambushed them.

    At that time, the evil spirits, who were looking at the wraiths and fighting with the soldiers, watched as thousands of evil spirits charged into the army camp. After shouting and killing for a while, they actually did not make a sound, but instead, some soldiers looked towards them as if they were heavily injured, and said rather angrily, "Damn humans, you dare to kill my little ones!? I''ll kill you all!"

    After saying that, he led the group of wraiths into the army camp.

    After exterminating those evil spirits just now, the soldiers whose confidence had been greatly boosted saw them charge in. While they were hiding in a circle, a general suddenly picked up an order flag and waved it a few times. Very soon, some soldiers holding shields, sabers, and spears formed into a few groups.

    Who would have thought that they would be surrounded and many evil spirits were killed off by the soldiers one by one? The Evil Spirit furiously said, "That''s impossible, how could these foolish humans harm us at all? To them, our bodies are like shadows. Their weapons and their bodies can only pass through us, but not us ˇ­ "

    While he was talking, he swung the evil spirit spear in his hand, whooshing towards the surroundings like a shadow, but the ghost aura that was like a shadow, was waved around by a general holding a bone shattering pumpkin hammer, the big hammer in his hand, and the fiery sparks he shot out in succession, all of them were extinguished, suddenly, a mountain pressed down on him, with a bang, it smashed towards him, instantly causing his entire body to be in pain, and he almost couldn''t hold his own long spear.

    Fortunately he had a fast reaction, he suddenly turned into a cloud of black Qi and flew towards the edge of the formation, but in that instant, the Three Crow Spirit Sword wielding Evil Spirit suddenly shouted out in panic, "spirit host, no good, all of these human weapons have been soaked in Scarlet Sand''s Qi water, and they have all been protected by a Spirit Treasure, I am afraid that we will not have much luck this time."

    As he was speaking, he was suddenly struck by a general with a long spear. He waved the long spear in his hand, and with a loud ''kacha'', his sword was heavily struck, almost breaking his wrist.

    Who would have thought that an evil spirit would be so enraged. It raised its head to the sky and angrily yelled, "Brother evil spirit, quickly charge in, we''ve been tricked ˇ­"

    Before his voice could fade away, the evil spirit had already aggressively charged into the tent along with its subordinates. It had even directly pounced towards the tent, waving the evil spirit villain in its hands as it howled towards the tent. A very strange ghost flame instantly turned the leather and cloth covering the tent into ashes.

    At that time, Sheng Zhenglong who was inside suddenly took out many spirit runes, like a bunch of beautiful butterflies, they flew towards them, instantly turning a dozen of evil spirits into spirit Qi, and floated into his body.

    Immediately after, the General Sun held a huge blood light halberd in his hand and struck towards the evil spirits, releasing waves after waves of terrifying killing intent that destroyed dozens of evil spirits in the blink of an eye.

    However, when Xiao Qiuer looked at them, the Evil Spirit and the rest yawned lazily, completely ignoring them. They laid down beside the Huang Tianyu and fell asleep.

 C134 Two spirit host were injured in anger

    He had originally thought that Zhang Yunsheng and his son would be there, but he never thought that not only were they not there, the Huang Tianyu and the others were instead there.

    Beside him, a Fierce Demon with a Netherlamp Behemoth charged towards Sheng Zhenglong, leading a dozen or so Fierce Tusk Fiends who wielded different weapons. They began a fierce battle with Sheng Zhenglong.

    Immediately after, a ghost holding a black feathered claw led twenty to thirty of them. He held different weapons, and had many long hair as he surrounded General Sun, engaged in a huge battle.

    Afterwards, the ghost holding the Hundred Claw Spear and the guy holding the pair of huge ghost skull rings, as well as the guy holding the pair of skeleton bones, which were covered in ghost aura, and the ghost holding the big fan, which was half a man tall, led dozens of ferocious ghost over to the surrounding of the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu that was sitting on a chair at the time suddenly patted''s head lightly. Xiao Qiuer said lovingly: "Alright, alright little fellow, it''s time to work. Don''t sleep, otherwise these esteemed guests would get angry!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the fellow holding the hundred clawed spear suddenly spoke to him fiercely: "Little bastard, how dare you ruin the good news of our Evil spirit host. Tonight, we will send you to hell so that you will never reincarnate!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his spear, the spear in his hand whooshed towards the Huang Tianyu, a large part of it struck out, the extremely terrifying ghost claw, in an instant, shattered many of the things there into pieces, but the Huang Tianyu did not pay attention to him at all. Instead, it casually waved its hand at him, upon contact, he was sent flying by an unknown powerful force.

    Seeing the Huang Tianyu''s methods, many wraiths immediately became nervous and retreated a little.

    However, the General Sun and Sheng Zhenglong who were fighting with the wraiths, became energized and started to fight even more bravely.

    The Evil Spirit floated to the front of the Huang Tianyu and looked at who had stood up at the same time as it said fiercely, "Little bastard, who are you? This spirit host looks at most twelve to thirteen years old, but how can you have such a tyrannical strength, and defeat my great general in one move? "

    The fellow who flew over, holding onto his Hundred Clawed Lance, held onto his chest, endured the pain in his entire body, and angrily said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, where exactly are you from? Why do you have to go against us time and time again? "

    Seeing their extremely fierce expressions, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "You don''t need to know who I am, I will give you two paths, one of them is to immediately leave this place, and from today onwards, you will not be able to come to the Azure Cloud Nation to commit crimes. Two, I will send you two away and destroy all of the wraiths you have brought here, you two can only choose to do so yourselves!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the ghost that had just flown over, holding a festering broom, suddenly became very angry and shouted at him, "Little bastard, you dare to play with us like this, I think you''re tired of living!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the big broom in his hand, whooshed towards Huang Tianyu and the rest, and struck them hard, releasing the stench of pus and blood, instantly melting a lot of things there, but Xiao Qiuer was fuming with rage, opening his mouth to face the pus and blood, and releasing waves after waves of screams.

    In an instant, not only did the pus and blood splash out, but the surrounding evil spirits were also tormented by the excruciating pain and turned into pools of black blood. Moreover, the evil spirits were also shaken, emitting a dense ghost aura that began to float around.

    At that time, it was attacking. Sheng Zhenglong, General Sun and the other wraiths, all of them were extremely afraid, and retreated to the surroundings of the Evil Spirit. Immediately after, some of the Evil Spirits that escaped from the battle formation also flew over.

    While they were in pursuit, some of the officers of the Evil Spirit and the others had also ran over. Very quickly, they formed a formation and guarded the surroundings of the three Huang Tianyu s.

    Seeing that they were all extremely mighty and fearless, the Evil Spirit suddenly said with admiration, "Azure Cloud Nation, as expected of the number one empire in the human world, I didn''t expect you guys to not be afraid of us."

    However, the Evil Spirit huffily said, "They are not afraid of us, so what? Right now, they only have five to six thousand people at most. Although a lot of our subordinates have been annihilated by them, we still have nearly thirty thousand men. I do not believe that we will not be able to eliminate them. "

    Looking at him, the Huang Tianyu merely smiled and said in a relaxed manner: "You have thirty thousand subordinates, or even someone, so what if they come to help you? Do you really think that with your weak cultivation, you can take advantage of me? "

    After he finished speaking, he and Xiao Qiuer floated in front of the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit.

    At that time, the twelve wraiths guarding the two of them were all extremely furious. They brandished the weapons in their hands and sent streams of terrifying Phantom Shadow Miasma towards the two of them.

    However, in that instant, all the Ghastly Shadow Yin Qi was released by the Huang Tianyu, causing the pale yellow protective qi s to tremble silently and be sent flying back, scaring them so much that they dodged quickly and floated somewhere else. In an instant, all the Ghastly Shadow Yin Qi were released and struck the ground with a loud bang, creating a dozen or so deep craters around three feet in radius.

    Right at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly turned ferocious and pounced towards them, waving his two huge palms, smashing those fellows down hard onto the ground. He then turned around and bit one of them, the little demon''s shoulder, and with a creak sound, bit that fellow into a ray of spiritual light, and slowly merged with his body.

    Seeing such a ferocious beast, the Evil and Evil Spirits were immediately enraged. They shouted at it, "You damned long-haired beast, go to hell ˇ­"

    Before the sound of his voice had even faded, they simultaneously raised their weapons. The weapons in their hands shot out over ten small balls, and very terrifying wraiths'' heads appeared.

    But in that instant, the Huang Tianyu appeared in front of Xiao Qiuer, and with a sudden clench of its fists, it welcomed the attacks head-on. Those wraiths'' heads, which were like a huge skull, were not only blown away by the white light and disappeared without a trace, the ferocious spirits and evil spirits were also heavily smashed onto the ground, spitting out plumes of white smoke. With a single glance, it was clear that they were severely injured.

    He did not expect that the Huang Tianyu would directly injure his two great spirit host s so badly the moment it made a move. Many of the officers and warriors were so excited that they started cheering.

 C135 "Catch the crown prince and blackmail everyone"

    Originally, they wanted to teach Xiao Qiuer a lesson. However, they did not expect that they were actually injured by the Huang Tianyu. They angrily floated up in the air, leading the evil spirits and retreated a little.

    The Evil Spirit suddenly said fiercely to the Huang Tianyu: "Little bastard, where exactly are you from? Why would you use such a powerful power of the nether spirit? "

    The Evil Spirit was even more unbelieving as he stared at the Huang Tianyu and said: "We two spirit host s are also experts who have traversed the world, almost never, you humans have suffered defeat before, and have never seen any humans that can use such powerful Nether Spirit Qi, boy tell us the truth, are you truly a demon or an expert under the Nether Lord?"

    Hearing their words, many soldiers looked at the Huang Tianyu in confusion.

    However, Sheng Zhenglong said in a righteous manner: "This immortal is one of the powerful man of justice in our world. Not only is he proficient in the power of the underworld, he also uses a lot of righteous spirit energy, and the two of you spirit host should know about him. A living being, other than celestial power and the power of yin and yang, most of your spirit energy is in the Three Realms."

    After hearing those things, some evil spirits were confused and looked at the vicious spirits and evil spirits.

    Just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt a wave of yin aura, it''s strength was not inferior to the Evil Spirit and released a kind of dense ghost aura. With the release of a lot of ghosts, the yin aura emitted by a lot of brats quickly moved towards them from the southwest. Evil Spirits. Right now, there are truly some fellows who have come to help you all. "

    Hearing his words, many of the officers were on high alert as they looked at their surroundings.

    No matter how many demons and ghosts come here, we must kill them all because we have no way out. We must protect this place, and protect our own wives, children, relatives, friends, and the citizens of our country! "

    Hearing his words of encouragement, all the soldiers were instantly enlivened. They followed him in succession. The twenty generals had set up a strange military formation in an extremely tight formation. Soon enough, they began to fight against the vicious spirits.

    At that time, looking at this, the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, suddenly felt a ten feet tall man from the southwest, with a blood-red face, wearing a set of stinky rotten meat armor, holding a dark red rotten meat spear in his hands, leading six long tusks, hairy ghosts, and a large group of brats. They flew in a black mass from the southwest to there, and all of them started to laugh out loud in joy.

    Very quickly, that fellow brought the six Fierce Tusk Long Hair Fiends to their side. He asked them in astonishment, "Evil spirits, Evil Spirits, what''s going on with you? How could he be injured? And there''s also the Skeleton Eagle and the three turtles. How did you guys get injured in such a pathetic manner? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the Evil Spirit said angrily: "Alright, Blood Spirit, stop talking nonsense. Our injuries are all thanks to this brat and that disgusting iron-eater. Quickly think of a way to deal with them together with us!"

    After he finished speaking, the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit suddenly waved their hands, and their respective weapons whistled as they flew towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, attacking them twice, like a millstone, using their evil ghost heads.

    Soon after, the blood spirit waved its hand, and the rotten flesh spear in its hand shot towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer from the other side. A group of blood red ghost heads that were as tall as a person appeared and surrounded the two of them.

    Seeing that situation, General Sun and the rest started to worry for the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    At the same time, Xiao Qiuer, who was even angrier, opened his claws and glared at the three fellows.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly turned its hands, and roared towards the top of them. It released a magnificent golden light, and in an instant, the golden light actually formed into a huge pentagram star compass formation, and with a clang, it shot towards its surroundings like a burst of starlight. In an instant, it not only turned the three ghost heads into streams of black Qi, but also turned them into wisps of black smoke and disappeared them.

    Furthermore, the vicious spirit, evil spirit and blood spirit were simultaneously beaten into an extremely miserable state. Only after rolling on the ground for a long distance was they able to dodge this calamity in an extremely dangerous manner.

    and the others from that time, were secretly watching them from inside a relatively inconspicuous tent. For some matters, Zhang Yunsheng said in surprise: "I never thought that the Mr. Huang actually possessed such profound magic power, my son, from today onwards, we must treat him with even more respect and think of a way to be sincere and keep him here, I believe that as long as we treat him well, he will definitely treat us better and do his best to protect our citizens."

    After hearing his words, Zhang Rende suddenly became very careful, and said to him: "Royal father is right, this child also has the same intentions. This child also wants to acknowledge him as my master, or even betroth my sister and the others to him.

    Just as he finished speaking, some of the ministers by his side, who were extremely confused, looked at him and said: "My son, since you want to take Mr. Huang as your master, then what are you waiting for? Your master is currently fighting with those evil spirits. As your disciple, how could you just stand by idly and watch? Why aren''t you helping your Master and destroying those evil spirits together with him? "

    Hearing his words, Zhang Rende immediately nodded his head, opening his hand and producing a set of spirit runes, he held his treasure sword and pounced towards the Evil Spirits.

    At that time, the blood spirit, who was already injured by the Huang Tianyu, saw him suddenly going there, and suddenly turned into a gust of black qi, pouncing in front of him. It turned around and grabbed his neck, and said harshly: "Everyone, immediately assist him, or else I will kill him now!"

    All of the soldiers, Sheng Zhenglong and the others were extremely nervous and stopped their fights with the evil spirits. At the same time, Zhang Yunsheng also looked at them worriedly.

    However, the Huang Tianyu merely smiled and replied without a care: "Blood spirit, do you think that I can''t do anything to you all just because of this?"

    General Sun and the rest didn''t know what he meant, and looked at each other in confusion.

    At the same time, Xiao Qiuer was a little lazy, lying down beside him. From the looks of it, he didn''t care at all.

    These were the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit, but they had both floated to Zhang Rende and the Blood Spirit.

 C136 The Three Souls were enraged that they had stayed

    At that time, he had already caught Zhang Rende''s blood spirit, and looking at the Huang Tianyu, he actually smiled so casually. was still floating in the air, when he fell asleep beside them, he angrily said to them: "Don''t be too arrogant, right now, this brat''s life is in my hands. You will immediately surrender to us, obediently put down the weapon in your hands, and kowtow to us on the ground, or else I will kill him right now."

    After he finished speaking, he used more strength to grab Zhang Rende, and the hand holding the talisman fiercely said to him: "Little bastard, you better behave yourself, or else I''ll eat you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he even threatened him as he opened his stinky mouth, revealing two rows of ghastly white fangs.

    At the same time, the Evil Spirit, Blood Spirit and the rest of the people commanded the evil spirits to move towards the camp where Zhang Yunsheng and the rest were., Sheng Zhenglong and the others were all furious and were looking at them from head to toe.

    But the Huang Tianyu had already been put away, and the big star array calmly looked at the Blood Spirit: "I still have the same words, I will give you two paths, either you guys immediately lead, these trash will scram, or I will annihilate all of them and send you guys to hell, you guys don''t have a third path, do you hear me?"

    After hearing his words, the evil spirit gloomily said, "You little brat, are you stupid? But as far as I know, he is the crown prince of the Azure Cloud Nation and the future king of this country. You still dare to speak to us like that, do you believe that I will kill him now? "

    After he finished speaking, he actually took his spear and placed it on Zhang Rende''s head. General Sun immediately said with extreme anger: "Bastard, release our Lord immediately, otherwise, no one will be able to leave this place alive today."

    Suddenly, Zhang Yunsheng, holding the head of the Heavenly Dragon Bow and leading the civil officials, walked out of the tent with a face full of killing intent, and said to the Blood Spirit: "Release my son now, or I will kill all of you right now!"

    Upon seeing his fierce spirit, she pounced towards him. However, she was waved around by him. The Great Battle Axe in her hand landed on the ground with a bang.

    The Blood Spirit viciously said, "All of you be smart and surrender to us now. Otherwise, I will kill this brat right now!"

    ''s neck was so angry that Zhang Rende wanted to tear him into a thousand pieces.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but in that instant, everyone''s vision blurred, and they saw Zhang Rende, Zhang Yunsheng and the rest actually appear. Beside General Sun and the others, all the people and little ghosts were looking at them puzzledly.

    However, the Evil Spirit was furious and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Damn you brat, I never thought that you would actually give us such a move, now."

    He had just reached that point when Zhang Rende suddenly said in a very forceful tone, "What can you all do now? You guys can''t do anything to me, and now that you guys have nothing left, you can threaten my master, and the people of my royal father and the others, how can you all fight against us? "

    Just as he finished speaking, General Sun and Sheng Zhenglong suddenly waved their hands at the same time. In an instant, there were a lot of soldiers holding heavy bows and crossbows, aiming those arrows at the Blood Spirit guys.

    At the same time, the other officers clenched the weapons in their hands tightly. They were brimming with killing intent as they looked at the evil spirits. Soon, the powerful killing intent they released scared some of the evil spirits.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu seemed to be a bit impatient, it said to the Blood Spirit: "It seems that you guys are just not listening, my kind words of advice is good, then I will honor what I said to you guys just now!"

    When he said that, his body suddenly flashed. Behind him, a huge, mirror-like light screen appeared. It was three feet in radius, and it radiated circles of dazzling light in all directions.

    Seeing that, the Blood Spirit said nervously, "No wonder you are so rampant, and have so many tricks up your sleeves. I didn''t expect you to reach this kind of, very powerful Immortal Realm at such a young age!"

    The light that the Huang Tianyu had released at that time and the light that it had shined upon the ghouls who were in extreme pain were all frightened as they ran off into the distance.

    However, the Huang Tianyu calmly said: "You guys shouldn''t even think about going anywhere, just obediently disappear from here!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly trembled. The Spiritual Lights behind him actually turned into circles of golden light that were like ripples in water. They silently shot towards the Evil Spirits. In an instant, the thirty to forty thousand little ghosts all turned into strands of black gas and disappeared.

    At the same time, the Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit, and Blood Spirit seemed to have been torn apart as they let out waves of miserable screams and heavily crashed into the ground. In an instant, they smashed three huge holes into the ground, shaking the entire area for two to three miles, causing the locust and willow trees within to violently shake for a while.

    However, not long after, the three fellows actually flew out from the deep pits at the same time, and with a roar, they released the rolling ghost aura in their surroundings, barely able to resist it. After the golden light disappeared, the Evil Spirit suddenly became extremely hateful, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "We will remember this brat''s debt, it''s best if you don''t get killed by the other experts. In the future, we will definitely ask our Sect Leader to turn you into ashes, and refine all of your three souls and seven souls ˇ­"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu suddenly rushed towards them and kicked them with its mountain-like golden leg wind. The three of them were extremely scared and immediately turned into wisps of ghost aura, bringing them and their surviving subordinates and quickly left.

    After a long while, when everything there had calmed down again, the Huang Tianyu suddenly spoke to Zhang Yunsheng in a very casual manner: "Alright Your Majesty, those evil beings have already been beaten away by us with all of our efforts. Now, we can let everyone take a good rest."

    As they spoke, he kept back his spirit energy and brought Xiao Qiuer who had already woken up with him to slowly land on the ground.

    Zhang Yunsheng immediately nodded his head, and said to the soldiers in a loud voice: "Everyone, clean this place up immediately, and leave some people to take turns patrolling, then go and rest!"

    Upon hearing his words, all the soldiers immediately turned serious. They clasped their hands together and said, "We shall obey the imperial edict!"

    After he finished speaking, General Yuan and the other generals left in a very orderly manner, leading their troops to carry out orders.

    On the other hand, Zhang Yunsheng made Zhang Rende, Sheng Zhenglong, and the General Sun accompany him, along with the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, go to a relatively spacious and clean tent.

    Just as he walked in, Zhang Rende suddenly knelt in front of Huang Tianyu and said in an extremely grateful tone: "Thank you Master for saving this disciple just now.

    I don''t know why he would suddenly have such a Huang Tianyu. It immediately hugged him in panic and wanted to kneel down, but Zhang Yunsheng stopped him, and said sincerely: "Sir, you must not do this, you have saved my son''s life twice, and this time you have even protected us all, and taught us all the profound arts of the nation, we should receive his respect!"

    Sheng Zhenglong was also very polite as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Sir, although you are younger than us, we still have the facts of master and disciple. I know that you are not a man of the mortal world, and do not care about such things, nor do you dare to hope that you can become my disciple.

    After he finished speaking, he also knelt down towards the Huang Tianyu with sincerity, causing the Huang Tianyu to become even more distressed as it looked towards Zhang Yunsheng.

    The General Sun also cupped his fists and said respectfully: "Sir, your mana is profound and kind. I have seen with my own eyes that you and your mount were able to behead those evil people with such elegance, and I am very impressed. And I am indebted to you for looking down on me, and your soldiers, for passing on such profound mana to me, even at the expense of your efforts.

    Seeing that they had all expressed their gratitude, the Huang Tianyu said in distress: "Your Highness, Master, General, what are you all doing? Quickly rise from the ground, I have told you many times, beheading demons and exterminating devils are things that we cultivators should do. If it''s anyone else, they would do the same thing after meeting those evil people, but you all really don''t need to care about it, and don''t thank me, because right now, I am very uncomfortable. "

    Seeing his vexed face, Zhang Yunsheng, Sheng Zhenglong and the General Sun started to laugh vigilantly.

    However, after Zhang Rende stood up, he said to him in a serious tone: "Master, I know you are quite annoyed. If it weren''t for the fact that we, the powerful and noble, would have attacked us instead, you would have left ten days ago. But I beg you, please don''t be like this, okay? "We truly admire and are grateful to you. I am also sincere in wanting to acknowledge you as my master."

    He had just reached the point where he wanted to stop, when Huang Tianyu suddenly reached out his hand and interrupted him. He frowned, and said with slight disgust: "Your Highness, please stop, I have already told you many times, I will never take in any disciples, and I do not dare to have any seniors like you. I just want to do the thing that I want to do the most right now, and you all better not keep me here.

    After saying that, he turned around to Zhang Yunsheng and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for not being able to accept your kind intentions. Within three days, if there are no more evil people who want to attack you, I will take my leave.

    After he finished speaking, he even cupped his fists towards Zhang Yunsheng.

    Seeing his extremely serious look, even though he did not want him to leave, Zhang Yunsheng still spoke in a very casual manner: "Sir, since you insist on doing so, then we will not force you to stay, and I also know that you care about all the living things in the world and like to live a carefree life, you will definitely not stay in Azure Cloud Nation forever. I promise you, if no demons or ghosts appear within three days, we will definitely send you off!"

    After hearing his words, Zhang Rende, Sheng Zhenglong, and the General Sun all looked at them helplessly.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately expressed its gratitude, and said to him: "If that''s the case, then thank you your majesty."

    However, he continued to smile and said, "But after dawn, please let us all return to our country''s capital, no matter what, you saved us, and you have even passed our skills on to my son and the Prime Minister. I know that you like peace and quiet, and do not like noisy and grand scenes, but I do ask that you, Sir, agree to this request from me and answer the request of Dragon City. I must set a banquet for you, and ask the Empress, the Minister''s beloved daughter, and my son''s kind mother, to personally express our gratitude to you."

    Hearing him talk about that matter, the Huang Tianyu said with difficulty: "Your Majesty, it''s better not to, the Queen has the body of an almighty, the mother of a nation, I''m just one, a wanderer who dares not offend her, I don''t dare to offend you anymore!"

    Right after he finished speaking, Zhang Rende immediately said in a very anxious voice: "Sir, can you not be so kind? My royal father has only given us a small feast, but my mother has always been very respectful. You people who cultivate with justice have saved me twice, and this time you have even saved me indirectly. My royal father and all the warriors here, if my mother knew about this and yet did not invite you back, she would definitely blame me.

    Sheng Zhenglong was also very anxious as he said to Zhang Yunsheng: "Sir, this time, you have led us to destroy tens of thousands of our vicious spirits. Not only did you severely injure them, you have also indirectly protected them.

    The General Sun was even more so, as he said to the Huang Tianyu with a serious face: Sir, although you are an upright and honest man, and do not wish to participate in mortal affairs like us, our Azure Cloud Nation is a nation of etiquette. If the people of the other empires were to find out about the great kindness that you have shown us, but we do not have any, thank you very much, they would laugh at our lack of etiquette.

    After hearing what they had said, the Huang Tianyu looked at Zhang Yunsheng again. With a face filled with sincerity, he pondered for a good while, then said with great difficulty: "Alright, I agree to all of you!"

    Seeing that he had agreed to that matter, Zhang Yunsheng and the others all started to laugh happily.

    However, he was very serious and said to them, "However, I can only stay here for three more days. Within three days, if there are no other monsters and ghosts attacking you, I will definitely leave, and I hope that everyone will forgive me. I really do have one thing that is very important to do, and before that thing is done, I really don''t have much of a mind to care about other things!"

    As he said that, he cupped his fists towards Zhang Yunsheng and the others.

    Zhang Yunsheng immediately said in a straightforward manner: "Sir, please rest assured, I will not wait too long, it will take up your time, and if you need my help with that matter, I will definitely do my best to help you. As long as you return with us to the Dragon City tomorrow, I will have the empress express our gratitude!"

    After he finished speaking, Zhang Rende, along with Sheng Zhenglong and the General Sun, also smiled as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

 C137 Three Souls Consultation

    That night, in order to help the Evil Spirit attack the Blood Spirit and Evil Spirit, Zhang Rende and the others were actually killed by the Huang Tianyu in the forest of the locust tree. They brought all the little ghosts there, and were even beaten up by the Huang Tianyu until they became seriously injured.

    When the Evil Spirit who was on good terms with the Evil Spirit saw him and the Blood Spirit, it only brought the twelve Evil Spirits, the ones it cared the most about, there. The Evil Spirit who was preparing to use its power to heal itself cursed loudly, "You damned bastard, you have hurt me and the Blood Spirit miserably this time, do you know?"

    After saying that, he even grabbed a rock and ruthlessly smashed it onto the body of the evil spirit.

    The Evil Spirit was very angry at that time, but it did not care about those things. Instead, it said angrily: "I also did not expect that brat to have such profound strength, if I had known earlier, I would have been willing to accept the punishment from the Sect Leader later on, but I would not have tricked you two!"

    Hearing his words, the Blood Spirit said angrily, "You also know that you''ve cheated us, right? No matter what, we are all spirit host s under the Sect Leader, so it is not difficult for me to help you. As long as you hurry up and get me 20,000 subordinates, I will treat it as if it never happened.

    After saying that, he crushed a piece of human bone with a ''ka ba'' sound. Immediately, a few evil spirits nearby angrily glared at him.

    However, the evil ghost calmly said, "Don''t worry, I was the one who did not properly investigate this matter, and that''s why we suffered such a huge loss. Besides, in the past few years, I''ve also managed to get a few hundred thousand men with decent fighting capabilities, although most of them are in the hands of the Sect Leader, I can also send a hundred thousand or so. After we adjust our breathing, I''ll give the two of you twenty thousand to come over and use as you wish."

    After hearing all that he had said, the Blood Spirit nodded slightly.

    A human bone was knocked on the hand as he said with a frown: "I never thought that those bastards from the Azure Cloud Nation would actually develop a Cinnabar Scourge that is not good for us. Those humans that are fighting with us also possess such a strong killing intent, and even their Human Emperor can almost fight against us. It seems like in the future, it won''t be easy for us to attack them again."

    Hearing him say that, the blood spirit frowned and said to the evil spirit: "Brother, if it wasn''t for me talking to you, you really are unlucky. Why did the Sect Leader send you to the Azure Cloud Nation? From what I know, the Violet Cloud Sect s of the Mount Dong Lai are located in the Eastern Kingdom region of the Azure Cloud Nation, and that sect was established for thousands of years, and is a super powerful sect. The experts of their sect, even if they don''t have thirty to fifty thousand, there are still at least ten to twenty thousand of them.

    When he got there, he was actually very worried, so he didn''t know how to continue.

    The evil spirit immediately said in distress, "Who says it isn''t? Amongst the four great empires in the world today, the Azure Cloud Nation is definitely the strongest empire and their current Human Emperor Zhang Yunsheng, their Great General Sun Tianyin, their Prime Minister Sheng Zhenglong and the Violet Cloud Sect''s Yun Yi are all easy to deal with. However, the Sect Leader insisted that I think of a way to occupy this place as soon as possible. Now, there''s another kid with an unknown origin and incredible power who''s coming to occupy this place.

    After he finished speaking, he was still very helpless. Lying on a large rock, he sighed.

    Seeing his appearance that was becoming more and more vexed, the wraiths surrounding them also lowered their heads in distress.

    However, the Evil Spirit said casually: "Alright, since Sect Leader has assigned this matter to you, then think of a way, I do not want to go anymore, and provoke Zhang Yunsheng and the rest. After we recover, quickly send twenty thousand of your subordinates over, I also have something important to do, if we delay too long, Sect Leader will definitely punish me."

    The blood spirit was a little anxious, and said to the evil spirit: "The evil spirit has said a lot, don''t blame us for being too realistic, according to the Sect Leader''s orders, we do not dare to disobey. Recently, think of a way, under the situation where we do not directly clash with Zhang Yunsheng, Yun Yi and the others, as soon as possible, take control of the Azure Cloud Nation into your hands.

    After hearing these words, the evil spirit immediately said in a huff, "Alright, alright. When my injuries recover, I''ll immediately send you guys over. Corresponding subordinates, don''t bother me anymore!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually turned around and left. He didn''t know what to do, but the ferocious spirit and blood spirit immediately became angry and almost started cursing at him. Fortunately, the ghosts around them quickly tried to persuade them.

    Within a few days, the evil spirits had fully recovered. His injuries were immediately very sincere and he sent twenty thousand blood spirits and vicious spirits to a group of twenty thousand little ghosts with decent fighting capabilities. He then left the valley with a few evil spirits.

    Watching him leave, the evil spirit looked at the moon in the sky, then suddenly frowned and said, "We are already here, we have delayed for more than a day, we cannot continue delaying. I have to go to the Jinling as soon as possible, and control the king and the others, and control that country as soon as possible.

    After saying that, he cupped his fists towards the Blood Spirit. Then, together with the evil spirits and the twenty thousand ghosts, he steered a cold wind towards the west.

    Seeing that they had also left, the evil spirit beside the blood spirit, who was holding onto the Eight Armed Soul Sword, suddenly frowned and spoke to him with caution: "spirit host, now a Immortal Ranker actually appeared in the human realm, and was even with Zhang Yunsheng and the others, killing tens of thousands of our subordinates, and even injuring your three Great spirit host s, do you want it or not, immediately report this matter to the Sect Leader?"

    After listening to him talk about that matter, the Blood Spirit thought for a while, then shook his head and said in a relatively calm manner: "Don''t, Azure Cloud Nation has some other things to do, so we can''t say that the little bastard is a member of Violet Cloud Sect, and the western border regions, the Spirit Tooth Mountain''s Spirit Tooth Mountain''s Spirit Tooth Mountain''s, and the sect''s people aren''t easy to provoke either. Whether it is the Evil Spirit or the Evil Spirit''s situation, they aren''t very good, so let''s temporarily not do anything else. We just focus on the other matters, pay attention to the two sides, and wait for the opportunity to make our move."

    Listening to him talk about these things, some evil spirits even had a headache.

 C138 Unresigned, he attacked the prince again â€¦

    After the Evil Spirit and the others left the Blood Spirit and the Blood Spirit, they immediately flew towards the Jinling, which was thousands of miles away. However, when dawn broke the next day, they saw some white fish appear in the east, but because they were afraid of the sun, they quickly descended and hid in some caves in the middle of a large mountain. It was only until the evening that they walked out of the mountain, and continued to fly towards the Jinling.

    At about ten o''clock that night, they suddenly appeared in a field of rolling dust and rolling mountains, and at the same time, there were many mountains of trees and grass that were growing well.

    Not long after, a black aura emerged from the mountain range and quickly flew towards them. Soon, it turned into a huge, bird-like evil ghost as it weirdly said to them: "Greetings spirit host, generals!"

    Seeing him, the Evil Spirit immediately became a bit anxious and said, "How about Bird Feather?" Have you found out anything that you can use against us? "

    At that time, many of the surrounding wraiths were looking at Bird Feather.

    "Reporting to the spirit host, this little one recently found out, that Jinling''s Crown Prince, Song Ruoxian, is leading a few soldiers to hunt in this Shaman Forest. Right now, they are located 13 miles away, in that forest, and the distance from here to the Jinling''s capital is only about one hundred Li. Furthermore, the number of soldiers they bring there is at most two thousand."

    Hearing him talk about these things, the Evil Spirit became very careful and asked again, "Then do they have anyone around them who can use magic? Especially those bastards in Taizhen Sect, did they accompany them? "

    Seeing him ask about those things, Wu Yu immediately said with even more caution: "Reporting to the spirit host, according to the information this subordinate found out, the people from the Taizhen Sect were severely beaten up by some of the stronger people from the seven great sects by the World of Demons and Demons a while ago. After that, because of some things, some unhappiness had occurred with the people from the seven great sects, and adding the events from before, for some reason, Feng Chenggong actually expelled their Taizhen Sect, the most powerful among the young generation, the Huang Tianyu, out of the Taizhen Sect.

    After hearing his reports, there were many evil spirits that seemed to heave a sigh of relief as they broke out into laughter one after another.

    The Evil Spirit was even more relieved and said happily: "To be honest, amongst the Taizhen Sect, the person I feared the most was Feng Chenggong, that sinister and ruthless bastard, and that tough bastard Huang Tianyu. They have never acted according to common sense, and their methods are also extremely powerful, and in these past seven or eight years, there have been many people whose strengths are comparable to mine, killed off by Huang Tianyu and Violet Cloud Sect''s jade tree one after another. Now that he has left the Taizhen Sect, we basically don''t have to be afraid of anyone anymore."

    After he finished speaking, the evil spirit with the big fan immediately agreed: "spirit host, what you said is true! In the present day of life, among the eight great sects, those little brats are the strongest, while the Huang Tianyu is the strongest. Yushu, Wuxie, Long Xinhua and the others, although their mana are still alright, but they are definitely not as powerful as he is, and have a lot of heart and eyes. Without the Taizhen Sect here, it would be equivalent to losing our right hands.

    However, he said like a bird''s feather: "Alright, quickly lead the way, we will go and capture them now. As long as we capture those bastards Song Ruoxian, we will be able to control this country."

    After he finished speaking, he actually grabbed the bird feather''s arm and brought it with him, riding the gusts of cold wind as they flew towards the distant mountain forest.

    At that time, they were roasting some game and chatting about something, he seemed to be around 30 years old, dressed in a shiny peanut armor, beside him was a long lance, it was made with excellent workmanship, and there were also many soldiers guarding it, that handsome and elegant man.

    He ate a piece of barbecue and looked at some of the beautiful feathers and five or six pieces of fresh beast skin. He said with a slight headache, "If my mother and my imperial concubine knew that we were going to shoot and kill these small animals and eat them, they would definitely scold me. When you go back, you are not allowed to tell them about these things, or else I will beat you up!"

    Seeing him in such a state, a twenty-something year old soldier suddenly said with an evil smile, "This grandpa is at ease, we don''t want to be forced by the Empress to give these things to us, burn incense and kowtow in repentance. When we return, we will only give them the Lingzhi that we have harvested and the medicinal herbs such as the Head of the Guards. We definitely won''t let them know that we are tasting these wild animals."

    After he finished speaking, many of the surrounding officers started laughing.

    However, not long after, a man in linen robes, who looked to be around thirty years old but was wearing a black beard and barefooted, suddenly ran over. He anxiously said, "Not good, Your Highness. Generals, just now, the nation used a secret technique to warn me that there were some evil spirits nearby and they rushed towards us. They told us to quickly prepare ourselves to fight against these guys. He has already requested His Majesty to lead troops to reinforce us."

    One of the thirty-seven or thirty-seven year old generals said to the soldiers in a loud voice, "Everyone, don''t panic. Quickly place our weapons in some golden juice, or black dog blood and rooster blood, or even daub some of those things on top of it. This is what the Taizhen Sect s, the Huang Tianyu and the kind two immortal children told me two years ago.

    Hearing what he said, all the soldiers immediately soaked their weapons in those items. At the same time, some of them also placed His Highness'' spears and treasured swords into the blood of some roosters.

    Not long after, the Evil Spirit and the others arrived at the place. The guy holding the turned bone crossbow suddenly became gloomy and asked the soldiers, "Amongst you all, who is Jinling''s crown prince, Song Ruoxian? Come with us to your capital right now and meet your old man. We have something big to discuss with you, and you brats, you''d better surrender to us wisely, otherwise don''t blame us for mercilessly killing you all! "

    Just as he finished speaking, the man holding the magical equipment immediately became very angry and said: "Insolent evil spirit, you dare to be so rampant. How can you call our prince by his name?"

    A general with three spears was even angrier than the rest. He said to the vicious spirits, "You bunch of evil spirits better not be too presumptuous. Leave us immediately and don''t commit any evil deeds in our country. Otherwise, we will definitely kill all of you!"

    After saying that, they began to radiate a murderous aura as they confronted the Evil Spirit and the others.

 C139 Casualties from the Great War of the Witchcraft

    When the vicious spirits saw that not only were they not afraid of the soldiers, but they were even glaring at them with murderous intent, they immediately became extremely furious and let out waves after waves of ear-piercing howls to those people. In an instant, the souls of many people began to unsteadily float.

    At that time, the person with the magical equipment who had noticed those things suddenly began to chant an incantation that no one could understand. Not long after, many people who had heard those incantations gradually returned to their original state.

    Looking at those circumstances, the evil spirit beside him, the evil ghost holding a large fan, said angrily, "Good boy, I didn''t expect you to be this good at chanting Soul Comforting Incantation. I''ll kill you first, I want to see how you will protect these bastards!"

    After saying that, he suddenly led the group of tens of evil spirits and rushed towards that person with strange cries and howls, but in an instant, they were repelled by some of the soldiers with bows and arrows shooting towards them. Some of the sharp branches were pushed back, and some of the little ghosts were even turned into puddles of black water by the branches, or else, the black smoke would disappear into thin air.

    I didn''t expect that something like this would happen. The ghost holding the pair of bones suddenly became very angry and said, "What an audacious human! How dare you use this black dog blood and golden juice to deal with us?! Today, grandpa will definitely turn you all into bones!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly chanted a few strange words and shook his hands. The forks in his hands shot out at the soldiers like shadows with large forks. Those who were hit by the forks instantly turned into many bloody bones that scattered on the ground.

    Seeing those events, many soldiers became extremely nervous and began to protect the thirty-something year old man as he retreated into the depths of the forest.

    However, the vile souls and wraiths continued to chase after them. Before long, they surrounded them, forming a small circle around a large, low-lying tree.

    Looking at the evil spirits that covered the mountains, the man in his thirties suddenly frowned and said to some soldiers, "Everyone, don''t panic. Light a fire at once and light all the vegetation here. I''d like to see how these evil spirits fight against us in this sea of fire."

    After he finished speaking, one of the soldiers ignited a torch in his hand. The withered and short tree was instantly set ablaze.

    However, the Evil Spirit and the others were all extremely angry. They ordered them to charge toward those people nonstop, and very soon, quite a few brats began to risk being burned by the flames, the danger of being burned to ashes, and the courage to fight those soldiers to the death.

    In the beginning, those officers could still fight valiantly and fiercely against those brats, but no matter what, there was an enormous difference in numbers between the two of them. After all, those fierce spirits and those brats had been brought to that place, and the most they had were only two to three thousand people.

    Not long after, some of the soldiers gathered together in a rather exhausted manner. They relied on the huge fire to deal with the evil spirits.

    However, before long, some soldiers who were in their forties suddenly saw a few soldiers who seemed to be searching for something instead of fighting against the ghouls. They all looked at them in confusion.

    The man in his thirties brandished his long lance and killed him with a whoosh. After a dozen or so brats, he suddenly said to them in a huff, "General Cui, General He, General Niu, General Niu, General Tong, why are you not fighting with these evil spirits, and instead looking for something here?" Could it be that all of you still wish to find some precious stones or medicine from here and win my royal father''s favor when you return? "

    Hearing his question, many soldiers looked at the generals angrily.

    However, the strange thing was that the generals did not pay any attention to them. Instead, they started to play with them more attentively. Soon, many of the generals became angry and started to ridicule them.

    However, when the Evil Spirit saw the generals, the things that they were doing, and the person holding the magical equipment, it was very calm. Suddenly, it shouted towards the human ghosts that were just about to attack, "Everyone be careful, these humans have a lot of ulterior motives. Don''t keep fighting with them to prevent them from plotting against us!"

    Hearing his words, many kids looked at each other in confusion.

    However, in that instant, a fifty year old general suddenly jumped to the side of the man with the magic tool, bringing a bag of ores and some things like roots with him. He passed the things like roots to the man, smiled, and said, "Chief, it''s time for our show."

    At that time, General Niu and the other generals also brought some strange looking branches and leaves, as well as some roots and ores. They walked up to the man in his thirties, as if they had found some sort of treasure, and let him have a look.

    General Niu suddenly smiled and said, "Your Highness, it''s time for everyone to rest. The treasures we have here are things that the Lord Prime Minister, some immortals of the Taizhen Sect and some of the immortals have told us before. Although they might not be able to eliminate all of these evil spirits, we can still rely on them to deal with these guys for a while."

    After speaking, the several generals ruthlessly twisted the branches, roots, and leaves together with the person holding the magical equipment into something as thin as a rope. Then, they placed that thing between them and the evil spirits and set it on fire.

    At that time, those little imps who didn''t know what those people were doing all felt that something was very strange. They walked towards those things, but not long after, those things, some of the strange smoke that came out, tormented them until their entire bodies were in pain.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Many of the little guys were quite scared and retreated a little. The Evil Spirit suddenly frowned and said angrily: "I say, brat, how can you be so calm? It seems like they can actually use this kind of weird magic. "

    When he got there, he suddenly said in a stern voice to the wraiths, "Little ones, be careful. Try not to get too close to the smoke, or you will most likely be turned into fog by it."

    After hearing his words, many of the little ghosts were quite scared and retreated a little.

    However, the evil spirit with the Netherlamp Behemoth said huffily: "This smoke is indeed powerful, but spirit host, we are not vegetarians either, I will burn all of them into ashes now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the Netherlamp Long spear in his hand, whizzing towards the smoke, and the very strange light blue Netherlamp, in an instant, turned a lot of the mist into ghost flames, whizzing towards the soldiers, and swept them away. Quite a few of the soldiers immediately began to protect the surroundings of His Highness worriedly.

    However, General Tong unexpectedly chuckled and said without a care: "You evil ghosts, put out these ghost fires just nice, so I can take a look at my grandfather''s magical equipment!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took out some of the ores from the bag. Like a fingernail, some of the multi-colored ores were thrown into the ghost flames with a ''shua shua'' sound. Instantly, those ores exploded in the surrounding area like a thunderclap.

    The little ghosts that were burned by the flames turned into specks of dust in an instant, and the wraiths that had more profound power fell to the ground in pain after being burnt. Not long after, they also became specks of dust.

    After seeing all of this, the Evil Spirit immediately became furious, "Good boys, I didn''t think you would only use this kind of method, absorbing the earth meridian spiritual energy, spirit stone fire to deal with us. It seems like this spirit host is still underestimating you!"

    After he had finished speaking, the vile soul in his hand suddenly began to whirl around. In an instant, waves of strong, cold wind swept through the area, extinguishing all those multicolored flames. At the same time, it also blew away all the smoke.

    Seeing how powerful he was, that person immediately became extremely worried. He loudly said to the soldiers, "Generals, quickly think of a way to break out of the encirclement. I''ll hold them here for a while, after we leave, we''ll immediately invite the prime minister to come and fight them."

    After he finished speaking, before the officers could even react, he''d already pounced towards the wraiths with the lance in his hand.

    At that moment, another voice, that of a man in his sixties and seventies, spoke in a rather benevolent tone, "Your Highness, all of you, do not worry. This old man has already led the army here.

    As soon as his voice fell, waves of strange dust rose up from the surroundings, and instantly suppressed the cold wind. Immediately afterwards, a lot of black monsters around twenty to thirty feet tall roared and started fighting against the evil ghosts.

    Soon after, a lot of monsters appeared around the Evil Spirit and the others. They were like big scorpions as they shook their pairs of black pincers and started a fierce battle with the Evil Spirit and the others.

    Not long after, the fierce spirit kicked a huge monster and turned it into a cloud. After the dusky fog dissipated, it suddenly frowned and spoke with fury: "Zhou Yunren, looks like you, as the first minister of Jinling, really care a lot about me, huh? They actually came here in the middle of the night to save your nephew, the crown prince! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and shot into the surroundings. The frightening ghost and spirit aura whizzed and beat the large monsters and the black monsters into pieces of bark, which then scattered on the ground.

    Soon, he saw a person dressed in a black cloak, holding a strange magical equipment in his left hand. In his right hand, there was a ball of grey Qi, which looked to be sixty or seventy years old, but was barefooted, and an old man dressed in a grey cloud was leading many people who were wearing heavy armor and wielding different weapons.

    Amongst those officers, there was a long-bearded man who was dressed in cold battle armor and wielding a long lance. He looked to be in his fifties or sixties, but his eyes shone brightly.

    "I never thought that the dignified Jinling''s monarch, Song Jiangshan, would personally come here. Looks like I leaked out something just now, not only Zhou Yunren, this brat is very protective of her son, even you, the brat, came to save your only son. Looks like today, my face is really big today, and I''ve been alerted, your Jinling''s monarch, crown prince, and prime minister!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a general holding a red double-edged blade suddenly said angrily: "Evil spirit, you evil spirits, after so many years, you have attacked our Jinling again and again, and now you still dare to be so brazen, harming our Lord, you are truly despicable, if you do not want to find trouble, immediately scram out of our country, if not don''t blame us, we will be rude to you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the big blade in his hand towards the evil spirit, sending out a cold blade light. In an instant, the dozen or so evil spirits let out miserable cries and turned into a cloud of black gas.

    Upon seeing his methods, many of the little ghosts fearfully avoided him.

    However, the fierce spirit gloomily said: "Liu Qifeng, don''t think that just because you''re the great general of your Jinling, you can act so unbridled in front of me.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swayed, and the vile soul in his hands, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh, rushed towards Liu Qifeng with a lot of attacks, like many fist sized black dots, actually shook off dozens of soldiers'' souls, and fell to the ground.

    Song Jiangshan said in a furious voice, "Evil spirit, you are too despicable, to actually dare to kill us again. We have so many soldiers, today this empress will definitely not let this matter rest!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and a few of the officers standing around him suddenly pushed out a little. A very strange wooden carriage shot towards the vile souls and wraiths, exploding forth with a series of dancing bright white arrow and crossbow s.

    Seeing those things, the evil ghost with the black feather flying claw suddenly waved the flying claw in his hands, whistled as he welcomed the arrow and crossbow s, and shot a sky full of black feather arrows at Song Jiangshan and the others. In an instant, both of them suffered from quite a few casualties, and they retreated a few steps back.

    Just at that moment, the Evil Spirit rode on a gust of cold wind and pounced towards Song Jiangshan, only to be struck down to the ground by the black cloaked elder. In an instant, both of them activated their True Spirits and roared towards their surroundings, causing huge amounts of Evil Spirit Qi and a dense grey mist to burst forth, causing the surrounding people, soldiers and ghosts, to turn into black smoke.

    Upon seeing their battle, many ghosts and officers were extremely afraid as they dodged to the distance. "Woosh, woosh, woosh, woosh ~ ~ ~"

    At the same time, General Niu and the others were carefully protecting the crown prince. The crown prince quickly ran over, and Song Jiangshan and the others were soon surrounded by armoured soldiers, protecting them inside.

 C140 Blood Spirit Aids father and son seriously injured

    The fierce spirit and Zhou Yunren, after a very intense battle, suddenly jumped a little away at the same time, but after that, they slammed their palms onto the ground heavily. In an instant, many demonic spirits with sharp teeth and many vicious centipedes with golden hoops appeared from the ground, puffing out streams of white smoke as they engaged in an extremely intense battle.

    Seeing those circumstances, Song Jiangshan suddenly said to Liu Qifeng: "General, immediately arrange the troops and arrange the formations. No matter what, we must eliminate all of these wraiths this time, and we must not let them, after doing this multiple times, endanger our citizens."

    Hearing his order, Liu Qifeng immediately became serious, cupped his fist and said: "We shall follow the orders of my Emperor!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took out a few command flags and passed them to the few generals beside him. He said even more seriously to those people, "General You, immediately lead General Li, General Yu, General Hong and General Jing, split the troops into four groups and use the four-sided formation to kill all these evil spirits here!"

    After hearing his orders, the four generals immediately turned serious and clasped their fists towards him, "We will follow your orders!"

    After they finished speaking, they waved the command flags in their hands a few times and led the four armies, quickly moving towards those evil spirits.

    It was also at that time that the evil spirit with the large fan suddenly turned dark and said to the evil spirits: "Yin Wind Goose, Skeleton Eagle, Green Haired Gosling, Ghost Crow, you guys immediately divide into four groups to fight those human bastards, no matter what, you cannot let them disturb the spirit host to take care of those bastards."

    Hearing his words, the evil ghost holding the Ghost Skull Ring, the evil ghost holding the Hundred Clawed Spear, the evil ghost holding the Black Feathered Flying Claw, and the evil ghost holding the Netherlamp Long Ge, immediately replied with caution. After agreeing, they led their group of two to three thousand ghosts and pounced on the four generals separately.

    Not long after, when they saw that the Fierce Tusk Fiends and the centipedes had almost finished killing each other, the Evil Spirit and Zhou Yunren both jumped away at the same time and looked at each other in shock and anger.

    "Zhou Yunren, I didn''t expect your magic to have improved quite a bit over the years. You''re almost able to fight me with your full strength now."

    Zhou Yunren withdrew a little, the dusky fog, however, righteously said: "You wraiths, you have been causing troubles in the human world for many years. We, the kind living beings, originally did not want to have any arguments with you, nor did we want to fight to the death with you, but in order to not let you do as you wish with us, we can only constantly increase our own strength, and only then can we better protect you, the kind living beings of the human world!"

    After hearing his words, the Evil Spirit suddenly said with disdain, "Come on, little bastard, stop speaking such noble words. You are constantly increasing your strength, and in other words, don''t you want to be the Prime Minister of your Jinling? This kind of lofty and honorable life is the true motivation for you to constantly increase your strength. "

    As he spoke till here, he suddenly looked at Liu Qifeng with a look of disdain and said: "You bastards, you always say that we kill the innocent, that we do all sorts of evil and harm the common people, but are the hands of you officials, especially you generals, clean? To put it bluntly, didn''t you all rely on your exhausted bones and countless lives in exchange for your noble and magnanimous officials and your reputation of vanity? "

    Hearing his words, Liu Qifeng said in a sincere tone, "All living things are not the most perfect ones. Every life is possible, we will do some wrong things, and we might even harm a few living beings, but we are not like you guys, who always think of bringing disaster to the human world by dominating the three realms, or even be cruel and merciless. We want to kill all those living beings who do not obey you.

    Just as he said that, the guy with the bone dissolving trident suddenly said in disdain, "Enough brat, even we wraiths don''t believe these words. Who else do you want to lie to? Even if you were to break the rules, we will not let you go today.

    After he finished speaking, he and the evil spirit with the big fan, led the thousands of little ghosts and pounced towards Liu Qifeng and the others with a roar. Liu Qifeng and the man holding the magical equipment were extremely furious, he immediately ordered a few soldiers and a few cloaked Magi to start fighting with them.

    Song Jiangshan gave a few more orders, and the soldiers that were pushing the Sword and Saber chariots quickly rushed towards the evil spirits, after a short while, both sides started to fight extremely fiercely, and very quickly, all the flowers and trees that were burning, fell to the ground, and the huge fire that was engulfed by them, was completely destroyed.

    At the same time, blood and corpses began to appear on the ground.

    Looking at the wraiths that had actually killed thousands of soldiers, the crown prince who was around thirty years old said in grief and indignation, "These wraiths are too despicable. They actually dare to kill our soldiers like this. I''ll kill all of you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually disregarded it. Many soldiers dissuaded him as he rode on a horse with a lance and pounced towards the evil spirit.

    The guy who saw him at that time, the one with the big fan, suddenly waved the big fan in his hand, whooshing towards him, sending out waves of black wind, instantly hitting him, causing his entire body to be in pain, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. However, he very stubbornly held on, and afterwards, even more quickly, he pounced towards the evil spirit, howling and killing dozens of little ghosts.

    Never would they have imagined that he would actually disregard his own life and fight against them. Some of the brats actually ran away in fear.

    However, just as he was about to arrive in front of the evil spirit, the blood spirit suddenly pounced forward with a large group of evil spirits. In a flash, it appeared in front of him and sent him flying with a palm.

    Song Jiangshan was furious and shouted at the Blood Spirit Sect explosively, "Damned evil spirit, you actually dare to harm my son, this empress is going to kill you all..."

    After saying that, he and many soldiers mounted on their war horses and charged towards the evil spirit and the blood spirit. The two fellows were suddenly enraged, waving the weapons in their hands and whizzing towards them. The thick stench of the black wind instantly caused them to feel pain all over their bodies, and their faces were ashen as they spat out mouthfuls of black blood and fell off their horses.

    Seeing that scene, Zhou Yunren who was fighting against some evil spirits suddenly shouted out, "Quickly retreat!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked to his surroundings, and released the roiling gray mist, covering Liu Qifeng and the others, and quickly left that place.

 C141 An expert used to be an acquaintance

    Looking at Zhou Yunren''s group, protecting Song Jiangshan''s group, they left the place, many evil spirits were extremely angry, and chased after them, but suddenly they saw that the sky in the east had turned white, and they retreated in fear.

    The vengeful spirit looked at the rising star in the sky and suddenly said loudly, "It''s almost daybreak. We''ve all worked hard for the entire night, so little ones should hurry up and tidy up these fresh corpses and hide them in various places to have a feast. Then, we''ll go into hibernation."

    The blood spirit looked at the disappearing mist and spoke in a loud voice, "Just now, we had already severely injured the Jinling''s Human Emperor and Crown Prince, and had even injected a lot of poison into their bodies. Even with the help of a few Magi, the two of them would not be able to survive at the very most, at this time the day after tomorrow, little ones, quickly grab some rest, and when they are dead and the Jinling is in a state of mourning, we will go and occupy that country!"

    After hearing what they had said, many of the kids excitedly cheered for a while. While the sun had yet to rise, they quickly took the corpses and hid them within the caves in the mountain. Creak creak creak. They started to eat the corpses.

    And just as dawn broke, Zhou Yunren, Liu Qifeng and the others escorted Song Jiangshan and the others and took the horses back quickly. When the capital of the Jinling was in the capital city, in order to not cause too much trouble and cause many people to panic, they arranged for Song Jiangshan and his son to be placed in two carriages.

    And also spread the word that Song Jiangshan and his son had sprained their legs while hunting, which was why they went back together with them.

    At the same time, they had some Magi secretly arrange for those soldiers who had fainted to be placed in fodder carriages. They stealthily brought those people to one of the camps in the Upper Capital.

    Soon enough, Zhou Yunren and the others secretly sent Song Jiangshan and his son into the Imperial Palace. Liu Qifeng suddenly became very cautious and said to Zhou Yunren: "The situation now between Your Highness and Your Highness is extremely dangerous. Master Prime Minister, quickly think of a way to save them.

    At that point, he suddenly became very afraid and did not dare to continue.

    Zhou Yunren looked at the bodies of Song Jiangshan and his son filled with miasma and the smelly black blood that continuously flowed out from their mouths. They hurriedly used powerful spells to stop the blood from flowing, at the same time, he had twenty Grand Mages start to treat them.

    However, he frowned and said to Liu Qifeng: "The situation between Your Majesty and Your Highness is extremely critical. We can''t hide this from the Queen anymore, hurry up and send special envoys to bring gifts to the Spirit Tooth Mountain and request for the deities there to rescue them."

    Hearing his words, Liu Qifeng immediately sent a maid to invite their queen, but instead frowned and spoke in a rather distressed manner: "Little brother Huang Tianyu, we are already expelled by Feng Chenggong''s group, although we are still considered familiar with him, but he is after all, a member of Taizhen Sect with decent cultivation, and Feng Chenggong and the others are already used to having problems with us, every time we beg for them, they are all people who want to help us, how could you not know?"

    As they spoke, they sat down on chairs one after the other. Zhou Yunren said in a troubled tone: "If little brother Tian Yu is still in Spirit Tooth Mountain, as long as you and I can send him a letter personally written by you or we can use the incense that you left for us and inform him of this matter, he will definitely rush over immediately and do his best to save his majesty and highness. But just as you said, Feng Chenggong and the rest have already chased him out of Taizhen Sect, and we cannot find him for now, this is not easy."

    But in the end, Liu Qifeng still sent people to the Spirit Tooth Mountain with many gifts, hoping that Feng Chenggong and the others could come and save the father and son duo.

    After a while, a few maids accompanied the empress, who looked to be around fifty years old and was quite well maintained, to the empress. She was dressed rather simply and did not wear any gold or silver or jewelry.

    Just when Liu Qifeng and Zhou Yunren were about to pay their respects to her, she suddenly became very anxious and said to the two of them: "Father, General, what happened to His Majesty and my son?"

    When she spoke, she was still very worried. She looked at Zhou Yunren and his son, and then turned and walked over, but a Magus stopped her, and said very carefully: "Empress, you can''t! His Majesty and His Highness have both been poisoned. Apart from the Great Mage, anyone who touches them will faint from the poison, and may even be in danger of losing their lives. "

    After hearing what they had said, the Queen became very anxious and said to Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng, "Father, Great General, quickly think of a way to save His Majesty and my son. Our Jinling cannot afford to lose them."

    Knowing that she was extremely worried for the father and son duo, Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng hurriedly advised her. They also asked her to temporarily preside over the court affairs to prevent certain people with ulterior motives from seizing the opportunity to cause trouble in the Jinling.

    After listening to their persuasions, the empress thought for a while, then suddenly frowned and said very sternly, "Send down the order immediately. As long as His Majesty and His Highness are present, no one is allowed to divulge this information to anyone else, including you all, those who disobey will be executed."

    The moment she finished speaking, Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng immediately agreed and quickly sent their men to pass down her order.

    She had a few maids prepare an incense burner and a pair of red candles. In the center, she placed a brass incense burner, took out a stick of incense, lit it and inserted it into the incense burner, saying in a sorrowful voice: "Elder sister Sheng, I am Wutong, my husband and my son, last night they encountered an unfathomable poison. My father and the Great General and the others were unable to save them, please invite your uncle or the experts of your Azure Cloud Nation to come and save them!"

    After she finished speaking, she started crying because she was too worried for Song Jiangshan and her son.

    Zhou Yunren, Liu Qifeng and the others all looked at her helplessly.

    Not long after, Zhang Rende, along with the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer appeared without any warning. Beside the incense table, many Magi and maids looked at them vigilantly, and even pulled out their respective weapons.

    However, Queen of Wutong turned stern and told them, "Don''t be rude, this is Her Highness, the great master of the Azure Cloud Nation and the spirit beasts from their country. They are here to rescue Her Majesty and Her Highness."

    Just as she finished speaking, Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng both let out a long sigh of relief. They, along with her, politely bowed towards the Huang Tianyu and Zhang Rende.

 C142 Tianyus technique to save father and son

    Zhang Rende accompanied Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. After seeing Queen of Wutong and the others together, he saw Song Jiangshan and his son. Their faces were filled with a dark black color and they anxiously asked her: "Aunt, my uncle and Brother Ruoxi, what happened to them last night that made them look like this?"

    By the side of Song Jiangshan and his son, Xiao Qiuer suddenly seemed to have sensed something and seemed to be filled with disgust. He roared a few times in displeasure, and in an instant, scared a few Magi and maids to the point that they started sweating.

    However, the Huang Tianyu gently stroked its head, signalling for it to quiet down, before it finally stopped roaring.

    Queen of Wutong looked at Zhang Rende as if he was a servant following him around. He was puzzled for a moment as he asked Zhang Rende: "Benevolent, who is this young master? Will he and his spirit beast be able to save your uncle''s life and become brothers with you? "

    Seeing the doubt on her face, Zhang Rende immediately said to her calmly: "Aunt, don''t worry. This mister is the savior of my royal father and I.

    He still wanted to say something more, but he casually said to Queen of Wutong: "This little one is not from Azure Cloud Nation, but a wild crane leisurely. Although I am meeting Empress today, for the first time, I am very familiar with your father and General Liu. I was just now in the palace with His Highness and his father and the others, chatting with her mother in their palace, when his mother suddenly heard what you had said.

    After hearing what he had said, the Magi and maids looked at him in disbelief.

    However, Zhou Yunren was very calm as he said to Wu Tong: "This little brother is the one who, along with the great general and the others, has often helped you and your majesty to kill many monsters and ghosts. He has also repeatedly helped us fight against the natural disaster and saved our country.

    Liu Qifeng also said to the Queen of Wutong, "Empress, although little brother Huang is still young, he is still a powerful, righteous and compassionate immortal. During these seven to eight years, he has often helped the Taizhen Sect, the kindness and reconciliation with the other immortals, helping the citizens of our country, time and time again he has defeated many monsters and monsters that attacked us, and rescued us. There is no need to talk about it, what''s more important is that they have done those things, but they did not ask for any repayment from us!"

    Speaking of which, both Zhou Yunren and him bowed towards the Huang Tianyu in a very polite manner.

    Never would they have thought that the Huang Tianyu had actually done such a good deed. Queen of Wutong, Zhang Rende and the others all looked at him with great admiration.

    However, he didn''t mind at all and said, "It''s just a small matter. Master Minister, General, you don''t need to worry about it."

    When he got there, he said to the Queen of Wutong, "Your majesty and Your Highness were poisoned, and in addition to being attacked by some evil spirits, I will use my magic to save them right now. I must trouble the Queen to send people to prepare some food, warm wine, warm drinks, clothes, shoes and socks, and other such things for them.

    After hearing what he had said, Queen of Wutong immediately looked towards Zhou Yunren. Zhou Yunren nodded, and said to him in a calm tone: "Listen to little brother''s arrangements and do everything. Since he has said it like that, he will definitely be able to treat His Majesty and His Highness well."

    Hearing his words, Queen of Wutong nodded his head, and politely said to the Huang Tianyu: "I''ll be troubling you. If you have any needs, feel free to tell us, we will definitely do our best to satisfy you."

    After saying that, she left with the maids.

    However, Liu Qifeng was very careful, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, do you need me to send some heavy soldiers to protect this place?"

    He knew that he had done this for their safety, but the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "No need, the human heart is for stability, everything is as usual. Don''t let anyone else know about your majesty and your highness.

    After hearing his words, Liu Qifeng thought for a moment, then nodded her head in understanding. She said very carefully, "Then, I''ll personally stand guard outside the palace, so that some ignorant people won''t bother you two."

    Hearing him say that, Zhou Yunren immediately nodded his head and said: "That''s fine, especially those civil officials who are muddleheaded, I hate them the most at this time. General, please block all of them outside, if they ask, tell them that His Majesty and His Highness are in discussion with this old man about important matters, they must not be disturbed!"

    Hearing his words, Liu Qifeng immediately nodded, and turned to leave.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly smiled again and said to Zhang Rende: "You should accompany the empress too. Try to persuade her not to worry about this, I will treat your majesty and your highness later."

    After that, he patted Xiao Qiuer''s head. Xiao Qiuer immediately understood what he meant and wobbled to the entrance to guard it.

    Zhang Rende cupped his fist at Zhou Yunren and walked out as well.

    Zhou Yunren suddenly asked the Huang Tianyu, "Little brother, do you need these Magi to help us?"

    "No need. Although they have profound magic, they can''t endure it for the time being. Evil spirits and blood spirits, the two evil spirits, have been injected into His Majesty and His Highness. The poison in their bodies is too strong, please ask them to leave and protect us from the outside!"

    After hearing what he said, Zhou Yunren immediately let them go, and reminded them, "Immediately raise your cultivation to the highest level, and use all your strength to protect here. Until this senior and the Mr. Huang speak, there will be no mistakes!"

    Hearing his orders, those people immediately turned serious and said, "We will obey the orders of our lord!"

    After saying that, they left the room, fully on guard as they stood guard outside.

    After they had left, the Huang Tianyu suddenly said to Zhou Yunren: "I am troubling you, my Lord. For your majesty and your highness, remove their clothes and shoes, and spread their hair. After I have treated them, you will immediately use your Wu Ling Fire to burn those things, the two sets of beds, and all the things they have touched after being poisoned. Those things have already been infected by the poison, and I do not need to exhaust my energy to remove the poison on them!"

    Hearing his words, Zhou Yunren immediately nodded his head, but he felt a little embarrassed as he said: "Little brother, last night, outside of His Majesty and His Highness, there were some ferocious spirits and other evil spirits mixed in, and some soldiers who were also injured by them."

    He had just reached the point where the Huang Tianyu was speaking about, when the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "I saved His Majesty and His Highness, I will immediately follow you and the Great General to save them, and take advantage of the light of the morning sun to suppress them. When the Yin Spirit and Ghost Qi is inside of them, I will quickly treat them, if not, when night comes, their three souls and seven souls will be invaded by the poison and become vile spirits and blood spirits.

    After hearing what he had said, Zhou Yunren was extremely worried. She cupped her fists and said, "Then quickly come and save them.

    After he finished speaking, he nimbly removed Song Jiangshan and his son''s clothes, shoes and socks, and other things from their bodies. Then, he retreated to the side.

    The Huang Tianyu surrounded them. The father and son duo looked at it, then suddenly opened their left arms, releasing two pieces of golden sunflower shaped spiritual light, which seemed to be in full bloom. In an instant, the two of them were lifted into the air, and with their right hands, they flicked two pieces of moonlit spiritual light.

    In a split-second, waves of dark red gas were forced out of their bodies, emitting a strong stench of corpses. With a loud bang, the walls and roof of the hall let out a loud sound, and at the same time, waves of dark gas spread out in all directions. The dark red gas was like a ghost claw, and the 20 great Magi outside almost fell to the ground from the impact.

    At that time, they finally knew why the Huang Tianyu did not allow others to get close to that place.

    But Xiao Qiuer laid on the ground without caring about anything, as if he didn''t feel anything at all.

    Not long after, the Huang Tianyu suddenly waved its hand and shot out ten rays of spiritual light that were like golden needles towards the father and son duo. They shot out streams of black, pus and blood from their mouths in an instant, causing the father and son duo''s bodies to tremble from the intense pain.

    After a long while, seeing that the father and son duo had gradually spat out streams of fresh blood, their skin color also became its normal color, and the dark red and dark black flow also gradually disappeared, the Huang Tianyu slowly withdrew its spirit energy, and opened its hand and struck the blood on the ground. It was like a skull, the bright black spirit energy instantly turned them into nothing, and only then did it nod in relief.

    Seeing him in that state, Zhou Yunren''s anxious heart was finally at ease. She quickly walked out and asked Queen of Wutong for two sets of clothes, shoes and socks before putting them on for the father and son duo.

    Then, the Huang Tianyu extended its hand towards them and released a green light, allowing them to lie flat on the ground. It then said to Zhou Yunren: "Immediately get people to carry them and go to the imperial garden to bask in the sun, they will wake up very soon. After waking up, quickly let them eat some nourishment, drink some warm wine, and recuperate and recuperate properly.

    After he finished, he took Xiao Qiuer and went to find Liu Qifeng.

    Seeing that he had saved Song Jiangshan and his son, Zhou Yunren immediately sent people to invite Queen of Wutong and the others over there. He quickly accompanied Liu Qifeng and the others to the camp of the soldiers who had been injured by the fierce spirit and blood spirit last night and asked him to treat them.

    Just like that, when it was almost noon, looking at the Huang Tianyu s, and her son, as well as the soldiers who had been treated in succession, all of them were filled with gratitude, expressing their gratitude to him.

 C143 Heavenly Jade was known as the spirit host.

    Not long after, Song Jiangshan and his son woke up, and saw that Zhang Rende was actually accompanying Queen of Wutong and his maids in the garden, bathing in the sunlight. They were confused and asked about them, just what happened while the both of them were unconscious? And why did Zhang Rende go there? And so on.

    Queen of Wutong and the rest hurriedly told them about the Huang Tianyu, as well as the matter of saving them. They also sent people to invite them over to that place.

    Seeing them, Song Jiangshan actually cupped his fists and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Gu Jiu has heard of the immortal''s great name, and has heard of the great general and the others, saying that you and the Taizhen Sect''s immortal have done many great things for us in the past seven or eight years, and have already been on good terms with you for a long time, and that I have come to see you today, as expected of an immortal with an extraordinary demeanor.

    After he finished speaking, he and Ruo Xian stood up and knelt down in front of the Huang Tianyu, who hurriedly supported them and said in a very calm voice: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, don''t be like this, I am just a commoner, not some immortal, and many of the things I do, many people also frequently do, and I am already not a person of the Taizhen Sect, please do not be like this."

    Seeing his vexed face, Zhou Yunren immediately turned to Song Jiangshan and the others and said: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, I, the Great General, and the others are very close to Brother Huang, he is very open-minded, and does not care about matters of the mortal world, such as thanking him. You guys do not need to be courteous with him, you should quickly recuperate and wait for him to help us clean up the Blood Spirit and Evil Spirit.

    After hearing his words, Zhang Rende furiously asked, "What? Those evil spirits are attacking you again? "

    Not knowing why he would do that, Liu Qifeng and the others were all confused as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    As the Huang Tianyu rubbed her head, Xiao Qiuer said very calmly: "Recently, the ferocious spirits and blood spirits as well as Evil Spirits have attacked them at the southern borders of Azure Cloud Nation. As I just happened to pass by, I helped them teach a lesson.

    When he just got there, Xiao Qiuer suddenly became very angry and let out a few screams. He scared a lot of the maids and they all started to tremble.

    The Huang Tianyu hurriedly coaxed it: "Alright, alright, little fellow, don''t be angry. Tonight, I will teach them a lesson and let them receive the punishment they deserve!"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer finally calmed down.

    However, Zhou Yunren said rather worriedly: "Little brother, you had just saved them, and your majesty, Your Highness and the various officers and soldiers have already exhausted a large amount of their spirit energy, so you must be very tired now. You don''t have to go tonight and provoke those fellows, and if they dare come again, we will definitely do our best to stop them.

    After he finished speaking, Liu Qifeng did the same thing and said something similar to this to the Huang Tianyu.

    He knew they were doing this for his own good, but the Huang Tianyu continued to speak calmly: "No need, the current me is no longer the me of the past, it''s not convenient for me to tell you about many things, but you all do not need to worry, taking care of those guys is very easy for me. Tonight, I will take care of His Majesty and the others.

    Not knowing what he meant, Liu Qifeng and the others were all confused as they looked at each other.

    However, Zhang Rende looked at him in bewilderment and said, "Little brother, you can''t be wanting General Liu and the others to bury those evil spirits, right?"

    Hearing him say that, Song Jiangshan and the rest were even more confused. They looked at the Huang Tianyu, but it simply smiled and said: "No! I just want General Liu and the others to go with me to open up a fertile land! "

    After he finished speaking, he followed Xiao Qiuer to another place to play. Zhou Yunren and the others, who were extremely confused, looked each other in the eye for a moment.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already night. The Huang Tianyu suddenly felt that, in the mountain forest where Song Ruoxian and the others, the Evil Spirit and those fellows, and the Evil Spirit, were battling, suddenly surged a rolling wave of Yin Spirit and Ghost Qi, among them, other than the Evil Spirit and Blood Spirit, the other ghost Qi that was emitting, there was actually an Evil Spirit fellow among them. The Evil Spirit Qi that was emitting was actually very fun to him, so he said to Liu Qifeng: "Looks like tonight, the good land that we are going to open up has increased by quite a bit!"

    At that time, they had already been gathered. Five hundred soldiers dressed in heavy armor with sharp blades riding on horses and five hundred soldiers dressed in soft armor with shovels and the like on their backs, after hearing his words, Liu Qifeng asked in confusion, "Little brother, what are you trying to do? Those evil spirits are not to be trifled with, you better take them seriously! "

    Under the moonlight, looking at his expression, the Huang Tianyu rode on Xiao Qiuer and said to him with a smile: "It''s alright, Great General. After tonight, your country will have a lot more fertile land."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer carried him and headed towards the forest.

    Although he did not know the meaning behind his words, Liu Qifeng immediately led his soldiers and followed closely behind.

    At that time, in order to prevent any demons or ghosts from coming, Zhou Yunren and the others had gone to the palace to harm them. After they left, they immediately led a lot of powerful Magi and elite soldiers to protect the place.

    Not long after, Huang Tianyu and the rest arrived at the forest, where they saw a lot of little ghosts rushing out. Liu Qifeng and the others immediately clenched their fists and looked at them vigilantly with their weapons.

    But Xiao Qiuer treated them as nothing, directly bringing the Huang Tianyu and rushing towards them, and very quickly, they were released by the Huang Tianyu, a transparent protective qi, shook into black smoke, and disappeared.

    After seeing all these, Liu Qifeng and the rest, who were extremely confident, followed behind the Huang Tianyu. They quickly rushed into the forest on the mountain.

    Looking at them, the little ghosts that were patrolling around them actually charged into the forest very easily. In an instant, they became extremely angry, and as they waved their weapons, they began to shout and pounce towards them. Very quickly, a large black mass stood in front of them.

    Seeing that all of them had a terrifying appearance, with at least 40-50,000 of them, the thousand soldiers and Liu Qifeng all broke out in a cold sweat. They were very worried about them and were completely annihilated by those fellows.

    However, the Huang Tianyu suddenly smiled and said to Liu Qifeng: "Great General, look at how good these little fellows are. They must be very happy to know that you guys don''t have many good farmlands, and they actually came all the way here to help you improve the soil here."

    Liu Qifeng and the rest, while vigilantly looking at the little ghosts, had also carefully searched for the Evil Spirit and the Blood Spirit. They were not in the mood to pay attention to the words that he had said since they didn''t know what the Evil Spirit and the Blood Spirit were.

    Not long after, the fierce spirit, the blood spirit, and the evil spirit, accompanied by the big evil spirit and ghosts, suddenly flew over from the depths of the forest with gusts of cold wind. When they saw the Huang Tianyu, they immediately frowned.

    However, the blood spirit looked at Liu Qifeng with disdain, and said: "Why are there only you little brats here, looking for us? Where are your Human Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince? Could it be that they were killed by us last night and are now lying inside the coffin? "

    After he finished speaking, they all let out waves of mad laughter.

    Liu Qifeng immediately became enraged, and shouted angrily at them: "You bastards! Cut the crap, our and His Highness are very healthy, the reason why they did not come to take care of you is because you bastards, are not worthy to fight with them. Tonight, we are accompanying Mr. Huang to kill all of you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the ghost holding the black spear with the head of a fish suddenly became very angry and shouted angrily at him, "Little brat, are you courting death?"

    However, the Evil Spirit stretched out his hand and interrupted him. He stared at the Huang Tianyu and said sinisterly: "Just now, Liu Qifeng called you Mr. Huang, I wonder who you are? Why did you come here again, to spoil our business? "

    At that time, the evil and blood spirits were also very vigilant. They gripped the weapons in their hands tightly and stared at the Huang Tianyu.

    Looking at their expressions, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "Enough, you guys don''t need to think anymore. My name is Huang Tianyu!"

    Just as he said that, the Evil Spirit said in disbelief, "What? You are called Huang Tianyu? the current sect master of the Taizhen Sect, the first disciple Hong Linkui is related to you? "

    When he said those words, it was as if he was very scared and retreated a little.

    Mr. Hong Linkui is also my master in the Taizhen Sect. However, a while ago, because of some things, I was kicked out of the Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong and the others. I am now just a roaming crane, do you all understand what I am saying? "

    After hearing what he had said, the Ghost Crow and the others immediately retreated in fright.

    The blood spirit gloomily said to him, "One of the top ten Bane Stars from a while ago, was the matter of the ice coffin, the destruction and evil, and the insect food, as well as the serious injuries caused by it also related to you?"

    Listening to him talk about that matter, the Huang Tianyu, however, did not pay much attention and said: "That was because I did not plan to kill them, and they even started to offend me at that time.

    After hearing his words, many ghouls immediately ran towards the dense forest in fear.

 C144 There are plenty of good fields for eliminating evil spirits

    The Evil Spirit had heard from the Huang Tianyu herself that she had heavily injured those fellows in the cold coffin a while ago. When it saw that he had admitted that she was the Huang Tianyu, it fearfully backed off a little.

    But if they were to leave just like that, then it would definitely be very embarrassing, and they would be extremely unwilling to do so. For a moment, the three spirit host s were all extremely alert as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    Looking at their expressions, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became a little forceful, and said to them: "I am still the same as two days ago, I give you two choices, you two can either leave now, and from now on do not endanger the lives of everyone, or I will play with you two, and beat you two to scram, you two choose yourselves!"

    The Skeleton Eagle and the others who were already scared by him two days ago, immediately retreated backwards in fear when they heard his words.

    The evil spirit said fiercely, "Little bastard, stop spouting nonsense here. You are stronger than us, but we are not cowards. I will show you my true strength now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the Evil Spirit Spear in his hand, whistled as he shot waves after waves of ghost aura towards the Huang Tianyu, instantly shaking the surrounding trees, breaking them with cracking sounds.

    Immediately after, the fierce spirit waved as well, the evil spirit in its hand howled towards the Huang Tianyu, and struck it. A quickly spinning cold wind, together with the ghost qi, struck the Huang Tianyu, releasing protective qi, causing it to sway unstably.

    Seeing that, when many soldiers wanted to kill those evil spirits and help the Huang Tianyu, Liu Qifeng stopped them, and said angrily: "Don''t get in the way, Mr. Huang is a powerful immortal, if we go up, it will only bring him more trouble, and we can''t help him at all!"

    Hearing his words, those soldiers could only look towards the Huang Tianyu with worry.

    Noticing the protective qi, he started to shake non-stop, thinking that the Huang Tianyu''s ability was not as powerful as the Blood Spirit. He suddenly waved the rotten bone and rotten flesh spear in his hand, and shot towards the Huang Tianyu even more ferociously. The stench of rotting water filled the air, and with a kacha sound, the surrounding ground began to sway unstably, causing many soldiers to retreat far away in shock.

    Seeing the three spirit host s becoming more and more ferocious and attacking him, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became more and more domineering, and said to them: "Since you three are so stubborn, then don''t blame me for being ruthless!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped onto the ground, and with a bang, he caused a wave of dust to roll about like the waves of the ocean. Rumbling sounds came from the Evil and Evil Spirits, as well as from the Blood Spirits, and after suppressing all of the moves that were aimed at him, they actually surged towards the evil spirits, charging towards them and instantly submerging a lot of them.

    He did not expect the Huang Tianyu to shake just by stomping its foot. With such a shocking amount of dust, Liu Qifeng and the others all retreated in fear, afraid that they would be drowned by it.

    And it was also at this time that Xiao Qiuer suddenly flew into the air. He looked at the dust, the ghosts, and the ferocious spirits, evil spirits, and blood spirits that were in the distance, and suddenly pounced in front of the fierce spirit. He waved a thick bear''s paw, and with a bang, that fellow was ruthlessly smashed into a boulder.

    Who would have thought that it would suddenly pounce on the vicious spirit? After being hit by the beast, the vicious spirit spewed out strands of white smoke. It was extremely panicked and turned into a wisp of black gas as it escaped.

    It was also at this time that Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped up one after the other. The Evil Spirit and the Blood Spirit opened up its huge claws in front of the two fellows and with a few hits, beat the two of them into a sorry state. They quickly turned into two streams of black Qi and escaped.

    Seeing Xiao Qiuer, the ferocious green furred vicious goose turned into wisps of black smoke and escaped.

    However, the more than fifty thousand little ghosts who went there with the ferocious spirits and evil spirits and blood spirits were not as lucky as they were. Not long after, all of the dust that was stirred up by the Huang Tianyu was drowned in the dust and was quickly absorbed by it.

    After a long while, the Huang Tianyu released a bit of its consciousness and scouted out. Other than the fierce spirits and those who ran away, all the other ghosts were turned into black earth balls by the dust. They suddenly shot out a faint white light towards the dust that was still moving quickly, causing them to quiet down.

    He then waved his hand, allowing Xiao Qiuer to return. Riding it, he walked in front of Liu Qifeng, and calmly said to Liu Qifeng: "Alright, Great General, now you can let the soldiers go back to work, and cultivate this fertile land. If you plant some autumn crops, you should be able to obtain a good harvest in a few months."

    Hearing his words, many soldiers looked at him in confusion.

    Liu Qifeng frowned and said to him: "Little brother, did you take care of all those wraiths? "If even one of them remains here at night, our lives could be hurt at any moment. We might as well wait until we get rid of all of them!"

    Seeing his worry, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to him: "Relax General, I have just now, we have already taken care of those little ghosts. Although the Evil Spirit and the rest escaped, they were also severely injured by my mount, at least for the near future, they will not dare to come and harm you.

    After he finished speaking, he opened his hands, sucked over a dozen fruits from a fruit tree in the distance, then rode Xiao Qiuer and left the place.

    Seeing him walk away so casually, Liu Qifeng was very nervous. He looked at his surroundings, and suddenly said to the few soldiers: "Immediately take the horse to go look around. Are those wraiths really gone? Then look at the Mr. Huang. How much land has it opened up for us? "

    Hearing his order, the few soldiers immediately rode their horses and circled the area, carefully going a few rounds, until the sky was about to brighten, only then did they return to the place where Liu Qifeng and the rest were.

    One of them unexpectedly became very excited and said to Liu Qifeng: "Reporting to the great general, Mr. Huang has really wiped out all of those evil spirits. Moreover, he stayed in this great mountain and created a black soil field that was over thirty kilometers long and twenty miles wide.

    After hearing what he had to say, Liu Qifeng and the other soldiers immediately cheered in joy.

 C145 Both father and son feared each other â€¦

    Liu Qifeng and the rest of the soldiers heard from the soldier that the Huang Tianyu actually brought out a twenty to thirty li of fertile land for them, it was truly joyous. But in order to be safe, Liu Qifeng quickly led the soldiers and personally explored the land.

    After personally inspecting these matters, Liu Qifeng suddenly stroked his beard, and said in great joy: "I knew that every time Big Brother Huang came to visit us, he would definitely bring us great benefits and help us do many things. Now, not only does he help us, he has even taught us a ruthless lesson.

    As he spoke, he became increasingly happy and began to laugh out loud. Before long, he had the soldiers carrying the farm tools seize the time to tidy up the land.

    However, a soldier suddenly spoke to him carefully, "General, it''s not that we''re lazy, but we''re soldiers who want to kill the enemy. We''re soldiers who do the work of killing the enemy, but we''re not too good at it. That way His Majesty might be happy for a moment and give it to the peasants, and give them a lot of land. "

    Hearing his suggestion, the other soldier holding a shovel said to Liu Qifeng in a serious tone: "General, you know about this, let us use our swords and spears to go up and kill the enemy. We are very skilled at this, but we are even more stupid than you can''t do such things, much less knowing how to fix the land."

    Just as he was talking about that, a few soldiers on the ground actually broke some shovels and ploughs. Li Qifeng said unhappily, "What are you all doing? All good farm tools have been broken by you guys, do you want to work or not with good faith? "

    With that said, he actually carried a horsewhip and walked over to those people.

    The soldiers who were worried that he would beat them immediately knelt on the ground in fear. However, the other soldier wiped the sweat off his forehead a little and looked at them, the piece of land that he had just brought out, and the sun that had just risen from the east, he suddenly panted heavily and said to Liu Qifeng. "Great General, it''s not that we don''t want to work, but we don''t even know how to use strength to repair this kind of land."

    The other soldier who was patting those big black earth balls helplessly said to Liu Qifeng, "General, on this kind of matter, we only have the strength for a lifetime, yet we don''t know how to use it. If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself."

    Looking at them one by one, exhausted to the point of gasping for air, all bare-chested, Liu Qifeng just couldn''t straighten out how much land there is. After thinking about it for a bit, Liu Qifeng suddenly took off his own armor, picked up a shovel and smoothed out the soil around them, but after a short while, due to overexerting himself, he broke two or three shovels in succession. He said with a headache, "It seems like this seemingly simple farming isn''t something that anyone can do just because they want to!"

    Suddenly, he waved his hand towards those soldiers who were working and said loudly to them, "Quickly pack up and pack up. Let''s go back to the capital and let the experienced people do these things in the future. Come, let''s not stay here anymore and destroy these farm tools."

    After he finished speaking, he donned his armor, mounted his warhorse, and left with some of the soldiers guarding the area.

    At that time, the soldiers that were working hard quickly packed up their tools and followed them out.

    In the end, they were at the sun and had just risen not long ago. When they walked out of Shang Jing South Gate, they saw that Huang Tianyu was carrying a branch filled with wild fruits and was feeding it to Xiao Qiuer on a patch of grass. Liu Qifeng quickly dismounted and asked him in bewilderment: "Little brother, didn''t you guys come back for a long time? Why is she still here? Why not go into the city? "

    At that time, the other officers also looked at the Huang Tianyu in confusion.

    The Huang Tianyu stood up and threw the branch in her hands to the side, but then she said helplessly: "I do want to go in, but the problem is that I do not have the identity card or any other items. It''s night time, and the warriors here all do not allow me to go in, and when they see Xiao Qiuer, they are also very afraid, and I am also afraid that if I use a technique to suddenly enter the city, it will cause some people to panic, so I can only stay here."

    However, Liu Qifeng took out an order badge and looked at the soldiers guarding the city wall, and said loudly: "Open the city gate immediately, this general, along with the Mr. Huang and all the soldiers, go back to meet the King, he is our esteemed guest, you bunch of brat, how dare you block him and his mount here, waiting to be punished by the King!"

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu were actually his country''s esteemed guests. The people on top of the city wall immediately apologized to them in fear, but the soldiers guarding the gate quickly opened the gate and respectfully welcomed them in.

    Not long after, Liu Qifeng had those soldiers go to some military camp to rest before accompanying the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer to the outside of the palace.

    At that time, the few Magi who were guarding the place had hurriedly ordered a few officials to inform Song Jiangshan and the others when they saw them.

    Very quickly, Song Jiangshan and the others, accompanied by the Queen of Wutong, were extremely polite and invited the two of them in. Song Ruoxian was still very anxious, and asked them: "Mr. Huang, Great General, I wonder if you have dealt with all the monsters and spirits?"

    At that time, they also wanted to know what had happened. Zhou Yunren, Zhang Rende and the others had all looked towards the two of them.

    Knowing that this was a very important matter to them, Liu Qifeng hurriedly told them in detail about last night''s battle between Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, as well as how the Huang Tianyu had created that large field for them.

    After hearing him out, Zhou Yunren and the others were all very happy, and they expressed their gratitude to the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Queen of Wutong smiled and said to Song Jiangshan: "Your Majesty, it''s almost the morning court, the affairs of the country are more important, you, the prime minister and the general should quickly go up to the court, I have some business with Ren De and I and need to discuss with the Mr. Huang, in a while you all should go down to court as soon as possible, I have some important matters to discuss with you."

    After hearing her words, Song Jiangshan who seemed a little afraid of her, immediately smiled and said to her: "What Empress says is true, I will trouble you then. I will be troubling you with this conversation.

    After he finished speaking, he, Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng politely cupped their fists towards Huang Tianyu and Zhang Rende, and immediately went to change.

    After they left, the Queen of Wutong actually smiled and said to Zhang Rende: "benevolent spirit, last night you said that the Mr. Huang did come to your Azure Cloud Nation, and had even saved you before. You and your royal father had saved him two or three times, but as far as I know, he is on our side of the Jinling, in which she is an immortal within the Taizhen Sect, right?"

    When she finished speaking, she looked at the Huang Tianyu very politely.

    Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende nodded their heads, then said in a very calm manner: "Reporting to the Empress, I was indeed a member of the Spirit Tooth Mountain before, but a while ago, because of some matters, I have been expelled by that sect. Now, I am just a wild crane who met this mount of mine and got along well with it by chance.

    As they spoke, they walked towards another palace.

    Hearing his words, Queen of Wutong immediately nodded his head.

    However, Song Ruoxian was very curious, and asked him: "Then mister, who might be your own family? Since you have already left the Taizhen Sect, you must be going home, right? "

    Looking at his current appearance, Zhang Rende said with a faint smile: "Before this, Mr. Huang had already told us about this matter. Since he had a memory, he had lived in the Spirit Tooth Mountain, but Feng Chenggong and the other sect masters later on said that his parents were not people from there, but as to who exactly they are, it seems like Feng Chenggong and the other sect masters do not know either.

    and the others were all surprised as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    However, Queen of Wutong said in a kind tone, "Benevolent, what you are saying is that these so-called heroes do not ask where they come from! Mr. Huang is such a young hero, regardless of who his parents, relatives, or friends are, they have nothing to do with each other. "

    Hearing her words, Song Ruoxian, Zhang Rende and the others all nodded their heads in agreement, and walked into a very simple yet neat palace with them. Immediately, a few maids brought them some tea items, fruits and pastries, etc.

    After they separated and sat down, the Huang Tianyu immediately faced Queen of Wutong and cupped his fists: "Thank you, Queen, for treating me so nicely!"

    Seeing his sincerity, Queen of Wutong smiled and asked: "Mr. Huang, I wonder how old you are? After leaving the Spirit Tooth Mountain, why did you go to the Azure Cloud Nation? Could it be that you have something very important that you need to take care of over there? "

    At that time, Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende were also very curious and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately replied calmly: "Reporting to the empress, this year I am already 15 years old. The reason why I am going to Azure Cloud Nation is because I have a very important matter to take care of. I need to go to the furthest east of the mortal world and find the place closest to Heaven Realm.

    After he finished speaking, he was a little apologetic, so he cupped his fists towards Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende.

    Hearing him say that, even though Song Ruoxian and the others were curious why he wanted to go to that place, they didn''t have the nerve to ask him about that matter.

    On the other hand, Queen of Wutong very kindly asked him a lot of questions about her life. Looking at him, she seemed like a very kind elder who was concerned about him, like the child of a very good friend. It really made Huang Tianyu not understand, but he had no shame to ask her about those things.

    Just like that, an entire morning passed quickly.

    When it was almost noon, Song Jiangshan, Zhou Yunren and the rest went to the imperial harem. After giving out the orders, they quickly went to find the Queen of Wutong and the others.

    Seeing them, the Queen of Wutong turned around. One of the palace maids by her side said: "Immediately follow the instructions this morning and follow them. After a while, we will accompany His Majesty, Mr. Huang and Prince Ren De."

    Hearing her orders, the palace maid immediately grew very polite and said, "We shall obey the Empress''s orders!"

    After she finished speaking, she took the two palace maids and left.

    Song Jiangshan looked at the Huang Tianyu and Zhang Rende, then smiled and said to Queen of Wutong: "Empress, since Mr. Huang was once an immortal in the past, then should we immediately send someone to invite the sect masters and other immortals there to meet us?"

    After hearing what he said, Zhou Yunren, Liu Qifeng and the others all looked worriedly at the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Queen of Wutong said angrily: "This time, it''s the Mr. Huang, he saved you and my son, then chased away those evil spirits, and as you know, he ''used to be'' with the Taizhen Sect, so Feng Chenggong and the others have already chased him out. Why are you looking for those so-called immortals?"

    After hearing her words, Song Jiangshan said with a bit of disgrace: "I also meant well, wanting to let them re-establish their sect''s relationship, why did you start reprimanding me instead?"

    As he spoke, his face was filled with caution as he lowered his head.

    I can see that such a good person like Mr. Huang is actually being driven out by Feng Chenggong and the others, from today onwards, Feng Chenggong and the rest are not good people either. From today onwards, you all should pay less attention to them and send fewer gifts to them.

    Hearing her angry tone, Song Jiangshan immediately apologized to her.

    However, the Huang Tianyu looked at them and actually caused a ruckus with Feng Chenggong and the others, making it so that they didn''t feel good about it at all. She said apologetically: "Your Majesty, Empress, please calm down, I am just a commoner, and have no relation with the Taizhen Sect at all. "Please do not let my affairs lead to any kind of dispute."

    Seeing his apologetic face, Song Jiangshan actually smiled awkwardly. Song Ruoxian actually smiled and said: "Little big bro, don''t mind it this way, my royal father and my mother have always gotten along like this. They are not quarreling, but trying to reason with each other."

    He had just reached that point when Song Jiangshan suddenly rolled his eyes and said with a frown: "Stop talking about me. Aren''t you the same in front of the colorful clouds?"

    Who would have thought that in front of the eyes of the Huang Tianyu and Zhang Rende, he would talk about something that was equally as scary as him. Song Ruoxian lowered his head in embarrassment.

 C146 Queen of Wutong is getting married

    After listening to Queen of Wutong''s instructions, the three palace maids who had left earlier, suddenly walked in. The girl who was walking at the very front politely bowed and said to Song Jiangshan: "Your Majesty, Empress, lunch has been prepared, and the three of us have even personally prepared some good roast meat for Mr. Huang''s mount. There are also a lot of fresh bamboo and bamboo shoots that have already been placed outside Golden Ning Hall.

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu felt embarrassed for a moment, and said to Song Jiangshan and the others: "Thank you, your majesty, for your kindness towards the Empress, but I am a stranger. Since you guys want to eat, then I will take my leave."

    After he finished speaking, he and Xiao Qiuer stood up.

    Song Jiangshan and the others, who were a little anxious, also stood up.

    Zhang Rende suddenly said with a little difficulty: "Sir, you don''t have to be like this, okay? Furthermore, you and Zhou Xiangguo are old friends with General Liu. Since we have come here, no matter what, we must eat this lunch, otherwise, my uncle and my aunt will feel very bad. "

    Song Jiangshan was also very respectful as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "This time, we not only saved you, but my son and I also helped the Great General and the others. We taught those evil spirits a lesson and chased them out of the country, and this time, no matter what, we would like to thank all of you.

    After he finished speaking, he, along with Song Ruoxian and the others persuaded the Huang Tianyu to leave the great hall.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, the Huang Tianyu could only agree and eat with them.

    Very quickly, they had had three rounds of drinks and five meals. The Huang Tianyu took a look and saw that Xiao Qiuer was outside the door enjoying his meal quite happily, but it was only then did his mood gradually relax. Zhou Yunren suddenly raised his cup and said to him: "Little brother Tianyu, you and I, and General Liu, it''s not that we''re not familiar with each other, but right now, it''s actually His Majesty and the Empress and the Prince that have prepared lunch for us.

    Seeing the worry in his eyes, Song Jiangshan and the others looked at each other in confusion.

    Liu Qifeng also said worriedly, "Those fellows with the fierce spirits, even though you got taken away by little brother Tianyu, no one can guarantee that they will come back to kill us in the future."

    Just as he was speaking up to that point, the Huang Tianyu suddenly stretched out its hand and interrupted him. With a flip of its hand, a three foot long treasure sword appeared, and with a light push, the treasured sword floated in front of Song Jiangshan.

    However, he smiled and said, "My lord and general, I have already thought about the things that I am worried about. This sword is called Demon Suppressing White Jade, and it is a treasured sword that can suppress demons and evildoers, and if there are evil demons or evildoers, they can come and harm you. Your majesty or Your Highness, with this treasured sword, you can use the methods of General Liu and the others, as well as my lord''s profound magic techniques, to completely deal with them. As long as their cultivation is below thirty thousand years, all of you can handle them!"

    After hearing what he said, Zhou Yunren and the rest relaxed.

    Song Jiangshan received the treasure sword, and suddenly pulled out a section of it, and immediately, the palace was illuminated with a bright white light, making it extremely dazzling. With a glance, he could tell that it was a powerful treasure sword, and immediately kept it, then gratefully toasted the Huang Tianyu: "Thank you Mr. Huang for bestowing me the treasured sword, junior has no way to repay you, please drink this!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually drank the wine in the cup first as a form of respect.

    Seeing that he was so grateful to her, the Huang Tianyu quickly and humbly chatted with him for a bit and also drank a cup of wine.

    Just at that time, Queen of Wutong suddenly gave a look to a maid beside her, who immediately nodded her head, and quietly walked out. Not long after, she actually brought a beauty who was dressed in a group of colours, with fair skin, hair like a black waterfall, and a slim figure, but also a very beautiful appearance. Looking at her, she was around seventeen to eighteen years old, and looked to be about thirteen or fourteen years old.

    Seeing them, then noticing the Queen of Wutong, with a kind face, looking at the Huang Tianyu, Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende both laughed with quite a deep meaning.

    At the same time, Song Jiangshan, Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng, all of them nodded towards the Queen of Wutong in admiration.

    After noticing them, the Huang Tianyu s who were looking on didn''t look at the two girls but instead looked towards Xiao Qiuer, who was outside the door, with great concern.

    Queen of Wutong suddenly smiled and said: "Mr. Huang, you just said that you are fifteen years old this year right?"

    Upon hearing her question, the Huang Tianyu was immediately very polite and cupped its fists towards her, saying, "Reporting to the Empress, I am indeed fifteen years old this year. Thank you for your concern."

    Just as he finished speaking, Queen of Wutong looked at the two girls who were looking at him shyly and timidly, then waved them to his side, and said in a kind tone: "Mr. Huang, you know, our Jinling''s boys, by the time we''re fifteen, our girl will be fourteen, and she''s about to get married. My eldest daughter is called Ruo Mei, and her eldest daughter is called Ruo Mei, in her early twenties and seventies.

    He sighed in his heart, but instead stood up and politely said to her: "This humble one does not dare to offend the beauty of the two princesses, nor do I dare to praise them, but this humble one is a free and unrestrained person, and simply cannot afford to overdo the kindness and kindness. Thank you, Your Majesty, and the Empress and Her Highness, for the kind treatment this humble one has given to the two princesses, and towards the life of the two princesses, this humble one does not dare to say too much.

    Hearing the rejection from his words towards Princess Ruo Mei and Princess Ruo Lin, Zhou Yunren and Liu Qifeng were both a little helpless as they looked each other in the eye.

    But Song Jiangshan was a little unhappy and looked towards him.

    But just as he was about to get angry, although Queen of Wutong was a little helpless, he still smiled and said: "Sir, you are truly too righteous, since that is the case, we do not dare to force Sir, and have formed a good relationship with my two daughters, but no matter what, you saved His Majesty and my son, and in the last few days, you have allowed my son to accompany you, and for a few days I will thank you on my behalf. At the same time, we will let him follow you and learn some profound magic power.

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu was immediately very polite and agreed. Song Jiangshan''s expression recovered its previous happiness at that time and he raised his cup to thank him.

 C147 They were defeated, angry, angry, and unwilling to accept their defeat

    Just as Song Jiangshan and the others were preparing a feast to express their gratitude to the Huang Tianyu, the Evil Spirit and the others who had been defeated by him the previous night and escaped, suddenly descended into a valley after running for half a night. The valley was overgrown with weeds and poisonous snakes, and as they whistled around them, they released a ghastly and ghastly ghost aura, turning the place they were at, the flowers and plants within two to three miles, and the poisonous snakes that were around them into a dry pool of things.

    Furthermore, a very powerful black smoke barrier had been set up there.

    Anyone who touched the thick smoke, poisonous snakes, and other creatures, was quickly attacked and their souls scattered and died.

    Very soon, after resting for half a day, the Evil Spirit and the others gradually calmed down. The Evil Spirit suddenly said in a huff, "These past few days, how come we can meet that brat surnamed Huang wherever we go?" What the hell! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiong Wa suddenly picked up a lump of dirt and smashed it on him. We are all evil spirits, which one of the kids beside us is not a ghost? "

    Looking at him in that state, the Evil Spirit said angrily: "I didn''t mean it that way, nor do I mean to look down on us. You all know what happened to us in the past few days, I originally planned to capture the little prince of Azure Cloud Nation, then use him to force Zhang Yunsheng and the other bastards to give the Azure Cloud Nation to us.

    At this point, he waved his fist in a huff, creating a huge pit on top of a mound of earth.

    Seeing his angry look, the Evil Spirit frowned and said: "The most exasperating thing is, after fighting with him in the Azure Cloud Nation, we still haven''t found out his true identity. If we had known earlier that it was him, who would have been foolish enough to wait for him to take care of us?"

    After he finished speaking, he laid down on a piece of loess.

    The blood spirit said in a rather angry tone: "In the past, although I have heard of the fame of the Huang Tianyu, especially recently, that a little bastard like him had actually beaten those fellows in the cold coffin very miserably, scaring the ten great Bane Stars into not daring to go seek revenge on him these past few days, I had my doubts about his strength in the past, but I never thought that he would actually be so powerful, to be able to easily kill him off. We have fifty to sixty thousand subordinates, and also twice."

    At that point, he grabbed a dried up snake and ruthlessly threw it onto the ground.

    The evil ghost holding the stinky water lance next to him said angrily, "The worst thing is, not only did he hinder us twice, he even took control of the two great empires and severely wounded us."

    When he was talking about that, the guy with the Three Crow Spirit Sword suddenly looked as if he could not bear to watch any longer, and said to the Evil Spirit and the rest: "Three spirit host s, we are all just some unknown brats, and after being beaten like that by that brat, it''s fine that you have such a cowardly appearance. You are actually us Pantheon, the mighty spirit host, not only get the respect and trust of the Sect Leader, you are also all powerful experts that have shaken the entire world, and you are willing to be bullied by that brat?"

    After hearing what they had said, the Evil Spirit immediately became even more furious and said: "Damned Huang Tianyu, sooner or later, I will tear you into ten thousand pieces, suck out all of your three souls and seven souls, throw your body into a festering hell, turn it into pus and blood inch by inch, and then take it to be eaten by countless poisonous insects ˇ­"

    Seeing how he was getting angrier, the Blood Spirit splashed him with cold water. He said, "Alright, Evil Spirit, you''re thinking pretty well about these things, but you also know that with our current cultivations and stinky carp, these guys, even if we have a hundred thousand kids, we still might not be able to beat that brat."

    Just as he finished speaking, the Evil Spirit immediately became extremely angry. It said to him, "Brat, what do you mean by this? Although she, the Huang Tianyu, is somewhat capable, he is not either. She is the most powerful expert in the Three Realms, why can''t the three of us get rid of him? "

    Seeing his furious appearance, Yin Feng Dayan helplessly said: "spirit host, could you please not be so angry that you lost your head? In the past few days, we have led a group of fifty to sixty thousand little ghosts and fought a great battle with him. Furthermore, the last Blood Spirit spirit host had even captured a Crown Prince of the Azure Cloud Nation. Not only did we not gain any advantages from them, we were even killed by that boy. She was a brat that was around one hundred and twenty thousand years old. "

    The Blood Spirit was also very distressed as it said, "And that mount of his, although it is definitely not as powerful as him, but that guy easily beat us up so miserably last night. We cannot underestimate him, I think that he should be able to fight with all his might, and I think it would be best for us to avoid provoking that guy in the future!"

    After saying that, he also laid on the ground and closed his eyes.

    Seeing his dejected look, the Evil Spirit thought for a while, then suddenly said in a huff: "No way, I can''t swallow this anger. No matter what, I must think of a way to teach that brat a lesson, and also that iron-eater. Even if it alarmed the Sect Leader, I must still take care of them."

    After hearing what he said, the fellow holding the big fan suddenly said to him very carefully: "spirit host, although that kid, Huang Tianyu, and that iron-eater are truly quite powerful, but I think that up until now, there is no need to alert the Sect Leader just to take care of them."

    Upon hearing his words, the vengeful spirit immediately became furious and slapped him in the face.

    However, the evil spirit stopped him, and pulled that fellow behind its back. Frowning, it said carefully: "The Sect Leader is very powerful, but don''t forget, even though that brat said that he was chased out by the Taizhen Sect last night, he seems to have some connections with the World of Demons and Demons, Qiong Qi and those other fellows. For all these years, those fellows from the Nether Lord have been trying to get rid of us.

    Hearing him say that, the vengeful spirit immediately huffed out, "If you say it like that, then we will never be able to take revenge, right?"

    Hearing his increasingly angry words, the Blood Spirit gloomily said, "We must take revenge, but we must not rashly take revenge, and we must not be too anxious. Currently, what we need to do the most is to heal our injuries as soon as possible, and then find some experts with decent strength to deal with that son of a b * tch. Borrowing the blade to kill people is sometimes much better than personally killing him!"

    Hearing his words, those fellows from the Evil Spirit Sect all nodded their heads in agreement.

 C148 The Azure Cloud Human Emperor also expressed his gratitude

    At noon that day, Song Jiangshan and the others arranged a banquet in the palace to express their gratitude to the Huang Tianyu. In the meantime, the Queen of Wutong had even wanted to betroth her two princesses to the Huang Tianyu and accept the Huang Tianyu as her prince in the east bed.

    In the afternoon, after lunch, Song Jiangshan had used those few days, due to the fact that he was too busy and tired of it, to let Zhou Yunren and Song Ruoxian, who were here to entertain him, Huang Tianyu and Zhang Rende, and the two princesses, go to another palace.

    And Zhou Yunren was also very friendly. He invited the Huang Tianyu, Zhang Rende and the others to his residence for tea and a chat.

    When they had just walked into the palace, all of the servants and maids that Song Jiangshan had asked to serve them left. They turned around and sat on a bed, looked at the two princesses'' faces of disappointment, and said with a pained heart: "Good daughter, don''t be sad. Mr. Huang is your royal father, your mother, your brothers and the others, and they have their eyes on your son-in-law.

    When he got to that point, Queen of Wutong suddenly said in a very considerate manner: "Enough, stop messing around with your daughters. Although Mr. Huang is indeed a commoner, so what? Don''t forget that he is the savior of you, Ruo Xian and the rest of the warriors, and he has also saved a lot of your lives in these seven to eight years. man of justice of the Li Family, wherever he goes, there will definitely be a lot of people who are treated as honored guests.

    After hearing her reprimand, Song Jiangshan spoke with a troubled tone: "I don''t want to treat him that way either, but the problem is, didn''t we two daughters fall for him? But look at him, he actually rejected us. This kind of kindness he showed us made our daughters cry. As fathers, can''t I just stick my head out and scold him for my daughters? "

    As he spoke, he was even very worried and hugged the two princesses.

    Seeing their increasingly sad expressions, Queen of Wutong felt troubled. After pondering for a while, he suddenly let out a long sigh and said, "Mr. Huang is indeed very outstanding, and very handsome, and very understanding of etiquette, your grandfather, the great general and the others also have a very good relationship with him. Your big brother benevolent spirit also treated him as his master, but you all must know, he is a master that cultivates wholeheartedly, and is not interested in many matters of the mortal world.

    Hearing her persuasion, Song Jiangshan helplessly shook his head.

    However, Princess Ruo Mei choked with sobs and said, "Imperial Mother, I can also see that Mr. Huang is a master of the mortal realm. I just know that he saved royal father and my elder brother, and he doesn''t even need any rewards from us, so I like him. I hope that we can be together forever."

    However, Princess Ruo Lin said anxiously, "Mother, didn''t you always tell us that we should repay the grace of receiving a drop of water? My royal father and my big brother, those two are the closest to us. Even if it''s out of gratitude, you should at least let me marry him right? "

    After hearing what they had said, Song Jiangshan and Queen of Wutong looked at each other with great difficulty.

    Around dusk, Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende suddenly went to the Imperial Palace and found Song Jiangshan and the Queen of Wutong. He told them that the Huang Tianyu would get up and return to the Azure Cloud Nation tomorrow, and after bidding farewell to Zhang Yunsheng and the others, they would continue to do the work that was very important to him.

    After knowing that, Princess Ruo Mei and Princess Ruo Lin both started crying in grief, causing Zhang Rende to helplessly lower his head.

    But Song Jiangshan was a little puzzled and asked them: "Then where is Mr. Huang now? Why didn''t he come and say goodbye to us in person? "

    After speaking, he looked over to Princess Ruomei and Princess Ruo Lin.

    Zhang Rende immediately said apologetically: "Mr. Huang said that important men of the harem are not allowed to enter, and he is only a commoner. For the past two days, thanks to Uncle and Aunt, I owe him a favor by allowing him to stay in the palace for two days.

    After hearing what he had said, Song Jiangshan actually said with a bitter smile: "The Mr. Huang is truly too considerate towards others. To a person like him, it''s very difficult to be a good person, but people like him, can sometimes be very, very difficult to get used to.

    Hearing his words, Zhang Rende immediately felt very guilty, and cupped her fists towards him.

    However, the Queen of Wutong was very serious and asked Song Ruoxian: "Then did the Mr. Huang let you return to the Azure Cloud Nation with them?"

    Seeing that she had asked about that, Song Ruoxian immediately cupped his fists towards her and said: "Mr. Huang promised me to accompany him and his kind younger brother to return to Azure Cloud Nation with me. He also asked me to come to you guys and after bidding farewell to Cai Xia, he would immediately return to the house of the Prime Minister.

    After hearing what he had said, Queen of Wutong immediately nodded his head in relief, and said to him very calmly: "Then go quickly, and bid farewell to Caixia. In the future, stay by Mr. Huang''s side as much as possible, and take him as your master. If he doesn''t allow it, you must also serve him with the etiquette of a master, and help him resolve his worries.

    Song Jiangshan also warned him repeatedly, and Song Ruoxian said to Zhang Rende: "Mr. Huang is an expert beyond society, he doesn''t care about many matters of the mortal world, and doesn''t need us to thank him, but he is our savior, our two empires and our future successors, you guys have to show our people''s respect for him, to show how important our two empires are to them, to show our respect for their benefactors and for their masters, that is something that you must remember!"

    Hearing their nagging, Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende immediately promised them in a very serious manner. Just as they were about to turn around and leave, Princess Beauty suddenly called for them to stop and had a maid take a set of white robes with gold lining and a deep purple robe from her palace and give it to Zhang Rende.

    While touching the robes, Princess Ruo Lin spoke with tears in her eyes, "These are my sister and I, yesterday I heard from you that after some matters regarding Brother Huang, we personally made it. Could you please pass them to him, I hope they fit him well."

    After saying that, the two sisters actually left with tears in their eyes. Zhang Rende and the others all shook their heads helplessly.

    After a moment, Song Ruoxian bid farewell to his imperial concubine, then brought along two guards and a few bows. He went to Zhou Yunren''s residence with Zhang Rende and followed the Huang Tianyu to cultivate magic techniques.

    At dawn of the second day, Huang Tianyu and Zhang Rende bid their farewell to Zhou Yunren, and disappeared from the great hall along with Song Ruoxian and the other two. Zhou Yunren was suddenly filled with admiration towards his superb technique.

    In the blink of an eye, the Huang Tianyu had brought Zhang Rende and the others and appeared at the same time as Xiao Qiuer. The capital of the Azure Cloud Nation, a place at the outskirts of the Dragon City where there was an inconspicuous tree behind.

    Zhang Yunsheng, who was preparing to go to the Imperial Court, saw them, and immediately became very worried. He asked Song Ruoxian about what kind of demons and ghosts he and Song Jiangshan were met with two days ago, and how they were attacked. Song Ruoxian quickly told him about everything, and said that the Huang Tianyu had already beaten the evil spirits and ghosts to the point where they were forced to flee, causing Zhang Yunsheng to feel at ease.

    After that, he instructed Zhang Rende to properly receive the guests, Huang Tianyu and Song Ruoxian. He also instructed a few attendants to prepare a banquet at noon as he wanted to personally entertain Song Ruoxian.

    However, not long after, there were a few officials, and due to a few matters, he became extremely annoyed. Thus, he personally went to a nearby prefecture city and busied himself for the entire day, only returning to the palace in the evening when he was a little tired.

    Seeing him return to the palace and sitting on the bed, the Queen who had always handled many things, immediately knew that he definitely was, because some things were very tiring, she immediately changed out of her court uniform and smiled: "Quickly adjust your emotions, when we are treating Ruoruo Xian tonight, I have made some arrangements to make you happy."

    Looking at her unfathomable appearance, Zhang Yunsheng shook his head, and said without much interest: "Now, the only thing that can make me happy is leaving the Mr. Huang behind, I am not interested in anything else, and tonight, we say that we have to entertain Ru Xian, to be honest, we have to express our gratitude to him, but don''t do those performances, singing and dancing, he is very disgusted with those things."

    As he spoke, he changed his clothes and stood up.

    However, his empress smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged everything. Come with me to Ya Xuan Hall. Mr. Huang and the others are already waiting for us there."

    After she finished speaking, she urged Zhang Yunsheng to go to the Ya Xuan Hall with the accompany of a few maids.

    When they saw them, along with Zhang Rende and the others, they hurriedly greeted them politely and cupped their fists and bowed, saying some words of respect. After that, they sat down separately, and a beautiful maid, leading a few other pretty maids, brought over some fine wine and delicacies to them. She even stood by their side to serve them.

    With regards to that kind of treatment, Song Ruoxian did not think much of it, but the Huang Tianyu stood up and backed off a little as he said apologetically: "I am just a free and unrestrained commoner. How would I dare to trouble the two of you to serve me? I beg you two princesses, please don''t joke with this humble one like that. This humble one cannot afford it! "

    Seeing him in such a state, Song Ruoxian and Zhang Rende looked very puzzled. The two people beside him, their looks and bodies, seemed to be comparable to each other. Princess Ruo Mei and Princess Ruo Lin, the inferior girls, seemed to have guessed something in an instant as they nodded mysteriously at Zhang Yunsheng''s empress.

    At the same time, Zhang Yunsheng frowned in distress and said to her: "Qinglan, benevolence and I do wish to keep Mr. Huang here, but didn''t I tell you a few days ago? He has no interest in many matters in the mortal world. How could you allow kindness and benevolence to quietly serve him? "

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Huang Tianyu apologetically.

    However, the Azure Orchid Queen smiled and said, "Your Majesty, please do not misunderstand, this is a good intention of mine. Although Mr. Huang is a master with profound magic power, he is, after all, a very handsome man who is very normal in all aspects.

    Speaking of which, he even looked at the tall beauty on the left side of the Huang Tianyu lovingly.

    As for this year, Mr. Huang, he is already 15 years old and is a Big Boy. By marrying her sister to him, I can take care of her and his daily life very well, and we have always been very respectful to people like the Mr. Huang, cultivators who cherish justice, I believe that in the future, he will definitely be able to ascend into the Dao with the sisters, and become true Immortals. "

    After she finished speaking, she was still quite optimistic, and looked at Huang Tianyu and the other two, and started laughing.

    Zhang Yunsheng shook his head, feeling extremely vexed.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly turned serious and cupped his fists to her: "Thank you for your love for me, your highness, thank you for bringing me the wine and food, but I truly cannot afford it, for the kindness you have shown me, I beg you, please do not treat me so kindly, and I just want to go to a place far from the mortal world, where I can cultivate properly and wholeheartedly focus on my cultivation. I hope that Your Majesty, Your Highness, Empress, the two of you and the two princesses will forgive me!"

    Seeing him like that, the two princesses looked at the Azure Orchid Queen in disappointment.

    However, Zhang Rende was very surprised and asked him: "Little Brother Huang, why are you so stubborn, and why are you going to the depths of the mountains to cultivate? Is the prosperity of the mortal world really not that attractive to you? "

    Since he wants to go there and cultivate in the mountains to the east, then we will help him accomplish his wish. Since the current human world and the most eastern Mount Dong Lai are still within our borders, since he has no intentions of staying here with your sister, then we will not force him to stay. You and Ruo Xian will go and look for the prime minister and the others tomorrow to personally negotiate with them.

    After she finished speaking, she looked towards Zhang Yunsheng.

    Zhang Yunsheng waved his hands, signaling the two princesses to come to their side, and said straightforwardly: "Empress, your words are reasonable, since Mr. Huang is wholeheartedly training, and is not interested in the affairs of the mortal world, then I will personally discuss with the prime minister and the others tomorrow, and seal him with a place that is the best in our country."

    Speaking to that point, he looked as if he wanted to shirk from the Huang Tianyu, but he said very seriously: "This matter is settled then. Mr. Huang, don''t shirk from us, otherwise others will say that we are a bunch of vile people who do not repay kindness."

    Hearing his words, Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian and the others all nodded.

 C149 Escort the guest to the east

    That night, Zhang Yunsheng and the others discussed a few things during a banquet for Huang Tianyu. Seeing that the Huang Tianyu had actually rejected the idea of marrying their two princesses to him, Empress Qinglan and the two princesses were truly disappointed.

    After all, they had heard that many people who cultivated did not marry, and were even very disgusted and opposed to marriage. They believed that those things would delay their cultivation, and might even consume a large amount of their true essence.

    However, the two princesses heard from Zhang Rende that after Princess Ruo Lin and Princess Ruo Mei personally made two sets of very beautiful clothes for the Huang Tianyu, they had actually personally made two sets of black capes and two pairs of long boots for the Huang Tianyu as well as other things for it in the middle of the night.

    Before long, Zhang Yunsheng had brought Sheng Zhenglong, the General Sun and the others into a hall, and spoke to them in a serious tone: "Everyone knows that the Mr. Huang is very righteous, he has helped us do all sorts of great things, but he did not want to repay us with anything, he really wants to go to our world, a farthest east mountain, to cultivate. Last night, the Queen, the Crown Prince, and I had already discussed this with everyone.

    After hearing him talk about those things, Sheng Zhenglong, General Sun and the others all started to seriously discuss with him. It was only after more than four hours that they finished discussing that matter.

    Zhang Yunsheng looked at General Sun and the others, then suddenly said in a serious tone: "Good, tomorrow morning, Great General, you will personally dispatch your experts to escort Mr. Huang, His Highness and the two other nations to Mount Dong Lai."

    Hearing his orders, the General Sun immediately said in a serious tone, "Your Majesty, please be at ease. In a while, this official will send General Hai and the others to prepare for the journey. The two of you must ensure the safety of His Highness and the Prime Minister, and we will do our best to listen to their orders."

    Zhang Yunsheng, who was very confident in his abilities, nodded his head, but then warned Sheng Zhenglong: "Although the Violet Cloud Sect is still in the Mount Dong Lai, after you go there, if you make things difficult for them, immediately follow through with the things we discussed just now and deal with them. The only thing that we have left you with on this trip, is to leave the Mr. Huang there with great satisfaction.

    After hearing his words, Sheng Zhenglong immediately said in a serious tone: "Your Majesty, please be at ease, this old subject will definitely handle this matter well, to the satisfaction of Mr. Huang, and without any worries or troubles, stay in Mount Dong Lai, stay within our borders!"

    It was only until the afternoon that Zhang Yunsheng returned to the palace. He told and the others about how he would escort Zhang Rende and the others, his Huang Tianyu, and the others, and the other two to the Mount Dong Lai tomorrow, and how he simply told them about Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian.

    After warning Zhang Rende a few more things, he asked him to prepare.

    The next morning, just as they finished their breakfast, Sheng Zhenglong and a few generals escorted Huang Tianyu and two princes and the others out of the Dragon City. Swiftly riding on horseback, they headed towards the most eastern side of the Mount Dong Lai.

    When they went to rest in the mountain forest, the Huang Tianyu suddenly found Sheng Zhenglong and said with great distress: "Master Prime Minister, I am extremely grateful to His Majesty and all of you for your kind intentions, but Mount Dong Lai has a Violet Cloud Sect after all, and I was previously like them, one of the eight great sects in the mortal world. Disciples of the Taizhen Sect, Sect Master Yun and the others have treated me very well, I really do not wish to disturb them.

    Looking at him, Sheng Zhenglong smiled and said: "Sir, don''t mind those things, aren''t you looking to find a peaceful mountain in the east of the human world to cultivate? It just so happens that the Mount Dong Lai is a place like that, and furthermore, it is within our borders. My Emperor did not ask me to send you and the two princes there to make things difficult for the Sect Master Yun, but instead asked me to take good care of you. Don''t worry, everything is wrapped around me. "

    After he finished speaking, he took a sip of wine. The Huang Tianyu, however, became even more distressed, as it did not know how to face Yun Yi, Yushu and the rest after going to the Mount Dong Lai.

    Back then, when they were resting nearby, Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian and Xiao Qiuer heard their conversation and did not understand it. They looked at them but did not say anything.

    After walking for more than ten days and nights just like that, they finally arrived at a place near the Mount Dong Lai in the afternoon. In the vicinity of the Mount Dong Lai, there was a fairly rich state palace, and Sheng Zhenglong, along with Huang Tianyu and the rest, immediately went to the biggest state official''s residence. They arranged for Huang Tianyu, Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian to rest there, and then escorted them to a general.

    In the morning of the next day, Sheng Zhenglong, Huang Tianyu and the others left the prefecture, looked at the distant stretch of Mount Dong Lai, which was tall enough to pierce the clouds, and suddenly said to the Huang Tianyu with a smile: "Mr. Huang, it''s right in front of us right now. From here to here, if we gallop quickly, there''s still more than half a day''s journey.

    He had already considered whether to head to the Violet Cloud Sect to meet the Huang Tianyu s meeting with Yun Yi and the others. Finally, because he really wanted to stay a bit closer to Rui Er, he decided to bite the bullet and go with them to the Mount Dong Lai. After he finished speaking, he immediately nodded and said very calmly: "I''ll have to trouble the two of you, Your Highness, with the Lord Prime Minister and the other generals.

    After that, he rode on Xiao Qiuer''s back and ran in the direction of the Mount Dong Lai. Zhang Rende and the rest immediately rode on their horses and followed him.

    In the afternoon, they had indeed reached the bottom of Mount Dong Lai.

    Looking at the mountain in the distance, he could vaguely see a stone staircase and a mountain gate with the three big words "Violet Cloud Sect" carved on it. The Huang Tianyu looked at the sky in the east and suddenly became a little excited, saying in her heart: "Rui Er, I''m here.

    After which, he jumped off Xiao Qiuer''s body, and together with Zhang Rende and the rest, they headed up the mountain.

    After a while, when they just arrived, outside of Violet Cloud Sect''s mountain gate, there were ten disciples of the Violet Cloud Sect who were guarding there with swords in their hands. They all felt it and looked at them in surprise.

    In particular, Yu Gui was very surprised. She asked the Huang Tianyu: "Brother Tianyu, it''s a hot day and you disappeared for quite a few days. Why did you suddenly come here?"

    While he was speaking, he walked over to Huang Tianyu and the others. He wanted to passionately go over and give the Huang Tianyu a hug, but Yu Shun, who was beside him, pushed him to the side.

 C150 Its hard not to stick around

    After Yu Shun pushed Yu Gui away, he chuckled and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Brother Xiao Yu, I knew that you would come sooner or later. Look at us siblings, what''s wrong? After being bullied and left the Taizhen Sect by your master, that pedantic old fellow, you are finally enlightened. You know who is the best for you, so you came here and threw yourself into the arms of our relatives right? "

    When he was speaking, he still wanted to touch Xiao Qiuer''s round head, but Xiao Qiuer dodged his action with quite a bit of disgust.

    He smiled and chatted with them for a while, then suddenly said to them: "These two noble youths are respectively Her Highness, the Prince of Jinling, and His Highness. This old sir is the Lord Prime Minister of the Azure Cloud Nation, they have something to discuss with me this time, and would like to pay a visit to the Sect Master Yun. May I trouble everyone to inform me?"

    When Yu Pan and the others heard his introduction, they were all surprised for a moment. When they saw Zhang Rende and the others, they quickly cupped their fists and bowed politely, then said in unison: "Greetings to the two Princes, greetings to the Lord Prime Minister!"

    Looking at their expressions, Sheng Zhenglong nodded his head in satisfaction, and said to them very calmly: "I must trouble everyone to report to Sect Master Yun. I have some matters to discuss with him, and would like to request that he allow me to go up the mountain to meet with him."

    Yu Pan and the rest, immediately felt a lot of reverence towards him. After all, he was the Prime Minister of the Azure Cloud Nation, and even though the Violet Cloud Sect had a very high reputation and power in the Azure Cloud Nation, to a high official of his level, such things were not considered much.

    After indicating that he understood everything, Yu Pan immediately turned to him, cupped his fists and bowed: "Alright, Master, please wait for a moment, I will report to our sect master right now!"

    After saying that, she smiled and nodded at the Huang Tianyu, then quickly ran up the mountain.

    Looking at the Huang Tianyu, they actually recognized Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian and the others, Yu Gui and the others, they were all confused. They looked at them, but did not dare to ask about that matter.

    Not long after, Yun Yi brought many disciples of Violet Cloud Sect down the mountain. When they saw Zhang Rende and the rest, they immediately walked over and greeted them politely. After exchanging a few words, they went back up the mountain.

    Yushu and a few youngsters who were on good terms with the Huang Tianyu even specially walked over to his side.

    In order to receive Zhang Rende and the others, the Violet Cloud Sect had specially invited them to the most elegant White Cloud Pavilion. He had even prepared some good tea and fresh fruits for them, and some special items that were unique to the Violet Cloud Sect, such as small pastries.

    After they had separated and sat down, Yun Yi looked at the Huang Tianyu, and then spoke to Zhang Rende and the others very politely: "May I know what matter it is, I actually troubled the two of you, your highness and the prime minister, to personally accompany Mr. Huang to come to our place? Could it be that our Violet Cloud Sect did something wrong, offended both of your nations, or even did something wrong in your two nations? If that''s the case, then I''ll apologize to you guys in his place next! "

    Seeing that the dignified Violet Cloud Sect Sect Master was actually so courteous to them, and even so caring towards Huang Tianyu, Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian, and the others were all a bit surprised. They looked at him and the Huang Tianyu respectively.

    However, the Huang Tianyu casually said to him: "Sect Master Yun, don''t misunderstand, I have never done anything bad in their two great empires. Today, I have a request, and I am indebted to the Emperor Zhang and the Human Emperor Song for my love.

    He had spoken till this point, when Zhang Rende suddenly stretched out her hand and interrupted him, and spoke in a relatively polite manner: "Sect Master Yun, we have come to your esteemed sect boldly, and have no other matters. We have only to ask Mr. Huang to stay here, and find a place here he likes, and as long as he wishes to stay, no matter where he wishes to come from, please support him fully, and do not disturb him."

    After hearing what he said, Yun Yi was confused and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    At the same time, there were a few elders who looked at him with a bit of displeasure.

    I just wanted to stay here at the most eastern mountain in the human realm. Coincidentally, a few days ago, I arrived at the Azure Cloud Nation and met Zhang Human Emperor and the others. With some coincidence, I told them about this matter and they came here together with me.

    After hearing what he had said, a seventy year old white bearded old man suddenly said unhappily: "Sky Jade, you know that we have always been good to you, and we even kicked you out from Master Feng. As of now, we still like you very much, but now you and the two of you, His Highness and the First Master, are coming to our place to stay, is this not going too far?"

    Another man who looked to be around thirty-five to thirty-six years old also complained: "Tian Yu, these people, ever since you left the Taizhen Sect, we have always been worried about you. We have even heard recently that you and some of the other evil beings have mixed together, and not only do you not believe it, you even had a few huge arguments with some of the people who insulted you. Do you want to occupy our Violet Cloud Sect? "

    Hearing those words, the Huang Tianyu hurriedly turned to them and explained, "You all really shouldn''t misunderstand, how could I possibly occupy this place. To me, it is a very important matter and I only came here because I live in the furthest east of the human realm, the closest place to the Heaven Realm. I have always respected the elders and treasured my friendship with Brother Yushu and the others.

    After he finished speaking, he stood up, cupped his fists and bowed towards Yun Yi and the others.

    However, it was clear that some of the people from the Violet Cloud Sect did not believe what he had just said, and were still quite angry as they looked at him.

    Sheng Zhenglong suddenly coughed, and said to Yun Yi in an extremely displeased manner: "Sect Master Yun, what is the meaning of this? The Mr. Huang is an esteemed guest of our two great empires, and is deeply respected by His Majesty as well as us. Furthermore, we have also come under the orders of our Emperor to accompany him to the Mount Dong Lai. Could it be that you do not put this old man, His Highness, and the two Human Sovereigns of us in your eyes? "

    After he finished speaking, he, Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian were extremely unhappy, he glanced at Yun Yi and the rest, and instantly intimidated some people, as they lowered their heads in fear.

    However, there were also some people who looked towards the Huang Tianyu with even more displeasure.

    Huang Tianyu and Yun Yi were both in a difficult situation so they quickly tried to persuade them.

 C151 The several grand masters all had their own opinions

    Looking at Zhang Rende and his group, some people from the Violet Cloud Sect, were rather unhappy because of their own matters. Huang Tianyu and Yun Yi, after advising them for a while, suddenly let out a long sigh, and said extremely vexedly: "Some time ago, when I was chased out of the Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong and the others, I already said that I have nothing to do with the eight great sects anymore."

    Listening to him talking about that place, a woman who looked to be thirty-four or thirty-five, yet was sitting with Yun Yi and the others, said with a very pained heart, "Child, what are you talking about? and the others don''t want you anymore. You can totally come to us, we all love you a lot, don''t you know that? "

    As she spoke, tears appeared in her eyes.

    Zhang Rende and the others were all emotionally moved as they looked at her.

    The Huang Tianyu stood up and bowed to her: "Grandmother Yun Xia, Grandpa Yun Zhao, and all the other uncles, uncles, aunties, brothers and sisters, I will never forget the friendship you all have for me. But right now, I am already, not the Taizhen Sect, not to mention you all, a person from one of the eight great sects.

    After he finished speaking, he bowed towards Yun Yi with cupped fists.

    Seeing the things he did, and hearing his words, everyone in the Violet Cloud Sect shook their heads, feeling troubled.

    Just a moment ago, they were arguing with an old man, who let out a long sigh, frowned, and said in a troubled tone: "Tianyu, just like what your grandmother Yunxia said just now, we all welcome you, and like you very much. No matter what happens, we will never change this matter, but what you said is right, after all, you are not one of us, one of the eight great sects.

    At this point, he was actually in a difficult position and could not continue.

    The other sixty to seventy years old, a white-haired woman said awkwardly: "Logically speaking, we aren''t either, we can''t just take you in, we can''t even directly give you this place as a gift, but Tian Yu, you should be well aware that when our eight great sects were established, there were many alliances and many things we couldn''t do without, so we are truly sorry, we must take the benefits of our eight great sects and our Violet Cloud Sect as consideration, and please leave the mountain later!"

    After she finished speaking, she actually turned her face away helplessly.

    Jade Tree immediately said anxiously: "Senior Guan, Sky Jade has already been chased out by the Taizhen Sect. Furthermore, he still hasn''t found out about his background yet, yet you are chasing him away right now, where are you telling him to go?"

    After he finished speaking, a few others around his age, among the younger generation in Violet Cloud Sect, those who held weight also looked towards Yun Yi and the others, saying some similar words. For a moment, all of them were rather unhappy as they looked at each other.

    Huang Tianyu s who did not expect such a thing to happen hurriedly advised them: "Everyone, don''t be like this. Since seniors are so troubled with this matter, I will not disturb you guys any longer.

    After saying that, he walked towards the door. Yushu and the rest looked at him awkwardly.

    Song Ruoxian, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly stopped him with quick steps and said in a calm voice: "Sir, you do not need to go anywhere, could it be that this is the land of the king and this is the territory of the king? No matter what, the Violet Cloud Sect is within the borders of the Fly Fate Country. Even if the Sect Master Yun ascends to the Heaven Realm, as long as he is still the sect master of this sect and the Violet Cloud Sect is still within the borders of the Azure Cloud Nation, then he and his disciples are all the kings of the Azure Cloud Nation and the subjects of His Highness! "

    Zhang Rende also walked over, and coldly said to Yun Yi and the others: "Brother Song is right! Even if you are the Great Firmament Golden Immortals, so what? Your Highness and my royal father have been ordered by the heavens to take charge of everything in the Azure Cloud Nation, and everything we do is to act on behalf of the heavens. Although the Ziyun Peak has been occupied by you for several thousand years, this is still the territory of the Azure Cloud Nation, and many of the disciples in your sect are also from our Azure Cloud Nation, and the Mr. Huang is our country''s esteemed guest.

    Seeing the two of them acting so unyielding, many people from the Violet Cloud Sect looked at them angrily, but they did not dare act rashly in front of them. After all, in the mortal world, the imperial authority was supreme, and even the eight great sects did not dare to offend them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu didn''t want them to, because there was anything unpleasant with Yun Yi and the others. He immediately advised them: "Your Highness, I understand the good intentions you guys have for me, but Mount Dong Lai is still one of the important sects places in Violet Cloud Sect, I am one of the Taizhen Sect s, and someone who has been kicked out of the Profound Sky Continent like them, is not suitable for me to stay here, so I hope you don''t make things difficult for them anymore."

    At that time, while he was still speaking up for them, many people in the Violet Cloud Sect looked at him guiltily.

    Yun Yi pondered for a while, then looked at his own face with an extremely unhappy expression. Looking at his own face, Sheng Zhenglong suddenly cupped his fists towards him and Zhang Rende, and said: "Your Highness, Sir Xiang, I have already found out the purpose of you two coming here, and at the same time, we also hope that you can take in Mr. Huang Tianyu. However, this matter is after all related to us eight great sects, and to a certain extent, you all might not know it, but Mr. Huang is one of our eight great sects.

    After hearing what he had said, Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian and the others were all confused. They looked at the Huang Tianyu, unable to understand why the Huang Tianyu was actually their eight major sects'' child.

    The Huang Tianyu also looked at them in confusion.

    However, Sheng Zhenglong stretched out his hand and interrupted him. He still wanted to continue speaking, however, he said in a calm but strong tone, "Sect Master Yun, we do not wish to make things difficult for you, nor do we wish to make things difficult for you eight great sects.

    After hearing his words, Yun Yi immediately felt grateful, and said to him: "Thank you for understanding us!"

    However, he continued in a serious tone, "We will give you eight great sects sufficient time to discuss about this matter. However, you must remember this Sect Master Yun, and tell the other sect masters, that you all do not have the qualifications to ''accept'' the Mr. Huang, that you are too noble of us, the Azure Cloud Nation s, and that as long as you are within the borders of our two great empires, he is free to choose a place to live. This is the rights that the emperors of our two nations give him, and it also includes the Spirit Tooth Mountain you all are currently in, this Mount Dong Lai, or even the Taizhen Sect you are currently in."

    After hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu looked at him with a bit of worry: "Master, please don''t make such a joke with Sect Master Yun, I!"

    When he had just reached that point, Sheng Zhenglong used a very strong and formal tone to speak to Yun Yi: "Alright Sect Master Yun, we will be waiting for news from you guys at the foot of the mountain. At the latest, in three days, we hope that your sect masters and your disciples will be able to discuss this matter with us and give us and Mr. Huang a response that suits his intentions.

    After he finished speaking, he did not listen to the Huang Tianyu either, and repeatedly explained to him that he could stop staying in the Mount Dong Lai, etc., and only "persuaded" Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian and the others to leave the mountain.

    After they left, Yun Xia and the others all looked at Yun Yi in distress. Yun Yi pondered for a long time, but suddenly said like a jade tree, "Immediately send a talisman for the other seven sect masters to come tomorrow morning, but do not tell them that Sky Jade has come to this place in order to prevent the Master Feng from not coming on purpose. Just tell them that I have something important to discuss with them!"

    Then he left and went elsewhere to think about it.

    The jade tree immediately went to a clean room and used seven incense sticks to explain the things that he had just ordered. After the sect master finished talking, Long Zunba and the others all promised him that they would go tomorrow morning, as well as their Violet Cloud Sect.

    That night, some of the people from Violet Cloud Sect, who were very worried about the Huang Tianyu, even brought blankets, food, and other things to the camp where the Huang Tianyu s were. However, they were stopped by the soldiers who were guarding them.

    The next morning, Long Zunba, Bai Hezong and the few sect masters went to the Mount Dong Lai one after the other. At the foot of the mountain, they saw that it was a small but heavily guarded military camp, which was extremely perplexed and confused. While discussing about this matter, they also discussed about it at the Violet Cloud Sect, guarding outside the mountain gate.

    When Yun Yi, who was waiting for them outside the palace at that time, saw them, he immediately became rather courteous and cupped his fists as he greeted them before entering. He waited for the few children to bring some tea for them before suddenly saying in a very calm voice: "Sect Leaders, you have all seen the military camp below our mountain, right?"

    Seeing that he mentioned about the invitation, Gou Liyi said in confusion: "Just now, we were wondering why those soldiers would come to your side. Could it be that you have offended someone with a high position and authority? Do you think that they would go all out to suppress you? "

    Hearing his words, Feng Chenggong and the others all looked at Yun Yi carefully.

    However, Yun Yi said very calmly: "Sect Leaders, don''t misunderstand, at least until now, we have never offended anyone with a high position or authority, and those people aren''t here to attack us, but if we don''t negotiate well, the thing we are going to discuss next will definitely be offended. Azure Cloud Nation and Jinling, two empires, please be careful!"

    Feng Chenggong, who did not know what he meant, immediately spoke out in confusion: "Sect Master Yun, what are you saying? How could we offend them? Those two empires? "

    The other sect masters were also confused as they looked at Yun Yi. Yun Yi let out a long sigh and told them everything about how he and Song Ruoxian and Sheng Zhenglong accompanied the Huang Tianyu to their place yesterday in detail.

    After hearing what he had to say, Bai Hezong, Hong Tianyan and the other sect masters all looked at Feng Chenggong with great difficulty.

    Just as they expected, Feng Chenggong suddenly said angrily: "Good, little bastard, a while ago Si Wuming and a few others said that he was together with demons and devils, and hurt a lot of the man of justice and I wanted to find him and get rid of him, but I was held up by many big matters. I didn''t expect that right now, he actually came looking for me, I''ll capture him and kill him in front of all of you and see how he will bully others from now on?"

    With that, he stood up and walked towards the door. Long Zunba spoke in a serious tone: "Master Feng, calm down, the current Crown Prince, Prime Minister and Crown Prince of Jinling are all by his side, and they treat him like an honored guest. Have you thought about the consequences of going to find him so recklessly?"

    Leng Gufeng also said very seriously: "We all know about the nature of the Sky Jade, and maybe he knows some demons and devils, but he will never do something that goes against justice, and even went as far as people said, he will not do anything that goes against the will of the demons and those demons, or else he will never be able to obtain the respect of the most powerful people in those two great empires. Master Feng, you must calm down, since the Spirit Tooth Mountain you live in, is the territory of the Jinling!"

    After hearing their warnings, Feng Chenggong tightly clenched his fists and returned to his position just now, but angrily said: "Then, did it mean that we, the eight great sects, would all lower our heads to him, a brat, and let him live here? He was personally expelled from the Taizhen Sect by me! "

    After hearing all that he had said, Hong Tianyan said rather unhappily, "So what if he was expelled by you? When our sects were established, we did indeed agree on many things, but there was not a single one of them that did not wish for us to take those who had been expelled from the other sects as our disciples. Sect Master Yun, if you are timid and afraid of offending their Taizhen Sect and don''t want Tian Yu to stay here, then it will be fine, I will bring him away later on to our Chaoyang Sect! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong looked at him angrily.

    Bai Hezong hurriedly persuaded them: "It''s true that we few big sects do not have that kind of agreement, but this kid, Tian Yu, is a former member of the Master Feng. We eight big sects have the same Qi, at least in our generation, when we''re still alive, it''s best not to have any direct relations with him, so as to not hurt our peace."

    Duan Lang also said in a serious tone: "If he hasn''t been with us recently, it''s not like we can''t make an exception for him and maybe even let him temporarily stay in a place controlled by our other big sects. But right now, some decent people are all saying that he''s colluded with some monsters, even if it''s to avoid suspicion, we shouldn''t have anything to do with him, and contact him directly to prevent us from being misunderstood by others."

    Gou Liyi also said with that same meaning: "I believe that Sky Jade is still the same him that we know. Moreover, I definitely do not believe that he has any sort of collusion with those demons or ghosts, but the problem is, so what if we believe our own words? The world is filled with people, and we have no other choice but to go against them. "

    After hearing what they said, Long Zunba and the others all started to think.

 C152 The prince was infuriated â€¦

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. On the morning of the fourth day, when the Huang Tianyu saw Zhang Rende and the others, she suddenly said to them in a serious tone: "Your Highness, Master, there are many famous mountains in the world, and many famous mountains. Although the Mount Dong Lai is a human being, the most eastern mountain range, but it is not here.

    After he finished speaking, he brought Xiao Qiuer and walked out of the tent.

    However, Zhang Rende, Song Ruoxian, and Sheng Zhenglong looked at each other for a moment. After they walked out, Zhang Rende suddenly said to a great general, "Send my message to Yun Yi and the rest, the prime minister gives them. The time for the eight great sects is already up.

    Hearing his order, the general immediately said to him in a serious tone, "We shall obey Your Highness''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he walked up the mountain with the ten soldiers.

    The Huang Tianyu said with difficulty: "Your Highness, why are you doing this? Didn''t I tell you already? I don''t really like this place, but you all don''t have to be unhappy with the other sect leaders because of me.

    Seeing him in such a state, Song Ruoxian instead smiled and said to him: "Sir, there are many matters in the secular world that you do not understand! Since we are here, and know about these things, and decided to take care of these things, then these matters will not only be related to your personal matters, but also the prestige of our two great empires, our two royal fathers, and our two brothers, and the power of the Golden Kingdom as well as the attitude of their eight great sects towards us, and so on. Don''t say too much. "

    As they spoke, they entered the biggest tent, where Zhang Rende and the rest had actually invited him to sit in the main seat, on the only wooden bed placed inside.

    However, Sheng Zhenglong said to him with a stern expression: "Sir, please sit down, this is something His Majesty personally instructed me before we set out, you have a great favor to me, and here, you do not represent only yourself. You also represent us Azure Cloud Nation and His Majesty from two nations, please respect everything with the dignity of His Majesty!"

    After hearing what he had to say and looking at Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian, he nodded his head very seriously. The Huang Tianyu had no choice but to sit back down, while Xiao Qiuer laid behind him like a guard.

    Not long after, Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters, under the guidance of the general, walked in. The Huang Tianyu stood up at once and wanted to clasp his hands and bow to all the sect masters other than Feng Chenggong, but Zhang Rende reminded him, "Master, please do not forget what the prime minister said to you just now!"

    Hearing his words, the Huang Tianyu felt apologetic, it looked at Yun Yi and the rest, and could only sit back down.

    Yun Yi and the other sect masters looked at each other in confusion. They couldn''t understand why he had addressed the Huang Tianyu as master.

    However, Feng Chenggong coldly looked at the Huang Tianyu, and suddenly said rather unhappily: "Huang Tianyu, how long has it been since you left our Taizhen Sect, for you to forget your roots and act mighty in front of us like this?"

    Hearing his words, Sheng Zhenglong immediately looked at him with a rather displeased expression, but the Huang Tianyu was still leaning on the bed, and said with an arrogant expression: "Feng Chenggong, stop with your rubbish, when I left your Taizhen Sect, I had already made it clear to you guys, that I had broken off all ties with you, and you don''t need to be too conceited, the Spirit Damage Sealing Technique you used on me, as well as the injuries you inflicted on me with the steel staff, have long disappeared from my body, and it''s best if you don''t anger me!"

    , who hadn''t thought that he would behave in such a way, suddenly became furious and shouted at him: "Little bastard, are you seeking death?"

    As he spoke, he actually condensed a ball of light gray colored astral energy on his two palms. However, in an instant, he lowered his head in shock by the giant fist sized seal in Sheng Zhenglong''s hands.

    It was as if they had never thought that Sheng Zhenglong, would actually have that large seal with him.

    At that time, Zhang Rende said in a rather unyielding manner, "Sect Master Yun, three days ago, the Prime Minister told you about that matter, have you guys finished discussing it?"

    Seeing him ask about that, Yun Yi was very careful, she thought for a while, then cupped her fists and said seriously: "Reporting to Your Highness, we sect masters have already discussed, and unanimously decided that Mr. Huang Tianyu is not suitable for staying, and that we, Violet Cloud Sect and the other eight sects, are in eight places, please forgive us!"

    Towards their decision, Huang Tianyu had already thought about it a long time ago, but after he finished speaking, he said in a relaxed manner: "Alright, since all of you sect masters have decided, then I won''t say anything more. Also, your highnesses, master, please do not bother with this matter anymore, both of you should return quickly!"

    After he finished speaking, he wanted to stand up, but Zhang Rende was extremely tyrannical, and said to Yun Yi: "Since that''s the case, then everyone in your Violet Cloud Sect, immediately leave Mount Dong Lai, and if you are not allowed to appear here, then we will only give you two more days'' time, otherwise, we will kill you all!"

    Song Ruoxian was also very aggressive as he looked at Feng Chenggong and said, "And your Taizhen Sect, for two days, all of you, leave our Jinling. And in the future, all of your people from the eight great sects, are not allowed to appear in our Four Great Empires.

    and the others who were in such a state couldn''t understand what had just happened. They looked at each other, then looked at Huang Tianyu at the same time.

    I don''t know why the two of them, his highness, would say such words. The Huang Tianyu looked at them in confusion, but it could still be considered to be calm as it said to Yun Yi and the others: "Don''t look at me. I don''t know why either.

    Just as he finished speaking, Sheng Zhenglong suddenly took out four pieces of the imperial edict, and passed it over to, Long Zunba, and Leng Gufeng. Then, he said in a formal tone: "Your highness, I had long anticipated that you two would be this rude to the Mr. Huang, thus on that night, this minister used a secret technique to discuss these matters with the other three great empires. Yesterday, our four great empires'' kings sent over all of these imperial edicts to us one after another, for us to take a good look."

    After he finished speaking, Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian actually went to the side of the Huang Tianyu in succession, and looked towards Yun Yi and the others with great power.

    Yun Yi and the others who were watching the four Imperial decrees looked at Feng Chenggong with a bit of reproach after a while.

 C153 Thank you three for the sword

    Yun Yi and the other eight great sect masters looked at the four oracles that had indeed been passed down personally by the Azure Cloud Nation and the Jinling, the Southern Mountain Country and the Sea Crystal Nation. It was even clearly stated that if the eight great sects dared to disobey, Zhang Rende and Yue Yang''s intentions were to immediately do as the two of them had said just now, that the four great empires would not allow the eight great sects to exist in their territories.

    After looking through all of that, Yun Yi and Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng, Hong Tianyan, Gou Liyi and Duan Lang were rather reproachful. Looking at Feng Chenggong, only Bai Hezong, who had always been the peacemaker, had a bitter face as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, don''t you just want a place to stay? Why do you have to make things so awkward? "

    When he had just reached the point where he said those words, Sheng Zhenglong suddenly spoke with a stern voice: "Master Bai, don''t misunderstand Mr. Huang, he doesn''t know anything about this matter, and furthermore, our emperor ordered this minister to bring the Human Emperor Great Seal over. The matter is written very clearly on the imperial edict, and your two highness, you have just stated it clearly, what you want to do, is in your hands."

    After hearing what he said, Bai Hezong also looked very troubled at Feng Chenggong, who was currently staring angrily at the Huang Tianyu.

    However, Zhang Rende said in an extremely unyielding manner, "Even though your Violet Cloud Sect has occupied the Mount Dong Lai for several thousand years, a great change has occurred. Could it be that the entire world has become a king''s land? Right now, this place is our empire''s territory, you had better act wisely, and I''ll be honest with you two. My royal father and Princess Song''s royal father intentionally sealed the Mount Dong Lai to the Mr. Huang.

    He never thought that Zhang Yunsheng and Song Jiangshan would actually have such a meaning.

    In the mind of the Huang Tianyu, it seemed as if he was rather happy as he said: "Tian''er, you truly are the best to me. You didn''t lie to me, and actually went to the Mount Dong Lai with no effort at all, and the Eastern Heaven Realm I am in, just happens to be in this great mountain. The Ziyun Peak that the Violet Cloud Sect is in, about five hundred kilometers to the east, and the zenith is above, so hurry up and go to the zenith, okay?"

    After hearing what he had to say, the Huang Tianyu immediately thought in her heart and gently said: "Okay, I will go to zenith right now. I will go to the place in the human world closest to you."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned to Yun Yi and cupped his fists together as he said in a more gentle manner, "Sect Masters, to be honest, I truly do not know. The things that the two Princes and the Prime Minister just told you a moment ago, whether you believe it or not, this is entirely up to you guys, and I will not take over the Mount Dong Lai nor look down on the Spirit Tooth Mountain. I only want to go to the east side.

    After hearing his words, Feng Chenggong glared at him with extreme hatred.

    However, Yun Yi seemed to be very worried, and said to him: "Tian Yu, are you sure you''re not joking with me? Are you really going to the zenith? "

    Those who didn''t know why all looked at him in confusion.

    Sheng Zhenglong said worriedly: "What happened to Sect Master Yun? Could it be that the zenith is an extremely terrifying place? "

    The zenith is the tallest mountain among the Mount Dong Lai. Over three thousand years ago, the founder of our Violet Cloud Sect came here, and originally wanted to build our sect on top of that mountain peak. However, in the end, because of the danger there, we took a step back and chose this Ziyun Peak instead. "

    After hearing what he had said, Leng Gufeng seemed to have suddenly remembered something as he said nervously: "I heard that the Mount Dong Lai, within a circumference of a hundred miles, is a poisonous miasma swamp. Over the past few thousand years, there have never been any living beings who have passed by that place, even if they possess a cultivation of two to three thousand years."

    After hearing what he said, Zhang Rende and the others all looked towards the Huang Tianyu with worry.

    In the end, the last person who came back told us that the elder had told us about some seniors. There are at least ten different kinds of circumstances in that place, namely, the swamp, the flowing sand, the gale, the rubble, the strange forest, the big water, the ice, the violent snow, the blazing fire, and the lightning. Ten types of natural disasters, each of which can kill a person, and he doesn''t even know what''s on top of them. "

    At that point, he shook his head painfully and said in an even more frightened manner, "After he told us about those things, his body actually turned into a ray of light and disappeared. Only then did we know that the true bodies of their ten elders have all died there.

    After hearing all that he had said, other than Feng Chenggong, everyone else began to sigh sympathetically towards those ten people.

    After a while, Song Ruoxian suddenly became very worried, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Sir, since there are so many dangers there, you should not go.

    Zhang Rende and the others also tried to advise the Huang Tianyu, but the Huang Tianyu just smiled and said to them: "There''s no need, you guys don''t need to worry about me, no matter what, I''m going there. No one dares to go there, so it''s just right for me to cultivate."

    While speaking, he stood up, cupped his fist and said to Yun Yi: "Sect Master Yun, please do not mind my staying there."

    After he finished speaking, he actually got Xiao Qiuer to bring over a few bags there and gave them to him. Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian then said to them very calmly: "These are all the gifts you two and the four princesses have given me. Thank you for your kind intentions, but I am not interested in these things, please take them back!"

    She did not expect him to give those things to her and the others. Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian both anxiously asked him to keep those things.

    He gave it to Zhang Rende and smiled: "I gave it to you a few days ago, as well as the emperor of Song, a treasured sword, now, I also give it to your father. This Demon Subduing Golden Dragon Sword will help him kill demons and protect a region of people.

    At that time, he had already felt it, but Zhang Rende, who was on top of the treasured sword and contained a powerful Spiritual Energy, suddenly bowed to him and said in a grateful voice: "Thank you Master for your love. Even though you did not want us as your disciples, you are our master, take care of yourself!"

    After they finished speaking, they watched as Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer left.

 C154 When we return to the sect, we will have a good talk

    After seeing the Huang Tianyu riding on Xiao Qiuer''s back and leaving the camp, Xiao Qiuer leapt up and landed on a mountain peak that was over a hundred feet tall as he flew eastward on his cloud. Yun Yi and the other sect masters were all in disbelief as they looked over.

    However, Sheng Zhenglong acted as if he had expected it, and said: "No wonder the Mr. Huang''s mount was so lazy when fighting with us and those evil spirits. It seems that not only did it know that the Mr. Huang was able to defeat those evil spirits, but it also possessed such a high cultivation, it seems that we had underestimated the strength of the two of them."

    As he spoke, he stroked his long beard.

    Zhang Rende gave the package in his hand to a soldier, and suddenly pulled it out. In the next moment, the treasured sword in his hand released a wave of golden light, shocking many people and making them kneel down in fear, at the same time intimidating Yun Yi and the rest, all of them retreated in fear.

    Never would he have thought that it would be such a treasure sword. Zhang Rende said excitedly: "Mr. Huang is truly a god! I never thought that not only would he have profound magic power, he would also bestow it to my royal father. This treasured sword with shocking power, from today onwards, we are no longer afraid of any demons or ghosts, and will come to my country to cause chaos. "

    With that, he kept the sword, and Sheng Zhenglong kept the four orders from Yun Yi and the others. They were courteous, and spoke to the various sect masters: "Sect Leaders, thank you for all the trouble you have put in, to meet us. Since Mr. Huang has already gone, and you do not dare to go, and your Sect Master Yun does not oppose the mountain peak where he lives, then we will take our leave too."

    When he finished speaking, the soldier next to him immediately looked to the side and said, "Send out the order immediately, pack up the camp and leave this place, and send the horses to inform the officials in the nearby prefectures to immediately disperse their fighting state. However, they must keep at least 10,000 elite soldiers and pay extra attention to the affairs of the Mr. Huang.

    Hearing his words, the soldier immediately agreed with a serious tone. He then turned around and left to pass on his orders to the rest of the soldiers.

    Zhang Rende and Song Ruoxian, on the other hand, completely ignored Yun Yi and the others, and followed behind Sheng Zhenglong, riding their horses and leaving the place. It was very obvious that they did not follow Sheng Zhenglong, and just rode their horses out of there, and it was as the legends said, they treated Yun Yi and the others as deities and revered them, and it was even very obvious that they treated them with contempt, making Gou Liyi, Feng Chenggong and the others feel that they did not mind.

    Looking at them leave in a grandiose manner, Gou Liyi angrily asked: "Who do these brats think they are? How dare you be so unreasonable to us? This is too despicable! If I have the chance, I will definitely let them know just how powerful I am! "

    Hong Tianyan said angrily: "They, they really do not place us in their eyes. Although they are all officials, but we are all people with cultivation, sooner or later, this old man will definitely teach them a lesson, and make them be respectful to me, or else they will truly think that they are green and green!"

    Duan Lang was also rather unhappy as he said: "That fellow Sheng Zhenglong, at most, is around our age, but look at his tyrannical attitude just now, it was just like our father. Talking to us like that, I get angry just thinking about it!"

    Feng Chenggong was even more furious: "Also, there''s still that scumbag Huang Tianyu, he just left our Taizhen Sect, how long has it been since she dares to be so overbearing towards me, and we were standing just now, he actually dares to sit down, if it wasn''t for you blocking my way, I would have beat him to the ground looking for teeth, and kowtow to us and beg for mercy."

    Seeing them get angrier, Bai Hezong advised them: "Forget it, whatever is happening now, no matter how angry you are, it is useless. Furthermore, the Heavenly Jade did not occupy the Ziyun Peak, but went to that extremely dangerous mountain peak, so let''s stop this matter here, I will not disturb the Sect Master Yun when I am tired. Goodbye!"

    After saying that, he used the Earth Escape Technique and left.

    For a moment, Hong Tianyan said with a little hesitation: "No matter what the situation is, the Master Bai always has the attitude of a peacemaker. I really don''t know why his temper is so good."

    After he finished speaking, he turned and cupped his fists towards Yun Yi, and spoke politely: "Regardless of what you say, at least we did not get into an argument with that brat Tian Yu, and I have gotten a little annoyed by those matters, and will part ways here, until we meet again!"

    With that, he rode off in a blaze of flames.

    Seeing that he and Bai Hezong had left, Gou Liyi, Duan Lang and Feng Chenggong also spoke to Yun Yi one after the other.

    After sending them off, Yun Yi looked at the direction that they were heading in with worry. He said to Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng: "You guys hurry back too, tell Xin Hua, Qian Ning and the others about this. I want to discuss this with Yushu and the others as well.

    Knowing that he was being nice, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng clasped their fists towards him and said, "Sorry for bothering you!"

    After speaking, the two of them left.

    After sending the two of them off, Yun Yi immediately gathered all the important people in the Violet Cloud Sect and gathered at the auspicious palace, then said extremely calmly: "Just now, Azure Cloud Nation, together with His Highness the two princes of the Jinling, and the equal people of the Azure Cloud Nation, have made arrangements, the various sect masters have already agreed to the Heavenly Jade, and go live in the zenith, although it is extremely dangerous there, and we are not certain whether he and his mount can continue living there, but things are like this, how do you think we should get along with him from now on?"

    Hearing his words, Yun Xia suddenly said worriedly: "zenith is our best and most dangerous mountain, it is said that it is the human realm, and is the closest place to Heaven Realm. Just now, I saw it, Tian Yu rode that iron-eater and flew in that direction on a cloud, and Sect Master said that he wanted to go and live there. Although I am worried about him, I think that he has the ability to survive there, so as for how to get along with him, it is better to ask the children!"

    After she finished speaking, she and the seventy or eighty year old elders all looked at Yushu and the others.

    Yun Yi thought for a moment, then said in a vexed manner: "The Sky Jade now, although his heart should still be very kind, but he has undergone a huge change. Forget about everything else, just the power of the Demon Golden Dragon Subduing Sword that he gifted to Your Highness Zhang Rende just now, is not beneath my Clear Cloud Violet Light Sword. He also said that not long ago, Master Feng used the Spirit Destruction Seal on him, as well as a few others who used steel staffs on him, all of the heavy injuries from the three thousand attacks have already disappeared."

    Speaking to that point, he actually closed his eyes worriedly.

    The one who looked to be around thirty years old, Yun Zhao, suddenly said very carefully: "Senior Brother, please forgive my bluntness, but Sky Jade has been very different from the others since young, and you just said a few days ago that he possessed the celestial power, so the spiritual energy that the supreme fairy possessed was something that even the three great officials did not, and there are many people in the Taizhen Sect right now. Although they are very hostile to him, I know that there are many ordinary citizens in the world who love him very much.

    However, a seventy year old white moustached old man frowned and spoke with some apprehension: "Martial Uncle, what you have said is very reasonable, but recently there have been many people saying that he has some sort of relationship with demons and ghosts. Furthermore, he passed away a few days ago, Sect Leader Si Wuming personally went to the Taizhen Sect, because he had a huge argument with the people there.

    After hearing his words, quite a few people felt that it was reasonable and nodded their heads. After which, they discussed the matter among themselves.

    After a long while, seeing that they still had not done so and their discussion had ended in an ugly way, Yun Yi suddenly became very serious and said to the Jade Tree who had not spoken for a long time: "Yushu, I know that you, Yu Pan and the others have always been on good terms with Sky Jade. During this period of time, you and him often go out to save the Li civilian population.

    Jade Tree said calmly, "Many thanks sect master for thinking so highly of me. But now, this junior thinks that we should first take a look at the other sects, see how we can get along with him in the future, and then decide. After all, he has already come to the Mount Dong Lai, and the other sects, and even many commoners, are treating him like this.

    Hearing his words, some people immediately disagreed and shook their heads, but there were also some who nodded in agreement, causing Yun Zhao and Yun Xia to look towards Yun Yi with even more distress.

    Yun Yi very carefully thought about it for a moment, then suddenly said very seriously: "Sky jade, this child''s nature is definitely not bad, I also do not believe that he is like Si Wuming and the others said, getting along with some demon and ghost and harming many people, but we cannot, not taking into account the leisurely nature of the masses, for the next period of time, we should be pretty good. Let us first look at the others, especially the other seven great sects, and then talk about how we''re getting along with him!"

    Upon hearing his words, Yun Xia and the rest immediately nodded their heads.

    But Yun Zhao shook his head and said very seriously: "We do want to see the other sects, but we do not need to guess to know how the people of the Taizhen Sect get along with him, because the current Master Feng and the others are no longer the same as before. They are thinking too much for their own sake, so I think that from today onwards, if there is nothing necessary, we should not interact with them anymore."

    Hearing him say that, Yun Yi immediately agreed: "That''s good too, in these recent years, Feng Chenggong, Yan Shi and the others have all been too selfish. They only think of their Taizhen Sect and obtained the greatest benefits, and for this reason, they have even hurt each other many times. Many commoners, jade trees, and Sky Jade, we don''t want to keep helping them settle those matters, we don''t want to, and if it''s not necessary in the future, we should also avoid contact with the people of the Taizhen Sect."

    Hearing his words, Yun Xia and the rest immediately nodded their heads in agreement.

    Not long after, Long Zunba returned. He gathered all the main members of his sect at the vast palace of the Tiger Head Mountain''s Heaven''s Expanse School and told them in great detail what happened after the eight sect masters, the Mount Dong Lai s, and the Huang Tianyu met.

    After he finished speaking, he swept his eyes over those people, and suddenly turned towards an old man in a light blue robe who looked to be about seventy years old, and said to a man who looked somewhat similar to him, "Kai Ming, Ao Xiong, tell me, how should we go about getting along with that kid Tian Yu?"

    Seeing him ask them, Kai Ming and Ao Xiong looked at each other for a moment, then Kai Ming cupped his fists and said to him: "Master, we are already old, the future world belongs to the children, and Xin Hua has been our advisor for all these years, we should ask her opinion on this!"

    Hearing his words, everyone looked towards Long Xinhua.

    Just then, Leng Gufeng suddenly brought Leng Qianning there, under the guidance of a Heaven''s Expanse School disciple.

    Seeing them, Long Zunba was immediately overjoyed: "Just now, I was just thinking about how I could go and invite you to Little Qian Ning, when your grandfather brought you here, it''s too awesome. Come, come, quickly sit down and tell us what to do from now on. He has already gone to the Mount Dong Lai. "

    As they spoke, he invited Leng Gufeng to sit beside him, and had Qian Ning and Xin Hua sit on either side of them.

    Qian Ning smiled as she looked at Xin Hua. Then, all of a sudden, she said in a serious tone: "Grandpa Long, just now, my grandfather had already told me in detail about what happened with Little Brother Tian Yu and the others on Mount Dong Lai. As for how to get along with him, neither I nor Big Sister Long can decide for you guys, but I have to remind you guys that Little Brother Tian Yu currently possesses a celestial power.

    Long Xinhua also used a warning tone as he said to Leng Gufeng and the others: "And for the past seven or eight years, he has often helped many people resolve their problems, helped some people kill demons and eliminate devils, and is deeply loved and respected by many. At this moment, he is even respected by Cang Yun, Jin Ling, and the other emperors of the two great empires, as though he was their esteemed guest''s teacher. We will not say that, but you know very well how our two great sects will get along with him from now on.

    Hearing their words, Leng Gufeng immediately nodded his head, and said in a serious tone: "You''re right! Furthermore, according to what I know, ever since the first time he fought against the demons, up until now, he has never lost. No matter how strong the opponent was, he was always the victor, and no matter how popular he is, supreme fairy knows about it already. Furthermore, from now on, he will be kind enough to get along with us! "

    After he finished speaking, he looked towards Long Zunba.

    Long Zunba thought for a long time before suddenly nodding his head and saying, "Let''s not care about the others. In short, we all like this brat.

    Upon hearing their decision, everyone else nodded their heads in satisfaction.

 C155 "When I come back to my senses, I want to be friends."

    The moment Gou Liyi returned to the Pure Spirit Sect, all the influential people were gathered in the Pure Spirit Palace. Looking at Wu Xie who was standing near the door with a cold face, he suddenly waved Wu Xie around and brought him to his side, laughing as he said: "Alright, kid, stop fighting with us over those things, and let me tell you this, that stinky Tian Yu was really kicked out of the Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong and he is now going to the Mount Dong Lai."

    Just as he finished speaking, the sixty year old elder sitting next to him immediately said in fear, "Is that stinky brat crazy? Mount Dong Lai of the Mount Dong Lai, that is hell on earth, a land of extreme terror that hasn''t had a single life in thousands of years. What is he going to do if he could walk out of that place alive? "

    Gou Liyi, who had been thinking about those things all along, said in distress, "Who said it isn''t? When we heard that he was going there, we were very worried and advised him not to go there. "

    Speaking to there, he drank a cup of wine, looked at Wuxie, then shrugged and said: "Of course, other than Feng Chenggong that guy!"

    Wu Xie and the others had long chatted about why Feng Chenggong had that kind of attitude towards them, and did not care about it at all.

    He then let out a long sigh and said: "Now that stinking brat, not only did he win over Xin Hua and Qian Ning, the two girls'' love, Jinling and Azure Cloud Nation, the four legendary beautiful princesses, has caught his attention. Those two great empires, the two great princes, the great ministers of Azure Cloud Nation and some generals of Azure Cloud Nation have even personally escorted him to the Mount Dong Lai, and even treated him like a living ancestor. But Feng Chenggong is not going to deal with him, what do you think we should do from now on?"

    He had just spoken when a disciple suddenly walked in and cupped his fists towards him. "Reporting to Sect Master, Sect Master Duan and Master Bai have brought a few disciples to our foot of the mountain. They said that they have something to discuss with you, would it be convenient for you to meet them?"

    After hearing what he had to say, Gou Liyi immediately laughed heartily and said, "Ouch! This time, they did not go to find that Old Flame, Old Dragon or Old Leng, but instead came to find us.

    Then they all stood up and walked to the door.

    Not long after, Duan Lang and Bai Hezong brought a few people there, and exchanged a few words with Gou Liyi and the rest. The three sect masters sat down, and someone immediately brought them some good wine.

    Duan Lang suddenly went straight to the point: "Master Gou, you know why Old Bai and I came to your place, you also know it, but as for Sect Master Yun, we do not know for sure, but what will definitely happen to Qian Ning and Xin Hua, that clever and deadly girl, will definitely urge us to hurry and befriend her Heavenly Jade. As for Hong Tianyan, there is no need to even mention why he is being rude to us, but he has always doted on that brat, how will we get along with him from now on?"

    As he was speaking to the end, both he and Bai Hezong looked towards Wu Xie. Clearly, both he and Bai Hezong wanted to hear his views on that matter.

    However, Gou Liyi instead laughed and said to Brave and the others: "Braveshell, you brat, your heads are all very smart, but Xiao Song, you guys have always been very envious of Tianyu, and anything that comes out and has to do with him, will definitely not be rational, but you guys will definitely think for the benefit of us few large sects, so tell us what we should do from today onwards. If we continue to get along with that brat, we will all be elderly people who are around seventy to eighty years old, and will not make it happen anymore, so the future will be yours!"

    After listening to what they had to say, Bai Hezong turned to Xiao Song and the others and said: "Tell me, how should we get along with him, and don''t put too much into consideration the facts, those people''s factors, and their Taizhen Sect, they definitely don''t want to get along well with Tian Yu."

    Those who were thinking at that time, looked at Xiao Song, Brave One and the rest, and said angrily: "If it''s according to my temper, not to mention anything else, just that brat Yu Chong Tian, on Mount Dong Lai, who isn''t polite to you, I would want to beat him up. I hope that the various large sects and sects will treat him as their enemy from then on, and beat him up violently every time they see him."

    Just as he finished speaking, Wu Xie suddenly said coldly: "With your little ability, can you beat him? "And do you think that a few idiots from our sects will foolishly follow you to cause trouble for him?"

    Hearing his words, Bai Hezong, Duan Lang and the others looked as if they had seen something fun.

    Yong Meng suddenly became angry and said to Xiao Song: "Brat, remember this, that bastard Tian Yu, no matter what happens, he''s still our little brother. We can bully him, but we can''t bully the rest of you, including you guys.

    Seeing that Yue Yang and the others had clenched their fists so tightly that it made "ka ka" sounds, many people in Pure Spirit Sect started to worry for Xiao Song.

    But Xiao Song changed the subject and said seriously: "Do you think I''m stupid? I was unable to defeat him in the past, let alone now. Recently, when I heard that he was alone, I almost killed the cold coffins, the destruction, the destruction, the insect food, and those powerful demons and monsters, and now, I have even received them. The human emperors of the four empires, the respected and many citizens, all have great respect for him.

    After he finished speaking, his face turned white, and he gave Braveshell and the others a look.

    After hearing what he had to say, Braveshell and the others finally felt better.

    The thirty year old man with a normal appearance next to Wu Xie said cautiously: "The most important thing is that Sect Master has recently told us that Tian Yu has obtained the first spiritual power of the Three Realms ˇŞ ˇŞ celestial power. To go against an expert who possesses that kind of spiritual power and connections, and who also has a deep understanding of the human heart, is definitely not a wise move. Please reconsider!"

    After hearing what he said, Bai Hezong suddenly said carefully: "Xiao Song, Nameless, you guys are right. The Sky Jade now is no longer just that, the one we knew in the past, the very smart Big Boy, he has already grown into a strong, undefeated Ranker, a Ranker who possesses a strength that should not be inferior to the few great sect masters here, and the most important thing is, he is currently only fifteen years old."

    After he finished speaking, he and Duan Lang began to think very seriously.

    However, Gou Liyi said very straightforwardly: "Since that''s the case, then let''s not bother about him. Feng Chenggong and the others, let''s continue to get along with him, isn''t that fine?"

    Hearing his suggestion, Wu Le, Xiao Song and the rest all looked over carefully at Bai Hezong and Duan Lang.

 C156 He doesnt come I not rare

    Just as Bai Hezong, Duan Lang and the others were discussing how they should get along with the Huang Tianyu, Hong Tianyan also gathered Wei Cang and the others. In the Blazing Hall of Chaoyang Sect, he told them everything that the sect masters had experienced in the Mount Dong Lai for the past three days and told some people in the sect. Then, he suddenly laughed out loud and said: "This is great, that kid Tian Yu has finally appeared again.

    Seeing that he was so happy, a man who looked somewhat similar to him and looked like he was sixty years old but had a robust body like his, suddenly laughed and said, "Father, if that''s the case, then what are we waiting for? We''ll go to Mount Dong Lai in a few days and have a good drink with that brat. When the time comes, we''ll also go with him, Wei Cang and the others will definitely be there, I guarantee that we''ll be brave and innocent. Those kids, along with Qian Ning and her two daughters, will definitely be very anxious, we''ll need to go find that brat. "

    But Wei Cang said angrily: "Wu Xie had already said it earlier, those despicable fellows of the Taizhen Sect, would sooner or later drive Tian Yu out, I never expected him to say these words, and it did not take long for it to come true. I think that the matter regarding He Qing and those bastards, can''t be left out, I will definitely think of a way in the future to take revenge for him and teach those trash a lesson!"

    Seeing his furious look, the one beside him who looked to be a twenty-six or twenty-seven year old man who looked very similar to him, could be considered to be calm as he said: "Forget it, don''t bother too much about that. Let''s just wait and see after we meet Tian Yu.

    Hearing what he said made sense, the others nodded in agreement, but Hong Tianyan did not mind at all and said: "It''s fine, although recently I heard that that kid, Tian Yu, was mixed up with some monsters and monsters, but there are also some who said that he taught them a lesson. Some of the ten great calamity stars, the Prime Minister of the Azure Cloud Nation, said personally that he helped them defeat many evil spirits, I think that Gou Liyi and the others definitely want to establish a new and good relationship with Tian Yu."

    Seeing that his words were not bad, the man who was almost sixty years old said carefully: "Then Father, why don''t you go and lead us to an appointment with Sect Master Yun and the others to see when we can visit Tian Yu."

    Wei Cang and the others also expressed the same intention towards Hong Tianyan.

    Hong Tianyan thought for a long time before nodding his head, but then said with furrowed brows: "Since I want to lead the way, then I have to take into consideration the unity of the eight great sects, tomorrow I will go to Taizhen Sect and talk about this with Feng Chenggong, as long as he doesn''t take care of it, I will go and take care of it, after that I will go to Pure Spirit Sect and wait for the other great sects, and then go to Violet Cloud Sect, you guys will go prepare some meat and wine, as well as some things to spread out on the bed, and then we will send them over to Sky Jade."

    Hearing his words, Wei Cang and the rest immediately nodded their heads, and quickly went to prepare the items.

    Feng Chenggong, Bai Hezong and the others had already made an agreement with them to go to zenith to visit the Huang Tianyu five days later. Although Feng Chenggong and the others had politely promised him, no one would go, and no one would go.

    In the blink of an eye five days passed, and as soon as dawn arrived, Wei Cang had already urged Hong Tianyan and the others to take some food and drink, as well as a lot of clothes, shoes and socks, as well as some quilts. After getting smaller, they would put some things into a few treasures bags one after another, and use fire to escape to Mount Dong Lai.

    Just as they fell, they saw Long Zunba and Long Xinhua, along with Leng Gufeng and Jade Tree and the rest, walking up the mountain, and immediately calling out to them.

    Wei Cang was still a little complaining, he said to Hong Tianyan and the others: "I already said that we should come earlier, all of you were just dawdling, now it''s fine, Little Sister Long, Little Sister Leng and the others all came earlier than us."

    After hearing his words, that twenty-six or twenty-seven year old man who looked quite similar to him said half-jokingly, "Can we even compare to them? "These two younger sisters are Tian Yu, that brat''s good wives. Those of us who have gotten along with them are inferior to them no matter what. We are anxious to find that stinking brat, right Yu Shu?"

    After hearing what he said, Jade Tree and the rest could not help but laugh, causing Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning''s faces to immediately turn red, as they quickly walked towards the zenith.

    Not long after, Bai Hezong, along with Duan Lang, along with Wu Xie and the others, also went to the auspicious palace with their bravery and bravery.

    Seeing that the six sect masters had led a few people there, Yun Yi finally stopped worrying. After all, he also wanted to go and take care of the Huang Tianyu.

    But after thinking about it, he decided to wait for Feng Chenggong and the others. In case he brought some people there too, and they went to look for the Huang Tianyu first. Then, he decided to cause some unpleasant things with the people from their Taizhen Sect.

    Seeing him so concerned about those things, Bai Hezong shook his head rather helplessly for a moment, but didn''t say anything.

    But after about two hours, seeing that no one from the Taizhen Sect had arrived, Hong Tianyan huffed and puffed and said: "Alright, let''s not wait for them anymore. It''s been nearly two hours since the appointed time for me and everyone here, they still haven''t come. It''s clear that they don''t want to come, and even more so don''t want to see Tian Yu."

    Long Zunba also said angrily: "The last time we helped them, when we were fighting against the Qiong Qi monsters, they were very rude to us, and chased us out, even if they have opinions on Heavenly Jade, they have to take care of it, with the overall situation of our eight great sects, they can also come and fight with us, and now, Feng Chenggong and the others are getting more and more outrageous."

    Leng Gufeng became even more unhappy and said: "If they do not care, with the unity of the eight great sects, we will not even send those who have gone through the formalities. That''s good, we do not care about them, Heavenly Jade is even more so, their hypocrisy, it''s getting late, let''s quickly go to zenith, and check on Heavenly Jade, if he still lives there!"

    After he finished speaking, he walked out. Yun Yi frowned, thought for a while, then suddenly sighed, and said with some concern: "Since the Master Feng and the rest of them do not place us in their eyes, and do not even bother with the most basic of courtesies, then why should we stay here, and waste time on them? Hurry up and take a look at the Heavenly Jade! "

    After he finished speaking, he, Long Zunba and the others quickly left the place, and drove the light into the zenith!

 C157 zeniths Peak of Natural Disasters

    On that day, after the Huang Tianyu rode Xiao Qiuer and parted with Yun Yi and the others, because it wanted to go to that place too much, it flew over the zenith that Rui Er had told him about, and very quickly, together with Xiao Qiuer, they flew over the mountain ranges of over five hundred kilometers, passed through some forests, some stone forests, and even some small rivers and other places. They landed on that piece of land that was shrouded in clouds and could not be seen how big it was or how high it was.

    Even though they saw the mountain peak that reached the clouds, they did not know why, but Xiao Qiuer did not feel any of the auras, not even a breeze or the smell of dust. In a moment, they were confused as they asked the Huang Tianyu: "Master, I clearly saw that place, but why can''t I sense it? Is there something wrong with my eyes? "

    After saying that, it used its strength to move its two cute little nostrils in the direction of the mountain peak.

    But as the Huang Tianyu looked at that place, it frowned deeply and said in a serious tone, "This might be one of the reasons why, for so many years, there has been no life at all.

    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the mountain peak. Xiao Qiuer was very worried at the moment and followed after him, but he waved his hand to indicate to it that it should not follow him for now. Xiao Qiuer immediately realized that there must be something extremely dangerous going on in the mountain ahead, otherwise, he would not do it.

    Very soon, he arrived at a place that was very close to the thick fog. He spread out his Spiritual Sense and suddenly said with a frown, "What exactly is this place? Why are there so many, terrifying disasters? "

    Just as he was talking about that place, a black swamp suddenly appeared beneath his feet without any warning, and he quickly flew into the air. However, in that instant, a lot of mud balls as tall as a person appeared from the swamp, and dragged a piece of smelly mud with them as they frantically flew towards him, attacking him. He quickly released a type of protective qi that was extremely hot, quickly roasting the mud balls into large mud balls, and quickly fell into the swamp.

    However, not long after, the swamp seemed to boil up and let out a gurgling sound. Countless huge mud balls shot toward him like a wave, and soon surrounded him in the middle.

    Xiao Qiuer, who saw these situations from afar, immediately shouted at him with extreme worry, "Master, be careful ˇ­"

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The Huang Tianyu suddenly opened its hands and released a raging fire towards that direction. It burned a lot of mud balls and swamps into piles of scorched earth, and fell into those swamps while howling.

    However, not long after that, those swamps became many, and the torrential mud became even more crazy, attacking him. After a while, those swamps became many, and the torrential mud became even more berserk, attacking him.

    However, the result was the same as before. Not long later, the frozen mud quickly fell into the surrounding area, and after spreading out into the swamp, pieces of ice crystals like mud shot out quickly towards the Huang Tianyu, attacking it.

    Xiao Qiuer who had never seen anything like this, suddenly became extremely worried for the Huang Tianyu and flew towards it, but very quickly, he was struck by some mud, causing many parts of his body to become mud and rot away, but he did not feel any pain and continued to fly towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Noticing those things, the Huang Tianyu moved its body and appeared beside it, opening its hand and releasing a white light that lingered around it, quickly healing it, then releasing an even more powerful protective qi, howling and blocking the mud that was attacking them,.

    But not long after, he felt that he could actually absorb the mud, and it felt as if he could use his spirit energy. Very quickly, he started to pant a little and fell down together with Xiao Qiuer into the swamp.

    Realizing that the situation was extremely bad, he suddenly said with a wry smile. "Rui Er, you made a lot of selections and actually let me come to this place? This time, Xiao Qiuer and I will probably have to dry! "

    After he finished speaking, he stepped down and released a beautiful star array, which quickly brought him and Xiao Qiuer high up into the sky. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.

    But Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, and she said very calmly: "You can''t blame me for that, okay? All of this was caused by you millions of years ago. At that time, I also advised you to not gather all these natural disasters in one place, or else, you would not be able to think of any chance of survival here. However, you did not listen to me back then, so you can take care of it now.

    He looked around him with a look of disbelief, then suddenly smiled and said: "Good, good, good, it''s all my fault. You''re always right between us, and I don''t blame you, but I feel that the calamities here are just too dangerous. These swamps actually contain a large amount of corpse odor, and a lot of extremely vicious auras, I really don''t know how I was able to produce these things in the past."

    As he spoke, his state of mind also calmed down, but what was strange was that the swamps also calmed down and quickly disappeared.

    Xiao Qiuer, who did not know what was going on, suddenly spoke to him in shock, "Master, look quickly, that mud was actually about to disappear."

    Hearing it say that, the Huang Tianyu immediately looked towards the swamp, which had already turned into a puddle of water. But just at that moment, the swamps quickly spread out again, scaring Xiao Qiuer, who was extremely scared, as he grabbed onto one of his legs.

    However, he seemed to have thought of something. While stroking its head, he said with a smile, "Don''t worry about the little guy. It''s alright. I know now how to safely walk up from here."

    Just as he finished speaking, the swamp disappeared, and the thick mist gradually dispersed. Only then did they realize that it was an extremely hard mountain land.

    For some reason, it turned out to be like this. Xiao Qiuer, who did not understand what he meant by his words, looked at him and retracted all of his spirit energy. After releasing the Stargaze Formation, and bringing it up to the surface, she very carefully asked him: "Master, what do you mean by the words you said just now? Are you sure you''re not joking with me? "

    After speaking, they actually flew to a piece of land with rolling yellow mountains and flowing sand.

    Worried that the yellow sand would fall down, it unexpectedly turned into a two feet long, tightly lying on the back of the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu felt that it was suddenly, lovably touched its head, and coaxed it: "It''s okay, little guy, you really don''t need to worry at all. Actually, if you want to pass through, these terrifying natural disasters aren''t impossible, and the method is very simple. It''s just that all living things are easy to understand, and it''s even in front of these disasters.

    While talking, he actually brought Xiao Qiuer along and landed in the middle of the yellow sand field. No matter how much the yellow sand and quicksand tormented them, they walked towards the tallest sand dune in the distance with ease.

    Xiao Qiuer, who was really afraid at that time, watched in panic as the yellow sand around him rose and fell, and the quicksand that was moving quickly, he held''s clothes tightly and said: "Master, stop messing around. Hurry up and tell me, what is the method you''re talking about? "I don''t want to stay here ˇ­"

    Hearing its roar, the Huang Tianyu remained calm. It coaxed: "Don''t be afraid of the little guy, I''m using that method right now."

    As they spoke, they actually reached that place. The sand that had been far away from them and was now above the sand dune had miraculously disappeared, just like the swamp.

    Xiao Qiuer who could not understand what was going on, suddenly asked him in confusion, "Master, what is going on? And can you make it clear? "Why is it that the more I listen to it, the more confused I feel?"

    As he spoke, the Huang Tianyu carried it to a place where the wind was howling. Not only did the Huang Tianyu''s clothes flutter like a huge butterfly, it also almost shaved Xiao Qiuer off his body. Luckily he was able to keep it safe with his hands, causing it to break out in cold sweat.

    Seeing that it had been frightened to such an extent, not only is the Huang Tianyu still as before, it did not feel any fear, but it instead brought him to face the raging winds and walked straight ahead. It was already walking with great difficulty, and at the same time, it used its own spiritual consciousness to speak to it: "Little fellow, as long as you face these disasters and maintain an absolute calm state of mind, these disasters will not be able to harm you.

    As they spoke, they actually passed through the area where the gale was. At that time, the gales had also disappeared.

    Sensing the surroundings, the very calm Xiao Qiuer, very cowardly, loosened up a little. Its furry body, after sneakily looking at the surroundings, suddenly grabbed onto the neck of the Huang Tianyu, and said fearfully: "Those words of yours are so easily spoken. Who can maintain their peace in front of those frightening dangers that even you couldn''t deal with just now?"

    As it spoke, the Huang Tianyu actually brought it to a terrifying place where rocks rolled and debris flew everywhere. What made it even more frightened was that it curled up in his embrace.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was still the same as before, it was not afraid at all, and did not pay attention to them either. It whistled and shot towards them, and countless stones of different sizes, and continued to walk forward calmly.

    In an instant, they passed through that place unharmed. Furthermore, in the instant that they passed through that place, all of the rubble disappeared.

    Xiao Qiuer, who had experienced all of these things, suddenly felt that it was inconceivable. Looking around at the towering boulders, he quickly became confused and asked the Huang Tianyu: "Master, could it be that what you told me just now was all true? As long as we maintain our absolute peace of mind, we will not suffer the attacks of those terrifying disasters? "

    As soon as it finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu actually brought it to a strange place in the black forest, where the cold wind was blowing.

    At that time, he didn''t know what those pitch-black trees were, but Xiao Qiuer was so scared that she curled up in his embrace.

    At that time, he continued to coax it, "It''s alright, little guy. As long as we have it, we will have a very calm mentality and won''t use any spiritual energy or magic spells. It''s like we''re just strolling along a path.

    Even though Xiao Qiuer had slowly felt that what he had said was very likely to be true, he was still very afraid: "What you have said should be very reasonable, but the problem is, who can guarantee that you are not the only one in this world who can safely walk around here? If the others were to come here in the same state as you, would they not be harmed in any way? "

    Hearing it say those things, the Huang Tianyu actually thought it was fun, and said: "That''s right, I can''t guarantee, because Rui Er just said, these things were all made by me a few million years ago. Since I was the one who made them, these things definitely can''t hurt me, but if the other living beings came here, not to mention them, many living beings can''t even take it, the disasters would attack them."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer and him passed through that bizarre black forest, passed through a group of vast big water s, and a few frightening places such as ice, snow, fire, thunder, raging magma, and poisonous gas that filled the sky. They arrived at a place that was relatively safe, and suddenly said to him in a very helpless manner: "Master, just admit it and accept it.

    Hearing it say that, the Huang Tianyu shook its head with a bitter smile, and directly brought it across the land and stepped onto a piece of land. It was like it was experiencing a huge earthquake, shaking and shaking nonstop.

    But strangely, not long after they stepped onto that place, it quieted down and became an extremely peaceful and spacious land. When they looked out, the place they were looking at was actually a beautiful and comfortable plain.

    After jumping off his body, he looked down at the dense clouds and suddenly became very afraid. He said to the Huang Tianyu: "Master, I think this place should be the peak of this zenith, and our current location is at least several tens of thousands of meters from the ground!"

    When it spoke, it was actually very mischievous. It used its two thick and large palms to play with the clouds.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at its surroundings, then sat on the ground and smiled as it looked at the sky, and started to miss Rui Er!

 C158 Friends have come to visit

    Even though when the Huang Tianyu brought Xiao Qiuer up to that zenith, he felt that they did not spend too much time there, he did not know at that time that the zenith was an extremely peculiar mountain.

    Furthermore, every time they passed through a place where disasters struck, the time would be very different from the one on the mountain below.

    Especially when he and Xiao Qiuer arrived at the summit of the mountain peak, the flow of time there started to slow down even more. It could be said to be no exaggeration that after staying there for two hours, the people below had already experienced one year''s worth of time.

    However, he and Xiao Qiuer did not notice any of that at all. Not long after they arrived, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer made some stones and other things, and some dirt and stuff. They built a very spacious and dry house and started to play.

    But after a while, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt the spirit energy that Long Xinhua, Leng Qianning, Yun Yi, and the others had unconsciously emitted out appeared at the foot of the mountain.

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer suddenly threw herself at him, and said half jokingly: "Who''s here? It can''t be your beautiful little daughter-in-law, right? "

    After saying that, it ran off to the side, looking at him with a mischievous smile.

    He helplessly said to it, "Enough, stop teasing me. When you see them later, behave yourself, or else, be careful of Rui Er''s anger and use heavenly lightning to strike you!"

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer became very afraid and looked up at the roof.

    However, in the blink of an eye, he suddenly turned and shot out toward the mountain peak below.

    Towards such things, Xiao Qiuer had already gotten used to it, but he did not care about those, and instead followed him. When they got near to Yun Yi and the others, he curiously looked at Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning.

    With regards to the two of them, who had appeared there without any warning, Yun Yi and many others couldn''t believe it as they looked at each other.

    However, Wu Xie threw a big bag and a big gourd to him and said with a straight face, "It seems like you have become stronger, huh?"

    The Huang Tianyu who knew his personality well kept those things, but smiled and said: "That little bit of ability of mine is not worth mentioning at all. You don''t need to keep thinking about those impossible things, in front of your master and other masters, don''t mess around!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Gou Liyi said with a laugh: "Stinky brat, don''t put on a hat for us. Although Wu Xie has been acting very disorderly with you for the past few years, but we all know that he actually worships you. If he wants to follow you, none of us will stop him.

    By the side of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, for the sake of everyone and Wei Cang, they even gave him the things they had brought along as they all wanted to tease Xiao Qiuer.

    However, when they saw its vigilant eyes, they quickly let go of that thought.

    After the Huang Tianyu brought them to a comfortable forest and sat down, it gave them some good wine and fresh fruits. After chatting for a while, Yun Yi suddenly asked him carefully, "Tianyu, could it be that you and your mount have passed through here in the zenith and climbed to the top of the mountain?"

    Hearing his words, Duan Lang and the rest all looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu threw a piece of fragrant meat to Xiao Qiuer, and said very calmly: "Yes senior, just now, Xiao Qiuer and I, although we were stopped for a while by some very powerful disasters, we have safely arrived at the peak of zenith."

    Just as he finished speaking, Bai Hezong suddenly asked in disbelief. She looked at him and said: "Tian Yu, are you sure you''re not joking with us? That day, your Grandfather Yun told us all about the dangers of this place, even if it was your cultivation, those who are much stronger than us, the ten seniors of their Violet Cloud Sect, were unable to return from here alive. How could you and this iron-eater be safe and sound, and reach the peak of this place, and even survive without being harmed? "

    Jade Tree could not believe it too, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Brother, it''s not that we do not believe you, but we heard that the mountain peak was too dangerous, and our Violet Cloud Sect, as well as many strong senior experts, were also buried there. Did you and this iron-eater really ascend to the summit there, and then came back very safely?"

    While he was speaking, he looked at Xiao Qiuer who was eating that piece of meat.

    At the same time, Braveshell and the others also felt that it was inconceivable and looked at it.

    He knew that they would be that kind of Huang Tianyu after hearing about that matter from him, but he smiled and said: "Xiao Qiuer and I have really reached the peak of that mountain and experienced it ourselves. The twenty floors above are extremely dangerous, and if you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it, but there is no need for me to deceive you."

    Just as he finished speaking, Hong Tianyan asked Yun Yi in astonishment, "Brother Yun, didn''t you say a few days ago that there were ten types of extremely terrifying natural disasters in the zenith? Why did Sky Jade say that there are twenty different types of dangers on it? "

    I don''t know why Huang Tianyu would say that. "Yun Yi looked at the Huang Tianyu with a puzzled look on her face, but he said very cautiously:" Some of the elders in our sect all say that. Furthermore, I did not lie to everyone that day, so there is even less of a need to, to deceive everyone about this matter.

    When he finished speaking, he looked at the Huang Tianyu very suspiciously.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "The twenty different types of dangers in zenith are all extremely dangerous. Even for all of you, strong beings like the Sect Leaders, it''s impossible to endure the attack of any of these disasters."

    Speaking to that point, he was worried about Hong Tianyan and the others, and would say that he had underestimated them. The strength of their various sect masters, he immediately explained to them: "By saying this, I do not belittle the sect masters, and at the same time, I also know that the various sect masters all possess very strong powers. But honestly, the natural disasters on the zenith are all extremely powerful.

    After hearing what he had to say, Yun Yi and the rest became serious and frowned.

    At the same time, Yushu, Braveshell, Wei Cang and the others also looked at each other in fear.

    However, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning seemed to not be the least bit interested in those things, and had been looking at him with very gentle eyes all along. Xiao Qiuer could immediately tell that the relationship between the three of them, was very special.

 C159 Peak Risks Two Women Leaning on

    Seeing that the Huang Tianyu had always been calm, Leng Gufeng suddenly turned to him and asked in a strange tone, "Tianyu, what have you been through these past few days? Why do I feel that you are very different from the you of the past? It was as if she had seen through many things and was indifferent? How did you grow so fast? It''s so fast that it''s like it''s a completely different person. "

    Duan Lang also worriedly told him: "Child, although you were wiped clean by that stupid Feng Chenggong and were kicked out of the Taizhen Sect, you should not care too much about those things. We will all love you as usual, you better not get any psychological pressure because of those things, okay?"

    Long Zunba also asked him with concern: "Tianyu, no matter what you''ve experienced? No matter what anyone says, as long as you still have a sense of justice in your heart and are the same as before, a good person who upholds justice and cares about the common people, we will always have a good time with you. Your Grandfather Leng and I will always be looking forward to it, you, your Sister Qian Ning and your Sister Hua will also marry and have your children soon, don''t have any psychological burdens because of anything, as long as you do the right thing, we will all support you! "

    Knowing that they were very concerned, her Huang Tianyu immediately expressed her gratitude to them. However, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning turned around behind him with their faces completely red, they felt that it was very fun to watch them do it. Xiao Qiuer even went over to their side and looked at them cutely.

    However, Yun Yi was very serious and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, since you said that you and your mount were safe and sound, and had reached the peak of the zenith, and are now on a good note, and have appeared here, and even said that there are twenty types of terrifying disasters on that mountain peak, what kind of disasters are they? Could you please tell us exactly what they are? "

    Seeing him ask about that, Leng Gufeng and the others all cautiously looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that they all really wanted to know, the Huang Tianyu immediately said in a calm manner: "From bottom to top, the dangers of that mountain range are: A swamp that reeks of corpses, yellow sand, a violent wind that breathes soul away, rubble, a strange forest that invades one''s bone marrow, it can almost melt, the big water of all living things, the ice, the snow condensed from oil and oil, the fire, the lightning, the lava, the poisonous gas, the mountain blade, the blinding light, the dark cloud, the dark vortex, the star, the star, the devouring ball of light, the turning head maze, and the extremely shaking wilderness of a hundred miles."

    After hearing him finish speaking, Long Zunba and the rest all frowned.

    He then continued to speak: "Those disasters above, no matter what it is, can definitely be wiped out. You sect masters, strong people with this kind of strength, and those disasters are almost limitless, unless one enters that place, with a very peaceful mentality and can''t use any mana or spirit energy, otherwise, I have no choice but to pass through those dangers and reach the peak of that mountain."

    Speaking to there, he looked at Xiao Qiuer, then turned to Yun Yi and the others with a serious expression: "To be honest, I''m not sure, if there''s anyone other than me who has a very calm mentality, and doesn''t use any mana or spirit energy, how can we pass through those dangers smoothly? And the reason is, when Xiao Qiuer followed me up, he was actually very scared, and shrunk, to the point that he was practically staying in my embrace."

    Yun Yi and the others all looked at Xiao Qiuer for a moment, and nodded slightly. However, they quickly looked towards the zenith that was surrounded by clouds and mist.

    After a long while had passed, Long Zunba suddenly became very calm, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Alright, let''s not talk about those things anymore. Since you, Heavenly Jade, are staying here, and have the ability to cook and drink these things, at the same time, we can also feel that you not only dissolved Feng Chenggong, but also used the Spirit Destruction Seal on your body not long ago.

    Leng Gufeng looked and saw that he was holding some food, playing around with Xiao Qiuer. Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning also said to him with a smile: "We are already seventy and eighty years old, and many things are already useless in our hearts. The future is yours, and we are already satisfied looking at you children who are safe and happy.

    After speaking, the various sect masters left the forest and went to a place near the zenith to study the mountain peak as well as the indistinct swamp that appeared there.

    Bravery and the others were extremely curious as they watched Yun Yi and the others disappear into the distance. They asked the Huang Tianyu and what happened after they left the Taizhen Sect, especially Xiao Qiuer, as they were extremely curious as to why she was together with him.

    But he noticed that Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning seemed to have a lot of things to say to the Huang Tianyu. Jade Tree, who was about to speak with the Huang Tianyu, coughed suddenly and used a warning tone to say: "Brothers, we still have things to do, let''s not stay here forever, let''s quickly go and busy ourselves with our matters!"

    After he finished speaking, he grabbed one of Yu Pan''s and his arm respectively, and was about to leave that place.

    However, Brave One asked in a daze, "What do you mean by that, brother? It was so easy to meet up with Tianyu. We were already together, and we didn''t even have anything important to do, so what''s wrong with staying here to accompany him? If you want to go, go by yourself.

    After he finished speaking, he laughed and picked up a small tree branch, teasing Xiao Qiuer.

    Seeing that he was so stupid, the crowd suddenly grabbed him. One of his ears clenched as he gloomily said, "Why are you so stupid?" Didn''t Yushu already say so? We all have matters to attend to, so why are you still staying here? "

    Wu Xie kicked even more forcefully, he was playing with Leng Qianning''s brave butt, and said with a face full of frost: "You have a bit of eyes, don''t be silly and disturb a family of three, and their pet, do you understand?"

    Seeing their frightening appearances, their courage and bravery, even though they still wanted to stay there and tease Huang Tianyu and Long Xinhua, and play with Xiao Qiuer for a while, they were both afraid that the two would really beat their brother up.

    He bravely and gently removed the hand that was the leader of the group. After taking it away from his ears, he massaged his ears which were flushed red as he smiled merrily at them. "Sorry, brothers, sister, we really have matters to attend to, so we won''t disturb your Little Four anymore."

    When he had just reached there, Wei Cang immediately became a little anxious. She hugged his and Bravery''s necks, turned her head towards the Huang Tianyu, waited for the three of them to laugh, and then led them away together with Yushu and the others.

 C160 Sending everyone to Rui Er for questioning

    The Huang Tianyu looked at the jade tree and Wu Xie and the others, then left with the two brave and brave brothers, leaving behind only, Long Xinhua, Leng Qianning and the others. Surprisingly, it was as if it knew beforehand that they would do this, and after they left, it turned around and laid on the ground.

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Xinhua took out a big red blanket, and after indicating that he was lying on it, he poured a cup of wine from a bottle gourd and took a long sigh before drinking it, and said faintly: "You little fellow, why are you not letting us worry? A while ago, when we were chased out by the Taizhen Sect, why didn''t they look for us sisters? "

    As she spoke, she actually lifted his head onto her lap and gave him a sip of wine.

    As Leng Qianning fed Xiao Qiuer and ate some fruits, she also said with concern, "Little Yu, don''t always have them. It''s not like you don''t know what Big Sister Long and I have done for you. Although Taizhen Sect is one of the same eight great sects as us, so what? When our eight sects made the agreement in the past, we didn''t mention that the other sects weren''t allowed to expel those from other sects and take them in as disciples. "

    I know that they were doing this for their own good, looked at them with a caring expression, let out a long sigh and said rather helplessly: "Sisters, I know that both of you are very concerned about me, and also know that you are treating me well. But no matter what, I cannot give you all the trouble that I am bringing to your own sects, I know Feng Chenggong and the rest''s personality very well, and no matter what, they would not allow the other sects to take me in.

    After hearing what he had said, Leng Qianning became troubled and said, "That''s true, after all Feng Chenggong is the current sect master of the Taizhen Sect, and looking at his mental state, he is still far from being an ancient person. Even Senior Hong Linkui and the others, no matter how much they like you, can''t oppose or even go against his decision."

    But Long Xinhua said in a serious tone: "Xiao Yu, let''s not talk about that for now, since you have come to Mount Dong Lai and haven''t been taken in by anyone else, how do you plan to live your life in the future? Could it be that I will live in that place forever with this little fellow? "

    After she finished speaking, she looked at the zenith in the distance.

    The Huang Tianyu sat up and leaned against a big tree. While looking at the tall mountain peak, he said very calmly: "Sisters, I am not stupid, and know how you treat me, but I have explained it to you many times already, and you two are very good friends, but I definitely do not have that kind of thought. I plan to at least stay on the mountain with Xiao Qiuer for a relatively long period of time.

    Hearing his words, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning looked at each other in sadness and disappointment for a moment. Then, Leng Qianning suddenly caressed Xiao Qiuer''s big round head and said worriedly: "Since you''ve made that decision and said what you said, we won''t make things difficult for you anymore. But you don''t have to eat or drink, what about this little fellow? Is there anything to eat or drink on it? Is it suitable for you to live a good life? "

    Seeing her and Long Xinhua, the worry in her eyes, Xiao Qiuer immediately developed a good impression of the two of them. He even had a glimmer of hope that the Huang Tianyu was with them now.

    But the Huang Tianyu only smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, sister. The current me is no longer the me of the past, I cannot tell you about many things, but don''t worry about us, I will not make us suffer."

    After he finished speaking, he opened his hand and threw some fresh and tender bamboo shoots to Xiao Qiuer, but the little guy seemed to have lost interest in those things, he didn''t even try to eat them, instead he crawled to the side while swaying back and forth. Beside Long Xinhua, was a very adorable lick, and with one of her hands, the Huang Tianyu frowned, then said to it: "Stinking brat, scram to the side, don''t have any bad intentions towards these two big sisters, otherwise let''s see how I will take care of you!"

    After he finished speaking, he even picked up a pear and threw it onto Xiao Qiuer''s head. However, it was immediately eaten up by Xiao Qiuer, causing him and Leng Qianning to immediately giggle.

    Looking at their expressions, the Huang Tianyu felt quite guilty towards them.

    After a long while, Leng Qianning suddenly threw herself into his embrace and hugged him, saying very gently: "Little Yu, don''t move, don''t have any worries, after I saw you a few years ago, I wanted to be together with you forever. I found out later on that Little Sister Hua really liked you, and at the beginning, I found it hard to accept that matter.

    When she spoke to that point, Long Xinhua leaned on the Huang Tianyu''s arm and said in a deep voice as well: "Little Yu, no matter what you do to us sisters, won''t you? No matter how many times you have rejected us, at least for a predictable and long time, we sisters have always loved you very much. We don''t want to give you any psychological burdens, but we just can''t control our love for you.

    He had long known that the two of them were already in love with his Huang Tianyu, and when he heard them talk about it personally, he felt even more guilty towards them. However, he still moved away slightly, and said gently: "Sisters, I know that you have treated me well, but I am sorry that I have only treated you as sisters, and have always treated you like this, as my two sisters who have treated me very well. I do not dare to and will not treat you with ill intentions, I hope you understand!"

    Hearing his words, Leng Qianning''s eyes flashed with a few tears, and Long Xinhua also looked at him in pain. In that moment, as if he was angry, he roared at him a few times, as though she was reprimanding him.

    Braveshell, Wei Cang and the others even ran over worriedly. They hid behind some of the trees and rocks in the vicinity and looked at them.

    Hearing it, she hoped that the three of them, the Huang Tianyu, would come together as soon as possible, but she smiled bitterly and said to it: "You shouldn''t get involved, okay? It''s impossible for them to have those bad thoughts. Even for Ling''er, I don''t have those bad thoughts. I''ve told you about this quite a few times, no? "

    After hearing what he had to say, Xiao Qiuer helplessly lied on the ground and got angry at him for Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning.

    Long Xinhua suddenly asked him in pain, "Xiao Yu, who is Ling''er?"

    Long Xinhua hugged his even more tightly, and one of his arms asked him in a sad tone: "Is she a girl that treats you very well, and is even prettier than me and Sister Long?"

    After hearing what they said, Wei Cang and the others were extremely nervous as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu actually held them tightly in his embrace and coaxed them: "Ling''er is just like you two, she is also my good and good friend, and she is also a girl. However, when I met her, she was wearing a white muslin that covered most of her face, so at least I don''t know what she looks like until now."

    After hearing what he said, Wei Cang and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Long Xinhua let out a long sigh and said helplessly: "Xiao Yu, many years ago I told you that you are a very special boy. Not only are you very handsome, you also have a lot of personality.

    As Leng Qianning tightly held onto one of his hands, she actually spoke in a rather melancholy manner, "But why are you so unmoved by us? Could it be that you really are the same, that Grandpa Yun and the others only like to wholeheartedly cultivate with a clear heart and few desires, and are completely uninterested in the relationship between the two women? "

    After she finished speaking, she and Long Xinhua both looked at him very seriously.

    He looked at the sun on the west side of the horizon and slowly stood up. He looked at them calmly and said, "Maybe it is. I really don''t understand the matters between the two girls. At least until now, I really won''t consider those things.

    After he finished speaking, he cupped his fists and bowed towards the sisters, then walked towards Wei Cang and the others.

    He simply spoke a few words with Wei Cang and the others before walking to the side of Yun Yi and the others. He cupped his fists and said to them: "It''s getting late, seniors, thank you for visiting me, but it''s definitely extremely dangerous here tonight. If you''re not careful, there''s a high possibility of something bad happening.

    After he finished speaking, he turned around again and bowed guiltily towards Long Xinhua. Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning then waved his hand to call Xiao Qiuer over, transforming into a beam of light that brought Xiao Qiuer back to the peak of zenith.

    Seeing that he and Xiao Qiuer had disappeared from their sights, Long Zunba and the others advised them with great concern, and so Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning brought them towards Ziyun Peak, which was located at Violet Cloud Sect.

    The Huang Tianyu had just brought Xiao Qiuer back to the peak of the zenith.

    Looking at the house that had already collapsed, Xiao Qiuer suddenly became huffy and said to him, "This fellow is really heartless. Lady Long and Lady Leng, you actually made such good sisters cry.

    While it was speaking, it had arrived near the ruins, and began to move the stones and dirt, placing them one by one on the wall.

    The Huang Tianyu laid on the ground and said with distress: "Don''t get involved with those things, okay? For all these years, I have only treated them as older sister, I simply did not have those thoughts towards them, and Rui Er would not allow it. "

    He had just reached the point where Rui Er''s voice had suddenly appeared. Above their heads, he said as if he was rather angry: "Bad Tian''er, why are you so bad? [You know what I care about, but you actually dare to stay here and hug those two despicable girls. What do you want?] What do you take me for? "

    While he was speaking, a huge gust of wind swept up and swept away the ruins, leaving no traces behind. He was just barely able to scrape Xiao Qiuer off and he fell to the ground.

    It was a good thing that the Huang Tianyu released a ray of light towards it in time and sucked it into its embrace, turning it into a head and hugged it for a foot long. Only then did it heave a sigh of relief.

    But the Huang Tianyu, trembling with fear, said: "Rui Er, I know you care about those things, but you should also know that I don''t have those thoughts towards them right? You must have heard what I said to them just now. They are all good friends of mine and I have always treated them as sisters. "

    He had just reached that point when Rui Er suddenly spoke as if she was very troubled: "Enough, enough, stop explaining things to me. The current you is not the real you at all. It''s not enough to have those two lowly scumbags, you actually provoked them. Azure Cloud Nation and Jinling, those four so-called princesses, why are you so fickle, so shameless? "

    It was a terrifying fire, in just an instant, it had turned that place into a pile of scorched earth. What frightened Xiao Qiuer the most, had turned into a little fellow the size of his palm, and directly hid inside the Huang Tianyu''s clothes.

    After seeing all of this, the Huang Tianyu actually had a headache as he said: "Rui Er, don''t be like this, okay? I don''t have any bad intentions towards those girls. Right now, I just want to get along with you, focus on cultivating, grow my abilities as fast as possible, raise my cultivation level, meet you in the Heaven Realm. I don''t have any interest in other things, especially those girl''s affairs.

    After a long while, Rui Er finally said in a calmer tone, "That''s good, Tian''er, I really hope that you can quickly recover to your true self. Although time is of no significance to you and me, the taste of waiting is extremely uncomfortable, and even though I can immediately appear in front of you, I can do nothing about it. Back then, before I arrived in the human world, I made many plans with you, making it so that no matter how much I miss you, I can''t find you.

    When she finished speaking, she actually started acting coquettishly towards the Huang Tianyu. The Huang Tianyu immediately knew, and was no longer angry, but quickly coaxed her and said: "It''s all my fault, I was too stupid back then, and made you sad, it''s all my fault. Good Rui Er, don''t be angry, okay? "When I''m strong enough and meet you again, I will definitely apologize to you and properly compensate you. I will always be by your side and cherish you forever ˇ­"

    After a long while, he finally said a lot of good things, but Rui Er said calmly: "Alright, I won''t be angry anymore, everything depends on your actions, don''t always say that you won''t do it."

    After she finished speaking, she stopped talking. The Huang Tianyu shook its head and smiled bitterly as it started to think about how to quickly increase its strength so that it could fly to the Heaven Realm to find her.

 C161 Linger wasnt worried at all

    In the blink of an eye, the autumn of the human world arrived. The Demon Emperor, who had been cultivating for a long time in the World of Demons and Demons, suddenly called Ling''er to the cave where he was practising his martial arts. He said with a smile, "Good daughter, royal father knows that you miss your little brother Huang, but there are a lot of things that our demon clan needs to do.

    Hearing his words, Ling''er thought for a moment, then said with a smile: "Royal Father, what you said makes sense. A while ago, General Qiongqi and the rest of them went through all sorts of troubles with those fellows from the eight great sects, although they lost some experts, they did not suffer too much of a loss. And the humans have too many, with their strength and prestige, I believe that it won''t be long before they produce yet another batch of experts, which isn''t too bad for us."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Emperor nodded slightly, but he also coaxed her, "Right now, we need to hurry up and cultivate, in order to in the future, take revenge on Zhong Wanlong and the others. We will be troubling you with the matters of the mortal world and the Underworld, okay?"

    Seeing that he was actually trying to curry favor with her, Ling''er supported him and sat on top of a black lotus. She said very easily: "Royal father, you can rest assured that I will do my best to arrange those matters. Later on, I will instruct some generals to go visit the human world and break as many of their wings as possible. The eight great sects'' wings will gradually cause those fellows to lose the ability to contend with us."

    After hearing her words, the Demon Emperor immediately said in satisfaction, "Alright, then I''ll be waiting for your good news. Go do it as long as you don''t attract those Heaven Realm fellows and the Nether Lord to personally interfere, you can do everything and we will fully support you!"

    Hearing his words of encouragement, Ling''er nodded her head slightly, and said in a profound tone: "Father, I just want to make a big fuss of those things, and blow up the entire Heaven Realm and the Underworld, and make them bully us. In that case, even if Elder Brother Tianyu is right, no matter how much they don''t want to come here, and fight against those guys with us, he will definitely not stand idly by and let those guys bully us."

    After speaking, she turned into a streak of light and disappeared.

    All of a sudden, the Demon Emperor said with praise, "Girl, it seems that this old man has underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have such strategies. Very good, very good. You are truly worthy to be our good daughter."

    After he finished speaking, he was actually very happy and began to laugh loudly.

    As she looked into the distance, she used a formal tone to speak up. "silver ring, you send a message to the mad cat, asking him to immediately lead some experts to the human world to search for prey and to break at least one wing of the eight great sects, but do not destroy any sects, and let some people live and spread through the world. Our strength will strengthen our reputation."

    After she finished speaking, she took out a piece of Ink Jade Token and threw it to the silver ring, who immediately followed her orders and left.

    Looking at her arrogant eyes, the golden pearl brought her a cup of tea, but she said very carefully: "Princess, I recently heard that little brother Huang and Xiao Qiuer went to Mount Dong Lai, and that is Violet Cloud Sect''s territory. Say, do you think they went to Violet Cloud Sect to seek help?"

    However, Ling''er shook her head after hearing what she had said, and said very easily: "That won''t happen, let''s not talk about the Violet Cloud Sect, will the Violet Cloud Sect accept them? If it''s only the Elder Brother Tianyu alone, with that arrogance of his, I don''t believe that he would bring Xiao Qiuer to go with Yun Yi and the others, but what about the Mount Dong Lai? The Mount Dong Lai is a very big place, who can be sure that they will go there? "

    Seeing that her words seemed to make more sense, the golden pearl immediately nodded, but she still spoke in a worried tone: "Even so, they are all in Mount Dong Lai, no matter if it''s you or us, it''s definitely not a good thing because this subordinate has recently found out that Heaven''s Expanse School''s current sect master, his most beloved granddaughter, Long Xinhua, as well as Mysterious Crystal Sect''s current sect master, his most precious granddaughter, Leng Qianning, all like little brother Huang very much. Do you think they would, we should go to Mount Dong Lai to find him?"

    Just as she finished speaking, Ling''er, who was previously very calm and relaxed, suddenly frowned. She crushed the teacup in her hand in a flash, but was still quite calm as she asked her, "How did those two girls look like? And what about their personalities and characters and all that stuff? "

    Knowing that she was very concerned, Jin Zhu moved the broken teacup to the side and gave her a silk handkerchief before frowning and saying worriedly, "This is what I''m most worried about. This servant has heard that not only are they very beautiful, but they are also very smart. Most importantly, they are very nice people, almost like Huang Xiao-ge. Many people have said that they like Huang Xiao-ge very much, and he is Huang Xiao-ge''s future wife."

    After hearing what she had to say, Ling''er nodded her head slightly. However, she relaxed and furrowed her brows. She calmly replied, "That''s great. Only a girl like that is qualified to be my opponent."

    He did not know what she meant by ''golden pearl''. He said in confusion, "What happened to the princess? Could it be that you are not worried that they will take advantage of Brother Huang''s time in Mount Dong Lai to visit him often, and even gradually grab onto his heart. Then, under Long Zunba''s urging and waiting for someone else''s influence, they will become husband and wife? "

    Seeing her expression, Ling''er said without worry: "You really look down upon the Elder Brother Tianyu too much. Although I am unable to see through many of his matters, but I can say with certainty that his horizons are very high, and even higher than mine. His way of handling many things is very different from most mortals, no matter how good-looking those two girls are, or how nice they treat him, it''s impossible for him to marry them in the short term, and you sisters also know the reason."

    He still didn''t understand what she meant by ''Golden Bead''. He became even more confused and shook his head as he looked at her.

    However, she said in a relaxed manner: "Don''t forget, I am a girl who had rested in Elder Brother Tianyu''s embrace. That night, he did not have any feelings for me, who is so perfect, let alone those mortals. I believe, and I am sure, that in the decades to come, at least, he would never be right about any girl being tempted by anyone, much less marrying them! "

    After hearing her talk about those things, the Golden Bead seemed to understand immediately. Like it was many things, it nodded its head and also believed that the Huang Tianyu would not marry Long Xinhua and Long Xinhua for a short period of time. It had said a few things to her continuously.

 C162 Ferocious Cats in the Autumn Wind

    The silver ring carried the black jade token with it according to Ling''er''s instructions. After it passed down the orders to a large cat demon, who was dressed in a patterned battle armor, the cat demon that was holding different weapons and was standing around them immediately cheered in excitement.

    However, that big cat demon very carefully asked her: "Little aunt, noble princess, did you say that we can eat people?"

    Hearing that he had asked about that matter, silver ring immediately felt disgusted. He looked at him for a bit, and then coldly swept his eyes across him, but the surrounding cat demons who had quietened down said calmly: "Princess, you have orders to me to pass down to you, those are the only things that the Princess has not mentioned. But General Kuang Mao, you must understand this very clearly, right? When did the princess mistreat me? "

    After hearing what she said, many of the cat demoness immediately understood. What she meant was that even though Ling''er didn''t say that they were allowed to eat humans, she still tacitly allowed them to eat humans.

    However, she was rather domineering as she said to them, "You guys have gone to many places in the mortal world, so you can go around, but in the near future, it would be best if you guys didn''t go to the Mount Dong Lai, because there is a friend of yours who is in the human world, and his mount. If you guys were to go there, not to mention the rest of you, can you guys beat up those people in the Violet Cloud Sect?

    After she finished speaking, she flew away with that command medallion.

    A cat demon with a big head suddenly looked at the mad cat and said very carefully, "How is it, General? Could it be that we really cannot go to Violet Cloud Sect and clean up those hateful brats? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Wildcat suddenly said gloomily: "Recently I heard from evil blood goose and Golden Turtle that Princess seems to have fallen for a human surnamed Huang."

    Listening to him talk about that, a thin looking Demon Cat said angrily: "Princess is our World of Demons and Demons''s most noble princess. Those damn humans, they are only fit to be our slaves and food. Once I am gone, I will immediately go to Mount Dong Lai and get rid of that brat. "

    Many other cat demoness were also very angry and said something similar.

    However, Crazy Cat angrily said, "Stop messing around!" The evil blood goose himself said that some of our generals said that the human could save his life, and not only could he easily shatter the ice coffin, he also had the ability to eat and drink, and that after fighting those bastards, he was able to quickly defeat the General Qiongqi. Such a terrifying expert, even without a princess as his backer, who can afford to offend him? "

    After hearing what he said, many of the cat demoness looked at him in disbelief. Then, he angrily said, "Enough, stop thinking about those things. Hurry up and gather all 5000 subordinates and follow me to the mortal world to have a good meal."

    Hearing his words, many of the Little Demons stopped paying attention to the matter regarding Huang Tianyu and Ling''er. They cheered happily for a while, before summoning more than five thousand cat demons with different weapons followed him on demonic winds to the mortal world.

    In the cool autumn wind, looking at the moon and stars that had just risen, a cat demon with long claws suddenly said to the mad cat, "General, the mountain several miles ahead is called Golden Tooth Mountain. I heard that in the last three to four hundred years, a sect called the Righteous Orthodox Sect has appeared there. Their strength is quite good, and they often assist those guys from the eight sects to deal with a bunch of demons and ghosts."

    After hearing what he had to say, Mad Cat immediately nodded his head.

    "I have also heard about this bastard sect, and I know that their current Sect Leader is called Director Yang. He often leads them, and some of their Sect Leader''s people drive many animals away to help them bully the demons. General, I think we should go teach them a lesson tonight."

    After he finished speaking, many lesser demons also wanted to attack the Orthodox Church.

    Looking at their excited expressions, Kuang Mao immediately shouted: "Good, since it''s like this, the little ones will listen carefully, follow me immediately, go deal with those damned bastards, they will be tortured, all the animals will be released and brought to our World of Demons and Demons, as soon as possible, let them become, like us, loyal to the supreme Demon Empress, to His Majesty, to the benevolent Empress, and to the noble princess''s subordinates!"

    After he finished speaking, they rode on demonic winds and directly pounced towards the Orthodox Church, the Golden Tooth Mountain.

    At that time, they were on the mountain with a few hunting dogs. Carrying a few bright torches, they cleaned up and patrolled the area with sharp blades. When the disciples of the Orthodox Academy felt the stinky demonic wind, they immediately picked up the loudspeakers on their waists.

    Just as they pounced onto that mountain, an old man in his seventies, wearing a long black and yellow robe, with a head of white hair, a messy beard, and a trapping beast, King Kong Lock, on his waist, holding a three feet long bone whip, suddenly jumped from a cave to a mountain, pointed the whip at those demons and angrily shouted, "Where did these demons and ghosts come from? "How dare you come to my Orthodox Church to commit evil!"

    He had just finished speaking when Wildcat suddenly waved his claws towards him. The claws were quite ferocious as he said rather fiercely: "Little brat, you really talk too much nonsense. Today, I, your grandfather, am going to exterminate your Orthodox Church. Let''s see what you can do to us."

    His voice had yet to fade when that old man suddenly brandished the steel whip in his hand, whistled as he welcomed the claws, and sent a group of attacks over. The extremely thick Astral Energy collided with the claws, and instantly caused waves of violent light to burst out in all directions. Not only did it shatter many large stones, it even shattered them, and some people and fierce beasts that had been sent there were killed on the spot.

    After asking about that, the cat demoness that smelled of blood immediately pounced towards the people on the mountain and quickly devoured more than two hundred people. At the same time, she also captured several hundred ferocious beasts, such as tigers and lions.

    At that time, the berserk cat who had already fought with the old man for more than ten moves suddenly turned dark and said to that person, "Director Yang, you are destined to be crippled by us today, but Grandfather will spare your life. Get the hell out of here quickly!"

    After he finished speaking, he shook his long tail and sent the Director Yang flying with a ''bang''. He then led the cat demons back to the World of Demons and Demons.

 C163 Dragon-Dragon Struggle for Land

    In the blink of an eye, it was already mid-autumn. On a lone island far away from the continent, a few dragons of varying sizes and some small animals, under a cool sea breeze and a warm sunlight, were lying down on the beach in satisfaction. They were enjoying the rare calm weather in the middle autumn sea.

    The orange dragon suddenly got someone to shake its tail, and after a few whacks at the side, a guy who looked like seaweed casually said, "Green Grass, logically speaking, aren''t you monsters afraid of the sun? Why aren''t you guys afraid? They even enjoy the nourishment of the sun''s rays, just like us! "

    Upon hearing his words, the other three different colored dragons also turned to look at the green grass and the others, puzzled.

    Green Grass changed slightly, took a comfortable posture, and said lazily, "We just had them, and some of them are indeed very afraid of the sun, just like other monsters. But don''t forget, you are from the dragon race, among all living things, among all beasts, the most noble dragon, you are the one that was bestowed by the heavens. You have a lot of special abilities, and now that we have become your subordinates, we will naturally get some protection from the heavens, and this is the reason why we aren''t afraid of the sun."

    After he finished speaking, he yawned a few times and lazily laid down on top of a pile of grass.

    The other fellow with sallow yellow skin stretched slightly and said rather lazily, "We brothers are sincere and will become the subordinates of you Dragon Kings. We don''t want to be enemies with all living things, we only want to focus on cultivation in some places, protect all living things, do good deeds with virtue, and become immortal. For many other things, we would never even think of doing them, maybe it''s because we are so lazy and the geniuses gave us these care without fear of the sun!"

    After which, he, along with a few other fellows of different skin colors, all thought that the other party was quite the fun one as they chuckled.

    However, the little blue dragon slightly turned his body, shook his head and said, "All of this is just nonsense. Frankly speaking, you guys are just as lazy as those guys from the Lightning Whale. Sometimes, you guys can''t even be bothered to look for food and drink, just like those landlords in the human world. You can''t be bothered to keep thinking about it, just lie in some place and live a good life without doing anything at all."

    After he finished speaking, he jumped onto a large rock. He opened his mouth and sucked a few glittering fruits from a strange golden tree not far from him and began to eat them.

    Seeing his actions, the other fellow who looked like a pile of withered and rotten rotten wood, casually picked up a stalk of millet beside him and ate it with interest, as if he had thought of something interesting, and laughed: "My liege, give it to brother, I heard that that fellow from Emperor of the Nether Dragon also flew out of the broken array with us, the great Old Master of Golden Dragon Emperor. If he knew now that we found such a good place, what would he think?"

    As soon as he finished his words, a dark brown disc shaped cloud appeared in the distance and quickly floated towards them. That green dragon was a little angry and said, "Deadwood, you jinx, what are you doing talking about that thing? Even though he did not come here to fight with us over this sea, his damn subordinates have come. "

    As they spoke, they quickly dispersed the small animals on the island. They seemed to be very afraid that they would suffer some sort of danger.

    As for the few guys on the dried wood, they nimbly hid themselves in the sea. On the small island, behind some small trees or rocks, there were a lot of them gathered around, and the Elves with different weapons very carefully hid themselves on the island. There were also a few places in the sea where they looked at the sea with great vigilance, and were about to float to the clouds above the small island.

    At that time, the originally not very big cloud disk suddenly turned into a group of dozens of miles in radius, like a weeping willow tree, it kept falling towards the sea, and dark brown clouds kept falling down. Soon after, a serrated flood dragon came out and gloomily looked at the sea, and said in a huff, "You''re sure this sea, especially this small island, is occupied by some fellows?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the lung he fought with the Huang Tianyu not long ago immediately jumped out from the cloud disk. Looking carefully, he saw the sea and the island, and suddenly said very carefully: "My lord, everything this little one said is true, I found out last month, after this island, I immediately went back to report to your various lords, because at that time, this little one did not know that there were so many treasures here, and thus did not send any soldiers to guard here. But now, look, Withered Wood and the others have already appeared on this island!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand and struck toward the island. A lot of dark blue bubbles the size of a human head exploded on the island, instantly injuring some of the surrounding Elves and Deadwood.

    All of a sudden, Deadwood jumped out in a rage and said to the guy, "What are you trying to do, kid? This is our territory, and for the past few hundred years, we have frequently come to this region of the sea and this island to rest. At the very most, you came here for a few days last month and we did not chase you away, so you should have been secretly happy. Now you actually dare to come here and injure our men, do you really think that we are easy to mess with? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the dragon dragon that had been asking about the matter suddenly flew up to the sky above the island, covering a large area of the island in an instant. It was fierce as it said to Ku Mu and the others, "Little brats, listen carefully, we don''t care how long you have lived here, and we don''t care about anything else. In short, we have our eyes on this place, so you''d better get lost now, otherwise we''ll eat you!"

    While he was speaking, Lan Wei, along with the others, along with a few other small demons, accompanied one of them. It had a longer body, a giant dragon with small patterns, a lot of fierce beast patterns on its body, and another giant dragon with many evil patterns on its body. From the cloud disk, one after the other, they appeared on the small island.

    Seeing those fellows, even though Deadwood and the others were extremely vigilant, they were not the least bit afraid. The guy with the sallow complexion was still quite angry, and shouted at the Giant Flood Dragons sternly: "Emperor of the Dang Jiao, Wyrm Emperor, Emperor of the Rhinoceros, Emperor of the Pan Jiao, don''t think that you are not things, we have already occupied this place, and this sea region. It''s fine for hundreds of years, this place is ours, you guys shouldn''t even think of taking this place for yourselves!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a skinny guy with four long legs fiercely said: "Huang Sha, don''t look for trouble, now you have all seen it, us four emperors, but have brought us here, you only have a little more than 1000 subordinates, if you want to contend with us, you will only have death!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and a lot of large star spirits pounced towards Huang Sha and the others, followed by the first Emperor of the Dang Jiao who spoke as he waved his hands. His huge claws howled and grabbed towards Deadwood and the others, and in an instant, they stirred up waves after waves of violent gales, causing many Elves to scream in pain and fall into the ocean with a loud thud.

    Meanwhile, the Starfish Spirits were very rampant. They ate dozens of Elves consecutively and even started to eat crazily. Some of the fruits and immortal grasses on the island were flashing with brilliance.

    Strangely enough, the Starfish Essence that had been hit by the rotten wood quickly turned into many dark brown starfish specimens that fell into the sea.

    Soon after, the yellow sand opened its mouth and sprayed waves of yellow sand at those fellows who had shaved their hair. In an instant, the eyes of many lesser demons turned into sand, and as they let out waves of miserable shrieks, they fell into the sea.

    As for the others, they soon led many elves and started to fight fiercely with those who had exploded their lungs. Not long after, that place was turned into a terrifying land that was littered with corpses.

    After a while, the Emperor of the Dang Jiao who had watched them fight for a long time suddenly became very angry and said to the guys on the dead tree, "Damn bastards, I didn''t think that not only did you set up a heavy army on this island, but you also set up a large number of elite soldiers to ambush on this ocean and eat all of our subordinates'' corpses."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shot his soul energy and the other three-headed flood dragons into the black, stinky wind that howled towards the dead trees.

    It was also at that moment that the green dragon, the green dragon, the blue dragon, and the orange dragon that had jumped out of the ocean earlier suddenly rushed out. They roared as they turned into four huge dragons, and as they urged the heaven-shaking ocean to attack Emperor of the Dang Jiao and the others, they sent them flying with heavy blows all of a sudden.

    Who would have thought that their four huge dragons would actually be there. Lan Wei and the others, along with some lesser demons, fell into the ocean in fear and dragged the Emperor of the Dang Jiao and the others out one after another.

    At that time, the four huge dragons that were suppressed by the black wind turned around and protected those four dried up wood people on the small island. The huge green dragon was still fuming and scolding, "You damned bastards, you only know how to attack all living things from all directions, and never stop destroying them in the Three Realms. Today, we will not allow you to commit any evil!"

    Looking at his furious eyes, the Wyrm Emperor said angrily: "I care about those, we have set our eyes on this place, and it is ours, especially the Golden Fish Essence, the Three-eyed Beast Essence and the other spirits in the sea area, as well as the golden millet, the sun fruit, as well as the various strange flowers and herbs above, and all the treasures and living beings in the sea area. It''s best for you to immediately scram, or else even if we were to ruin this place, you wouldn''t be able to obtain it."

    Hearing his words, the green dragon became extremely furious: "Wyrm Emperor, you all are too bastards. Why have you guys been like this for tens of thousands of years, and if you can''t get it, then you will be destroyed. I really don''t know why there are you all in this world, you despicable bastards!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Emperor of the Rhinoceros actually said arrogantly: "The victor is the king, and the weak are prey to the strong. All of these things, are all matters of life, and you all want to protect them, these incompetent people, that is your problem, but if you are to touch upon our interests, we will definitely not show any mercy and kill you all, just like now!"

    As soon as his voice fell, the blue dragon roared and rushed towards the dragon. It attacked a lot of the dragon, which was just like a ferocious beast. Suddenly, the huge dragon roared and attacked him in great waves.

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly shouted with great anger: "Damned Blue Dragon Emperor, you dare to find trouble with my eighth brother, I''ll eat you right now ˇ­"

    The millstone-sized Coiling Dragon Demon Energy suddenly angered the orange dragon. It roared and charged towards him, hitting him one after another, bright orange flames, and started to fight fiercely with him in the air above the sea.

    The Wyrm Emperor also opened her mouth and spat out many pieces of beast like demonic qi towards the green dragon. All of a sudden, the head dragon roared and waved its claws, shooting many strands of green wind, that were like threads, at the same time, extremely fierce and fierce, as it fought with him in the air.

    The green dragon suddenly pounced, and in the air above Emperor of the Dang Jiao, with a bang, he sent Emperor of the Dang Jiao into the ocean. Immediately after, he rushed down and started a fierce battle with Emperor of the Dang Jiao in the ocean.

    They had originally wanted to take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack, but Withered Wood and the others'' exploding lungs had been knocked back into the ocean by the huge waves one after the other. Although Lan Wei and the others had jumped onto the small island, they were quickly sent flying by the violent winds created by the battle between the four huge dragons and the four huge flood dragons.

    Realizing that they, the four great dragon emperors and the four great Wyrm King s, had no ability at all in this intense battle, the little demon who had been safely dealt with, suddenly grabbed onto them, and led a few small demons to rush towards the island to cut their tongues. While doing his best to resist, the violent winds and huge waves also said very anxiously: "Let''s not get involved with them. Under this kind of situation, perhaps only the mighty Old Master of the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, the Golden Dragon Emperor and the little kid Huang Tianyu would be safe as they shuttled back and forth between the four great dragon emperors and the four great Wyrm King s."

    Upon hearing his words, Crooked Soul immediately nodded his head and flew off into the distance with Nie Tian and the rest of the small demons.

 C164 Lord of the Dream had come to visit

    Just as the Four Great Dragon Kings and Four Great Wyrm King s were at a stalemate in the sea, the Lord of the Dream suddenly led the way. A large number of bat demon generals and tens of thousands of demon soldiers rode a large group of unconscious demon clouds that flew towards the direction of the battle in a grandiose manner.

    At that time, I saw one of them on the cloud. His entire body was like pieces of stone as he resisted the violent winds and waves while shouting, "Four Great emperors, Four Great Wyrm King s, be careful. Some of the stronger demons are charging over."

    At that time, he also noticed that one of the demonic cloud''s demons, who looked like a bunch of brains, suddenly said in a huff, "Our four emperors and the four great Dragon Emperors are having fun here. What kind of bastard is here to cause trouble? Look, I''m not here anymore! "

    After he finished speaking, he pounced towards Lord of the Dream and the others, with a giant demon that was like the liver of a pig, leading thousands of lesser demons.

    When the large demons surrounding Lord of the Dream saw the small demons, they did not even bother to fight with them and immediately raised crossbows and crossbows, swishing towards them and shot waves of arrows at them. The arrow and crossbow that was shrouded in demonic energy instantly shot and killed hundreds of small demons, angering the one that looked like a pig''s liver, causing him to become extremely angry and punch out at the small demons, just like a liver, torturing them and causing the demon soldiers'' livers to instantly fall down.

    But not long after, when the Lord of the Dream released the rolling demonic qi, the Demon Soldiers'' bodies suddenly recovered. They were enraged, and the fellow that looked like a pig''s liver angrily scolded them: "You damned bastards, you dare humiliate us like this. Grandfather will take out all of your livers and eat them right now ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, Lord of the Dream and the others suddenly shot a piece of the blood light, and in an instant, the blood light condensed into a ball, and like a ball of liver, the blood light shot towards Lord of the Dream and the rest, releasing streams of fist-sized demon qi, but the demon qi made contact with them, surrounded them, and after the demon qi was absorbed, it turned into pieces, and the bright red liver was eaten by many demon soldiers.

    Upon seeing that scene, that fellow who looked like a pig''s liver became even angrier.

    However, just as he was about to attack the Lord of the Dream and the others, he suddenly felt a sense of sleepiness. Involuntarily, he closed his eyes and fell into the ocean.

    Realizing that the situation had gone awry, the brain-like fellow suddenly grabbed onto the fellow who looked like a pig''s liver. Raising his Spiritual Energy to its highest level, he released a large amount of demonic energy to protect the two of them. However, he ruthlessly slapped their faces a few times and finally woke them up.

    That guy suddenly became very angry and shouted at him, "Damned bastard, if you don''t go deal with those demons, why did you hit me?"

    That guy, who was flying in the direction of those Flood Dragons, suddenly saw them. After falling asleep, he fell into the ocean, and the heads of all the Little Demons suddenly exploded with a loud thud. They asked him in fear, "Idiot, do you still not understand? We can''t afford to offend these Demon Soldiers, they are all part of the World of Demons and Demons and are very powerful. They are one of the Ten Great Demons''s men. "

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lord of the Dream in horror, but in that instant, the devilish light in his eyes began to torture him until he was about to fall asleep, falling into the ocean.

    The man who looked like a pig''s liver hugged him worriedly and slapped him a few times. Finally, he woke up and said in a frightened voice: "Eat the brain, don''t worry about those subordinates. Let''s hurry and tell the emperors, otherwise they will be ambushed by the Lord of the Dream."

    After speaking, they rushed towards the flood dragons.

    A very ferocious bat armored Demon General beside Lord of the Dream suddenly said to him, "Demon Lord, should we stop and take care of those two fellows?"

    At that time, the Lord of the Dream was watching the four Giant Dragons and the four huge dragons battle, but he said without a care, "So what if we can catch the two insignificant ants? "Don''t bother about them. Today, the Japanese Demon Lord is doing fine. He is stretching his limbs and using these few Flood Dragons to test his abilities. Let''s see how much strength I have recovered."

    Hearing his words, the Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals immediately flew in a black mass with him. The ones who were still engaged in the fierce battle were the Four Dragon Emperors and the Four Wyrm King s.

    Just at that moment, the green dragon suddenly clashed with Emperor of the Dang Jiao, and a mountain-like wave exploded in between them, surging towards Lord of the Dream and the rest. Lord of the Dream suddenly opened up his arms, howling and striking out towards his surroundings, like a giant bat, releasing a burst of demonic Qi that swirled around him, causing the Demon Soldiers to spin, and completely suppressing the wave.

    After seeing his devilish technique, the four huge dragons and four huge dragons immediately floated over. The nearby fellows from Withered Wood and Lan Wei looked at them with extreme vigilance.

    The green dragon gloomily said: "Lord of the Dream, if you weren''t fine and stayed in World of Demons and Demons, why did you bring these bastards here to the mortal world? Could it be that you want to attack the Three Realms again? "

    The Emperor of the Dang Jiao did not hold back and told the Lord of the Dream, "You and the Horned Demon Master were sealed by Zhong Wanlong and those fellows inside the Demon Sealing Pagoda. In the past three thousand years, the human world has been quiet for quite a while. It can''t be that not long after you came out, you wanted to follow and attack the human world with your Demon Sovereign and Demon Emperor right? "

    Looking at their arrogant stance, Lord of the Dream smiled and said politely: "Green Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Dang Jiao, don''t use such words to anger me. I and Master Gu and I have indeed been tricked by Zhong Wanlong and those fellows, and have stayed in the Demon Sealing Pagoda for three thousand years, but your masters, Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon, are not much better off than us. According to what I know, they have also been suppressed by those fellows in the Spirit Tooth Mountain''s Vein Sealing Dragon Formation, for two thousand years right?"

    Hearing him talk about those things, the Wyrm Emperor immediately became very angry, and said to him: "Bastard, are you trying to find trouble?"

    After they finished speaking, the Four Great Dragon Emperors, the Four Great Wyrm King s, as well as Deadwood and Lan Wei, were all extremely furious as they looked towards the great devils within the Lord of the Dream.

 C165 Lord of the Dream felt that he was no match for Yue Yang.

    Seeing the Green Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Dang Jiao, who were both so angry, Lord of the Dream laughed out loud and said in a relaxed manner: "Alright everyone, although we have not met for over three thousand years, it is not that we do not know each other, today I have come here for no other reason other than to exchange pointers with you, to verify my strength, I wonder if you are interested in fighting me fairly?"

    As he spoke, his body flashed, and he appeared in front of the demon soldiers.

    Seeing his good skills, Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the others all took a few steps back vigilantly. However, Emperor of the Rhinoceros spoke in a huff: "Lord of the Dream, stop boasting and spar with us. Who do you think you are? Right now, the ones you are facing are our Four Great Wyrm King s and their Four Great Dragon Emperors. Take your little pawns and scram before we get angry, otherwise, don''t blame us for eating all of you! "

    After he finished speaking, he floated to the front of the Emperor of the Dang Jiao, and looked towards the Lord of the Dream in a rather domineering manner.

    However, the Lord of the Dream chuckled and spoke in a rather casual manner, "Since your Emperor of the Rhinoceros has already said this, then I don''t have a good point. After all, I am relatively clear about the strength of your Four Great Dragon Emperors and the Four Great Wyrm King s. Even though I am strong, I am not strong to the point of being unable to compare to us, the three great Demon Masters, and the noble princesses.

    After hearing his words, Emperor of the Rhinoceros acted quite arrogantly as he said to him, "At least you still know your own limitations!"

    However, he suddenly said to that guy in a very domineering tone, "But to take care of you, this Demon Lord will be fine!"

    Before he finished his words, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat towards Emperor of the Rhinoceros, the huge mountain-like bat, that blue dragon, suddenly rushed over, opening his mouth to welcome that fellow, spouted out a large piece of extremely large dragon head qi, rumbling loudly against his attack, in that moment, it caused a huge tremor in the area between them, a terrifying astral wind and demonic qi, shaking the Dragon Emperor and many Demon Generals, causing them to nearly fall into the ocean, their bodies in pain.

    However, not only did Emperor of the Rhinoceros not thank the blue dragon, he said to it fiercely, "Lord of the Dream is challenging me right now, what are you messing around with?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly rushed towards Lord of the Dream, who suddenly turned into a mountain, with his entire body surrounded by demonic Qi, like a group of big bats or demonic qi, dressed in devil bat armor. He threw him into the ocean with a punch, following that, he extended his hand and grabbed at the blue dragon.

    He did not expect that he would suddenly become so big. The huge blue dragon turned around and surrounded him, creating a tornado of water that struck him. His body became unsteady and he almost fell down.

    Those Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals who had been watching over them at that time did not rush over to help him. Instead, they floated far away.

    Noticing their actions, the green dragon suddenly shouted out, "Everyone be careful, Lord of the Dream wants to use his, the Mortal Life Nightmare Devil Art!"

    After he finished speaking, he, the Green Dragon Emperor, and the huge orange dragon suddenly turned around and released pieces of extremely dazzling Tremendous big water. Like a giant waterfall, they protected those guys inside.

    At the same time, the Emperor of the Dang Jiao and the other three great Wyrm King s also released their energy to the surroundings.

    Right at that moment, Lord of the Dream suddenly pounced out of the water dragon tornado. Shaking his arms, he rushed towards the blue dragon and Emperor of the Rhinoceros who had just flown out of the ocean. He released waves after waves of demonic Qi that resembled white bats, which was soon to torture them to the point that they were about to fall asleep.

    Seeing them slowly land on the sea one after another, Lord of the Dream suddenly revealed a strange smile. It was as if he was very satisfied with something and was about to get something at the same time, a huge treasure.

    When they saw the Emperor of the Rhinoceros at that time, the Emperor of the Dang Jiao that was in their state suddenly became very careful and looked at the Green Dragon Emperor for a moment, then simultaneously pounced towards the Lord of the Dream, waving his claws towards that fellow. After pouncing on him, the mountain-like claws struck the Lord of the Dream instantly, causing the demonic aura around him to disappear with a whistle, and at the same time making him fall into the ocean in pain.

    Those Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals who attacked Lord of the Dream all jumped into the ocean at the same time and pounced towards Lord of the Dream. However, they were swung up by Emperor of the Dang Jiao and sent into the air by his huge tail, sending waves that shook the heavens. He had suffered a lot of casualties.

    At that time, the Green Dragon Emperor had arrived. Right before the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the blue dragon fell into the ocean, he had brandished two gigantic claws, and with a kacha sound, he grabbed their heads at the same time. He released a wave of spirit energy that shook their hearts and souls, and very quickly, their bodies shook, and they woke up one after the other.

    The Green Dragon Emperor quickly brought them somewhere else, and said angrily, "Our Dragon Clan and flood dragon race are eternal enemies. It is reasonable for us to take care of each other, but if other living beings bully us, or even kill us, we won''t be able to!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Lord of the Dream suddenly flew out from the seabed along with the Demon Generals and Demon Soldiers, and said to them sinisterly: "Green Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Dang Jiao, you two are too despicable, you actually dare to sneak attack this Demon Lord. This Demon Lord will fight it out with you right now ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly roared and waved his demon claws, whooshing towards the Green Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Dang Jiao and the others, sending out a large swath of terrifying skeleton bat demon energy, immediately angering the Green Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Dang Jiao and a few other great Flood Dragons. They were all extremely furious, and spouted out rows after rows of flood dragon-like big water at the same time, beating him up.

    The Azure Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Dang Jiao, as well as a few other great Flood Dragons, suddenly pounced towards him, wanting to eat him.

    Right at that moment of extreme danger, Ling''er suddenly appeared there, with a Orchid Flower Finger in her hand, she shot it towards those Flood Dragons. The extremely huge black lotus demonic energy smashed them all down with a bang, and with a loud bang, they fell into the ocean together with Withered Wood and Lan Wei.

    Lord of the Dream was extremely scared, he said to her: "Princess, your subordinate was incompetent and came to challenge them without permission, but they beat me like this, please punish me!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Ling''er suddenly trembled in front of them. The rapidly rotating demonic energy released a white light towards them without saying anything, and disappeared with them as the Azure Dragon Emperor and the others rushed out.

 C166 Dragon Emperor of the East China Sea to the North

    The autumn wind was getting stronger and stronger as it swept across the lands of the north. It was already late autumn in the world, and many commoners of the north were starting to prepare for the winter.

    The people of Wudaozhong who were located in the bitter cold lands in the north were no exception either.

    Furthermore, many of the things they wore came from that island. It could be said that it was not an exaggeration to say that the entire island, as well as a large part of the sea there, were all under the control of the Wudaozhong. Over the past three thousand years, they had provided a large amount of material protection for their Wudaozhong.

    But they also clearly knew that, because of the sea, which was located at the border of the East and North Seas, and was extremely rich in resources, many forces in the world had their eyes set on that place. If it weren''t for them, the Wudaozhong was powerful enough, in addition to their alliance with the seven other great sects, there would probably be many strong living beings attacking that place every day.

    However, it was also because they possessed the powerful strength and alliance that most of those who had been intimidated did not dare to easily go there and cause trouble.

    Even if there were some creatures that went there occasionally to get some things, they would very quickly be chased away by the people from the Wudaozhong.

    Along with the cold autumn wind blowing on the sea, they rushed to the coastal island. They had already changed a little, and many of the people in thin clothes, wearing Wudaozhong, continued to live their regular lives as usual.

    However, at dawn, some of the people who were patrolling the island had just put on some cotton clothes made from big fish skins and were about to go to the nearby seaside to take a good look. After which, when they went back to rest, a person holding a lantern suddenly saw something very unusual appearing on the distant sea.

    The sea breeze was like daggers, whizzing through the air and attacking them. It froze quite a few people, causing them to shiver all over.

    Realizing that the situation was not right, a twenty-something year old man anxiously said to a man, "Braveshell, you''re fast. Go tell Braveshell and Braveshell about what happened here. There seem to be some people appearing on the sea.

    At that time, the Bravehearts who were staring at the black spots on the surface of the sea, without any pattern, immediately agreed and quickly ran towards the big and sturdy fortified residences of the Wudaozhong.

    Not long after, the person who spoke to Yong Ren suddenly felt the power of the sea breeze become much stronger than before. * whoosh whoosh * The sea breeze caused shallow wounds on many of their arms and cheeks.

    He immediately said angrily, "No, the sea breeze is too abnormal today. Everyone quickly put on your gloves and earmuffs to protect yourself. Don''t look directly at the sea surface, especially your own eyes. Otherwise, you might be blinded by the sea breeze."

    He rubbed his eyes vigorously, and before long, he felt a fish-like stench coming from his eyes. His eyes also started to hurt, and he said worriedly, "Everyone be careful, go hide behind some rocks and trees, and avoid the sea breeze as much as possible. If the sea breeze is poisonous, my left eye won''t be able to protect it."

    Just as he said that, his eyes actually rotted away. Immediately, he was tormented and let out a series of miserable shrieks. He was hurriedly protected by a few people as he ran towards those large houses.

    Looking at his miserable appearance, one of them, a tall and sturdy man with a long saber in his hand, and a big black beard, said angrily, "What bastard! How dare he use these poisonous winds against us?! If I saw him, I''ll hack him alive!"

    While he was speaking, he was forcefully dragged behind a large rock by several people.

    Not long after, courage and bravery filled the area, leading a group of people, armed with large harpoons and long swords and the like, as they quickly made their way there.

    Looking at the figures on the sea, which gradually became clearer, brave and brave, he suddenly conjured a line of talisman as tall as a person, opened his mouth and burned a stream of fire. After burning it up, he immediately saw that there were a lot of sparkling and translucent little spots in the sea breeze. He said angrily, "I say, this sea breeze today, why is it so strange? It turns out there is a lot of sea salt mixed in it, how hateful!"

    Behind some of the trees, they looked around with great vigilance. Riding on waves of water, they had already arrived near the island, some of the sea, armed with swords, spears, swords, halberds, and other weapons. They were also wearing armor, and had many scales on their bodies.

    Seeing them, a seventeen to eighteen year old man immediately said angrily: "Where did this demon come from? How dare he come to our Wudaozhong to behave so atrociously?"

    Just as he finished speaking, that carp spirit with a fish head broom suddenly whooshed and waved the big broom in his hand towards the island. Many shining, crystal like streams of salt wind instantly blew away many trees, causing their branches and leaves to fall and their bark to fly into the air. It then explosively shot towards those sturdy buildings in the distance.

    Suddenly, he waved the round shield in his hand, whizzing towards the island. The round shield that was as tall as half a person smashed a lot of rocks and trees into pieces, and then burst out into the surroundings. At that time, he actually said quite arrogantly, "Binhai Island is indeed a great place to hide, it is a good place to avoid many difficulties. From now on, this place belongs to us, alright brothers?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the lesser demons around him seemed to be very happy as they cheered. Brave One and the others were extremely angry and clenched their weapons tightly.

    He jumped out from behind a big tree and said to them in a huff: "Where did you guys come from? How dare you come to our Wudaozhong to cause trouble? Are you tired of living?"

    At that time, the people who had been bravely waiting were also fuming with rage. They jumped from behind some rocks and trees, released their protective qi one after another, and forced the terrifying salt sea breeze away.

    Dressed in lobster armor and holding a huge three-headed water fork, the one who looked like a giant lobster said in disdain: "Alright, you little bastards, don''t talk so much nonsense. To tell you the truth, we have taken a fancy to this island, so this is ours. We don''t care who you are or who you are, just get the hell out of here if you don''t want to die."

    After he finished speaking, there were a few big fish spirits who aggressively walked towards Brave and the others, opening their bloody mouths. They were clearly trying to scare Brave and the others, and all of them were so angry that they walked towards them.

    Just at that time, a few people in their thirties or forties suddenly flew over from the Wudaozhong''s side with a few weapons. The sturdy man who looked to be forty-two years old with a sharp sword in his hand stopped them, and the more polite ones clasped their fists towards the Lobsters and the like, "May I know which friend you are? Why did you come to our coastal island? "You must be joking with us!"

    After hearing what he said, a twenty-something year old woman suddenly said angrily, "Martial Uncle, why are you talking to these demons? They were just saying that they wanted to take over our island, and even wanted to kill us. The people from the Wudaozhong s are not easy to mess with, and now that we have taken care of them, let''s see what they can do, why are they acting so arrogantly in front of us? "

    There were a dozen or so people in their twenties who were following her and pouncing towards the fish and shrimp spirits and the like. There was a piece of fish essence that suddenly waved in the air, and the steel teeth flexible sword in their hands swung towards the sea, waving, and in an instant, the sea water turned into many sharp flexible swords, which continuously attacked those people like water lines.

    A woman who seemed to be thirty-six or thirty-seven years old suddenly brandished the long spear in her hands. She whizzed towards the flexible swords and shot out streaks of red light, which collided with the flexible swords in an instant. In an instant, water vapor exploded between them along with waves of sand, quickly spreading out into the surroundings.

    Yong Ren and company took advantage of this opportunity to quickly bring the girl and company along and jump to the side of Bravery and company. They were extremely alert as they looked at the demons.

    However, very quickly, he bravely noticed that the sun had risen from the east and those demons were not afraid at all. They immediately turned vigilant as they said to the demons, "Exactly who are the Elves? Why are you invading our Wudaozhong? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Duan Lang suddenly held his own Ten Thousand Ocean Storm Sword as he led many experts who held different weapons to fly over from afar. They seemed to be very courteous as they said towards the ocean, "What kind of wind brought you two Dragon Emperors here? This Duan and all of our Wudaozhong s are deeply honored, I hope that you and the other generals don''t have to hide, and quickly reveal yourself to us! "

    After speaking, they landed before the group and looked towards the sea.

    Very soon, one of them appeared on top of it. He wore an emperor robe and had an azure dragon crown on his head, and his face was covered with many green scales. He was extremely ferocious, and he held an enormous Emperor Dragon Spear in his hand.

    Seeing them, he suddenly thought of something and said: "No wonder these Sea Demons are not afraid of sunlight. They are actually the subordinates of the Dragon Emperor of the East Sea. They are truly disrespectful!"

    As he spoke, he cupped his fists towards the demons.

    After that, he turned to Duan Lang and said: "Duan Lang, your Wudaozhong has already occupied this island. Three thousand years have passed, it''s time to move this place again, to tell you the truth, this emperor likes this place, if you don''t scram, I''ll make these warriors massacre everyone here!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the long spear in his hand, instantly flew towards Duan Lang and the others, striking them.

    Duan Lang turned and waved his hand, the Great Ocean Storm Sword in his hand, facing the big water, whizzing past them like a mountain. Crack crack crack crack crack, the big water s were suppressed, and after that, they became even more powerful, and started attacking the Dragon Berserker, causing him to become extremely furious. Many of the Little Demons and Great Generals in the surroundings, at the same time, brandished the weapons in their hands, causing waves of seawater to surge out, causing the big water s to fly into the air.

    At that time, Braveshell and the others did not show any weakness. They brandished their weapons and unleashed murderous attacks at the demons and generals one after the other. The area was instantly turned into an extremely muddy and terrifying place.

    It was as if Long Kuang, who could also use magic, had not expected that Braveshell and the others would suddenly become so angry that he waved his palm towards them and swept them across the sea, entangling dozens of people within.

    He bravely waved it around, and the large blade in his hand chopped out one slash after another towards those who were still with him. The criss-crossing blades of cold light instantly cut those who were still with him into small pieces, each inch long. However, they did not harm anyone.

    Seeing his mysterious technique, the Dragon Berserker suddenly shouted, "All of you, stop!"

    Brave One and the rest were frightened by his shout and stopped the battle with the Fish and Shrimp Essence. However, Duan Lang walked over to his side and looked at him very vigilantly.

    Long Kuang stared at Bravely for a while and suddenly said politely: "Little friend, I wonder what mysterious technique you used just now. Who taught it to you? To the best of my knowledge, that kind of powerful technique is not a technique from your Wudaozhong. "

    Upon hearing his words, many people felt that it was a strange feeling as if they were looking at a brave man.

    Brave but polite, he cupped his fist and said to him, "To reply Your Majesty, that move just now was called ''square inch''. It was taught to me by a master I know more than two years ago, one of the profound moves. I used that move in a moment of desperation just now, please forgive me for offending you!"

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Duan Lang and the rest of the Wudaozhong with an embarrassed expression.

    Seeing that he had actually said that the killing move was taught to him by someone else, some of the elders of the Wudaozhong looked at him in anger.

 C167 Brave, brave and retreat from the enemy

    After Long Kuang heard the courageous words, he immediately said in surprise, "Oh? Is that so? I wonder what kind of expert is this technique he''s imparted to you? Could you invite him to meet this emperor right now? "

    Seeing the thick killing intent in his eyes, he bravely but still very courteously said to him, "Your Majesty, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you who he is, but it''s because when he taught me those moves, he warned me that unless it was absolutely necessary, I can''t use those moves, and I can''t tell anyone his name. Please forgive me!"

    Hearing his words, Long Kuang immediately became furious and said, "Little brat, you really don''t care about face, right? I am the head of the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, and am extremely noble. Even if I were to ask Empyrean Zhong Ming about some things, he would be very straightforward to tell me this. You, brat, actually didn''t know how to appreciate favors, and actually dared to say such words to me.

    After he finished speaking, before the others could react, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a bright green firelight. Instantly, he burned Brave''s entire body in intense pain, and he almost couldn''t stand anymore.

    Duan Lang suddenly waved his palm, facing the blazing fire, and struck a cold glint of water sword, kacha kacha, forcefully clashing with him. In a moment of anger, a great general, with a golden hammer in his hand, looking like a golden claw, wearing a set of armor with a golden light tortoise back, furiously waved the great hammer in his hand, striking towards. The huge multi-edged hammer shone, and in an instant, the beach between them began to shake, with kacha kacha sounds, a list of deep trenches.

    The brave man was enraged. He waved the large blade in his hand and shouted, "Break open the situation!"

    Before he finished his sentence, he waved the big blade in his hand, facing the huge hammer light, and cut down one of the huge hammer light, which was like a giant''s arm, a terrifying blade edge, and with a loud bang, it collided head on with that great general. Although he was knocked to the ground a foot below by that huge hammer light, it still caused that great general''s arms to go numb, and he almost lost control of the huge hammer in his hand.

    When Long Kuang, who was fighting against Duan Lang at the time, saw his fierce move, he asked gloomily: "This move, could it be that the so-called expert taught you?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the general who was standing on the other side of him like a huge elephant, wearing a suit of dark gray Fangs Battle Armor, holding a huge ivory lance, suddenly said in a huff, "Your Majesty, please be at ease. No matter who taught him, his trashy tricks are destined to be taken care of by us today!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his spear, and the spear in his hand whizzed towards Brave One, which spun at a high speed, causing the astral wind of the ivory big water to surge, causing many people from the Wudaozhong to fall unsteadily onto the ground.

    The brave one flew into a rage and brandished the large blade in his hand, ready to fight to the death with him.

    At the same time, Duan Lang and the other experts of the Wudaozhong also began to attack Long Kuang and the others.

    At that extremely dangerous moment, Braveshell suddenly raised his sword and roared, "Swords, divide it between you and me!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he brandished the long sword in his hand, whooshing towards the astral wind, chopping down two intersecting sword beams, which not only managed to suppress the astral wind with cracking sounds, but were also very powerful. They hacked out across the sea, covering a mile or so in huge cross-shaped splashes, instantly shaking the ocean like sharp swords, slashing hundreds of fish and shrimp to death.

    After seeing his terrifying killing move, even Duan Lang and Long Kuang were so intimidated that they retreated a little.

    However, he actually jumped to Brave One''s side. Seeing Brave One jump out from the sand, he asked with great concern, "How is it, Senior Apprentice Brother, can you still hold on?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Kuang suddenly glared at him and said: "Child, that killing move of yours is not even from your Wudaozhong. Could it be that you are the same as your senior brother, and have been taught many powerful killing moves by some expert?"

    At that time, there were many fish and prawn spirits and many generals around him. They were all brimming with killing intent as they looked at Braveshell.

    As for Duan Lang and everyone else in Wudaozhong, they were standing behind the two brothers.

    Yong Meng suddenly became very strong and said to him: "Your Majesty Long Kuang, our Wudaozhong and your Eastern Ocean Dragon Army have always kept to themselves, and we have always respected you and did not want to have any disagreements with you, but we are also not to be trifled with. Don''t worry about me and my senior, I will tell you this, you better leave our place immediately and never come invade again, otherwise our Wudaozhong, even if we fight with you to the death, we will slaughter you!"

    After he finished speaking, he, Brave Duan Lang and the others all looked towards Long Kuang and the others with overflowing killing intent.

    Long Kuang immediately became furious and shouted at him, "Little bastard, you''re too much of a bastard. You dare to threaten this emperor in such a way. This emperor will kill all of you right now ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the spear in his hand, whizzed past Duan Lang and the others, like a big wave or a big fish, the bright green flames, instantly burning many of the big trees on the island into chunks of ash, causing Duan Lang and the rest to become extremely furious, they wanted to use their big water s to attack him.

    At this time, courage and bravery suddenly brought their respective Spiritual Energies to their limits. The swords and sabers in their hands suddenly clashed together as they simultaneously shouted, "Wave Surge Slash!"

    As soon as his voice fell, they urged their spirit power through their weapons to face the raging fires. They attacked Long Kuang and the others one by one, five miles long, as tall as a mountain, continuously surging with saber and sword aura like enormous waves. After extinguishing the raging fires, they actually attacked the Fish and Shrimp Essences, Long Kuang and the others even more ferociously.

    Long Kuang was immediately filled with fear, and quickly led the generals into the sea, escaping into the distance, leaving behind the thousands of fish and prawn essence. Very miserably, they were turned into pieces of bloody aura, being carried away by the sea waters and sent flying into the distance.

    After a long while, seeing that place had recovered its calmness, bravery and bravery, but had fallen on the ground in exhaustion, Duan Lang and the others, feeling very worried, jumped to their side and helplessly heard Brave One say to Brave One: "Looks like that bastard Tian Yu, when she passed on her skills to us all those years ago, all of those were true. These moves are very powerful, but they also consumed a lot of spirit energy!"

    Hearing his words, Duan Lang and the others couldn''t believe it at all. They looked at them but didn''t expect that those killing moves were taught to them by the Huang Tianyu.

 C168 Sect Leader Duan asked about the cultivation technique

    Seeing how brave and brave they were, Duan Lang and the others felt very tired and hurried to carry them out. Their Wudaozhong was a rather warm and tidy room, there were two girls who quickly brought them some hot wine and food.

    Seeing that many people were worried about the two of them, Duan Lang waved his hand towards them, and said very calmly: "In the great battle just now, everyone was very tired, let''s quickly go and rest, then go in and eat breakfast. You two brothers don''t have to worry about the two of them, I''ll give them some pellets later on to help them recuperate properly."

    After hearing his words, those people finally felt reassured and left.

    He thanked him for his courage and bravery.

    After the two Big Boy s closed the door from the outside, Duan Lang indicated for the two brothers to sit in front of him. Behind the big cases, Duan Lang said with praise: "You two brothers, although you are usually a little reckless, but you both are still full of righteousness. I never thought that you two would actually demonstrate your might today, and cause the Dragon Emperor of the East Sea and those other fellows to flee, truly a cause for celebration, come and toast me!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually raised his cup. His own wine cup had truly dried up as a form of respect.

    Seeing how happy he was, brave and brave, he quickly stood up and very carefully lowered his head and said, "We were too reckless just now, we shouldn''t have used it. Others taught us, those moves were meant to fight the enemy and we even almost injured you, please punish us!"

    After speaking, they actually kneeled down.

    Seeing their expressions, Duan Lang thought for a bit, then suddenly seemed to have understood something. After getting them to stand up, he said to them in a rather gentle tone, "I know that normally, I have very harsh requirements for all of you, causing many of you to be very afraid of me, but honestly, I also don''t want to be like that. I really want to be like the Red Sect Leader, be together with you kids, like the Master Bai, and be like all the other children.

    He didn''t understand why he would speak to them like that. He looked at them in confusion.

    Bravery quickly cupped his fists towards him and said, "Sect Master, we all respect you very much. Although I admit that at times, we feel that your demands of us are too strict, we all know that you are worried about us, that you are not diligently training, that we are not able to master our own abilities, and that when we are in danger, it will be very dangerous. We all know that you have good intentions."

    He had just reached that point when Duan Lang reached out and cut him off, shaking his head: "I don''t care about those things, you guys don''t need to tell me anymore, quickly drink and eat, in a while, tell me, Sky Jade has taught you guys some powerful techniques."

    Just as he finished speaking, Braveshell said nervously, "Grand Master, please forgive us. We know we are wrong, and will not try again from now on. We will not use any techniques or mana outside our sect."

    As he spoke, he and Brave One fell to their knees again.

    Duan Lang suddenly said angrily: "What nonsense are you spouting? Although I normally mind, as long as you learn other sects'' techniques and use other sects'' techniques, I will protect the dignity of our Wudaozhong, and are very confident in our sect''s techniques, especially when it comes to our sect''s cultivation techniques. I am just a common man, so I want a lot of face too, and you all know that which sect''s Sect Leader is willing to allow his own disciples to learn the techniques of other sects? "

    As he spoke, he walked over and helped Brave One and the others up, then he said in a more gentle tone, "But I have often told you that as long as it is about justice, we can do many things. There are many kinds of cultivation techniques that are just like sand in the desert, and there are many of them.

    After hearing what he had said, Bravery and Bravery thought about it and remembered him. Indeed, he had said those words before, and they hurriedly apologized to him again.

    He returned to his seat, drank a cup of wine and smiled, then said to the two brothers: "Besides, who is Tianyu? He is not an outsider, he is the child that we have in common, he was found by our eight great masters all those years ago, he is your good brother, your own brothers are teaching each other cultivation techniques, helping each other to improve their strength, this is what it should be, I am not happy yet, why would I mind it? "

    After hearing his words, only then did Bravery and Bravery let out a long sigh of relief, and one after the other, they toasted him.

    However, he suddenly felt very embarrassed and asked the two brothers, "In the end, did the Heavenly Jade actually pass you down? How much more like those powerful moves you used just now?" Can you all demonstrate to me using these knives, forks, and spoons without using your spirit energy? "

    Seeing him in such a state, Bravery and Bravery looked at each other for a moment. At the same time, they stood up very politely, cupped their fists, and said with a bow, "I will follow Sect Master''s orders!"

    In that spacious area between them, he held a small spoon in his hands and earnestly practiced out a series of moves. When he used those moves, he told Duan Lang in great detail what kind of spirit energy he had to use, what kind of conditions he had to use, and what kind of things he had to pay attention to when he used those moves.

    Then, like him, Braveshell also practiced a bit. Although it looked rather ordinary, it was actually a very profound move, and at the same time, he told Duan Lang in great detail about the precautions and details of those moves. Then, they returned to the back of the large case.

    Brave One scratched his head suddenly and said very helplessly: "In fact, in these few years, Heavenly Jade also passed on these skills to us, Yushu, Xin Hua and Qian Ning, as well as Wu Xie and the rest, and of course, also have many other powerful skills. But Grandmaster, you also know that we were very stupid, so we only learned those skills, and he also warned us not to tell those things to other living beings, and even more so not to pass them down to others."

    When he said that, both he and Brave One looked towards Duan Lang with difficulty.

    Duan Lang, who was pondering over those skills at that time, looked at his words, then looked at their expressions and smiled gently: "Relax, if there''s a chance in the future, I will personally speak with him. You two brothers aren''t stupid, we''ll just teach you those skills, they aren''t suitable for you, if there''s a chance in the future, you can just follow Tian Yu and learn from him. I believe that he will teach you guys better than us."

    They did not know what he meant by brave and brave, and for a moment they did not understand what he meant. They looked at each other, but since he did not speak, they did not dare to ask any further.

 C169 The rise of the peerless Wyrm King was too real

    On the second day after Long Kuang led the Fish and Shrimp Essences to attack the Wudaozhong, not too long ago, he had a great battle with the Green Dragon Emperor and the others near the island. However, Ling''er had injured the Emperor of the Dang Jiao, the Wyrm Emperor, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and some of the other Emperor of the Pan Jiao s with just one move.

    After seeing the four of them go there, Emperor of the Nether Dragon and the rest of them all turned into some tall and sturdy men in long robes. Although they were standing in the middle, they still had not put their tails away, and their heads and claws were still the same as before.

    Immediately, some fish and shrimp essence immediately brought them some good wine, fruits and the like.

    Looking at the four Emperor of the Dang Jiao fellows, he seemed to have something on his mind. One of them, who was sitting beside Emperor of the Nether Dragon and was dressed in a black skull-skull-like robe, suddenly asked them in confusion, "What happened, Sixth Brother, Seventh Brother, Eighth Brother, Ninth Brother, did something make you guys unhappy?"

    The guy in the long dragon robe, who was sitting on the other side of the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, was also very confused. He asked the people from the Emperor of the Dang Jiao, "You guys couldn''t have gone to fight with those Dragon Clan guys again for their territory, and then got cleaned up by them, right?"

    After hearing what they said, the few fellows from Emperor of the Nether Dragon all looked towards Emperor of the Dang Jiao''s group of four. Emperor of the Dang Jiao suddenly said in a huff, "No, we haven''t had any conflicts with the dragon race lately."

    The guy who wore clothes and had a very fierce Kun embroidered on his robe asked them in confusion, "Then what happened to you? Why are they all so weird? It can''t be that you want to go somewhere to eat people, but are worried that your boss won''t let you go, right? "

    After he finished speaking, he was very careful as he looked at Emperor of the Nether Dragon.

    We want to attack World of Demons and Demons. This time, you have to fully support us, no matter what, we have to go and take revenge on their princess, and get back our dignity from them. "

    Emperor of the Rhinoceros was furious as he said: "That bastard Lord of the Dream, he had a great battle with us, not only did he kill many of our subordinates, but he was even close to burning our liver and eating our brains, the two of us brothers and the Green Dragon Emperor, we finally managed to severely injure him, and just when we were about to eliminate him, his princess suddenly appeared there, not only had she injured us, she had also injured Lord of the Dream, all of us! We must take revenge against her!"

    "What''s most infuriating is that bastard Lord of the Dream, together with the Horned Demon Master and the Master Gu, are trapped in the Demon Sealing Pagoda. Three thousand years is fine, but he actually dares to laugh at you, boss, being trapped by those bastards, by Zhong Wanlong, in that place, for over two thousand years, and still looking down on the current you. This is clearly him looking down on our flood dragon race.

    Seeing their furious looks, a few of the giant flood dragons looked at Emperor of the Nether Dragon very carefully.

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon said in a stern voice, "Enough, you guys have already said it. A so-called princess of the World of Demons and Demons, a stinky girl, was able to casually injure your Four Great Wyrm King s and their Four Great Dragon Emperors, and she only used one of them. Thinking about it, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, especially the Demon Empress, are definitely stronger than her, and it even surpasses those of the past.

    After hearing what he said, the other four giant dragons nodded in agreement.

    However, Emperor of the Dang Jiao huffily said: "Then Big Brother, what do you think we should do? Could it be that I can only swallow this anger? "

    After he finished speaking, the Wyrm Emperor, as well as the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao all looked at Emperor of the Nether Dragon with great anger.

    The Emperor of the Nether Dragon said in a rather imposing manner, "Calm down, all of you. If there is a chance, we will definitely take revenge for this grudge, but it is definitely not now, and my current power has only recovered to about forty percent. If we attack, World of Demons and Demons, even if those bastards of the dragon race, will help us against the Infernal Queen and the Demon Emperor, together with those powerhouses of the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress.

    After hearing his words, a giant dragon wearing a set of clothes, embroidered with a killing aura, dressed in a flowery robe, spoke to Emperor of the Dang Jiao and the others with caution: "A while ago big brother and Golden Dragon Emperor, that little kid surnamed Huang was just rescued from Spirit Tooth Mountain, and is currently planning to strengthen us as soon as possible. As for the major events of the past few days, we have also noticed that those fellows from the Underworld are also restless, and want to come to the mortal world to fight for territory.

    After hearing what he had said, Emperor of the Rhinoceros immediately said angrily: "Then according to your opinion fifth brother, we should just stay here like a bunch of turtles and let those bastards humiliate us?"

    He drank a glass of wine.

    Seeing his angry look, the guy in the black skull robe suddenly became very careful and said to Emperor of the Nether Dragon, "Big bro, the reason why sixth sister and the others did that is also for the sake of our dignity. We can''t go against the Demon Lord and the others right now, but we can''t let them, we can''t let them underestimate us, right?"

    He carefully said to Emperor of the Nether Dragon, "Brother San, what you said makes sense. After you and Golden Dragon Emperor return, many other powers will be watching over us, and many of the things that we do will be guessed by those people. We must not let any other power underestimate us, or else it will be very difficult for us to establish a foothold in the Three Realms!"

    After hearing their persuasions, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon pondered for a good while. Suddenly, he nodded his head and said, "It is indeed unsuitable for us to offend the Infernal Queen and the others for a short period of time. However, no matter what, we cannot allow the other forces to look down on us."

    Hearing his words, Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly became very happy and said: "Then I will go right now and gather the experts under my command. I will attack them in a while."

    When he got to that point, Emperor of the Nether Dragon shook his head and said in a serious tone: "The four of you stay where you are for now, and we are not able to go attack the Demon Lord and the rest. Otherwise, we will very likely encounter a calamity that they will bring upon us."

    After hearing what he had said, Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the rest of the four fellows all looked at him in fury.

    He said to the fifth brother in a rather dignified manner, "Go and prepare in a while, bring the army over to the Spirit Tooth Mountain tomorrow, have a walk there. I, your father, was trapped there by those bastards Zhong Wanlong for more than two thousand years, and a while ago, Feng Chenggong and those little bastards chased away that little kid Huang Tianyu. This is definitely a golden opportunity, once in a thousand years, without that powerful little kid, everyone in the Taizhen Sect are just a bunch of three years old children that we can punish as we wish.

    Hearing his instructions, the guy immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, big brother. I''ve been wanting to teach those bastards a lesson for a long time. I''ll gather a group of experts and send them to the army to deal with those bastards. You guys just wait here. I have the good news of my victory!"

    With that, he drank a cup of wine and left.

    After he left, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon was still considered calm as he said to the rest of the Emperor of the Dang Jiao: "All of you should go back and rest first. After some time, I will definitely go to the World of Demons and Demons and have the Demon Lord and those other fellows give you an explanation."

    After hearing his words, Emperor of the Dang Jiao and the others nodded their heads in satisfaction and quickly left the place.

    The second day, night had just fallen, and as Spirit Tooth Mountain was patrolling, she suddenly heard from afar the sound of rolling water waves. The sound was transmitted to them, and immediately, they became very alert, and said to a seventeen or eighteen year old girl: "Quickly inform the teachers, there are demons invading our place."

    After he finished speaking, he held the long spear in his hand and led those people to quickly charge towards the mountain gate.

    At that time, just as they were about to go and make peace for the evening class, they heard the sound of waves. They quickly went to a building where Yan Shi and the others were staying and told them everything that had happened. Yan Zhen and the others rushed to the Supreme Spirit Palace and told them everything that had just happened.

    Feng Chenggong was furious: "What demon and demon, how dare they come here and behave so atrociously, immediately gather all the disciples and go with me to deal with them."

    After he finished speaking, he brought Hong Linkui and the others and angrily walked out.

    After a short while, they saw that not far from their mountain gate, a group of big water s had appeared. King of Sharks, Shark King, as well as a guy with a pair of huge weird hands, together with a guy who looked like a human heart. A monster that looked like a human monster, and a guy who had a long nose, followed behind the fifth brother, who was brimming with killing intent, and appeared there.

    Seeing them, Feng Chenggong immediately frowned, and spoke in an extremely furious manner: "Jue Wyrm King, what are you bringing these fellows to our Spirit Tooth Mountain for in the dead of the night?"

    While he was speaking, kind and the others had even set up a few small formations, preparing to fight to the death with those fellows of the at any time.

    However, the Absolute Wyrm King chuckled and said: "Alright Feng Chenggong, you don''t have to ask. Those bastards Zhong Wanlong have been trapped here for more than two thousand years, and now he has finally escaped. "Today, we have followed the orders of our boss to come here and give him face. You''d better be careful and protect him. That kid surnamed Huang has been chased away by you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the King of Sharks waved his spear, led a few Little Demons and pounced towards Feng Chenggong and the others. Hong Linkui and Ying Nan had such a good time, immediately leading the group to rush over, quickly fighting a great battle with them.

    At that time, Shark King looked at Yan Zhi and the others, and suddenly ridiculed them a little, saying, "What about it, everyone? A few months ago, we had all tried to catch up with the little kid Huang Tianyu.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he did not care about Yan Shi and his group, whether they would fight a big battle with him or not, he immediately led some Little Demons and shot one arrow after another towards Yan Zhi and his group. The stench of blood was thick, and they instantly died, Taizhen Sect had dozens of people.

    Mang Man was extremely angry as he yelled at them, "Damned bastards! How dare you kill our ten brothers?! Grandpa will kill you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his big blade, and a dozen or so Taizhen Sect people, and rushed towards Shark King and the rest.

    At the same time, Yan Zhen and the others also brandished their weapons and took out spirit talismans, shouting angrily as they fought with Shark King and the others.

    Feng Chenggong suddenly waved his hand, and the long drum in his hand whistled as it flew towards the Absolute Wyrm King. He struck a ball of the dark gray wind with a lion''s head that was as tall as a human, and in an instant, it surged. Some of the surrounding stones shot towards the demons with a guru sound.

    The suddenly pounced forward, coming in front of him. Waving his left claw, he welcomed his killing move, and with a whoosh, he struck a part of it. The demonic wind that was like a seahorse, collided with his attack, and unexpectedly did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all, directly knocking him to the ground.

    However, he suddenly raised his leg and kicked Jue Wyrm King, a bell-like squall, at the same time, knocked him down to the ground.

    Jue Wyrm King was not only not angry, he even respected him a little as he said to him, "Alright Feng Chenggong, I didn''t see that you have such skills. You are truly worthy of being the current sect master of your Taizhen Sect!"

    As soon as he said that, he shook his tail, and that huge tail struck towards Feng Chenggong, causing the water to flow from the crocodile''s tail to become watery. With a boom, Feng Chenggong staggered a little.

    Immediately after, he pounced towards Feng Chenggong. In front of Feng Chenggong, he waved his claws and grabbed at Feng Chenggong''s face.

    Feng Chenggong suddenly waved his hand, and produced a Sky Splitting Pearl. Peng!

    He did not expect that Feng Chenggong would actually use a treasure to attack him. The was furious as he said, "You bastard, you actually dared to use a magical equipment to ambush this empress. Now, this empress will let you know, you are plotting against this empress'' representative!"

    After hearing those words, the King of Sharks and the Shark King suddenly flung Hong Linkui and the others off at the same time, and took the Little Demons with them as they retreated into the distance.

    Feng Chenggong, Hong Linkui and the others all felt that something extremely bad was about to happen.

    And it was also at this time that the suddenly flew into the air, turned into a giant Flood Dragon that was a hundred or so meters long, whizzed and spat towards Feng Chenggong and the others, releasing a wave after wave of revolting odors. The big water s, which were like phlegm, spread out with a splash, and in an instant, released streams of white smoke, turning dozens of people into pools of blood at the same time, and corroding many houses and stones in the surroundings into a pile of things, like a beehive.

    Seeing that situation, Hong Linkui immediately became very worried, and shouted towards He Wei and the others: "Everyone quickly form a formation to protect yourselves, this is the dense phlegm poison of the Jue Wyrm King. If it touches even a little bit of it, it will all be melted away ˇ­"

    After hearing his words, the amiable group hurriedly gathered together in groups of two or three to create spirit formations to protect them.

    When the saw them, he did not continue attacking them. He immediately led his men and left.

 C170 South China Sea Rim Turbulent and Turbulent

    Just as they were walking back, there was a girl with long braids. Suddenly, she saw that on the sea in the distance, streams of water that were like small waterfalls gushed out. In an instant, she turned towards them and said, "Everyone, look! A wondrous sight has appeared on the ocean! "

    After she finished speaking, she jumped onto a big rock and looked towards the sea with excitement.

    When Wei Cang and the others heard her words, they were all very curious, jumping onto some of the rocks in succession.

    Not long after, a man in his thirties suddenly became frightened and said to them, "Everyone, stop looking. Those aren''t anything fancy, but streams of water that can cut through stones. There must be a demon attacking us. Everyone, leave quickly ˇ­"

    With that, he grabbed a girl and a boy''s arm and ran off into the distance.

    When the others heard his words, they hurriedly followed them and ran towards the Chaoyang Sect.

    Not long after, those streams actually left the sea and chased after them. In the meantime, they were like sharp knives, slicing many large rocks in those places into many pieces, which were scattered all over the place.

    Just as they were about to attack, in front of them, a muscular man who was in his thirties and sixties suddenly shouted at a few men who were in their thirties, "Get all the Junior Brothers and Sisters to leave quickly. Defend themselves against these big water for me, for my people, for my people, for my people!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly threw the two girls over to Wei Cang, and then quickly rotated his hands a few times, saying in a rather mighty tone: "Raging Inferno Palm!"

    As soon as he finished his words, he waved his palm towards the water flow. The fiery palm wind that was as tall as a person instantly caused the water flow to disappear.

    Immediately after, there were another seven to eight men around his age who successively brandished their fists, sending balls of raging fire towards those big water s. In a short period of time, those streams of water disappeared without a trace.

    At that time, Wei Cang had already brought a few people and ran off into the distance. He suddenly shouted to the crowd: "Brother, we are all grown men, we cannot let Senior Brother and the others take the risk, and let the others quickly go. Grandfather and the others inform us, let us return to help, for the good senior brother and the others!"

    Whether or not he agreed, he handed the two girls over to an eighteen to nineteen year old Big Boy and fiercely said, "For the country, hurry up and take them to find the sect master and the others. Don''t worry about other things, or I''ll beat you up, do you hear me?"

    Knowing that he had always been spouting nasty words and doing good deeds for his country, he immediately nodded his head. Without saying anything, he brought the boys and girls and continued running towards the Chaoyang Sect.

    After throwing their luggage to a boy, the two of them ran towards the thirty year old man along with a dozen or so twenty year old Big Boy s.

    Soon enough, they saw a few of them emerge from the sea. The enormous Carnivore Essence and the crabs essence and so on, all of them immediately became vigilant as they looked at these fellows.

    But Wei Cang acted like he thought it was fun and said: "Oh my god, which immortal was so kind to send us so many huge seafood dishes? One of them is enough for us to eat for a day. "

    However, he had already pulled it out. The Fire Tiger Staff on his back jumped onto a big rock and stared at it. He walked at the very front with a pair of giant, blistered crab spirit in his hands.

    Not long after, those fellows rode on streams of water and led thousands of lesser demons to pounce in front of everyone. The giant crab spirit suddenly said in a fierce voice, "Little bastards, we know that you are all from the Chaoyang Sect, we will immediately tell your sect master, from this year onwards, at this time of the year, we will send fifty virgins and fifty virgins to our great Dragon Emperor, or we will destroy you!"

    After hearing his words, a man around the age of thirty with a flaming spear said angrily, "You dead crab, what nonsense are you spouting? Who do you think we are, to have us send you boys and girls, and fifty of each? We are, after all, Chaoyang Sect s, people of the mortal world, great man of justice s, you know, those kinds of sinful and heinous acts, those kind of heinous crimes, those kind of heinous crimes, you people shouldn''t even ask us to do it! "

    Hearing his words, a large Catfish Essence with a long beard suddenly flew into a rage as it said, "Little brat, don''t fail to appreciate our kindness. To tell you the truth, we are the generals under the Dragon Emperor of the Southern Sea, boys and girls. If you don''t want to give it, you have to give it, or else we''ll eat you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the Little Demons that were standing around them immediately shouted and killed, and pounced towards Wei Cang and the rest. Wei Cang and the rest, suddenly brandished their respective weapons and struck towards them, lines of raging flames roared, and burned them to death.

    Looking at that scene, the big Catfish spirit shouted angrily, "You bastards! How dare you kill our subordinates?! I''ll kill you right now!"

    As he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the plain blade in his hand chopped towards the crowd, chopping down streams of white water that were as tall as a person, causing them to instantly become angry. As he waved the weapon in his hand, the water flowed forward, and waves of flames that were as high as two people collided with the water, instantly causing waves of water to rise up and boil in the air, frightening many lesser demons, and making them retreat a bit in fear.

    Just at that time, a voice that was like a ferocious beast sounded out, "You little bastards of the Chaoyang Sect, how dare you disobey this emperor''s orders. This emperor will let you all know this emperor''s prestige!"

    As soon as his voice fell, from the distant sea, suddenly came a huge wave of seawater, whizzing and condensing into a huge claw, with astonishing power, and explosively shooting towards the group of people. In an instant, the group of people were severely injured, and they successively spat out a mouthful of blood, falling onto some rocks and sand.

    The big catfish spirit immediately ordered a few lesser demons and pounced towards them.

    Just at that moment, Hong Tianyan suddenly led a large group of experts from Chaoyang Sect, who were riding on a blaze of fire, to fly over from afar.

 C171 Brother Fire Retreat Dragon Emperor

    And just as Hong Tianyan and the others appeared there, a huge wave suddenly rose from the ocean in the distance. It dragged a fellow who was about the same size as Long Kuang, along with a few other generals who wore battle armor and held weapons like wolf-tooth clubs, and had fierce expressions floating up. Behind the catfish and its essence, those fellows immediately bowed respectfully and said in unison, "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

    However, he did not care about that. He raised his hand to signal for them to flatten his back, and instead stared fixedly at Hong Tianyan.

    After the people around Hong Tianyan helped them up, Hong Tianyan suddenly became very angry and shouted at the guy in a stern voice, "Long Ao, you are also the dignified Dragon Emperor of the Southern Sea Region actually dares to kill us juniors. Don''t you think that doing something like that would cause you to lose your dignity?"

    Seeing that he had vaguely released a huge fire, Long Ao said in a rather domineering manner, "As for that kind of identity, I will have to rely on my strength to fight for it. This empress has always maintained that as long as my strength cannot match up to mine, all living things must listen to my orders unconditionally, or else, this empress will eliminate them all. You, kid from the Hong clan, know very well that the reason why I came here today is to tell you that from this year onwards, send me 100 children every year. Do you understand?"

    After he finished speaking, he looked towards Hong Tianyan with a threatening gaze.

    All of a sudden, Hong Tianyan said in an even more furious voice: "Long Ao, you must have gone mad from wanting to eat meat, right? The Dragon Emperor who controls the South Sea is a deity worshiped by tens of thousands of people. I didn''t expect you to be like those demons and want to eat a virgin boy and a virgin girl. Is there any difference between your actions and those demons? Are you worthy of being respected and worshipped by all the people of the Li Dynasty? "

    The moment he finished speaking, Long Ao immediately said impatiently: "Enough, those bullshit rules, don''t tell me that, I don''t want to hear them either, human beings have given them to me, I''m already sick of those three offerings, I just want to eat them now, the tender flesh of children, you better fulfill my request, if not I will capture one or two hundred people from your Chaoyang Sect every year, and bring them to my Crystal Palace to enjoy."

    Hearing his obvious threat, Hong Tianyan immediately became enraged: "Long Ao, you''re too much of a bastard, to dare to threaten this old man, and use my people to force us, to do such heinous and vile things, this old man will definitely not let you go today!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly revealed himself and his own Sky Flame Beacon Fire Halberd whistled towards Long Ao, and struck a piece of fire that was like a big tree, with a peng peng peng sound on the surface of the sea, it exploded into a blazing flame, burning many Little Demons, who were in pain, into a pair of charcoal.

    Long Ao was extremely furious at the moment, he took out a gigantic wave, holding up the sky with its spear, and slammed heavily onto the ocean water, causing it to burst forth, creating an earth-shaking wave just like a tall wall. After suppressing the flames, the wave shot straight towards Hong Tianyan and the others, attacking them.

    The experts around Hong Tianyan immediately brandished their weapons and activated their spirit energy with Hong Tianyan, producing a strong fire. Although they were able to stop the big water for a while, it was all rather strenuous, and they were all covered in perspiration.

    In that extremely dangerous moment, Wei Cang and the others looked at each other, and at the same time nodded seriously. Suddenly, he jumped at me, threw away the method to control my truesoul, and released a blaze, causing the dragon head fire staff in everyone''s hands to instantly transform into a pillar of light, that was like a pillar that supported the sky. The pillar of fire smashed onto the water wall with a loud bang, and the water wall was instantly turned into steam, causing boiling water vapor to spread in all directions.

    Who would have thought that he would actually use such a powerful technique? Everyone looked at him in astonishment.

    However, Long Ao instead spoke to him sinisterly, "Little bastard, I can''t believe you''re hiding it. Such a powerful killing move, this emperor will personally test you right now. Let''s see how strong you are?"

    After he finished speaking, he actually kept his spear and waved his hands, and gathered two balls of fire red spirit light. Rumbling, he shot two balls of blood light at Hong Tianyan and the others, the blood light flickered, and the wave-like, claw-like big water, instantly surged, and the surrounding mountain rocks shot towards Hong Tianyan and the others crazily.

    Hong Tianyan and the rest quickly gathered, forming a fire enchantment and doing their best to resist the spirit stones.

    But Wei Cang suddenly retracted it, and his own Fire Tiger Head Staff abruptly clashed his fists together, and he shouted angrily: "Burning Giant Fist!"

    Immediately, behind him, an image of a fire giant that was around fifteen meters tall appeared, and was waving it around mightily. The two huge fists, facing the two balls of big water, whizzed forward and struck the two balls of fire twice, and the raging fire fist wind that was forty to fifteen meters tall completely destroyed all of them, followed up with a strike towards Long Ao.

    Long Ao suddenly released a piece, the bright red spirit force protecting his body was extremely powerful, blocking the attack, and in an instant, it trembled. The water in that place roared towards the ocean, swirling around, forcefully pushing many of the Little Demons into the ocean depths.

    At that time, he swung the Dragon Head Flame Ruler in his hand towards Long Ao in anger, "Eat this move of mine, Sky Explosion!"

    As soon as his voice fell, another image of a flaming giant appeared behind him, which was five to six times the height of his body, and with a swing, a flaming rod which was over thirty meters long and one foot thick formed from the raging flames. With a bang, after throwing Long Ao into the air, from the huge rod, it actually shot towards Long Ao as though it was covering the heavens and the earth.

    Not long after, Long Ao, whose entire body was in pain, turned into a red light and fell into the ocean to escape.

    When the demons, who were watching them at that time, saw that he had left, they immediately fell into the sea and left.

    After a long while, that place regained its calm. Seeing that the two huge figures behind the leader and Wei Cang had gradually disappeared, the two of them collapsed onto the ground in a very exhausted manner.

    After Hong Tianyan had a few people set up a tight defense by the ocean, he returned to take a look. Right when he was about to circulate his energy to regulate his breathing, he suddenly asked Wei Cang and the others in a serious tone, "Who taught you those powerful moves that you guys used just now?"

    As he spoke, he tossed the wine gourd to the two of them.

    Wei Cang already knew that he would ask Yue Yang about that, but he simply smiled and said to him, "Besides the brat that you like the most, who else could he be?"

    After he finished speaking, he stood behind the crowd and laughed as he drank his wine. Hong Tianyan also knew that it was the Huang Tianyu, so he did not ask them anymore about the moves he had taught them.

 C172 Six spirit host Worship the Sect Leader

    Due to the cold weather, many creatures in the north had begun to freeze. Under these circumstances, many creatures in the north had already entered the state of living in the winter ahead of time.

    However, there were a few demons and ghosts that did not care about those things. Instead, they were quite lively in that sort of weather.

    One night, the evil spirit led his subordinates and caught a few people in a fairly well-off village. After sucking in a lot of souls, they rode a cold wind and slowly floated to the top of a relatively desolate grave. They coincidentally bumped into each other.

    Looking at the "harvest" of the fierce spirit, the evil spirit instantly became envious as it said, "You, it seems that your recent days have been quite comfortable, huh? Did they attack it again? Which flourishing town, or perhaps it was your subordinates who attached themselves to the body of some powerful human? They took control of some very important positions, and then had the power to kill and kill these humans? "

    As he spoke, he tossed a small clay pot to the vile soul.

    After drinking a few mouthfuls of blood, he said with a smile, "Old brother, don''t envy me too much. Although I have gotten some gains recently, at most, I have only taken a walk in some desolate places, and I can''t compare to you, always looking down on those small places and looking at those very bustling big cities or even the capital cities of a country."

    As he spoke, he tossed the evil spirit a child''s arm.

    The Evil Spirit did not even bother to be courteous with him and ate a few mouthfuls as soon as he was caught. However, it frowned and said: "Speaking of the skin and flesh of the Huang Tianyu brat, it should be very tasty, right?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the vicious spirit immediately became angry and said, "Why are you bringing up that hard core? Haven''t you been beaten enough by him? "

    Looking at him, one could tell that he loathed the Huang Tianyu. However, the Evil Spirit shook its head, and said in a serious tone: "Big Brother, don''t misunderstand, I don''t want to mention him, but lately I feel that the brat is very special, and has especially made me hate him. I have no choice but to pay attention to him."

    The fierce spirit that did not know what he meant laid on top of a grave, looked at the surrounding ghosts, and did not make any noise. Only then did it casually ask him, "What happened? Could it be that that brat has ruined your plans again? "

    I don''t know what kind of evil spirit he was thinking back then, but he shook his head and said with a helpless tone: "Recently, he hasn''t come looking for trouble with me, and I haven''t met him either. But I heard from some guys that the kid used some kind of method and unknown, and actually took his iron-eater to the Mount Dong Lai with him a few months ago, and even went to the Mount Dong Lai and actually never came down again."

    Hearing him talk about that matter, the Evil Spirit asked in confusion, "Mount Dong Lai? Isn''t that Violet Cloud Sect''s territory? Yun Yi that fellow, was very close with Feng Chenggong''s Taizhen Sect. How could he and their Violet Cloud Sect''s people accept a wild brat that was expelled by the Taizhen Sect? Brother, are you sure that these things are all true? "

    At that time, he was also deep in thought. The evil spirits of those matters also said in a very bad way, "Who says that it isn''t? I also feel very puzzled, so logically speaking, Yun Yi is the alliance master of one of the eight great sects, Taizhen Sect s and his Violet Cloud Sect s are both part of the strongest eight sects in the world, and their eight great sects have always been one and the same. I am also very confused, why would Yun Yi take the risk of offending Feng Chenggong, and accept that wild brat. "

    As he spoke, he also laid down on a stone tablet.

    Not long after, the blood spirit suddenly flew over with some evil spirits and ghosts on a cold wind. They said to them with a smile: "I was just talking about it, why do I feel so familiar with the damp air here? So it''s you two here! "Are you interested? Come with me to the east side, to the jujube flower village that''s over a hundred li away. Capture some people to come and have a taste?"

    At the end of his speech, he licked his tongue, still feeling a bit greedy.

    However, the Evil Spirit picked up a lump of dirt and threw it at him. Then, it said in distress: "Stop messing around, we are still thinking about the matter of the Huang Tianyu."

    Hearing his words, the Blood Spirit was suddenly puzzled and asked him, "What''s going on? Do you guys know that brat recently went to the Mount Dong Lai?"

    Seeing the look of shock on his face, the Evil Spirit laughed bitterly and said: "Alright! It seemed like that kid had really gone there now! In the past, we were unable to take care of them, but now that he and that iron-eater have pledged their allegiance to the Violet Cloud Sect, if we want to look for them for revenge in the future, it will be difficult to compare ourselves to them! "

    After he finished speaking, he and the fierce spirit both sighed rather helplessly.

    The blood spirit anxiously said, "I say, you two, can you not be like this? That brat is very powerful, and recently I found out, he and that iron-eater did indeed go to Mount Dong Lai, I know that they are powerful there, but don''t be discouraged, don''t forget that after a while, it will be when us six great spirit host go pay our respects to the Sect Leader once a year, and on that day, the Sect Leader will definitely ask us a lot of things, if we tell her about the matter of the boy who is going against us, then we will definitely tell her. "

    At this point, he actually smiled evilly and stopped talking.

    However, the vicious spirit was a little excited as it said, "You''re right, Sect Leader has always wanted to dominate the Three Realms for many years, and has always been vicious and merciless. If we were to let the fellow with our plan get rid of him, and if we were to tell him about the trouble in the eight great sects a few months ago, then we would not have cared about him at all, but now it is different."

    The Evil Spirit also sat up, and said with approval: "You are right, a few months ago, even if the sect leader knew that we were fighting with that brat, he would have thought that we were weaker than that boy, and that he would be the one to be defeated. But now that he has sided with the Violet Cloud Sect, it is very obvious that he is already on the opposite side of us.

    After he finished saying those words, the three of them started to laugh in a quite happy manner. In an instant, all of the surrounding brats turned to look at them in bewilderment.

    After a moment, the evil spirit suddenly slapped its knee, and said in a serious tone: "Five days later, we will meet with the Sect Leader. At that time, we will report the conflicts that happened a few months ago, with the Huang Tianyu and that iron-eater, to the Sect Leader in great detail, and force her to send troops as soon as possible to attack the Mount Dong Lai. No matter what, we will go and take revenge on that brat, make him and that damned iron-eater pay a heavy price as a substitute, not even their bones will be left ˇ­"

    Seeing that Lin Ming was becoming increasingly angry, the Evil Spirit and the Blood Spirit both nodded their heads in a relatively calm manner. Very soon, they began to discuss how they would be able to speak of these matters to their sect leader in five days.

    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. On the morning of the sixth day, as if it was going to snow at any time, a dense dark cloud appeared in the sky, and the ferocious spirits and evil spirits and blood spirits placed their subordinates in a certain spot. In a remote and remote mountain or forest, they had brought along some of the treasures they had seized and rode on a dark wind as they passed through several lofty mountain ridges and several dense forest deserts.

    They looked at the strange mountain, the Ghost Forest shining with blood-red light, and the surrounding bones. They exchanged a glance before carefully walking in.

    After passing through some rather dangerous rivers and cliffs, they suddenly arrived at a mountain cliff. They respectfully cupped their fists in front of the mountain cliff and said with a bow: "This subordinate''s vicious spirit, evil spirit, and blood spirit have come to meet with the Sect Leader. I beg that Sect Leader allow us to meet inside the cave!"

    Not long after they finished talking, whooshing sounds could be heard coming from the mountain wall as balls of swirling, bright white fragrance instantly sucked them into a large, white cave.

    Looking at those guys inside, armed with weapons like blades and swords, guarding the two sides, dressed in white armor, each of them quite tall white bone spirits, they nodded very politely towards those guys, then took out a special identity token one after another, and then very carefully went along one, laying in the middle of two big pools that were emitting black air bubbles, and exuding a very strange fragrance, and a small bridge made of many white bones, and walked towards the stage in front of them, which was covered with all kinds of white skulls.

    Seeing the huge White Bone Spirit that was about three meters tall and not too far away from them, they hurriedly gave the gifts that they brought along to the three of them. The Evil Spirit was even very careful as he asked one of the fellows, "Emissaries, I wonder if Demon Spirit, Demon Spirit and Gui Ling have come yet?"

    Just as he finished speaking, from a large black cave not far away, a fiendish demon walked out. There was also a tall demon that looked rather flirtatious, and a guy that was covered in small skulls walking towards them.

    That big devil was blaming them, and said to the three of them: "Didn''t we agree to meet with the Sect Leader three days ago? "Why have you guys only come now? It''s almost 7: 30 already!"

    After saying that, he patted the Blood Spirit''s shoulder in a very casual manner. It seemed that he didn''t care about that.

    The vicious spirit immediately said to him very politely, "What big brother taught us is the fact that we will definitely come on time. I wonder if your three brothers have paid their respects to the Sect Leader?"

    As they spoke, they went around several different types of openings. Following them were two little girls with white lanterns in their hands as they walked towards a palace filled with emeralds.

    That rather flirtatious fellow, however, smiled and said, "After we came, we waited there for you. We didn''t pay our respects to the Sect Leader in advance."

    Just as he was talking about that place, a little girl on the left suddenly whispered to them: "Generals, when we meet with the High Priestess later, be careful, in this past half year, the High Priestess has been unable to quickly increase her spiritual energy and is very frustrated. Recently, she has been thinking about finding some male creatures to train with her and help her raise her strength, although that kind of thing is a very good thing for many male creatures, but ˇ­"

    At this point, she seemed to have some misgivings and stopped talking.

    The vicious spirit and the others were all confused as they looked at each other.

    The guy covered in skulls anxiously asked, "But what about it?"

    The other little girl looked at them and said to them in a low voice, "However, all of you should be clear about Sect Leader''s methods and temper, as well as her judgement. All of you should be clear that the male creatures she approves of will naturally receive her kindness, but if she doesn''t, don''t even talk about dual cultivation with them, she will definitely absorb and eat their souls the moment she sees them. Then, throw their corpses into the evolution corpse pool, and you all should be clear of how the six generals look like!"

    Hearing her words, all six of the Ferocious Spirit brothers looked at her in fear, not daring to ask any more questions.

    However, the blood spirit suddenly rolled its eyes and smilingly said to them, "Thank you for your reminder. The fierce spirit and evil spirit and I have come this time for the great matter regarding Sect Leader."

    Upon hearing his words, the rest of the fellows looked at him in surprise. The vengeful spirit even frowned at him.

    However, the evil spirit seemed to have understood something, and said with a smile: "Right, right, sixth brother is very right, we all hope that the Sect Leader''s spirit energy and power will increase rapidly, and lead us to rule over the Three Realms as soon as possible, so we have always been in the human world for many years, picking out those talent and physique for her, those very special spirit children. Recently, we have finally found a very special one, and if Sect Leader meets him, he will definitely be very satisfied, and that spirit child''s strength is also very strong, so he can definitely help the Sect Leader with his dual cultivation."

    Seeing the strange expressions on his and the blood spirit''s faces, the two girls couldn''t believe it at all. They looked at each other for a moment.

    At that moment, they suddenly heard a rather gentle voice, but it also implied a kind of sinister aura. The voice of the older girl, who seemed to be around twenty years old, came from the palace and said to them, "Evil spirits, evil spirits, blood spirits, have you really found that kind of child for me?"

    Hearing that voice, the six evil spirits immediately kneeled down in panic, and the evil spirit even said extremely carefully: "Reporting to Sect Leader, this subordinate has found you a very special spirit child, but that spirit child''s temperament is very stubborn, and his strength is also above ours. We used many methods to invite him or her to come visit you, but we were all severely injured by him and were unable to bring him here.

    After hearing what he said, the two girls and the big devil, the guy who looked like a demon, and the guy who had a skull hanging all over his body, all looked at him in confusion. However, the fierce spirit knew that he was talking about the Huang Tianyu.

 C173 They are not happy with the names of the children

    After the Evil Spirit had finished speaking, that strange big girl''s voice suddenly became very strong as she said: "Evil Spirit, I know that you six generals are very loyal to me and do not doubt that there is such a strange spirit child in the world. But you said that that Ling Tong had defeated you three spirit host s twice, do you think I would believe that?"

    He immediately said very carefully, "Reporting to the Sect Leader, us six brothers are very loyal to you and have been greatly rewarded by you over the years. We did not dare to lie to you about anything related to that spirit child, and it is definitely true that we met him a few months ago. We originally saw that he had a special aptitude and hoped to catch him to let you eat him, but after we fought with him, we were severely injured by him."

    At this point, he actually seemed to lose all face and lowered his head helplessly, as if he was going to continue speaking.

    The voice suddenly sounded as if it was very puzzled and said, "Oh? There was actually such an expert in the human world, and he was even a spirit child? Evil spirits, evil spirits, and blood spirits, are you sure you didn''t lie to me? "

    However, the Blood Spirit said very carefully, "Reporting to the Sect Leader, we three brothers, no matter what, will not dare to deceive you. If you wish to see him, this subordinate will immediately paint his appearance for you to see. If you are satisfied with him, then tell me in detail about the things that happened when we were about to meet. If you are not satisfied with him, then we will not talk about him anymore.

    After hearing what he had said, the voice finally became calmer and said, "That''s fine too. Draw his appearance right away. If I am satisfied with him, I will reward the three of you heavily. If I am not satisfied with him, I will not blame you for your hard work."

    Hearing her words, the vengeful spirit and evil spirit finally let out a sigh of relief.

    The two girls immediately opened their hands, revealing a snow-white silk cloth and a blood-red bone. The camera was handed over to the Blood Spirit, who immediately drew out the rough outline of the Huang Tianyu based on her own memories, and very carefully kowtowed and said: "Sect Leader, this is the approximate appearance of that spirit child. This subordinate has not seen him for several months, although this picture is okay, he is definitely more handsome than this one, I hope you can be satisfied with him!"

    Not long after, the two thick, huge white doors suddenly opened slowly, and an instant later, they emitted a surging white fragrance. A little girl with a blood-red horsetail whisk in her hand suddenly floated out, and she said to the Blood Spirit fellows: "Sect Leader has ordered for the six spirit host to enter the cave and speak immediately!"

    Hearing her words, the six Ferocious Spirit fellows respectfully said in unison, "Many thanks, Sect Leader!"

    After saying that, they followed. The two little girls walked in, and the two doors immediately slowly closed.

    Not long later, they were in that very large, luxurious, white sparkling cave, and they saw a distant, towering spiritual altar, guarded by six very courteous little girls. They looked to be 23 or 24 years old, and wore a very gorgeous, emerald long skirt, and were quite pretty. They had long, black hair, and wore a white skull and a jade crown.

    The six of them quickly kneeled down and said in unison, "This lowly general greets the sect master. I wish you all the best in taking control of the three realms as soon as possible. Your lifespan is limitless, and your spiritual power is invincible!"

    After they had finished speaking, the little girl who had brought them in earlier shook the horsetail whisk in her hand and politely said to them, "Six spirit host s, speak up!"

    The six of them immediately became very respectful as they said in unison, "Thank you, Sect Leader!"

    Then they stood up.

    The beautiful woman''s ghostly eyes swept across the six spirit host s. She suddenly said in a dignified manner, "Demon Spirit, you got them for us this year, and have also taught a few fellows in the Underworld a lesson. My contributions are not small, so I am very satisfied.

    After hearing her words, the great devil immediately became very modest. He cupped his fists and bowed to her, "It''s all thanks to Sect Leader''s leadership. This subordinate is only following orders and does not dare to be greedy!"

    After saying that, he stood on the top right side of the huge white jade steps.

    Then, she used the same tone to say: "Demon spirit, you have caught quite a few demon spirits for us this year. To a certain extent, these strong demon spirits have not only intimidated the World of Demons and Demons, but also the demons and monsters of this world, and have also increased our strength by quite a bit.

    After hearing her words, that rather flirtatious fellow immediately cupped his fists and bowed to her, "Everything was done according to Sect Leader''s instructions. This subordinate has only expended a little bit of effort, and does not dare to say anything!"

    After he finished speaking, he stood by the Demon Spirit''s side.

    The woman continued in a rather dignified manner: "Gui Ling, this year you specifically went to many places, and got many imps for us, as well as several hundred stalks of Soul-Returning Grass, and have also killed quite a few Sky Soldiers, who obstructed our way. I am quite satisfied, and you stand at the side."

    After hearing her praises, that guy covered in skulls immediately cupped his fists and bowed to her, "It''s all because of Sect Leader Hong Fu. This subordinate is only following your orders and does not dare to claim credit!"

    After speaking, he stood by the side of the demon spirit.

    The woman looked at them strangely. Evil spirits, evil spirits and blood spirits suddenly asked them in a serious manner: "What is the name of this boy in the portrait? Was he from there? How did you find him, and where is he now? "Immediately tell me, no one is allowed to hide anything from me!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "BOO!

    After she finished speaking, she actually released a dark green flame that silently burnt that piece of silk.

    The fierce spirit became nervous and replied, "Reporting to Sect Leader, that spirit child is called Huang Tianyu. He used to be a disciple of Taizhen Sect."

    Just as he said that, the Sect Leader suddenly frowned and said in astonishment, "What? You said that he is Taizhen Sect''s Huang Tianyu that little kid? "

    The Demon Spirit, Demon Spirit and Gui Ling also looked at him in disbelief.

    He immediately replied with even more caution, "In reply to Sect Master, he is indeed a Huang Tianyu. However, a few months ago, he was kicked out of Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong and the others."

    After hearing what he had to say, the Demon Spirit, Demon Spirit, and Gui Ling all looked at them with dissatisfaction.

 C174 The Pantheon negotiated with the little brat

    Seeing the Evil Spirit''s extremely careful appearance, the Hierarch thought for a moment before speaking in a dignified tone, "Evil spirits, evil spirits, and blood spirits, tell me everything that has happened between you and him in great detail. You cannot hide anything from me, or else don''t blame me for being ruthless to you!"

    After she finished saying those words, two clusters of light suddenly appeared in her eyes. They were extremely frightening and evil. In an instant, they frightened Demon Spirit and the others so much that they lowered their heads in fear.

    The Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit and Blood Spirit were even more careful as they narrated the matter of them battling with the Huang Tianyu a few months ago.

    After hearing what they had said, Gui Ling asked in an extremely disbelieving tone, "What? That kid killed one hundred and twenty thousand of your men twice? Isn''t that impossible? "

    "Even if that brat was once a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, and even if he had some abilities, so what? Forget about others, we all know quite a bit about the strength of you three brothers, and even if it was Feng Chenggong who fought against you all one on one, it would not be so easy for him to beat you all into such a state, and in such a short period of time, you all have beaten him up twice, Fourth Elder, Fifth Elder, Sixth Elder, are you sure that what you all said is true?"

    Seeing that they didn''t believe him, and what they had said, the Evil Spirit immediately said in a vexed tone, "Those things, aren''t anything glorious. Is there a need for us to lie to you?"

    The blood spirit said with great helplessness, "If it was one of us, we could have gotten ruthlessly beaten up by that kid. But the problem is that he actually injured the three of us, White Lion and the others, twice in a row. Do you think we would be willing to say it out loud and let other creatures know about it?"

    The vicious spirit was also very disgraced as it said, "If it wasn''t for the Sect Leader, how could we have said such an ugly thing while hiding it?"

    After saying that, the three fellows all sighed helplessly.

    Both the Demon Spirit and Gui Ling looked towards the Sect Leader very carefully.

    However, the Demon Spirit frowned and asked the three of them carefully, "In the summer, there was a rumor that the kid from the Huang Tianyu Sect was taught a lesson. She was one of the ten great Bane Calamity stars, and she fought with the bastards of the flood dragon race and the Dragon Clan.

    Seeing him ask about those things, the Evil Spirit immediately said carefully: "A few months ago, Huang Tianyu and us, in the capital of Jinling, before the battle nearby, told us personally that it was him who had almost taught us a lesson about the Ten Great Calamity Stars'' cold coffin, crushing, evil, and insect food. At that time, he even said that it was because he was unwilling to kill those four fellows, otherwise, they would have been dead a long time ago, and those four fellows actually provoked those Qiong Qi bastards of the World of Demons and Demons."

    After hearing what he had said, the Demon Spirit, Demon Spirit, and Gui Ling were extremely nervous as they looked at each other.

    That Sect Leader was relatively calm as he asked the three of them, "Then do you all know if he has any dealings with Qiong Qi and those other fellows? Why did the people from the Taizhen Sect expel his expert? And why did he, the dragon clan and flood dragon race, come into conflict? "

    After knowing about those two important things, the Evil Spirit immediately cupped his fists, and very carefully said to her: "Reporting to Sect Leader, this subordinate has heard in the past few months that the Huang Tianyu seemed to be acquainted with each other. The princess among the World of Demons and Demons, as well as the fact that he seems to have some relationship with Qiong Qi and the other fellows, why did Feng Chenggong''s group expel him?

    The blood spirit carefully cupped its fists towards her and said: "As for the enmity between him and the flood dragon race and the dragon race, we are not clear about that either. We just heard that on the night that he was chased out by Feng Chenggong and the others, he was chased by a few experts from the flood dragon race."

    Listening to what they had said, the Demon Spirit suddenly said in a very alert manner, "The little kid Huang Tianyu has only appeared in the last seven to eight years as a very strange little kid. Although he is very young, many people said that he is very powerful and had even personally killed a few.

    However, the demon spirit said in a weird tone, "So what? Everyone, don''t forget, humans are a group of weird fellows, and some of them just can''t be too outstanding, or else they will definitely fall into the trap. The word is that many of the same kind of people will never be able to see one another, and the person beside them is more outstanding than you, and the reason why Huang Tianyu s were chased out of the Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong''s group is very clear proof of that matter! "

    Hearing his words, the blood spirit immediately nodded in agreement.

    Gui Ling suddenly said in an unhappy tone, "I don''t care about that brat taking care of the other forces, but he actually dares to take care of us, and dares to threaten us too. He''s simply too despicable, too despicable, if I have the chance, I will definitely capture him, dig out his heart, disperse his three souls and seven souls, and torture him to the point that he won''t even be left with a corpse, and will never reincarnate ˇ­"

    Hearing his words, the Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit, and Blood Spirit all snickered.

    But that sect leader gloomily said, "Without my permission, none of you are allowed to touch him. Otherwise, you will be killed without mercy!"

    After hearing what she said, those six fellows immediately kneeled down in fear.

    However, she could still be considered to be calm as she continued: "Although that brat is very daring, threatening us is a bastard, but this also proves that he has a lot of personality, and that he could easily defeat all three of your spirit host s, and nearly beat them to a pulp. Those fellows who just died, and were pushed around by the Taizhen Sect, and those idiots, mean that he has a lot of strength, if I can use him, it will definitely be beneficial to our business."

    After hearing what she said, Demon Spirit immediately agreed and said, "Sect Master is wise! If we recruit him, it will be like adding wings to a tiger, and there will even be the possibility of recruiting people from the mortal world and World of Demons and Demons through him. Many strong people will be loyal to you, and this subordinate humbly requests you to send out a list of names, recruiting him as our subordinate as soon as possible! "

    Just as he said that, the demon spirit suddenly said in a strange tone, "No big brother, you are wrong. We don''t want to recruit him under our command, but we want him to be the High Priestess. We want him to be loyal to the High Priestess wholeheartedly, to be willing to do anything for the High Priestess."

    Hearing those words, Demon Spirit looked to him in confusion. However, that headmaster nodded his head in satisfaction.

 C175 The Pantheon has raised troops from the east

    Seeing that the Demon and Demon Spirits both wanted to recruit Huang Tianyu s and join their Pantheon, and wanted to give the Huang Tianyu s to their Sect Leader to be their male pets, the Evil Spirit said in opposition, "Brothers, although that kid from the Huang Tianyu really has some strength, she''s just a teenager right now, how can I let him come and serve the Sect Leader so recklessly?"

    The evil spirit said in a very disapproving tone, "Although that brat was the one who taught those fellows in the cold coffin a lesson, in the end, he still became involved with those guys from the eight great sects. Although that brat was the one who taught those guys a lesson, in the end, he still became involved with those guys from the eight great sects.

    The Huang Tianyu is merely an abandoned disciple of the Taizhen Sect. If he gives her life to the Pope, to help the Pope increase his power and spirit energy as soon as possible, I would agree with that very much, but if a kid like him comes to serve the Sect Leader, to be honest, I am very worried that he will assassinate the Pope. Please reconsider, brothers! "

    Hearing them say that, Gui Ling also carefully said: "Sect Leader, although this little kid, Huang Tianyu, has been passed down to some people recently, she is very evil and capable, but it''s just as the three brothers had said, he is after all, just a teenage brat, and was even someone from one of the eight great sects. If we want to recruit him, we must be careful, otherwise, we might be harmed by him."

    Hearing those words, Demon Spirit and Demon Spirit were extremely careful as they looked to their sectmaster.

    At that time, the Sect Leader was deep in thought. After a while, he nodded and said in a relatively calm voice, "What you have said makes some sense. On this matter, we really must be careful. All of you should get up!"

    Only after hearing her words did the vile soul and the others feel more at ease. They thanked her and stood up one after another.

    However, she mysteriously said, "But a spirit child like him is a rare occurrence. Although my current cultivation level is quite deep, I know very well that with my physique, aptitude, and many other factors, wanting to quickly raise my cultivation level in a short period of time is simply impossible. I need to borrow the strength of a very special positive physique to cultivate together with my spirit body, so only with my current cultivation level will I be able to make a huge breakthrough in a very short amount of time."

    After speaking, she lazily sat up.

    The blood spirit immediately said carefully: "Sect Leader, it is not that we are not loyal to you, and it is not that we do not wish to raise your cultivation, otherwise we would not have told you about the Huang Tianyu, but rather that little kid of his, it is too weird, we are worried that he will hurt you when we cultivate together, please think twice!"

    Hearing his concerns, the Sect Leader faintly smiled and indifferently said, "Relax, that sort of thing is impossible to do."

    He did not know what she meant by that. Thus, he looked at those fellows from the Demon Spirit''s group with a puzzled expression.

    Noticing their expressions, she said in a serious tone, "I am definitely not one of those filthy people. The reason why I want to find a creature with a positive physique and dual cultivation with me is because I want to fall into the Yin Wind Black Stream with him. Relying on the other party''s positive body, I will absorb the strong Yin Spirit''s power into my truesoul and from there, I will then force some of the Qi accumulated in my body to flow out, thus increasing my cultivation level."

    After hearing what she had said, the Demon Spirit and the other spirit host were all extremely afraid and their bodies trembled.

    She smiled and said in a very calm voice, "You can rest assured that I won''t choose those creatures from among you to go to the Yin Wind Black Stream to suffer the torment of the power of darkness. You are all my most loyal subordinates, my very loyal left hand, and you will suffer even more miserable than torture as long as you remain loyal to me."

    After hearing what she said, Demon Spirit and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, she frowned and said in a distressed tone, "However, once we go through that special training method, we will have to suck each other''s blood once a day to reconcile the spiritual energy in my body, and also have to keep the other party by my side from now on. No matter what I do, the other party cannot be more than three feet away from me, or else, because of the loss of the balance between Yin and Yang in our spiritual energy, both of us will be in great pain."

    He never thought that she would actually want to cultivate such a strange cultivation technique. Demon spirits and Gui Ling looked at each other in confusion.

    However, Demon Spirit very carefully said, "Sect Leader, please forgive this subordinate''s boldness. When you practice that cultivation method, must you always be in that state? And what about the effect of that cultivation technique? "If that''s not good, this subordinate recommends that you not cultivate it. Otherwise, I will bring you too much trouble!"

    The same was true for the evil spirit as well. It advised her.

    But she said angrily, "What do you know? It is very troublesome, but as long as I train my physique properly, after I succeed, the power in my body will become very natural every day. As long as I can circulate with the surrounding Yin and Yang energy, every day, I can unwittingly absorb the energy of heaven and earth, and every hundred days, my power will be equivalent to a strong cultivator who has trained hard for ten years, and after a hundred days, I will no longer need that spirit child.

    After hearing what she had to say, the demon spirit immediately said with excitement, "Then this subordinate will congratulate the sect leader for reaching mastery in his cultivation technique as soon as possible!"

    "Since that''s the case, then we''ll go and capture that little kid, Huang Tianyu, tomorrow so that he can help you with your cultivation. Once he''s of no use to you, we''ll cripple him and hand him to the Evil Spirit to deal with!"

    Hearing his words, the Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit, and Blood Spirit were all happy and smiled at him.

    But Gui Ling said in a vexed manner: "This subordinate also hopes that we can catch him quickly and let him help Sect Master cultivate such a powerful cultivation technique as soon as possible. But the problem is, where is he right now? Do you three know about the Blood Spirit? "

    After hearing his question, the Blood Spirit said carefully, "We recently heard that the kid went to the Mount Dong Lai and sought refuge there!"

    Knowing that, the demon spirit frowned and said, "Violet Cloud Sect? Aren''t they supposed to be from one of the eight great sects, the Taizhen Sect? Even if Yun Yi was still them, what about the alliance masters of the eight great sects, why would they accept that kid? "

    Seeing that he was acting so strangely towards that matter, the Evil Spirit immediately said: "Second Brother, you might not know this, but according to what I know, Yun Yi and the other great sect masters all like that kid, especially Heaven''s Expanse School''s Long Zunba and Mysterious Crystal Sect''s Leng Gufeng. Many years ago, they all wanted to marry their darling granddaughter to that brat.

    After listening to what he said, the Demon Spirit suddenly laughed and said, "Alright, alright, alright. In the past, I only knew that there were people who stole my wife, but now, since Long Zunba likes him, then we will just snatch him away, snatch the son-in-law of the Long family and the Leng family, and anger those bastards like Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng to death. What do you think about this, brothers?"

    Hearing his words, Demon Spirit and the others all laughed.

    However, their Sect Master said in a rather gloomy tone, "If Yun Yi and the others are all the same as Feng Chenggong and the rest, and don''t mind that kid in the slightest, I am not really very interested in him. But since those guys all like him a lot, no matter what, we must get hold of him.

    When she finished speaking, she felt that it was quite funny and laughed.

    Seeing her so happy expression, the demon spirit immediately smiled and said: "This is precisely the so-called ''Let''s not delay things any further.'' High Priestess, this subordinate recommends that we leave for Mount Dong Lai tomorrow morning. Before the other forces know about this, we should cleanly capture that brat and bring him back."

    After hearing his suggestion, Demon Spirit immediately agreed. "I''ll deploy some heavy troops in a while. Tomorrow morning, we six brothers will lead them to Mount Dong Lai to capture that brat and present him to the Sect Leader."

    Upon hearing his suggestion, the Blood Spirit Sect immediately agreed.

    However, they managed to produce six white pills. They were tossed to them and calmly said, "This is the Origin Strengthening Pill. It can increase one''s cultivation by 500 years. You all can consume it."

    Hearing her words, Demon Spirit and the others immediately felt very grateful. They cupped their fists toward her and said, "Many thanks to Sect Master for your kindness!"

    After saying that, they carefully took a look at the pills and successively ate them. They immediately felt that their cultivation had increased by quite a bit and immediately expressed their gratitude.

    Instead, she extended her hand and indicated for them to not say anything. Instead, she said in a very serious manner, "That little child, since he was able to easily defeat the fierce spirit, evil spirit, and the blood spirit, and even eliminated one hundred and twenty thousand of your subordinates twice in succession, then his strength is definitely above that of a Demon Spirit."

    After hearing what she had to say, the others nervously nodded their heads.

    Evil Spirit, you might be able to fight him with all of your might, but Spirit Demon, Gui Ling, Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit and Blood Spirit, the five great spirit host s are practically no match for him, and Mount Dong Lai is not only their territory, but also the land of the mortal world. If there is the slightest bit of carelessness, Tian Xinrui will definitely dispatch some of his subordinates to intervene in the matter.

    Seeing that she mentioned Tian Xinrui, the Evil Spirit and the others were immediately frightened and frowned.

    "With Tian Xinrui''s strength, out of the three realms, I''m afraid that only the Nether Lord and the Infernal Queen can contend against her. Other than them, including Sect Master, you are definitely no match for her, especially her celestial power.

    Hearing his words, Demon Spirit and the others all nodded their heads, feeling a headache coming on.

    When the need arises, we can sacrifice a hundred thousand elite soldiers and use those elite soldiers to bring that little kid, Huang Tianyu, over here. Wait until I no longer need him and am no longer interested in him, I will turn him into a pill and give it to you all to consume.

    After listening to him talk about that matter, Demon Spirit and the other three became very excited and thanked her. After that, Gui Ling asked her carefully, "Sect Leader, when are we going to go and capture him?"

    After he finished saying those words, the Demon Spirit, Demon Spirit and Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit and Blood Spirit all carefully looked to their sectmaster.

    She pondered for a moment, then suddenly said with dignity: "Spirit Demon, Gui Ling, you two hurry up and gather the one hundred thousand elite soldiers. Tomorrow, you six great spirit host will join me and attack the Mount Dong Lai, forcing the Violet Cloud Sect''s people to give the Huang Tianyu to me, and leave you six great spirit host, all your most caring subordinates, behind in the Shadow Mountain. Together with six servants, protect this place well!"

    After hearing her orders, Demon Spirit and Gui Ling immediately became very serious, cupped their fists, and said to her: "We shall follow Sect Leader''s orders!"

    After that, they left, and she spoke darkly to the vengeful spirit and the evil spirit and the blood spirit, "I don''t care how much you three hate that little kid. Before I finish using him and am interested in him, none of you are allowed to hurt him, otherwise I will definitely punish you severely. Do you understand?"

    Hearing the hidden killing intent in her words, the Evil Spirit, Demon Spirit and Gui Ling carefully replied, "Don''t worry, Sect Master. This subordinate will be careful. I will take your instructions to heart."

    Hearing their words, their Sect Master nodded slightly before replying in a more peaceful manner, "Alright, you may all leave. When tomorrow comes, as soon as the time comes, we will set off for the Mount Dong Lai."

    After she finished speaking, she sat down cross-legged on the throne, closing her eyes.

    Demon Spirit and the others immediately left.

    On the second day, just as Yin He arrived, Demon Spirit and the other three great spirit host led a hundred thousand ghost soldiers dressed in heavy armor, wielding swords, spears, and other similar weapons. They appeared in a relatively spacious area within Dark Spirit Mountain, waiting for their Sect Leader.

    Looking at the crescent moon in the sky, their Sect Leader suddenly rode a strange bird that was surrounded by Yin energy and flew over there. He said to Demon Spirit and the others in a very simple manner, "Let''s go!"

    As soon as his voice fell on the strange bird, he suddenly shot towards Demon Spirit and the others as well as those evil spirits. The rich fragrance of the black gas instantly carried them into the air and they flew away, heading straight towards the east.

    After around two hours or so, when the sky in the east was starting to turn white, they pounced onto the Mount Dong Lai''s territory. In the Mount Dong Lai''s territory, the High Priestess suddenly pointed towards the sky, and above their heads, a burst of dark green clouds appeared. In an instant, the entire area within several hundred kilometers was covered by them, turning into a strange land.

    The Demon Spirit and the other spirit host immediately led their group of imps to land not far from the entrance of the mountain gate.

 C176 The Sect Leader Finding the Pillar of Heaven

    When the disciples guarding outside the mountain gate saw those evil spirits, they immediately became vigilant. They pulled out their weapons and formed a small formation that was quite tight, protecting the mountain gate behind them.

    However, the High Priestess rode on the strange bird and slowly descended. In an instant, the black Qi that they had released caused the formation to rumble and explode, causing the people outside to be severely injured. They vomited blood and lost their souls and fell to the ground.

    It was at this time that Yun Yi sensed that they had gone there, and suddenly flew there with Yun Zhao and the others. Yun Zhao quickly produced a few spirit runes and stuck it on the bodies of the injured people.

    Yun Yi looked at the fierce ghosts, Demon Spirit and the others, and suddenly cupped his fists in a very polite manner and said to the Sect Leader: "I do not know that mother spirit Lv Ji and the other spirit host have come with many guests. I wonder why all of you have come to our Violet Cloud Sect? "

    Those fellows who were looking at his fierce spirit and raging killing intent at the time, did not think that he would actually do that. After greeting them like that, they all carefully looked towards Lv Ji.

    Lv Ji instead smiled and said to Yun Yi: Thank you, Sect Master Yun, for coming to welcome us, I am sorry to disturb you, but we have not come with any ill intentions, and only hope that your esteemed sect can invite this little friend of yours to go with us to have some fun, and that I have a lot of benefits for him, and that Sect Master Yun is willing to hand him over to me?

    Yun Yi did not know what she meant, and immediately asked her in puzzlement: "I wonder which child mother spirit is looking for us here,?"

    Those were Yun Zhao and the others, who were still on guard against Yu Pan and the others. The children who were around ten to twenty years old stood behind them to prevent her from attacking them.

    At that time, Lv Ji was sweeping the area with her gaze, seeing that there were no Huang Tianyu among them, she suddenly smiled and said to Yun Yi: "Sect Master Yun, I heard that a little friend from the Huang Tianyu who stayed at Taizhen Sect not long ago has come to your place. I am here specifically to invite him over, and I don''t know if you can invite him to come visit with us?"

    Seeing that she went all out to look for the Huang Tianyu, Yun Zhao and the others could not understand what was happening, and looked towards them.

    But Yun Yi cupped his fists at her side and said: "I wonder why mother spirit is looking for him? I will tell you the truth, the Huang Tianyu was previously a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, you should already know this, and although he is currently in the Mount Dong Lai, he is not with us, and he is not. We have no right to interfere with the people of the Violet Cloud Sect, and we cannot allow him to do anything, so please forgive us! "

    After hearing his words, the Evil Spirit said angrily: "Yun Yi, stop lying to us, not long after that brat left the Taizhen Sect, he joined your Violet Cloud Sect. There are also many other people who saw him here with their own eyes, during the summer, you guys should quickly hand him over, if not don''t blame us for being impolite!"

    After hearing what he said, Yu Pan and the rest were extremely angry. They gripped their weapons tightly and looked at him.

    But Yun Yi was still the same, and still spoke politely: "Evil spirit host, you are right! The Huang Tianyu did indeed come to our place during the summer, but then he left. In the past few months, our Ziyun Peak had never come to our place, and we did not interfere in his business.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Evil Spirit said angrily: "Enough, Yun Yi, you are a master after all. Since you admit that the Huang Tianyu is in your Mount Dong Lai, then immediately ask him to come see us. Otherwise, you will see that none of us soldiers are weak!"

    Hearing his threat, many people from the Violet Cloud Sect looked at them with killing intent.

    However, Yun Yi said very calmly: "The Huang Tianyu is indeed within this mountain, but please forgive me for being powerless. I simply cannot go to the place he is currently residing, and I hope that everyone will forgive me!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Demon Spirit suddenly said in a gloomy voice, "Sect Master Yun, don''t lie to us. You are the sect master of your Violet Cloud Sect.

    While speaking, he waved his hand, signaling the evil spirits, and approached Yun Yi and the rest. Yun Zhao and the group immediately ordered Jade Tree and the others to walk over to Yun Yi''s side.

    Lv Ji suddenly said darkly: "Yun Yi, this time, I have come to your Mount Dong Lai. I must take the Huang Tianyu away no matter what!"

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly pounced in front of Yun Yi and waved her palm towards him, sending out a wave of white bone cold wind. Yun Yi suddenly punched out, and facing that cold wind, she sent a purple light talisman flying towards him.

    Who would have thought that Lv Ji, who would suddenly attack Yun Yi and the rest, would all produce their own weapons, and fight with all their might.

    Just at that time, the Evil Spirit and the other Evil Spirit Huang Tianyu suddenly used a secret technique, and spoke in a rather imposing manner: "Evil spirits, don''t you dare act impudently towards the Sect Master Yun, I''m at the east side of the Ziyun Peak, above the five hundred kilometers away from the zenith, if you guys don''t have the guts, come to me, and go back and forth from where you came from, if you don''t have the courage to harm the living, I''ll immediately exterminate all of you!"

    Even though his words weren''t loud, but, Lv Ji and the others could all hear him loud and clear. For a moment, they all looked towards the east in shock.

    Yun Yi suddenly looked at Lv Ji, and said in a rather calm manner: "mother spirit, did you hear that just now? The Huang Tianyu is really not in our Ziyun Peak, and you know very well, with my cultivation, I cannot enter the zenith at all, and just now, I did not lie to you guys. If you really want to find him, then go there, we will definitely not interfere in anything between you. "

    Just as he finished speaking, the demon spirit said in a huff: "Yun Yi, stop with your bullsh * t nonsense. Treat the matter of your zenith as though we don''t know anything? If you can''t go there, can we? "

    After he finished speaking, he was still very careful as he looked at Lv Ji.

    However, Lv Ji frowned and said: "I never expected the world to have someone who can enter here. It seems that the little child is indeed not simple.

    After saying that, she suddenly rode on the strange bird and quickly flew in the direction of the zenith. The Demon Spirit and the others quickly followed him and flew into the sky.

    Worried that they would harm the Huang Tianyu, Yun Yi, Jade Tree and the others immediately flew over.

 C177 I dont have three souls and seven souls

    Before long, Lv Ji and the others had arrived near the zenith. Very soon, they saw that around the mountain peak, there was a large swamp which was spreading rapidly in all directions.

    As for those hundred thousand wraiths, they carefully spread out towards their surroundings, with the intention of encircling them. Yushu and the rest were all very wary as they looked at them.

    Very quickly, they felt it. When they went to the Huang Tianyu s, they smiled and said to Xiao Qiuer: "Let''s go, little guy. There''s a guest coming, let''s go meet them!"

    Hearing him say that, Xiao Qiuer who was cultivating some kind of technique frowned and said, "A guest? I think it''s the evil spirits! "

    After speaking, it actually became a little fellow that was a foot tall. It jumped into his embrace and was carried away by him as he walked down.

    After a while, when they were staring closely at the swamps and the mountain peak, Lv Ji, Yun Yi and the others saw the Huang Tianyu carrying Xiao Qiuer as if they were walking down there, directly stepping into the swamps, and arrived in front of them.

    They didn''t expect that they would walk down like that, unharmed.

    The Demon Spirit suddenly frowned, opened his hand and sucked one of the Violet Cloud Sect''s people over. With a ''sou'' sound, he threw it into the swamp, and in an instant, that person was engulfed.

    In the blink of an eye, they were thrown into the swamp, and in the blink of an eye, they were reduced to nothing more than a pile of smelly mud, which quickly merged into the swamp.

    Seeing such a frightening thing, Yun Yi, Lv Ji and the others were certain that the swamp was real. At the same time, they were very surprised that the Huang Tianyu were actually safe.

    However, the Huang Tianyu looked at them and then placed Xiao Qiuer on the ground. Xiao Qiuer immediately turned back.

    On the other hand, the Huang Tianyu cupped its fists towards Yun Yi and the others, and said in a friendly manner: "Sect Master Yun, everyone, please watch from the sidelines, do not interfere with my affairs with the Pantheon. A few days ago, I had met with the Evil Spirit, Evil Spirit, and Blood Spirit, the three spirit host s, and something happened.

    Even though Yun Yi was very worried that Lv Ji and the others would be able to harm him, he was still very alert to the danger of bringing Xiao Qiuer out of zenith and not allowing them to interfere. He and the Pantheon thought about it for a while and then nodded his head and retreated.

    At that time, the evil spirit suddenly became furious and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little bastard, this is the mother spirit of our Sacred Sect, she possesses a cultivation level that spans tens of thousands of years, even Yun Yi is no match for her. You immediately kneel down and kowtow to her, and vow to be loyal to her, if not, the mother spirit will definitely punish you, burn your bones and scatter your ashes!"

    After hearing his words, Yun Zhao and the others immediately looked towards the Huang Tianyu with worry.

    Xiao Qiuer was even more furious as she looked at him.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly, "Evil Spirit, I can tell that this Venerable One is your Sect Leader. Legend has it that within the three realms, his beauty is second only to that of the other, and no one has ever seen his real appearance before. Among the supreme fairy and the World of Demons and Demons, he is the supreme expert, the Infernal Queen.

    After hearing his words, the evil spirit immediately became furious and glared at him.

    After a long while, Lv Ji suddenly laughed out loud and let out a series of laughter, causing the souls of Jadetree and the rest to tremble uncomfortably, and almost fall down. Fortunately, their cultivation were still considered good, and after meditating for a while, they all calmed down.

    However, she discovered that the Huang Tianyu was not affected in the slightest, and the influence of her laughter made her even more curious.

    Very quickly she stopped her laughter, but smiled and said to Huang Tianyu: "Little handsome brother, you are really a strange little fellow, I never thought you would not be afraid, my ghostly voice shook the soul, it seems like you really aren''t a normal little fellow huh!"

    At that time, Demon Spirit and the others all felt that it was inconceivable and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "You are wrong, mother spirit. It is not that I am not afraid of your ghostly voice shaking the soul, but it is because I do not have the Three Souls and Seven Souls.

    Hearing that he mentioned this matter, the Blood Spirit said in disbelief, "What? Little bastard, do you know what you''re talking about? No matter what, you are still a body of flesh and blood. As long as you have a body of flesh and blood, as long as you are alive, you will have three souls and seven souls.

    Yun Zhao also said in an incomprehensible manner, "Tianyu, you are indeed very special, but you are still the same as us, we are all mere mortals. All mortals must have three souls and seven souls.

    Just as he finished speaking, Lv Ji''s eyes suddenly became a pair of extremely ghostly eyes, slowly rotated, and looked towards the Huang Tianyu. He said with great shock: "Just what is going on here? Let alone three souls and seven souls, you little guy, even many lifeforms must have it, and don''t have any bone marrow or acupuncture points. "

    Hearing what she said, Yun Yi could not believe it either, and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu still remained calm and continued: "I know about those things, but there''s nothing strange about that. On the contrary, it''s mother spirit, your eyes are very special, they were actually able to see that I really do not have any soul or spirit, and have even discovered my secrets, seems like your cultivation level in these eyes is not simple!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Xiao Qiuer actually floated to the same height as Lv Ji.

    At that time, Lv Ji actually saw that even though he was floating there, his body had actually turned into something that looked like a very lifelike afterimage. No matter the muscles, bones, or flesh, they are all gone. This is too wrong, you are simply just a human, a human in his teens. The things that should happen are just like the physiques of us spirits and wraiths! "

    After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Qiuer, and discovered that Xiao Qiuer''s spirit energy was actually approaching towards the spirit energy of the Demon Spirit.

 C178 mother spirits Tyrant Battling Heavenly Jade

    Lv Ji watched on in shock. After a while, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer then suddenly laughed out loud, turned around and left the strange bird, and casually shook a little, her beautiful jade feet, in an instant, the pair of beautiful embroidered shoes disappeared, revealing her extremely small and beautiful jade feet. With a sway, she floated to the side of the Huang Tianyu, slowly releasing a kind of fragrance that made people feel rather comfortable.

    Looking at his actions, some of the young boys and girls in Violet Cloud Sect started to blush. They started to curse her in their hearts, saying that he was a frivolous, bad woman.

    However, Yun Yi and the others were worried for the Huang Tianyu, because after smelling the fragrance, they could actually feel their own vitality and soul, and started to tremble unstably. They immediately guarded their minds, calmed down and circulated their techniques for a while, and then, they recovered to normal, and released pieces of protective light to Jade Tree and the others, protecting them from the invasion of the strange aroma.

    She floated around her for a while before suddenly lying down on her back, and said with a soft voice: "Little big brother, you really are a very, very special little handsome boy. Big sister, I have seen such a special you, I really want to be with you as much as possible and do the kind of good things that many people think are wonderful, but I have never experienced before."

    She licked the Huang Tianyu''s face gently as she spoke, as if she was enjoying it. Smelling the Huang Tianyu''s body, Xiao Qiuer became very angry at once, and started roaring at her. At the same time, Yun Yi and the others also started to worry, they produced their own weapons and looked at them.

    When they noticed them, Demon Spirit and the others also took out their weapons and looked at Yun Yi and the others with a murderous look on their faces.

    However, what they didn''t expect was that not only did the Huang Tianyu push Lv Ji away, it even carried her in its embrace. It wrapped its arms around her slender waist and smiled as it said: "Little pampered girl, you really are a beauty that makes one''s heart tremble, one that is hard to control, with such a soft and tender body, along with this intoxicating fragrance, and your soft voice. I believe that many men will definitely go crazy for you."

    Hearing his words, Yushu shouted angrily, "Tianyu, what are you trying to do? Don''t forget, we are the great man of justice s, and their Pantheon s are the most evil sects in the world. Over the years, we have killed countless lives and tortured countless innocent ghosts ˇ­ "

    At that time, Yun Zhao and the rest were also rather dissatisfied and scolded the Huang Tianyu a few times.

    Suddenly, a princess hugged Lv Ji and held him in her arms, licking her tongue as she said in a bad mood, "Little pampered girl, you really are an extremely seductive little kid. I believe that as long as you are a normal man, you will be very infatuated with you.

    While speaking, he actually carried Lv Ji, and flew towards a distant valley. Yun Yi and the rest were all extremely angry, and flew towards that direction, but were stopped by the Evil Spirit and the rest of the Spirit Demons commanding a few Spirit Demons.

    Yun Zhao was extremely furious at that moment, and said to them: "All of you hurry up and scram, Huang Tianyu is our child. No matter what, we cannot just sit by and watch him make a mistake!"

    As far as I know, he is already a fifteen year old Big Boy. As you can see, he likes our Sect Leader so much, so you shouldn''t disturb him. As for their good fortune, just wait here for them to finish doing that good deed.

    After they finished speaking, the six spirit host s actually looked at Yun Yi and the others with extreme complacency, and started laughing loudly. The furious Yun Yi and the others really wanted to tear them into ten thousand pieces.

    But just at that time, Lv Ji suddenly flew over from afar. She looked at the Huang Tianyu that was slowly floating over with a furious expression and said in a huff, "Kid, why do you not understand this? I sincerely want to hand me over to you so that you can have a taste of the most beautiful male and female path in the world. Why did you throw me into that mountain formation? "

    After hearing her words, Demon Spirit and Gui Ling immediately protected her behind them.

    But when the Huang Tianyu floated to Xiao Qiuer''s side, it smiled and said to her: "Enough, Lv Ji, can you not act? You want to achieve good things with me? I believe that at the very least, you feel that I am not bad and want to taste my taste, but who do you think I am? Ordinary men? After being together with you, you absorbed all of my spirit energy and ate it? Whoever is willing to do that kind of stupid thing will do it well, so I won''t be that stupid anyways. "

    After he finished speaking, he sat on Xiao Qiuer''s body.

    At that time, Lv Ji did not get angry, but instead said as if she was very satisfied: "Very good, little guy, you are truly a special Big Boy. I never thought that you could actually see through my thoughts, and even did not receive any of it.

    After she finished speaking, she actually acted like she was a little greedy and licked her lips. She opened her hand and revealed a white skull, and without making a sound, used it to release a kind of light red light that had a bit of fragrance lingering around, and said extremely conceitedly: "Even if you don''t have the three souls and seven souls, so what? Since you are a being with cultivation, then you must have spirit energy and spirit pills. I don''t believe that I can''t do it and make you kneel at my feet, forever submitting to me! "

    While she was speaking, the lights actually enveloped all of the Huang Tianyu and Yun Yi spoke worriedly: "Sky Jade, quickly circulate your energy to resist, this is her White Spirit Fear Pill technique, it is specially used to torture and torture all living beings with cultivation, causing them to feel like dying. A terrifying technique, for a living being that has been struck by this technique, even if you have around ten thousand years of cultivation, in a moment, you will be tortured to the point of disorder, and become a zombie!"

    As he spoke, he flew towards the Huang Tianyu, but was knocked down to the ground by the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit at the same time.

    However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "Thank you Sect Master Yun for your concern about me, but honestly speaking, I am not an ordinary person, you all understand this point, after all, for all these years I did not even need to eat or drink, and my cultivation is still considered good, but honestly speaking, I do not have your spirit pills or anything like that, these moves against most living beings are completely useless to me."

    Speaking to there, he suddenly smiled and said to Lv Ji: "However, I seem to know how to use this kind of cultivation method, and the way I use it is even more skillful than yours. When using this kind of cultivation method, there''s no need to use it like you, and you even need to borrow the skull to condense the power of the Yin spirits!"

    As he spoke till there, he suddenly opened his left hand, and from the tip of his forefinger, he directed a large amount of Phantom Soldiers to his surroundings, and released a type of bright white Phantom Energy. In an instant, the several thousand Phantom Soldiers were turned into a light gray light, whizzing through the air and into Xiao Qiuer''s body, causing his cultivation to increase even more.

    After seeing all that, Lv Ji said in disbelief: "Why did you use my White Spirit Fear Pill Technique? She had even cultivated it to such a level, almost to the highest level!

    As she spoke, she waved her hand and the skull disappeared.

    At that time, Yun Yi and the others were also looking at the Huang Tianyu in shock.

    After the skull disappeared, the spiritual light that she had released also disappeared.

    Ever since I was kicked out of the Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong and the others, and decided not to use it, their eight great sects, regardless of whether it was their mana or martial arts, had resolved to increase quickly. After that, in many aspects, I underwent many changes, and with my current strength, if you say that you''re not willing to listen, I can easily crush you. "

    After hearing his words, Yun Zhao and the others couldn''t believe it for a moment as they looked at him.

    Our Sect Leader is not some ordinary person, she has a cultivation level that is tens of thousands of years deep, you had better immediately kneel down to her, and vow to be loyal to her forever, or else we will cut you into ten thousand pieces, so that you will never be able to reincarnate! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer was immediately enraged, he roared at him, but the Huang Tianyu did not mind, patting its head, smiling as it said: "Don''t bother with these guys, who have no weight, it''s rare that the mother spirit is here, and is so interested in us, then we must have a good time with them."

    The more powerful you are, the more interested I will be in you. Since you want to play, then show me your weapon. I want to see how you can crush me. "

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly opened her right hand and produced a white bone longsword that was surrounded by many terrifying souls.

    Yun Yi was extremely worried, he gathered all of his Spirit Qi and condensed it onto the sword in his hand. In an instant, he shot out a ray of purple light into the surroundings, it was extremely beautiful, it tortured many of the Spirit Demon soldiers nearby and they all fell to the ground in pain. However, the Blood Spirit Group were not affected in the slightest.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very calm, and said to Lv Ji: "Go ahead and attack me, I never use any weapon."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer jumped down from his body and looked at Lv Ji very calmly.

    Lv Ji, who was using her own Ghost Eye and was staring at him closely at that time, surprisingly said excitedly when she saw his current state, "Alright, little kid, you are truly arrogant enough, you have enough personality! If that''s the case, then I''ll first experience your magic power, and then think of a way to do those good things with you! "

    As she finished speaking, she suddenly waved the treasure sword in her hand, whistled through the air towards the Huang Tianyu, striking it with countless of evil spirits, instantly pressing it down.

    Looking at those evil spirits baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at and the Huang Tianyu, Yushu and the others all started to worry for them.

    However, in an instant, two doors appeared between them. They were filled with all kinds of bones and talismans, and after the big arch was opened with creaking sounds, it actually released rolling dark Yin wind and black air, which howled and sucked in the evil spirits and ghosts inside. The Huang Tianyu was still smiling, and said to Lv Ji loudly: "mother spirit, I know that you are very good at driving ghosts, and I just so happen that I know how to use some of the power of the Underworld.

    Just as he finished speaking, Lv Ji suddenly struck out with his left palm. With a boom, he struck towards the two gates, and the terrifying spirit green fire instantly turned them into a gust of cold wind that disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, he had actually appeared in front of her and clenched his fists tightly. With a bang, he released a gigantic pillar of white light that instantly smashed her into a small mountain peak. With a loud bang, the mountain peak was smashed into pieces of stone and fell to the ground.

    The Demon Spirit, Yun Yi and the others who didn''t expect such a thing to happen all looked at her in disbelief.

    However, with a shake of her body, she produced three clones, holding a treasure sword from four different directions, north, south, east and west. At the same time, she attacked a piece of the Huang Tianyu, the fierce ghost and fiendish aura which bared her fangs and claws, in an instant, caused many of the big rocks, trees and flowers in the area, and things to fly up, all exploding towards the Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu had actually very casually turned around and released a piece of it to the surroundings, like a dragon flower with a deep purple colored fruit. With a light bang, all of the things were turned into ashes, and in the next moment, they condensed into a light grey colored treasure sword, flying like lightning towards Lv Ji and her three clones.

    In an instant, Lv Ji and her three clones appeared near him. At the same time, her left hand turned into a terrifying demon claw that was filled with streaks of blood, and fiercely grabbed at him.

    But in that instant, their vision blurred. Looking at the Huang Tianyu at the same time, they realized that it had appeared on a large rock not far away.

    And it was also at that moment that Lv Ji and her three clones suddenly collided together, and in an instant, it formed into a huge sphere of blood that fluttered in the sky, shooting explosively towards the Huang Tianyu with a bang. In an instant, an area of five kilometers or so was blasted into a world of terrifying smelly blood.

    Fortunately, Yun Yi and the others reacted quickly. When the big blood balls closed in on them, they hurriedly casted magic on their surroundings, creating an extremely powerful purple light barrier. Otherwise, Jade Tree and the others would have been injured by the explosion.

    Xiao Qiuer, who was worried about the Huang Tianyu back then, suddenly floated in front of him, wanting to block the attack for him. However, she was able to lightly push the attacks of the big blood balls to the side.

    But in an instant, they turned into dust very quickly and slowly landed on the ground.

    Using his own Phantom Eyes, he saw those Lv Ji. He immediately jumped over and stared closely at the place where those specks of dust were falling.

 C179 mother spirit was furious and set up a strange array

    Only after a long while did the big blood ball stop exploding, and turned into streaks of blood light, merging into Lv Ji''s body.

    Yun Yi and the others immediately looked around in worry, looking for the Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer, Demon Spirit and the other fellows. They all looked towards Lv Ji.

    Just at that moment, Lv Ji suddenly said in a rather angry tone, "Kid, I know you can''t possibly be beaten to death so easily by me. Hurry up and show yourself to continue the battle."

    When she said those words, it was as if she was trying to find something. She looked to the surroundings without any goal in her eyes. Demon Spirit and the others all looked to her with puzzled expressions.

    It was also at that time that Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer suddenly appeared on her left, not too far away, without any warning.

    However, the Huang Tianyu seemed to be dissatisfied with something as it mumbled to itself: "Looks like I still have to think about this matter carefully in the future. She said that I don''t have anything like a fixed appearance, yet I can become like all things in the world.

    Yun Yi and the others who did not know what he was talking about were all flabbergasted as they looked at them.

    Lv Ji frowned and asked him: "What are you talking about? "Right now, I am engaged in a great battle with you and you will eventually be defeated by me. You will become my servant, a servant who is willing to do anything for me. I forbid you to think about other things under these circumstances."

    After saying that, she kept it, and the other clones suddenly threw the white bone sword into the air, and used a hand technique to chant an extremely strange incantation. In an instant, it emitted out from her body and towards her surroundings, rolling dark green ball of Qi, and very quickly, the balls of Qi started to slowly form into a large formation, which was filled with a sinister ghost aura, trapping the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer inside.

    Seeing that, the Evil Spirit and Evil Spirit and Blood Spirit laughed out wildly in an instant. However, Yun Yi was very worried and looked over.

    Demon Spirit frowned as well. He seemed to be very nervous as he said, "Sect Leader, do you really need to use the Green Spirit Confining Beast Formation to deal with this little child? Although his cultivation is not bad, he should at most be slightly stronger than subordinates, right? "

    While speaking, he and the rest of the demon spirits led the ghost soldiers and retreated several dozen kilometers away. They used their Spiritual Awareness to scout the situation on some of the large mountains.

    Yun Yi also ordered Yun Zhao and the rest to protect Yushu and the rest as they retreated dozens of miles away. They were extremely cautious and looked around.

    And it was also at that instant, Lv Ji suddenly said to the Huang Tianyu in a very domineering manner: "Little child, to be honest, I originally didn''t think too highly of you, and thought that you were just a little kid with decent strength, but since you were able to deal with my Infinite Blood Spirit Explosion very easily, then I can''t think of you that way anymore. Right now, within my Green Spirit Beast Formation, it''s best for you to immediately submit to me and become husband and wife, or else don''t blame me for mercilessly killing you and this iron-eater."

    At that time, I felt that inside the big array, it started to surge non-stop. Waves after waves of terrifying green Yin Qi, the Huang Tianyu s with Yin Qi, were still extremely calm and collected as they said: "Lv Ji, I can tell that although you have cultivated the powerful [Dark Spirit Yin Method], but now you look like you, it''s your real appearance. You were also a very kind girl in the past, and all living beings have their own ways of survival, I don''t want you to change anything, but it''s best if you don''t have thoughts about me."

    Once he got to that place, he suddenly took a few steps forward and started to look around him. Soon enough, a group of Heroic Spirit Ghost Fires that flickered with a green light appeared near him and Xiao Qiuer, and with a whoosh, they incinerated them. Xiao Qiuer, who was immediately infuriated, furiously waved his hands.

    However, he continued to remain calm: "I also advise you to change your way of doing good. Even if you do not dissolve your Pantheon, from today onwards, do not do any more evil deeds or endanger everyone anymore. Otherwise, I will have to seriously fight you."

    After hearing his words, Lv Ji was not only not angry, instead, she laughed merrily, and then smiled at him: "Little fellow, I''ll be honest with you, I need your spirit energy, and your unique physique to help me break through. The bottleneck of my current cultivation, will help me cultivate into a very powerful and special cultivation technique, if you obey me, when my cultivation is complete, I will hand over my position of Sect Master to you, and be your wife, and help you dominate the Three Realms."

    Speaking to there, she suddenly shot a lot of green hat evil spirits from her eyes towards the big array and said gloomily: "But if you don''t obey me, today, I will make you and this iron-eater die in this big array. Everything I can''t get, I will ruthlessly destroy it ˇ­"

    Just as she finished speaking, the bone sword that was floating on top of the great formation suddenly shot out streak after streak of enormous human leg bones into the great formation. Crack crack, it sealed the top part of the formation tightly, and following that, the green hat evil spirits actually rushed towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer from all directions while howling in pain.

    One after another, sharp blades and huge axes, as well as many different kinds of extremely sharp weapons, accompanied by patches of pale green ghost flames and evil spirits, they madly rushed towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    In an instant, the area within a hundred mile radius shook as if an intense earthquake had occurred. It frightened many ghost soldiers as they laid on the ground in fear.

    At the same time, Yun Yi and the others became more worried for the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    Not long after, the Huang Tianyu brought Xiao Qiuer along, and began to test their movements in many areas within the great formation. No matter where they went, they would be attacked by the evil spirits, the ghostfire, as well as who knows how many weapons.

    At the same time, the leg bones above would shoot towards them from time to time. They were extremely sharp and big bones, and were almost able to injure Xiao Qiuer a few times.

    Seeing the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer start to move nonstop inside, Lv Ji seemed to be watching a very exciting battle between beasts. She sat on top of the strange bird and looked at them while chuckling.

 C180 Lv Ji frowned and left.

    He used his spirit to speak to the Huang Tianyu: "Master, this formation is like a huge bird cage, trapping us inside. Furthermore, these evil spirits and the things like ghost fire, we can''t finish them all, it''s too despicable. If it takes too long, Lv Ji that guy doesn''t even need to attack us, we will be exhausted to death by these things."

    After saying that, it suddenly faced the ground and unleashed a wave of strong Astral Stone Qi. With a ''bang'', it crushed some of the thorns and thorns that had emerged out of the ground to smithereens.

    The Huang Tianyu, on the other hand, was not worried at all. While dodging the attacks with it, it seemed to be looking for something inside.

    Before long, Lv Ji had noticed his situation. Lv Ji suddenly shouted to them, "Useless little doll, this formation of mine has no blind spots, no life gate, unless I remove it. Otherwise, any living being trapped inside will die miserably within."

    After she finished speaking, her hands suddenly spun, howling towards the big array, and exploded outwards with waves of wind, the black and gloomy yin wind, instantly activating the ghost flames inside, becoming even more violent, striking towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    At the same time, the size of those Green-haired Evil Spirits also increased by quite a bit.

    The weapons that were constantly coming out from the cauldron were now much faster than before.

    Realizing that the situation was getting more and more dire, Xiao Qiuer followed the Huang Tianyu, dodging the attacks while being anxious. He used his own consciousness and said: "Master, hurry up and think of a way to escape from here. I''ll give all of it to you to block these attacks!"

    After speaking, it turned into a giant panda that was about ten feet tall. It ferociously looked around and unleashed waves after waves of extremely shocking black and white astral energy. In an instant, many evil spirits, weapons, and ghostfire were reduced to wisps of black smoke and dissipated.

    Looking at its appearance, Lv Ji said rather angrily: "You beast with long hair, you are already at such a state, and you still dare to be so rampant, I''ll kill you right now!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly formed a spell with her hand and chanted an extremely strange incantation. In an instant, from the top and bottom of the large formation, she crazily shot towards Xiao Qiuer, releasing a large amount of barbed spears that were filled with a very special fragrance. In an instant, Xiao Qiuer changed back to his original appearance in extreme pain, but he was still as brave as before and protected the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that Xiao Qiuer''s body was actually pierced by those spears, one after another, and was quickly festering, the Huang Tianyu was furious and released a field of dazzling rainbow colored spiritual light towards its surroundings. In an instant, the large formation was shaken, and produced wave after wave of thunderous roars that turned all the evil spirits, weapons and ghostfire in an area of one meter around them into streaks of black Qi, and disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing that scene, Lv Ji suddenly frowned, and said very gloomily: "Little child, I never thought that you had actually already reached the Immortal Realm. Why haven''t I felt that the mortal world had happened in the past dozen years? And since you already have that kind of power, why didn''t you ascend to the Heaven Realm and still remain in the human world? "

    When she said that, she actually took out two of them, one of them was the White Bone Blade which was surrounded by the ghost aura, she looked at the Huang Tianyu warily.

    However, the Huang Tianyu ignored her and turned towards Xiao Qiuer, releasing a magnificent golden light. After healing its wounds, it said very guiltily: "I''m sorry little fellow, I was too conceited to let you receive such a serious injury. I''m very sorry!"

    As he spoke, he actually transformed Xiao Qiuer who was smiling at him into a fist-sized figure, and placed it in his arms.

    At that time, Lv Ji actually felt a kind of pressure that could topple mountains and overturn oceans, and charged towards him with extreme tyranny. She immediately became extremely furious, and began chanting an even more bizarre incantation, and in an instant, a lot of Fierce Tooth Fiends that were two to three meters tall, as well as numerous white bone chains that could captivate souls, mixed together with balls after balls of terrifying green skull ghost flames, and crazily attacked the Huang Tianyu.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly opened its left hand, and released a piece of white light in an instant. The powerful white light whizzed and condensed into a huge slowly spinning "Shattered" character, and crushed all the evil spirits and things into pieces of stone, scattering them on the ground.

    Immediately after, the huge character silently appeared, on top of the big array, on top of the white bone sword, one after another, shot out explosively towards the surroundings, the thick and terrifying white lightning, not only did it smash the big array into many white bone fragments, it also caused Lv Ji''s entire body to emerge from the pain, becoming an inky green smoke, which painfully smashed into the ground.

    Following after the large formation disappeared, the Huang Tianyu suddenly appeared in front of Lv Ji and spoke in a rather imposing manner, "mother spirit Lv Ji, like I said, although my current strength isn''t very strong, I can definitely crush you with it. Do you believe me now?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Lv Ji actually said in an unreconciled manner: "You''ve broken my great formation, so what? Do you really think that''s all I have? To tell you the truth, I am extremely strong. Even if I were to cultivate for ten million years, you little kid, you still wouldn''t be my match ˇ­ "

    While she was speaking, she suddenly aimed towards the top of their heads and released a ray of dark green dark clouds, a ghostly and illusory spiritual light. In that instant, those dark clouds shot towards the Huang Tianyu, exploding countless dark green ghost claws.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu suddenly trembled, and its own spiritual light, in an instant, shot towards the top of their heads. It was an extremely dense golden light, and it completely disappeared with the rumbling green cloud, causing the bright sun to appear, lighting up Lv Ji''s body, and releasing rolling black qi.

    At the same time, all of the Demon Spirit and the other Demon Soldiers were illuminated. One after another, the white colored flames swayed a few times and then disappeared.

    At that time, Gui Ling, who was being tormented by the light of the sun until his entire body was in pain, suddenly became extremely anxious and shouted at Demon Spirit, "Big Brother, the situation has turned for the better. Let''s quickly leave this place!"

    After he finished speaking, he, the Demon Spirit, the Evil Spirit and the few others all turned into strands of black energy and pounced around Lv Ji, protecting her who was about to battle with the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that situation, she fiercely spoke to the Huang Tianyu: "Little child, consider yourself strong, this time I admit defeat, but don''t be too proud, don''t even think of letting me off, we have a long way to go, if there''s a chance in the future, I will definitely beat you up, submit to me, obediently lick my feet, and properly serve me, enjoy the bliss of a man and woman, help me increase my abilities, listen to my orders without reservation, and become a slave that I can command forever and freely ˇ­"

    As she spoke, she rode on the strange bird that was about to disappear, as well as Demon Spirit and the others, and escaped.

 C181 Very worried and shocked

    When the Huang Tianyu saw that Lv Ji and the others had escaped, it suddenly said in its heart with worry: "Rui Er definitely knows about what happened just now. I wonder if she will mind that I just carried Lv Ji?"

    After thinking about all these, he hurriedly put away those spirit lights, and then turned that huge "Shattered" character into dust, and scattered it into the distance. Looking at the surrounding landscape that had been destroyed by their great battle just now, he sighed rather helplessly, and quickly released Xiao Qiuer from his embrace.

    Xiao Qiuer, who was still worried for him, looked around and saw that there was no longer any sign of the large formation, and Lv Ji and the rest of the guys, and quickly returned to their normal appearances. She looked around vigilantly at her surroundings and said worriedly: "Master, have you already chased all those guys away?"

    After saying that, it took a deep sniff at the air and found some directions.

    Seeing it like that, the Huang Tianyu landed on the ground with it, and immediately coaxed it: "It''s okay, little fellow, you don''t have to worry, although I did not kill Lv Ji and the others, but I have already injured her, she and her subordinates have already escaped."

    After hearing what he had to say, Xiao Qiuer finally calmed down.

    However, she very carefully said to him, "Since those guys are able to come here to find you, they must be able to do the same. Mistress, it''s not that I''m nosy, nor that I have any bad intentions, just watch. From now on, who knows how many guys will continuously come here to disturb us?"

    He raised his head to look at the sky, and said with distress: "Originally, I planned to train with all my heart and soul when I was here, and increase my strength as soon as possible so I could go to the Heaven Realm to meet Rui Er. But now, it seems that my plan has failed."

    After that, they walked in the direction of the zenith.

    However, Yun Yi suddenly flew over there, and shouted at them worriedly: "Tian Yu, are you all alright? have you been injured by Lv Ji? "

    Immediately after, Yun Zhao and a few other experts from the Violet Cloud Sect also followed along.

    Xiao Qiuer, who had originally wanted to return to the peak of zenith with the Huang Tianyu, immediately looked at him helplessly.

    He shook his head with a bitter smile and said gently, "This is the human world, this is the human world. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said gently," This is the human world, this is the human world, this is the human world.

    While speaking, they turned around and walked towards Yun Yi and the others.

    However, Yu Pan had walked over, and in front of them, she said very worriedly: "Tian Yu, those fellows from Pantheon, were nearly scared to death just now. They were a group of devils that ate people without spitting out their bones, and although their sect master looks good, he was actually a ghost that had lived for tens of thousands of years. Did you and that little fellow have any internal injuries from her?"

    After she finished speaking, she looked worriedly at Xiao Qiuer.

    Knowing that she was worried, their Huang Tianyu immediately smiled and said to her: "Big Sis is fine. Just now, Xiao Qiuer was injured a little by Lv Ji, but I have already treated it well, my current strength is not bad. When we were fighting just now, although we met with danger, she did not injure me."

    He patted his left shoulder.

    Seeing him in such a state, Yu Pan finally relaxed, but she was still very concerned and asked him a lot of questions.

    Not long after, Yushu and the rest went over there as well. Only after seeing that and the Huang Tianyu were alright did they relax.

    However, Yun Yi looked at the surrounding land which was severely damaged, and shook his head, as he said in a rage: "Those fellows from the Pantheon, actually dared to act so recklessly and come to our place to commit evil. If we didn''t take into consideration that earlier, if we were to start a war with them, it is possible that our Purple Cloud Violet Cloud Sect''s foundation here would be destroyed, and I will definitely not allow them to wreak havoc here!"

    Yu Gui and the others, who knew that many of the things he did, focused more on the overall situation, and advised him in a very understanding manner.

    However, an old man in his seventies said worriedly: "Master, now that the evil people of Pantheon know about it, Sky Jade is in our Spirit Tooth Mountain, and is currently in this zenith, other powers must already know about it. In these seven or eight years, Sky Jade and Yushu have often killed demons, offending many evil people, and this disciple is very worried, who knows how many evil forces will come here and seek revenge?"

    After he finished speaking, he was still very worried, and looked towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    The Huang Tianyu, however, did not mind in the slightest and said: "Uncle Yan, it''s fine. Xiao Qiuer and I have nothing better to do here, anyway, so it''s good that those fellows have come. It''s just nice that they let us pass the time by so that you don''t have to worry about us.

    Just as he finished speaking, Yushu suddenly said worriedly: "Xiao Yu, being confident is not a bad thing, but being too confident is not a good thing, although I can tell that your strength is truly very strong, but don''t forget, there are people from the heavens who are strong, and there are countless experts in the Three Realms today. Amongst those evil people, there are also quite a few powerful experts, after all, you and Xiao Qiuer are alone, so it isn''t much for you to deal with one or two strong experts, but you can definitely not handle them, too many villains."

    Yu Shun was also very worried, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Brother Xiao Yu, with the abilities of you and Xiao Qiuer, no matter how powerful they are, it''s impossible to deal with them. There are too many evil people, and I suggest that you guys go and stay in our Violet Cloud Sect for a few days if you have time.

    Hearing his suggestion, many people agreed, and tried to advise the Huang Tianyu, but the Huang Tianyu did not mind and said: "Everyone do not need to worry about us, you have all seen it, we have already chased away that kind of expert, Lv Ji, against those evil people, it will definitely not be a problem, and Brother Yushu, you understand me, I have always been the strong one, at least until now, I have not been defeated by anyone, I believe that in the future, that kind of thing will not happen."

    Seeing how confident he was, Yu Shu and the rest didn''t know how to persuade him.

    But a twenty-five-year-old girl wearing a black robe, who was wearing a long robe, suddenly asked him in confusion: "Oh right, Tian Yu, how did you defeat Lv Ji just now? And those dark green dark clouds in the sky, all of a sudden disappeared.

    Hearing her ask about those things, many people curiously looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The other one was a woman of about thirty years old, dressed in a white dress with a pigtail that reached her waist. She seemed to be a little afraid as she said to the Huang Tianyu, "Also, before your battle with mother spirit Lv Ji, you said that you did not have three souls and seven souls. Then she said, you look like a shadow, what''s wrong with you? Tianyu, could it be that you have been beaten to death and turned into some evil spirit, and have now appeared in front of us? "

    After saying that, she and a few others took a few steps back in fear.

    He didn''t think that she would actually think that he was some kind of evil spirit. The Huang Tianyu shook its head with a bitter smile and said helplessly: "Sister Yu Jie, what are you saying? I admit that I truly do not have three souls and seven souls, but I am definitely not some fiendish ghost. If you do not believe me, then come and touch me and see if I am a human or a ghost. "

    Hearing his words, some of the older kids around the age of twenty began to laugh.

    The thirty-five-year-old man standing next to Yu Jie said with a smile, "Everyone stop messing around. Tian Yu might be special, but he''s definitely not a ghost, because ghosts are most afraid of the sun. Under the sunlight, they will be burned into nothingness very soon."

    Hearing his words, everyone relaxed.

    However, Yun Yi suddenly told them in a calm tone, "Alright, alright, stop making wild guesses. We are already here.

    Hearing his words, many people were reluctant to part with him. They spoke a few words with the Huang Tianyu and then left, but he told Yun Zhao and Yushu to wait for a while longer.

    The Huang Tianyu realized that Yun Yi and the others must have something to tell them, so it followed them immediately to a relatively dry cove.

    They sat around the campfire. Yun Yi was very serious as he looked at the Huang Tianyu, and suddenly said in a very calm voice: "Tian Yu, you asked us a lot of questions about your parents a while ago. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you about it, it''s because we don''t know who your biological parents are either."

    He didn''t know what he was talking about and what Huang Tianyu he was talking about. He asked in confusion, "What''s going on with Grandfather Yun? Didn''t you all always say that I am the child that your eight sects share? "Aren''t my parents one of your eight great sects?"

    Yu Gui also did not understand, and said to Yun Yi: "Grand Master, before this, we thought that the Junior Brother Huang was the Taizhen Sect, the son of Junior Master Huang Mei and the rest, but recently you, Sect Master Hong and others have said that they are not his biological parents, and now you say that you don''t know who his parents are, why do I become more confused the more I hear about it?"

    Looking at their extremely puzzled expressions, Yun Zhao shook his head, took out a few deer legs, and placed them beside the bonfire. While roasting the meat, he said very calmly: "This matter is related to a lot of things, something that you all are still unable to understand. Fifteen years ago, a huge event happened in the human world, and it''s something extremely important, you all should have heard of it from us, right?"

    Hearing his words, Yushu immediately said very carefully, "Could it be that you''re talking about the battle that happened fifteen years ago between you seniors when you went to the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapped Valley and the Demon Emperor and Demon Emperor?"

    At that time, Yu Gui, Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer had also carefully looked at him.

    However, he very seriously sighed and did not continue.

    Yun Yi took out a wine gourd and drank a few mouthfuls of wine, then let out a long sigh before speaking in a relatively calm manner, "Fifteen years ago, in the spring, our eight great sects and the five great Empyreans of Heaven Realm should have followed the peace treaty that we had reached with the World of Demons and Demons, Demon Sovereign, and the other experts of the Demon Emperor Realm, and were trapped there. The Demon Sealing Pagoda, the Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons released them, but the Western Sky Sovereign, the Southern Sky Sovereign, and the Northern Sky Sovereign prevented us from releasing them."

    After listening to what he had said, Yushu immediately frowned, and said with great concern: "Grand Master, please forgive my disrespect, since we have signed a peace treaty with those demons, we must keep our promises, that is our man of justice, the things that we should do, to be honest, I really do not understand. As the leaders of the man of justice, why would you, the three Empyreans, betray our trust and do something that would definitely cause us, the demons, to do it?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Yun Zhao suddenly spoke with extreme anger: "Don''t spout nonsense! The reason the three Empyreans did that was entirely for the sake of protecting the lives of the people from the Three Realms. They hoped that the demons would continue to be used to intimidate the demons and make them do whatever they wanted to invade our world unscrupulously. "

    But the Huang Tianyu was very against them: "Grandpa Yun Zhao, as far as I know, in your eight great sects, you have been trapped with the various Empyreans. In those three thousand years, all the demons in the World of Demons and Demons were very loyal to those treaties and have never intruded into the human world. However, you three Empyreans did that kind of thing to them.

    After hearing his words, Yun Zhao was furious and shouted at him, "Tian Yu, you dare to reprimand us like that? This is too hateful, me! "

    Speaking to there, he suddenly waved his palm, striking towards the Huang Tianyu, but was advised by Yun Yi.

    Looking at the Huang Tianyu, Jade Tree and Yu Gui, they all disagreed. What they did that year, Yun Yi felt very ashamed, he sighed, then said very gently: "We accept your criticism, after all, we did indeed do it wrong back then. What we didn''t expect was, that the pagoda was beaten up by a strange thing, and it disappeared completely.

    Never would they have thought that there would be more jade trees and Yu Gui, who found it hard to believe, that looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    He thought about many things and suddenly let out a sigh, then said with a rather serious expression: "No wonder Feng Chenggong sometimes called me the transformation of a demon. It turns out that I actually appeared in that kind of, very special place in that kind of situation."

    Seeing him like that, Yun Yi and the others started to worry for him.

    But Xiao Qiuer suddenly stood up, and grabbed onto one of his arms, as though he was angry, and forcefully brought him away from the place and towards zenith.

    Yun Yi helplessly looked at them and sighed.

    However, Yushu said very seriously, "Regardless of whether Xiao Yu is a human or a demon, he will always be my good younger brother, and I will always be very trusting of him. Even if there are other living creatures in the world who ignore him, I will always be his big brother, and will always care about him."

    After he finished speaking, he and Yu Gui looked at each other for a moment, then turned and bowed towards Yun Yi and Yun Zhao, then left the place.

 C182 The Holy Mother was angry and the spirit host was careful

    Under the protection of the black smoke that the six great spirit host of the Demon Spirit Sect transformed into, Lv Ji rode the strange bird and fled back to the cave in the Yin Spirit Mountain. Seeing that they were all exhausted, the six girls that were guarding the cave quickly went to get them to drink some fresh human blood.

    But the Blood Spirit was very tired, and it fell to the ground, saying painfully, "That damned little bastard, I didn''t expect him to be so powerful." But the Blood Spirit was very tired, and he fell to the ground, and said painfully, "That damned little bastard, I didn''t expect him to be so powerful.

    The evil spirit also fell to the ground and said angrily, "A whole hundred thousand elite soldiers were sunburned without a trace. Furthermore, Sect Leader is injured. Sooner or later, we will definitely take revenge on that brat ˇ­"

    While talking, they started cursing at the Huang Tianyu.

    With a swoosh, he threw them all in front of the six fellows, and said in a relatively calm manner: "Hurry up and eat it all. This is a thousand year old spirit beast meat, after eating it, I can give you guys at least a few hundred years of replenishment, and a lot of Yin energy."

    Upon hearing her words, Demon Spirit and the other spirit host immediately felt very grateful as they said in unison, "Many thanks Sect Leader!"

    After they finished speaking, they wolfed down the meat. Not long after, they felt extremely comfortable all over. The Evil Spirit and the Blood Spirit also stood up.

    The demon spirit suddenly became very cautious, and said to Lv Ji: "Sect Leader, our losses on this trip is too great. Not only did you suffer some light injuries, the six of us brothers have also been exposed to the sun, and have lost a lot of our spirit energy. Those one hundred thousand elite soldiers were all burnt out, and not a single one of them remained.

    After hearing his words, Demon Spirit and the others all carefully looked at Lv Ji.

    Lv Ji thought for a while, then said calmly: "There''s no rush about those things. Anyway, we already know where the little kid is, and we''ve personally seen him, him and his iron-eater, I have already personally experienced them, so with his many abilities, we did not go on this trip for nothing."

    He didn''t know what she meant by that demon spirit. He immediately looked at her in confusion. The demon spirit immediately said carefully, "Sect Leader, could it be that you''re really interested in that little child?"

    After he finished speaking, he actually kneeled on the ground in fear while cupping his fists.

    However, Lv Ji smiled lightly, and said without a care: "You don''t have to be afraid of devil spirits. If I hadn''t personally witnessed that little kid talking to me about this, I would have definitely been very angry, and would have definitely taken off one of your arms."

    After hearing her words, those fellows also knelt down in fear.

    After exchanging blows with him, I am quite satisfied with him, and finally understand why the fierce spirit, evil spirit, and blood spirit were defeated by them twice, and also, how very miserably they were defeated by him. He truly has that kind of tyrannical strength, and he possesses that kind of domineering aura that I admire a lot.

    After saying that, she actually licked her lips a little greedily.

    The Evil Spirit and the other spirit host were even more confused as they looked at each other.

    Gui Ling suddenly plucked up his courage and said to her: "Sect Leader, that brat just now actually broke your Green Spirit Beast Formation, and even injured you, and even schemed against us with the sun, are you really not angry, and do you not want to seek him for revenge?"

    The Evil Spirit said carefully: "Sect Leader please forgive this subordinate''s boldness, we are from the Yin Clan, and the Huang Tianyu is just a human. We can use their spirit energy, flesh and blood to strengthen our strength, but you have to be like him, this is too dangerous, after all, humans and ghosts have different paths!"

    Just as he said that, Lv Ji suddenly became extremely furious and shouted at them, "Enough!"

    All of a sudden, the two of them were so frightened that they kneeled on the ground.

    Lv Ji gloomily looked at the two of them, and suddenly asked rather unhappily: "What do you two know? The Huang Tianyu is very special. He is not just one, he doesn''t have three souls and seven souls, nor a human with bone marrow. In the process of fighting with him, I also felt that he has the same celestial power as Tian Xinrui. "

    After hearing what she had said, Demon Spirit said in shock, "What? He actually possesses the celestial power, the first spiritual energy of the Three Realms? "

    Lv Ji nodded slightly, before continuing in a serious tone, "Thirty thousand years ago, when I followed Nether Lord and went against Heaven Realm, I had once experienced Tian Xinrui''s celestial power. At that time, she only used that kind of power and casually struck me with her palm, then she was instantly crippled.

    After hearing what she had said, the six spirit host s, including Demon Spirit, were momentarily stunned in fear.

    And she continued in a calmer tone, "You guys have heard of the final result before. After the experts of the Underworld and I were defeated by Tian Xinrui and Zhong Wanlong and those experts were tamed for more than ten thousand years in the Underworld and the mortal world, I finally managed to gradually come out and move. I took the opportunity to leave the Underworld and come to the mortal world to create the Pantheon.

    When she finished speaking, she looked angrily at Gui Ling and the others.

    The Demon Spirit suddenly said very carefully, "Sect Leader, since this is the case, then this subordinate will support your decision. Moreover, this subordinate can see that although the little kid hates us brothers, he actually likes your beauty and seems to enjoy it a lot. This subordinate thinks that if you show that kind of gentleness to him in the future, this subordinate will treat him as your husband and try to coax him, maybe he will fall in love with you."

    After hearing his suggestion, the other great spirit host and the Evil Spirit all looked at him in disgust.

    But Lv Ji laughed and then said without a care: "As long as we can get him, his celestial power, I can use any means I want, I do not care about how other creatures view me, no matter when they see me, only the strong can decide everything, everything else is meaningless. You must remember this, methods are not important, there is no wise or foolish way, what''s important is goal and success!"

    Hearing her words, Demon Spirit and the others all revealed strange smiles. They did not know what was going on in their hearts.

 C183 Tian Yu, who had troubled Rui Er, tried to persuade him

    The Huang Tianyu was forcefully pulled back to the peak of the zenith by Xiao Qiuer. Seeing that it was huffing and puffing, it ran off into the distance and then asked him in confusion: "What''s wrong, little fellow? Why are you angry at me for no reason at all? Just a moment ago, Sect Master Yun and the others were telling me about my background. Why did you insist on bringing me back? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer suddenly said in an extremely angry tone: "What''s there to talk about with those perfidy fellows? Their so-called man of justice s are always extremely disdainful. We demons and elves, but do you know what they did in the Earth Spirit Mountain before you were born? Sect head? Sky Sovereign? man of justice? Pui! In my opinion, they are all pure, despicable, shameless bastards! "

    Seeing how it was getting angrier the more it spoke, the Huang Tianyu thought about it and also thought that Yun Yi and the others should not have disobeyed it when they were in the Earth Spirit Mountain fifteen years ago. It was the peace treaty that they, the eight great sects, and the Empyreans had reached with the Demon Sovereign and the others three thousand years ago.

    After all, they themselves, along with many of the Immortal deaths in the eight great sects, had admitted that they had been imprisoned in the Lord of the Dream''s Six Great Demons. In the three thousand years that had passed since the time they had spent in the Demon Sealing Pagoda, none of the life forms in the World of Demons and Demons had dared to invade the human world.

    After all, they were involved in this, so he tried to persuade it, "Alright, alright, little guy, you don''t need to care about that. After all, we''re not involved in this yet, and among the eight great sects, they don''t have any contact with other powers, nor do they have any actual relationships with us?"

    Hearing him say that, Xiao Qiuer immediately nodded his head, but then quickly shook his head and said, "You can''t put it that way either. After all, that little princess of the World of Demons and Demons, and those few little deer spirits are our friends, and you and that little princess slept together.

    That night, she was in my embrace and it was true that she had rested for an entire night. However, I did not sleep, as I had always been thinking about things, and I really did not have any thoughts about her for those children of mine. There is a high possibility that she did not know about what happened in Earth Spirit Mountain fifteen years ago, and even more so did not participate in it. "

    As he spoke, he lay down on the ground and looked at the cloudless sky.

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped to his side and said in a rather distressed manner: "What you said was right, but truthfully, I am fine without knowing what happened. Now that I know of it, I will definitely not be like before, and will have too many good impressions towards Yun Yi and the other so-called man of justice. They have truly disappointed me."

    After speaking, it laid down on the Huang Tianyu''s body.

    However, the Huang Tianyu frowned and said with distress: "I had originally hoped that Sect Master Yun and the others would be able to tell me about my origins, and it seems like he and Grandpa Yun Zhao were willing to tell me about it just now.

    After he finished speaking, he actually took a long sigh.

    However, Xiao Qiuer did not mind in the slightest: "If you want to know about those things, wouldn''t that be easy to do? To directly ask about your Rui Er? Furthermore, I advise you, you better hurry up and tell her why you are carrying Lv Ji, the little pampered girl. Otherwise, she might be very angry and beat you with so many things at any time, and even me, will suffer a calamity along with you! "

    Then, as if it were afraid, it looked up at the sky, turned, and fled into the distance.

    Right at that moment, Rui Er''s voice suddenly traveled over from above them, and said in a gentle tone: "Tian''er, didn''t I tell you before? We don''t have parents, and if you force us to have a parent, then we can only have absolute god''s will. Don''t listen to those lowly humans and tell us about your so-called background.

    With regards to her words, the Huang Tianyu did not feel anything amiss. Instead, it nodded in trust and smiled: "Alright, I won''t ask about them anymore, and I know that when the time comes, you will definitely tell me in detail if I still don''t understand."

    But you are not allowed to call those humans any more, what grandfather, grandmother, uncle, aunt or any other names. Everything in the world is as noble as you and me, as well as the heavens'' will; they have no meaning to us, and can only follow our wishes. We have absolute control over everything in the world, and if you want to get along with them, you can at most call them your friends, or call them by their names, alright? "

    Hearing her care so much about those things, the Huang Tianyu thought for a moment, then shook her head and said: "I don''t need to for now, I''m still living in the human world after all, so I can''t help but follow some human wisdom. If anything happens in the future, I''ll decide based on the circumstances!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Er suddenly said with extreme concern: "Tian''er, can you not be like this? "You aren''t human, really, don''t get stained by that. The mortal air of a human, alright? I don''t like it."

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu hurriedly tried to coax her: "Okay Rui Er, in the future, I will do my best to not bother about them. Those people are truly worldly, I hope that Yun Yi and the others can adapt, and do not mind them at all."

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er went on to say in a very calm manner, "As for Lv Ji, she''s just one person. At the prime of her youth, when she died of illness, she received the Nether Lord''s appreciation, allowing her to cultivate in the Underworld for thirty thousand years. After that, because of some things, she left the Underworld, entangled a few wraith''s and ants'' generation, and created the so-called Pantheon.

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu finally nodded her head in relief, but then said apologetically: "Rui Er, I am truly sorry, I have always made you worry for me and advise me on many things. You have always loved me, but I can''t do anything for you, and can only speak with you in this state, and sometimes I even do something that you would really mind.

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer shook his head helplessly, as he started to worry about him and Rui Er. However, Rui Er seemed to not care about those things in the slightest, and after persuading him for a while, her emotions gradually calmed down as she seized the opportunity to cultivate. She hoped that her spirit energy would grow stronger as soon as possible, and fly up to the Heaven Realm to meet her.

 C184 Four Buddha negotiations

    Perhaps those days were destined to be a period of chaos, and were neither normal nor peaceful days. Ever since the Huang Tianyu brought Xiao Qiuer to the zenith, all sorts of powers surged, and almost all of them fell into a state of chaos, strife and war. Especially in the human world, there were almost every few big battles that occurred every day.

    Whether it was humans, demons, demons, or even some of them, there were humans, demons, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, and the like, almost all of them waged a great war on different levels without any warning. In addition, every great battle would more or less, and some living beings would be sacrificed, as well as some casualties from the main members of each side.

    As a man of justice of the Three Realms, many of them were very respectful to, the Central Sky Sovereign, so he had started to pay attention to these things.

    When the living were being massacred, he suddenly summoned Si Nantao, Bai Duzun, and Wan Huohai into his great hall of silence. He said rather angrily: "Recently, why is there a great war occurring almost every day of the human world? Have you noticed these things? "

    Seeing his tightly furrowed brows, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun both looked towards Si Nantao, obviously hoping that he would be the first to speak, and talk about those things.

    However, Si Nantao seemed to be very distressed, as he completely ignored them. Instead, he frowned, as if he was thinking about something big, which really made the two of them look at each other unhappily for a moment.

    Bai Duzun suddenly said in a very calm manner, "When did those creatures of the lower realms ever manage to live peacefully? "Exalted Celestial, you and I are high and respected Empyreans, so it''s fine for us to care about the major matters of the Three Realms. Why should we care about those trivial matters?"

    Wan Huohai did not mind at all and said: "As long as there is no great chaos in the human world, there will be many Human Emperors to handle it. Although we are the various Sky Sovereigns, we cannot meddle in human affairs. Otherwise, one day, there will be a day when humans misunderstand us, and we will be attacked and occupied by them."

    After hearing what they had said, Zhong Wanlong became even angrier. "What are you saying? All living beings in the Three Realms are one. We and the living beings of the Three Realms are one and the same. For many years, we have been supported and revered by the living beings of the Three Realms, especially the living beings of the mortal world.

    Seeing him in that state, Wan Huohai immediately said angrily, "Great Sky Sovereign, I''m not talking about you. There are many big matters of the Heaven Realm that we have to deal with everyday, who would be in the mood to care about the small matters of the mortal world? Aren''t you making a big fuss over nothing by paying attention to the affairs of the mortal world? "

    Bai Duzun was also rather unhappy as he said: "Great Sky Sovereign, we understand the things you have said, but right now, the three great god officials and the supreme fairy did not instruct us, how should we deal with those things? How would we dare to decide on our own, and how should we do it? Right now, let''s focus our attention on the big matters of the Heaven Realm. We can leave the mortal world to them, since the living beings of the mortal world will not be exterminated! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Zhong Wanlong continued in a huff, "The Great Way of the Earth has been through many vicissitudes, and as their guide, leader, I have to think of a way to handle those major matters for them. Right now, many forces are in a tumult, demons and monsters are everywhere, but you guys do not want to bother with them, then what do you want them to do? Self-destruction? Or was it killed by those demons, devils and ghosts? "

    Seeing that they were quarreling over such matters, Si Nantao, however, said very calmly: "Alright, alright, we are all respected Heavenly Sovereigns, and we are doing this for the sake of the Three Realms."

    He had just reached that point when Bai Duzun suddenly spoke with a huff: "You''re talking now? What was he doing just now? You want to be the peacemaker? Don''t you think it''s a bit late? "

    Looking at him in that state, Si Nantao didn''t argue. Instead, he drank a cup of wine and said in a serious tone: "Although there isn''t anything in the world that can challenge us right now, or even threaten us with the appearance of our fellows, and those fellows in World of Demons and Demons can be considered to be safe and sound recently, but I don''t know if you noticed? In the recent period of time, the ten great calamity stars, the Pantheon, and even the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas s, the few fellows amongst them, and some of Nether Lord''s subordinates have not been idle. "

    After hearing what he had to say, Bai Duzun frowned and started to ponder.

    However, Wan Huohai said in a mocking manner, "All of the things that you have said, could it be that the brat found out about them and told you?"

    Seeing him look down at himself so much, Si Nantao said calmly, "Don''t care about that, no matter what, I am still one of the great Empyreans and the supreme fairy has always given me great rewards. No matter how weak I am, I would never be able to ignore the major events that have happened in the Three Realms, especially those fellows who were like Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas and those bastards of the Dragon Clan and flood dragon race.

    After hearing his words, and looking at his calm appearance, Zhong Wanlong frowned slightly, and said to him: "Many of the things that have happened in the human world recently are too strange, and too illogical. I don''t want to keep an eye on them, and I don''t want to be like this, paying attention to them often, but there are many people in the human world, and they can still be considered to be powerful people.

    Looking at him in that state, Wan Huohai said carelessly: "So what if they''re not peaceful? Great Sky Sovereign, do you think they have the strength to challenge us? "

    Bai Duzun also looked down upon them. The dragon race and flood dragon race also spoke, "Ever since the appearance of the dragon race and flood dragon race, almost all of them have been engaged in life and death battles. Great Sky Sovereign, you have worried too much about them! "

    However, Si Nantao reminded them, "You are right, if it is according to common sense, they would definitely not have the strength to challenge us, but if they are all calm down, and are determined to challenge us, then at least you, Bai Duzun, Bai Duzun and I, will have no other choice. We can either ally with the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, or we are of the dragon race, and there will be a whole-hearted flood dragon race.

    Hearing his words, Zhong Wanlong immediately nodded, and agreed with him: "You''re right! Right now, with This Empyrean''s strength, he can suppress any one of them. But if the two of them join forces, to be honest, I can''t guarantee that I can defeat them. "

    Hearing their worries, Wan Huohai did not mind at all and said, "So what? If they dare to rebel against Heaven Realm, at that time, if we are unable to deal with them, the supreme fairy will personally take action and send them all off. I do not believe that they can still defeat the supreme fairy. "

    Bai Duzun also disapprovingly said: "There are also the eight great sects in the human world, their power is not something to be trifled with, every single one of them possess extraordinary strength, if they were to join forces, they would definitely be able to handle the combined forces of the dragon clan, flood dragon race s, and even the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas s. We don''t need to worry too much about them."

    They had a few drinks after that.

    But Si Nantao laughed bitterly and said: "Don''t always think things are so simple, okay? Many things will not happen or evolve according to your plans. If the eight great sects were to join forces, they would indeed be quite strong, but according to the things that I have grasped, I''ve discovered that at least in the recent period of time, some contradictions have arisen between them. "

    Listening to him speak in such a manner, Zhong Wanlong drank a cup of wine and spoke with a serious tone, "You are right! No matter what, they are all selfish humans. Although they are the eight great sects, and are part of the Alliance, people from all the sects are also thinking about ways to carry out the plan and expand their respective strengths, and when that happens, it is inevitable that a gap or conflict will arise between them because of some benefits. The result would be, in many things, they would not be able to achieve true unity! "

    After he had finished speaking, Bai Duzun said rather unhappily: "Humans are all a group of people that have a great deal of selfish intent. Although I won''t deny that they have done a lot for us, that they have also helped us in beheading demons and exterminating devils, that they have protected the stability of the Three Realms, and so on, but sometimes, they are just too selfish. They are simply the most difficult fellows to understand within the Three Realms."

    Wan Huohai said with a headache: "Who says it isn''t? The biggest goal of those demons and ghosts is to be able to control the Three Realms. Our thoughts are all very pure, but there are also some among us humans who know a bit, but it''s very hard to understand. Many of them can change the ultimate purpose of their actions almost at any time, it''s too hard to understand. "

    After saying this, they also had a very vexed expression on their faces as they drank a cup of wine.

    Looking at their expressions, Zhong Wanlong suddenly said in a flat tone: "Alright, alright, we can''t control those things, it''s hard to predict the human heart, this was heaven''s will in the first place, let''s talk about how we should deal with the recent events, the various quarrels in the human world!"

    After hearing his words, Wan Huohai suddenly said in a strange tone, "Since you, your dead brother, know so much about those things, then hurry up and tell us about it. I don''t have anything to say about those things."

    Looking at him in that state, Si Nantao suddenly became angry and said: "I say, just like you, do you think that I, like you, don''t care about the living things of the world? "To tell you the truth, I have been paying attention to a lot of things in the mortal world."

    Seeing him in that state, Bai Duzun suddenly said in a strange tone, "Then hurry up and say it, we are all listening attentively!"

    After he finished speaking, both he and Wan Huohai laughed in quite a mocking manner.

    Si Nantao calmed down again, looking down on them and said: "Before, you were just joking with me because I wasn''t prepared yet, but this time, you all shouldn''t even think of succeeding. To tell you the truth, I have recently noticed that in the human world, there is a genius that only appears once in a hundred thousand years. If my estimations aren''t wrong, in the future, he will definitely become a supreme expert who can shake the three realms, and who can even seek justice from me."

    After hearing what he said, Bai Duzun was confused and frowned.

    But Wan Huohai said in disbelief: "Did you drink too much? Do you think we don''t know what those humans are like? There will be some geniuses among them, and it is true, but it will definitely not appear. The so-called genius that you speak of, that is rarely seen in a hundred thousand years! "

    After he finished speaking, he was still looking down on Si Nantao as he smiled.

    However, Si Nantao looked down on him even more and said, "Or perhaps you are ignorant and ill-informed, a new Big Boy appeared. Although he is still young, he easily took care of three or four of the ten great Bane Calamity stars, and even taught them a ruthless lesson, gaining a lot of fame among the spirit host s, the Azure Cloud Nation s in the east, and the Jinling s in the west. A while ago, he went to the Mount Dong Lai s, and the Mount Dong Lai s of the ten great Bane Stars, and he passed through them very easily, all the natural disasters there, survived."

    After hearing all that he had said, Bai Duzun asked in disbelief, "Are you sure all of this is true?"

    Wan Huohai also said with extreme disbelief: "How is this possible? A little kid in his teens can actually beat those guys. Is that true? "

    He used his own strength to break through the Sect Leader of the Pantheon, that fellow Lv Ji''s Green Spirit Beast Confinement Formation, and even beat Lv Ji to a pulp and made him flee. If you don''t believe him, go and ask the people in the human world, or the higher ups of the Azure Cloud Nation, and ask them about it. I guarantee that they will definitely tell you about the little doll and other big matters. "

    After hearing what he had said, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun found it extremely hard to believe it all of a sudden as they looked at each other.

    However, Zhong Wanlong said in a serious tone, "This kid you''re talking about, he can''t be the kid who was kicked out of that sect by those people from the Taizhen Sect not long ago, right?"

    Hearing his words, Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai both looked at Si Nantao with extreme caution.

    However, Si Nantao said very easily, "Your great Heavenly Sovereign knows everything! I''m talking about that little kid, and as far as I know, he''s only fifteen at the moment. "

    After hearing what he had said, Bai Duzun said in an extremely incomprehensible manner, "A fifteen year old little kid is actually able to defeat those fellows whose strength is still okay, this is too inconceivable."

    Wan Huohai also said in disbelief: "Does Lv Ji have a cultivation level of around 60,000 years, and yet she defeated it? Even I do not dare to rashly enter the place, but he can actually enter and leave from that place safely. Isn''t that too outrageous? "

    After they finished speaking, they looked at Zhong Wanlong in disbelief. However, Zhong Wanlong seemed to have calmed down and started drinking with him.

 C185 A Nameless Demon rises from the Clouds in the Heavens Expanse.

    On the second day after Lv Ji and the others left the Mount Dong Lai, in the evening, Long Zunba was on top of a tall mountain peak, looking at the starry sky that was not very bright, when he suddenly frowned and said to a man around him who was around sixty years old and was wearing a tiger-tattooed cloak, "Ao Xiong, after the seal was placed on Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon and the rest of them, in the two thousand years, although we have also suffered from some calamities, we are generally still calm."

    As he spoke to here, he suddenly wrinkled his brow and sighed in a rather worried manner.

    Seeing him in that state, Ao Xiong immediately advised him: "Father, I know for more than ten years that you have always been doing this for the sake of the various Heavenly Sovereigns, you, Sect Master Yun and the others, to stop the Demon Elder and the Demon Emperor, to release the six great demons of the Lord of the Dream from the Demon Sealing Pagoda. From start to finish, I think that we should not go back on our words, but since it has already happened, and we are unable to control it, what about them, why don''t we just quietly watch them change from here to there? Don''t blame yourself too much. "

    After all, in these past two thousand years, the life forms of the World of Demons and Demons have all been strictly abiding by that treaty. However, because of our own selfishness, we humans have followed the various Empyreans and done that wrong against the demons, causing the life forms of the World of Demons and Demons to be filled with resentment, and perhaps in the future, we will not be able to live peacefully again. "

    After saying this, they walked down the mountain in the cold wind.

    Just then, Long Xinhua, who was in a pavilion and was explaining some things to a few girls, suddenly had a sudden impulse. He pinched his fingers together and said extremely worriedly: "Not good, sisters, hurry up and report to the sect master and the seniors and fellow seniors that there are some demons attacking us. They will attack us from the direction of Dragon Head Cove and attack us from the direction of Dragon Head Cove.

    After she finished speaking, she immediately stood up and ran over to her room. Looking at the treasured sword on her bed, she suddenly frowned and said worriedly: "I hope that the special spirit energy that Xiao Yu used on my two treasured swords will be effective. Otherwise, our Heaven''s Expanse School will be in danger this time!"

    After saying that, she opened her hand and pulled the sword into her palm. After changing into a new set of clothes, she quickly ran out of the room.

    Very quickly, in a very spacious drill grounds, she saw Long Zunba, Ao Xiong and the others, and immediately ran to their side, speaking to them anxiously: "Grandfather, Father, something bad happened! I predicted on a whim, there will be more powerful monsters soon, coming from the Dragon Head Valley to attack us, quickly gather everyone here, protect the areas in the mountain, and send people over to support us!"

    After saying that, she anxiously ran towards the distant door.

    Long Zunba, who had never seen her in his life, followed her in confusion. He asked her, "What are you talking about? Do you even know how to calculate things? Why didn''t I know? Who taught you that? "

    At that time, he really wanted to go, but Long Xinhua immediately said to him anxiously: "Of course it was taught to me by Xiao Yu, who else could it be? "Hurry up and gather the people you''re looking for. If we''re late, we''ll be in big trouble!"

    After saying that, she leaped out of the drill grounds and quickly disappeared into the night.

    Ao Xiong quickly walked over, but by Long Zunba''s side, he said worriedly: "Father, you were just worrying that the demons from World of Demons and Demons had come to take revenge on us, and now that Xin Hua has said those things, could it be that you have hit the mark?"

    Long Zunba, who was also thinking at that time, suddenly frowned. After pondering for a moment, he opened his hand and shot out an extremely peculiar firework into the sky. Very quickly, many people from Heaven''s Expanse School appeared there, all with weapons in their hands.

    One of them, a twenty-six-year-old girl, was even saying to them anxiously, "Something bad has happened, Sect Master. Just now, Xin Hua told us to rush to Dragon Head Cove and said that demons are attacking us, so we sisters immediately went there, and we actually met a lot of fierce unicorns, pangolin, and a lot of other fierce fire moths, as well as a lot of other black and strange monsters. We sisters couldn''t beat them, so after Xin Hua went over, he quickly asked us to come over and ask for your support. Everyone, let''s go over and exterminate those demons!"

    After hearing what she had said, many people started to worry for Long Xinhua and the others. A boy around twenty years old with a crescent shovel in his hand said angrily: "If only that kid Tian Yu was here, his strength is definitely the best amongst us, and he dotes on Xin Hua as well. He has so many wishful thinking, he would definitely know how to get rid of all those bastards with the fastest speed possible."

    After hearing his words, many people nodded their heads in agreement.

    However, Long Zunba said very calmly: "Alright, let''s not talk about that useless thing. Open your mouths, you will lead a few people and stay here to guard the various places, Ao Xiong, immediately lead your people to support Xin Hua, Zhi Xiu, you will bring Xiao Xiao and the others, bring all kinds of medicinal herbs, get ready to treat the injured, the rest of you will immediately go to the mountain, all of you will charge and defend, to prevent other evil people from attacking us from other places."

    After he finished speaking, his body flashed, and he left that place, heading straight towards the direction that Long Xinhua had disappeared in, flying away.

    Ao Xiong and the rest quickly followed his instructions, and began to take action.

    Not long after, Long Zunba arrived at a place that was extremely dangerous, where the cold wind was howling. Outside the wide ravine, he suddenly heard bursts of roars and shouts from extremely ferocious demon beasts, as well as some screams. He immediately pounced inside.

    Before he walked too far, he saw Long Xinhua waving the two swords in his hands, very bravely against a dozen of them, the huge unicorns were fighting it out, but in her scabbard, it was stuck behind her back and released a gold light that was like a coiling dragon, protecting some of the injured girls inside.

    Some of the fire moth spirits that had circled around Long Xinhua and the others to sneak attack the girls were turned into black smoke by the golden light. They disappeared, and before long, they no longer dared to go and attack those girls.

    Seeing that situation, Long Zunba suddenly leaped, and with a whoosh, he jumped in front of a few unicorns. With a few thumps, those fellows were sent flying and fiercely smashed into some of the rocks, and then he pounced towards another group of monsters, blocking those fellows together with Long Xinhua and the others.

 C186 Whale Kings Night Assault on Mysterious Crystal Sect

    And just as Long Zunba and the others were engaged in battle with those unicorns and the like, Leng Qianning, who was about to go back to her room to cultivate, suddenly felt a bad premonition and worriedly asked: "What''s going on? Could it be that Xiao Yu or Big Sister Long suffered from some kind of great danger? "

    As she spoke, she quickly made calculations with her fingers, and said with a very worried tone, "This is bad. How could Sister Long meet those terrifying fellows? As for me, I have a few powerful guys rushing over. "

    As she spoke, she immediately turned around and walked around a long corridor, directly heading towards a palace that was covered in ice and snow.

    At that time, the person who was discussing something with Leng Gufeng was a woman who looked to be around thirty years of age and wore white robes. She looked somewhat similar to Leng Gufeng, about fifty years old.

    She suddenly became very anxious and said to them, "This is bad! Grandfather, Grandma, Father, I had a quick calculation and found out that some very fierce monsters and demon beasts had attacked the Heaven''s Expanse School. Sister Long is currently fighting against some people with all her might!"

    After hearing what she had to say, her father immediately said angrily, "Damn bastards, you dare to do evil things in the middle of winter. I''ll bring people to Golden Tiger Mountain to deal with them with your Grandpa Long and the others."

    However, Leng Qianning said in a hurry, "Father that won''t do, I just calculated that there would be a few strong fellows coming to attack us right away. Grandpa Long and the others should be able to deal with those villains going to attack them, so we have to quickly prepare and go to the Icy Tooth Forest to attack them.

    After hearing what she said, he looked back at her, growing more and more worried. However, his grandmother persuaded him, "My daughter, you have to be calm in everything. Don''t worry, those villains won''t be able to create any big waves.

    After she finished speaking, she looked towards Leng Gufeng.

    However, Leng Gufeng was very serious, and asked Leng Qianning: "Those deductive cultivation techniques, did Tian Yu teach them to you?"

    Looking at his expression, Leng Qianning immediately nodded his head, and said very calmly: "Two years ago, he had passed down some divination techniques to Big Sister Long and I, and he even passed them down to us sisters, brave and fierce, as well as to everyone and Wei Cang and a few others. He had very good brothers and sisters, and some pretty profound cultivation techniques, and he even gifted them to Big Sister Long as well as a set of golden dragon swords.

    After hearing what she had said, her father and her grandmother both smiled in satisfaction.

    Leng Gufeng said to her indifferently: "Immediately bring that treasure sword and the people you need, go to the Icy Tooth Forest, stop those evil people, and use this battle to prove yourselves with your own abilities. This time, everything will be under your command, unless it is absolutely necessary, your grandmother and the others will not help you, quickly go and defend against the enemy!"

    After speaking, he turned around and sat on the extremely beautiful ice crystal throne. He closed his eyes and said no more.

    Leng Qianning and the other two all looked at him in confusion. Suddenly, Leng Qianning cupped her fists and bowed to him, then said in a serious tone, "I''ll follow Sect Master''s orders!"

    After she finished speaking, she floated out, quickly went to her room, picked up the beautiful, sparkling and translucent three foot long treasure sword, and turned around to go towards one of the other. The tall bell tower, rang with it for a while, and soon, many people from Mysterious Crystal Sect were gathered in the plaza in front.

    She suddenly became very serious and said loudly to those people, "Now there are some villains who have come to attack us. Today, Sect Master will leave this matter to me to handle. I can mobilize everyone other than Sect Master and my grandmother, as well as my father and the three others."

    After hearing her words, those people immediately looked at her with a serious expression.

    "Martial Uncle Wuhui, you will immediately lead Martial Uncle Huang Zhao and Martial Uncle Zhong Li Yun to guard Freezing Snow Palace. As for Martial Uncle Shuang, you will immediately lead Martial Uncle He Yan, Martial Uncle Zun and the others to guard every part of the mountain. As long as you are able to stay calm and collected, you will be leading the rest of the people to the Icy Tooth Forest to fight against those villains."

    After she finished speaking, she flew off into the wind and snow. The others quickly followed her instructions and started to act.

    After a while, they followed her through many tall and steep mountains. They entered a patch of dense forest covered with thick snow, and there were also a lot of large, steel-like, hard ice cubes.

    Just at that moment, they suddenly heard a sound that was like waves crashing down from another direction in the forest towards them. Leng Qianning immediately used her hand to signal everyone to stop and quickly hide among the trees and ice, preparing themselves for an ambush.

    She herself, on the other hand, moved quietly forward.

    Not long after, she suddenly saw many small demons with different weapons, dressed in armor, riding on streams of water. They appeared not too far away from her, and she immediately hid behind a large tree.

    Just at that moment, a person floating behind those lesser demons, who was rather huge, dressed in a light black armor, and looking like a huge whale, suddenly said in a loud voice, "Alright, little dolls, you can all stop hiding, we have already detected you. Come over and surrender to us quickly, I guarantee that this king will not make things difficult for you."

    As soon as its voice fell, the ground suddenly burst forth with boiling hot water. The roaring sound of the water melted a lot of the snow, and after that, it was like a hot river rushing off into the distance.

    Never did they expect such a thing to happen. The quiet people hurriedly jumped onto the trees and rocks and continued to hide themselves.

    But suddenly, Leng Qianning stabbed the sword in her hand into the big water, and in that moment, all the big water were frozen solid.

    It was as if he did not expect such a thing to happen. The guy suddenly thought it was quite funny and said, "I didn''t know that a little girl like you had this kind of method. This King will play with you and see what else you can do!"

    After it finished speaking, it led the Little Demons and pounced towards Leng Qianning and the others.

 C187 Soldiers of the Lord of Fire and Devil to the East

    Just as Heaven''s Expanse School and Mysterious Crystal Sect suffered the attacks of the unicorns and other elves, as well as the giant whale, and the demons attacked them, in a cave in World of Demons and Demons, the Infernal Queen, who had cultivated in the midst of her devilish arts for a while, suddenly had a little girl invite the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress over one after another.

    The Demon Marshall didn''t know what she wanted them to do. Looking at her graceful appearance, he carefully asked her, "After all, what matter do you have for us to come here?"

    The Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress also smiled at the Infernal Queen.

    The Infernal Queen gestured to them and sat on a large rock covered with brocade before she said calmly, "A few days ago, the Golden Bead, silver ring, and Qiong Qi all told us that the one called Huang Tianyu, the child''s matter, happened in front of Ling''er. I couldn''t say anything, especially after seeing her, as though I liked her a lot.

    Listening to him talk about those things, the Demon Lord immediately agreed, "Although Ling''er is not, by the birth of you and Xuexian sister, she has been very filial to us, and at the same time she has also given us demi-humans, doing many good deeds, she has treated us well, there is no doubt about that, and we know very well about Qiong Qi''s abilities, but they actually trust a human so much, and that iron-eater. Truthfully, I suspect that those two fellows, were sent out by some people to get close to them."

    "I have never believed in the people from the eight great sects, especially after fifteen years ago when they and that bastard Si Nantao betrayed us in the Earth Spirit Mountain. After what happened between us and the eight great sects, I absolutely hated them and I simply did not believe that it was someone who had the slightest bit of relationship with the eight great sects. As for that kid Huang Tianyu, it has a huge relationship with them, and we have to be on guard against him!"

    However, the Little Demon Empress said a little carefully, "You may put it that way, but Ling''er is not an ordinary girl. She has a very high opinion of people, and is definitely not inferior to us. He is not the opponent of that little kid, but he is the leader of many demon generals. Even though his strength cannot be compared to us, the eight great demon kings and the Ten Great Demons, he is definitely a first-rate expert here. "

    Hearing her worry, the Demon Lord shook his head and said calmly, "In the human world, we cannot use all of the power we have as a general. Although I do not want to doubt the words he and the other girls, Jin Zhu, have said on this matter, but I really do not trust Huang Tianyu, so no matter what, we must find a way to send some trusted subordinates to test him. We must prevent him from truly being those fellows of the eight great sects who are sent to get close to Ling Er."

    "Ling''er is our daughter, a princess of our World of Demons and Demons. Knowing and controlling her, we have many major matters to take care of, and once she is used by some people with ill intentions, not only her, but our entire Demon Clan will also possibly suffer. She is in great danger, so something like this must not happen, we must prevent it from happening."

    Hearing what they had said made a lot of sense, so the Little Demon Empress immediately nodded her head and said very carefully, "Then I''ll send the Hellfire Monster Bird later. The few generals will personally go to the human realm and test that child. If he really is sent by the eight great sects to intentionally get close to Ling''er, I will personally go to the human realm to eliminate him and his iron-eater."

    As she finished speaking, two streams of extremely strong killing intent flashed past her eyes. The Demon Lord and Demon Emperor immediately nodded their heads in caution.

    But the Infernal Queen shook her head and said seriously, "Although Qiong Qi and the others are in the human realm and are unable to use all of their strength, at the very least, they are able to unleash 90% of their strength. Furthermore, Qiong Qi admitted that when the Huang Tianyu fought with him, they were cleaning up.

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress immediately gave it serious thought for a moment. They felt that it was indeed like that, and nodded in succession at her.

    However, the Demon Emperor said with difficulty, "Since that''s the case, then who should we send to probe that child? Since he was able to defeat Qiong Qi, even if two or three of the other demon generals were to go, they might not be his match. "

    Just as he finished speaking, the Demon Lord slapped his thigh and said seriously: "Since Qiong Qi and the others said that the little kid has the celestial power, then we cannot just ignore him. I think we should either send a Demon King to meet him, or send a Demon Lord to meet him and force him to use the celestial power to spar with them.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Little Demon Empress said worriedly, "Brother, your intention is very good, but that little kid is still only a teenager after all. The strength of the various Demon Kings and Demon Masters are second only to Ling''er and us, and that little kid is a human that Ling''er likes. If he is sent by us and the Demon King or Demon Lord is killed accidentally, how are we going to account to Ling''er?"

    After hearing her words, the Demon Lord was in a difficult position as he frowned.

    But the Infernal Queen said in a serious tone, "What right does a brat that can''t even defeat the various Infernal Masters and great demon kings have to be liked by Ling''er? Even if he has the celestial power, he is at most just one, an expert who is slightly stronger than Qiong Qi and the rest. To us, he is an expert who can dominate the Three Realms, and take revenge on Zhong Wanlong and the others, but he is of little use to us, even if Ling''er likes him, he is of no use to us.

    Hearing her words, the Little Demon Empress immediately found herself in a difficult position, and looked towards the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord also nodded in agreement, "Your Holiness, what you said makes sense. With our current strength, Ling''er is second only to the four of us, and her strength is enough to crush the Heavenly Demon Lord. If that little kid doesn''t have her strength, then I think we can let him be.

    The Demon Emperor said with great approval, "He''s not even strong yet. How will Ling''er be able to take care of him in the future? How can you help us rule the Three Realms, help us go to Zhong Wanlong, and take revenge on those despicable fellows? With him like this, even if he truly loves Ling''er, it would be of little use to us. Rather than keeping him, he might even become Ling''er and a burden for us in the future.

    Seeing that they all had the same attitude towards that matter, the Little Demon Empress shook her head and said rather calmly, "Since all of you have decided, I''ll reserve my opinion."

    Seeing her like that, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor helplessly shook their heads.

    Master Gu and Horned Demon Master, as well as the other three, have been making use of their time to cultivate their respective demonic arts. Especially Lord of the Dream, since he was ambushed by that damned flood dragon a while ago, he has always been brooding over that matter and had no time to do other things. As for Lord of the Water Demons, he went to the Underworld a few days ago to absorb the weak water, so who should we send to probe that child? "

    Seeing her vexed look, the Demon Elder said carefully: "If we send one of the three great demon lords of Heaven and Earth to probe him, I am very worried that he, along with Zhong Wanlong and the others, will take the chance to harm them. However, if we do not send experts to probe him, I am truly not assured that he will do so.

    Hearing his words, the Demon Emperor and Demon Empress immediately nodded their heads very carefully.

    The Infernal Queen suddenly said with a serious tone, "Then let Lord of Fire and Devil probe him. If he can defeat Lord of Fire and Devil relatively easily, then it would prove that he is extremely powerful. Even if he is from the eight great sects or the lackeys of Zhong Wanlong and the others, it would not be too big of a loss to us if he were to very despicably kill Lord of Fire and Devil."

    Seeing that she actually planned to use it, possibly sacrificing the Lord of Fire and Devil to probe the Huang Tianyu, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress both shook their heads in confusion.

    However, the Demon Lord said seriously, "That''s fine, this is us after all. Our current loss is the smallest, and our safest decision. I will go call the Lord of Fire and Devil over right now."

    Just as he finished speaking, Ling''er suddenly brought Lord of Fire and Devil there.

    Seeing her, the Demon Marshall, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress laughed rather awkwardly, but she smiled and said, "Father, Mother, don''t mind me, I don''t mind either. You all have to send experts to probe out the Elder Brother Tianyu, since this is related to the future of our clan, the great matters of us taking revenge on Zhong Wanlong and the others.

    He never thought that she would be so "reasonable". Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress were even more embarrassed as they smiled at her.

    But the Infernal Queen said seriously, "That''s fine too. Since that is the case, then Lord of Fire and Devil, once you go to the human world and find that little kid and that iron-eater, do not have any concerns or show any mercy to them. Do your best to fight with him and that iron-eater and let the ethereal will of heaven decide your fates."

    After she finished speaking, Ling''er then turned to the Lord of Fire and Devil and said: "Bring your most elite subordinates and head directly to the human realm''s Mount Dong Lai, find them there. He is called Huang Tianyu, and his mount is called Xiao Qiuer, so if you go there, don''t pay too much attention to him.

    After she said that, she looked towards the Infernal Queen and left after reaching the Thousand Blessings. The Infernal Sovereign and the Infernal Queen looked at each other in confusion for a moment.

    After a while, the Infernal Queen suddenly used an commanding tone and said to the Lord of Fire and Devil, "Since the princess has instructed you, you should do as she says. If you are faced with a life or death situation, quickly inform us and we will immediately cast a spell to save you."

    Hearing her words, Lord of Fire and Devil immediately became serious, cupped his fists and said: "I shall obey the orders of the Queen. This time, even if I am to sacrifice my life, I must still probe out the strength of that Mr. Huang and his mount, and find out what intentions they have towards the princess and our demon clan."

    After he finished speaking, he turned and left. Very quickly, he brought eight generals and ten thousand elite Demon Soldiers. After passing through a huge teleportation formation, they left the World of Demons and Demons and appeared above it.

    Looking at the vast night sky, the Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly turned towards a general beside him, and said very calmly: "Ming Ming Ming, go to the Violet Cloud Sect right now, ask that little kid Yun Yi where the Huang Tianyu is, and where its mount is. Be more courteous to them, don''t argue with them, our goal this time is not to attack them, we are only asking them about that matter."

    Hearing his orders, the general immediately cupped his fists and responded to him. In a flash, he landed outside the Violet Cloud Sect''s mountain gate and stood guard there. The disciples of the Violet Cloud Sect were all extremely vigilant as they held their weapons and looked at him.

    However, he politely cupped his fists towards those people and said: "Everyone, do not misunderstand. We have not come here with any ill intentions, and only hope that you all can tell us where Mr. Huang Tianyu and his mount are now."

    Just as he finished speaking, Yun Yi led Yun Zhao and waited for the experts to go there. Looking at the group of Spirit Demon beings far away from them, Yun Yi immediately cupped his fist politely and said to the Lord of Fire and Devil: "I do not know that Lord of Fire and Devil and all of you are here.

    The Lord of Fire and Devil immediately became very polite and cupped his fists to him: "I am sorry that Sect Master Yun personally came to see us late into the night. We have no ill intentions towards your sect, but I would like to ask where Mr. Huang Tianyu and his mount are now, would you be willing to tell us?"

    Seeing that he was so courteous to them, many people from Violet Cloud Sect looked at each other in confusion.

    But Yun Yi actually smiled and said to him: "Huang Tianyu and his mount, a few months ago they came to our Mount Dong Lai and came here. If you guys want to meet them, you can go over there.

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu would actually go to the zenith there. The Lord of Fire and Devil frowned, he did not believe it at all, but he knew that the Huang Tianyu would not lie to him about that kind of thing. He immediately nodded his head, thanked him, and waited for the Netherlamp Beacon to fly back, before flying towards the zenith.

    Jade Tree and the others immediately started to worry about the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

 C188 Do not listen to exhort the ball to put out the fire

    Even though they were being courteous to them, Yun Yi was still very worried, they could possibly harm Violet Cloud Sect. Seeing that they were flying towards there, he immediately became serious and instructed the experts behind him, before bringing Yun Zhao and the others to fly towards zenith.

    At that time, on the summit of zenith, the Huang Tianyu s cultivating with Xiao Qiuer could feel the dense demonic energy emitted by the demons of Lord of Fire and Devil. They said rather wearily: "These fellows, can''t they just let me calm down? Not long after those fellows from the Pantheon left, these demons came again.

    Seeing that he was truly angry, Xiao Qiuer retracted his spirit energy, and said to him with a smile: "Master, you probably forgot, right? The time here is different from the time in other parts of the world. Two hours here is equivalent to the time in the human world.

    While speaking, it slowly stood up and naughtily said to the Huang Tianyu: "Don''t complain anymore, quickly take me down and see what kind of fellow is here, right? I can''t say for sure, but your little Ling''er missed you, so she sent her hands to pick you up and to go to World of Demons and Demons to marry her! "

    After hearing its words, the Huang Tianyu shook its head in embarrassment. It hit it lightly and said very seriously: "If I really want to get married, I will only be with Rui Er. As for the other girls, I''m not interested in them at all.

    After he finished speaking, he turned into a beam of light and left the area. In the blink of an eye, he appeared at the foot of the mountain.

    He then looked at Yun Yi and the others who were standing not too far away from them. Suddenly, he became rather courteous and apologized to the Huang Tianyu: "Sir, are you Mr. Huang Tianyu? I am a Lord of Fire and Devil from the World of Demons and Demons, and have come here today to meet with you, hoping that you and your mount can exchange a few moves with me, would you be willing to teach me a lesson? "

    Seeing that he was actually going to fight with the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, Yun Yi and the others started to worry. After all, the strength of his Lord of Fire and Devil, Yun Yi and the other eight sect masters were all personally experienced by him fifteen years ago.

    However, Xiao Qiuer actually used his own spiritual consciousness and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Bad news, Master. I never thought that these guys were not here to pick you up and marry your Xiao Ling''er, but were instead here to fight against us."

    After saying that, it actually laughed in its heart.

    The Huang Tianyu however was rather polite and said to the Lord of Fire and Devil: "Thank you, Demon Lord, for being so honest with us, but today is only our first time meeting, there is no hatred between us at all, we simply don''t have any reason to fight. I also don''t want any unhappy things to happen between us, please go back to your world and greet the noble princess on our behalf!"

    After he finished speaking, he was about to bring Xiao Qiuer back to the peak of the zenith.

    Seeing them in such a state, Lord of Fire and Devil joined in and said in a strong tone, "Little kids, you''d better follow us and take a few moves properly. Otherwise, this Demon Lord will immediately turn this mountain into a sea of fire.

    Just as he finished speaking, Ming Lang and the few generals roared towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, smashing a few pieces of extremely strange devil fire. In an instant, many of the large rocks between them started to burn, and with a loud bang, they exploded.

    Yun Yi and the rest were all furious as they took out their weapons and charged forward to fight with them.

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly turned around and faced the big fire, and struck a piece of it, the extremely turbid big water, in an instant extinguished the flames, and at the same time angrily roared at the demons, causing them to tremble, and almost fall down.

    He never thought that it would be so powerful. Ming Xiang and the others all retreated back to the side of Lord of Fire and Devil in shock.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly became displeased and said: "Everyone, I just said that I don''t want to have any disagreements with you. Please behave yourselves!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Lord of Fire and Devil said in an extremely tyrannical manner: "Child, whatever you say, this Demon Lord wants to play around with you all. I refuse to believe that you guys are really that powerful! Take this! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his fists, whistled as he struck towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, and two fiery demonic beasts over three meters tall instantly shot out balls of dark blue devil fire at the surroundings, illuminating the entire night sky with a fiery blue color, forcing Yun Yi and the others to back off a little in fear.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not mind, and waved its hand at them, in the blink of an eye, they turned even more ferocious and rushed towards Lord of Fire and Devil.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Lord of Fire and Devil and the demons instantly became a little flustered and spread out.

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly leaped into the air and struck towards the demons, making them look like a small mountain. Immediately after, the Huang Tianyu gathered the left middle finger and the right index finger together, and struck towards Lord of Fire and Devil and the other generals one after another. The claws that were covered in deep purple flames actually seemed to want to use the Burning Fire Technique to fight against the Lord of Fire and Devil head on.

    After seeing all that, Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly turned around and released a large fireball that flew downwards. After dissolving the True Divine Spirit Qi and giant claws, he suddenly rushed towards the Huang Tianyu and kicked lines after lines of blazing fire that were like a big python, and Ming Lang and the other big generals also ferociously shot one fireball after another at Xiao Qiuer. Chains that burned with demonic fire, instantly surrounded the two of them.

    Right at that moment of extreme danger, Xiao Qiuer suddenly disappeared from the sight of the Netherlamp Behemoth and the others, and just as they were looking around, suddenly appeared in the air on the other side and grabbed onto a chain of devil fire. With a fierce tug, he pulled a Demon General over with a whoosh, and from afar, he sucked a huge boulder that was considerably large, pressing the fellow down below.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu, on the other hand, was very confident. It turned its body, and soundlessly looked around, releasing a burst of fire qi that completely suppressed the fire, then with an even faster speed, shot towards Lord of Fire and Devil and the others, exploding a large area of fire that was like a small mountain. In an instant, the Lord of Fire and Devil and the ground beneath their feet were all burnt, forming a few deep craters with a radius of several tens of feet.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Qiuer, Huang Tianyu, and the others, who were so powerful, were finally relieved. They looked at them with relative relief.

 C189 [Look at her! I wont kill you!]

    I won''t kill you in front of her

    Seeing that the big flames were about to land on top of his head, Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly shook his body, turning into a fifteen to sixteen meter tall, his entire body was surrounded by balls of extremely strange devil fire. A layer of strange devil fire spread out beneath his feet, and the miserable devil cloud, with an even more ferocious and terrifying expression than before, suddenly welcomed the huge fire, waving its fists in two directions.

    Yun Yi and the rest, who were worried that they would be hurt by the huge fire, hastily flew to the top of several mountain peaks in the distance.

    Just then, Xiao Qiuer suddenly flew to the side of the Huang Tianyu, and looked at Lord of Fire and Devil and the others with a murderous look.

    Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly waved his right hand, releasing a stream of devil fire in an instant, condensing it into his Demon Fire Splitting Fire Steel Whip and saying towards Huang Tianyu: "Little kid, this Demon Lord knows, you have the Three Realms'' number one spirit energy ˇŞ ˇŞ celestial power, and heard Qiong Qi say that you have once defeated him, and even know the relationship between you and our noble princess, but you lowly humans are only fit to be our slaves and food. If you want to become our noble princess, then dream about it!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the steel whip in his hand, and suddenly shot out eight large flames at the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. Very quickly, those flames became eight, and around thirty meters of flaming mountain peaks, they were trapped inside instantly, and with a whoosh, they shot towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    Sensing these things, Yun Yi suddenly condensed a layer of bright purple spirit energy on his treasured sword, ready to pounce and save the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer.

    However, right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly spread out both of its hands and shot out strands after strands of dark red light. In an instant, those rays of light actually turned into beams of raging flames that were about fifteen meters tall.

    Xiao Qiuer also roared, he shook his body a few times, and in that moment, he struck a few of the generals, causing them to fall into a patch of ice cold yellow sand, and with a whistle, he released a large amount of devil fire, which was tyrannically suppressing the fire.

    The eight generals of the Netherlamp Tribe were all enraged at once. They flew high into the sky and released dark-red flaming steel whips that crazily struck towards the Huang Tianyu and the Netherlamp Behemoth. The huge, extremely strange fireballs actually sucked a lot of the large stones onto them, turned them into small pieces, and shot towards the two of them from all directions.

    However, Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped up and released a piece of the bright white protective qi, waving its two pairs of thick and heavy palms, causing those things to fly out with a bang. Ming Ming and the few generals along with many demon soldiers were beaten quite miserably, falling onto a few mountain rocks.

    Lord of Fire and Devil on the other hand, opened his hand and sucked the giant flaming awl into his own body. In the midst of the devilish fire, he shook his left hand a few times, and suddenly shot towards the Huang Tianyu, releasing a black flame that was like a black hawk. In an instant, all the surrounding trees and weeds within five to six li were turned into ashes, and the ashes that attacked also turned into pieces.

    At that time, the Lord of Fire and Devil arrogantly said, "Kid, this kind of fire is something that I have researched recently. It can extinguish the soul of all living things.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu suddenly waved its left hand and released a field of seven-colored spiritual light that was rotating at a high speed. In the blink of an eye, it had absorbed all of the raging flames and immediately afterwards, it even absorbed a large amount of the surrounding devil fire into it.

    Seeing that situation, Ming Ming and the other generals flew around the Lord of Fire and Devil in fear.

    The Lord of Fire and Devil was even more so frightened. Staring at the ball of light, he took a few steps back with a thump, and then said to the Huang Tianyu in a dark and gloomy voice: "Kid, who exactly are you? Why would you use such a technique that is very similar to the Heavenly Devouring Everything? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the steel whip in his hand, and struck the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, releasing astonishing amounts of fire, instantly turning the surrounding area, with a radius of several tens of kilometers, into a huge volcano. The terrifying situation, was constantly shooting towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, releasing waves after waves of intense fire.

    Seeing that situation, Yun Zhao and the others suddenly raised their power to the highest level, and were about to fight with Lord of Fire and Devil and the others, but Yun Yi forced them to stay there, hoping that the Huang Tianyu would be able to defeat the Lord of Fire and Devil.

    Just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly stopped, and the seven-colored light rays and protective qi slowly descended onto the ground, and the mountain rocks that were gradually melting, and the huge fire suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding ground also stopped melting, returning to the state it was before the battle.

    Not knowing why, that kind of thing would happen. Lord of Fire and Devil, Yun Yi, and even Xiao Qiuer, all the living beings there, looked around in shock.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly became quite imposing, and said to the Lord of Fire and Devil: "I don''t care what your intention is for coming here? Moreover, no matter who sent you, I can give face to the princess and not fuss about it with you. Return to your world immediately, or else in another quarter of an hour, I will kill all of you! "

    After he finished speaking, the Lord of Fire and Devil and the other fellows released a bright white light. In an instant, behind the Lord of Fire and Devil and the rest of the fellows, sets of large "D" racks actually appeared. And in front of them, there were many ghost blades.

    Seeing these things, Lord of Fire and Devil immediately realized that they would not be able to beat him, so he immediately retracted his devil fire and the Demon Fire Splitting Steel Whip, and changed back to their original appearances. He politely cupped his hands towards Yue Yang and said, "Thank you Sir for showing mercy to us, please forgive us for offending you just now, but let us return to our own realm now, I plead for Sir to let us go back!"

    Looking at his appearance at that time and hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer immediately returned to the side of the Huang Tianyu.

    He immediately thanked Netherlamp and the other generals, and released a stretch of Demon Fire behind him. It was quickly rotating, and brought the Demon Soldiers back to World of Demons and Demons.

 C190 Lord of Fire and Devil replied with sincerity

    After the Lord of Fire and Devil led the Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals back to the World of Demons and Demons, they suddenly let out a long sigh of relief and waved their hands to wipe the cold sweat off their foreheads. After calming down a little, they let the Demon Soldiers and Demon Soldiers go to a huge army camp.

    At that moment, Jin Zhu suddenly went to their place. He looked at the large cave that they had just sat in and Lord of Fire and Devil, who was about to circulate his energy and adjust his breathing, and said in a rather courteous manner, "Demon Lord, the supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty and the Empress have ordered for you to immediately go to Imperial Palace to meet them."

    Hearing her words, Lord of Fire and Devil immediately cupped his fists towards her, and politely said: "This subordinate will go right away."

    After he finished speaking, he floated to the side of Jin Zhu and asked her as if he was a little afraid, "Eldest aunt, noble princess, are you in Imperial Palace now?"

    Seeing his expression, Jin Zhu smiled. "Demon Lord, as servants and servants, we all have an iron law. We shouldn''t ask, we shouldn''t say, and we shouldn''t know. Don''t you understand?"

    After hearing her words, Lord of Fire and Devil worriedly said, "Big Aunt, can you just be merciful and tell me your sadness? This is the first time in my life that I feel such deep fear. In these 80,000 years of life, did you not see that, just now, he had set up a platform behind us, blocking our Source Spirit''s beheading formation? Furthermore, he even set up a Spirit Extinguishing Flame Blade in front of us. "

    Seeing how he was becoming increasingly afraid, Jin Zhu calmly said, "Alright, Demon Lord. No matter what, you are still alive. Go to the Imperial Palace quickly. If you are too late, when the supreme Infernal Queen punishes, neither you nor I can afford to take it on!"

    Then she floated out.

    Lord of Fire and Devil let out a helpless sigh all of a sudden and followed her with her head lowered. After leaving the army camp, she flew directly to the entrance of the demonic city.

    Ling''er, who was sitting in the Infernal Queen''s embrace, looked at them and suddenly said with a smile, "How is it, Lord of Fire and Devil? Did anything unexpected happen to you two on this trip to the human world? "

    Just as she finished speaking, Lord of Fire and Devil kneeled down on the ground and said extremely nervously: "This subordinate does not know that Mr. Huang and his mount actually possess such powerful strength. This time, I have to trouble you to protect them, so Mr. Huang let us go, this subordinate will forever remember the kindness you and him have shown us!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually kowtowed a few times towards Ling''er.

    The Demon Lord did not understand and asked, "What happened? Lord of Fire and Devil, how did you end up like this after going to the mortal realm and meeting the Huang Tianyu and his mount? Is this still you? "

    The Spirit Demon Emperor looked at him in confusion as he said, "Lord of Fire and Devil, you are an expert with an outstanding strength within our World of Demons and Demons. Even back then, after the great battle between you and Wan Huohai, you did not have such a thing.

    The Demon Empress was even more confused as she asked the Lord of Fire and Devil, "Didn''t you go to the Mount Dong Lai to look for the little kid called Huang Tianyu and her mount? Why does this have to do with the princess? Lord of Fire and Devil, what are you talking about? "

    After hearing what they had said, the Lord of Fire and Devil immediately became even more cautious as he said, "Your Majesty, Your Highness, Empress, please report this to me. This subordinate''s journey is truly extremely dangerous."

    After saying that, he told them in great detail about the great battle he had with the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. After he finished, he lowered his head and said in a nervous voice: "Luckily the princess and Mr. Huang had a good relationship, so Mr. Huang let us go on her behalf and let us off on his behalf. I am extremely grateful to you!"

    After he finished speaking, he kowtowed to Ling''er a few more times with sincerity.

    He never thought that the strength of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer would actually be this strong. The Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress all looked at each other in shock.

    Golden Bead suddenly cupped his fists towards them and said: "Reporting to the four elders, this servant has recently sent many spies to the human world and they have all heard that even though Mr. Huang went to the Mount Dong Lai, they did not join them. He only brought his mount and stayed in the zenith, and not long ago, Lv Ji led her six great spirit host s and a hundred thousand spirit soldiers there.

    After hearing what she had to say, the Demon Emperor said in shock, "What? The one hundred thousand elite soldiers of the Pantheon were actually all killed by them? "Little girl, are you sure this is true?"

    The Infernal Queen, Demon Sovereign and Demon Empress looked at the golden pearl with great caution.

    Jin Zhu immediately replied seriously: "Reporting to Your Majesty, these are the things that this subordinate''s few spies did, attaching themselves to Pure Spirit Sect. These few people pretended to be curious, and asked a few people in Violet Cloud Sect about it, and those people saw with their own eyes the things that happened recently. Furthermore, the Pantheon''s six great spirit host''s and Lv Ji''s appeared in Mount Dong Lai, and those things are already known by many of the larger sects in the mortal world, so it is definitely not fake."

    After listening to what she had said, the Demon Elder indicated for the Lord of Fire and Devil to stand up and frowned, saying in a serious tone: "It looks like this little guy is truly powerful. I never thought that he would actually be able to defeat that Lv Ji fellow, and even almost exterminate all of you in the Lord of Fire and Devil. Honestly speaking, even the Sky Demon Lord does not have this kind of strength."

    But the Demon Empress said with great worry, "The most terrifying thing is that not only is he able to use those beheading racks, and lock down the true spirits of Lord of Fire and Devil and the others, he can also use them once. Over ten thousand Soul Extinguishing Flame Blades, and the most terrifying thing is that at his young age, he is actually able to use a cultivation method that is similar to, and has respect for you, the ability to devour everything. This is simply too terrifying."

    The Infernal Queen also frowned slightly and said in a rather heavy tone, "If it weren''t for what you said personally, this empress would never have believed that there would be such a genius in the human world. Just the great battles that happened between him and the two of you, and just the fact that he and that iron-eater were able to live in the Mount Dong Lai, is already extremely terrifying.

    After she finished speaking, the Demon Lord said in a heavy tone, "Back then when we were saved by the Three Great Demon Ancestors, they very sternly warned us that the zenith s of the Mount Dong Lai were forbidden by the heavens and that none of the living creatures there would be able to survive. Even they and the three great officials did not dare to enter inside, and in order to save us that time, they had exhausted themselves for tens of thousands of years.

    Who would have thought that Mount Dong Lai''s zenith was actually such an extremely dangerous place. Lord of Fire and Devil and Golden Bead both looked at each other in fear.

    But Ling''er did not mind at all and said: "Don''t think about that anymore. No matter what, Lord of Fire and Devil and the rest came back alive, although they consumed quite a bit of spirit energy and were slightly intimidated, so what? Looking at the many things that are happening right now, the Elder Brother Tianyu at least won''t make an enemy out of us. Right now, we can confirm it like this right? "

    Hearing her words, the Infernal Queen shook her head and said very seriously, "Ling''er, I know that you are very fond of him. Golden Bead and the others are also able to chat with him very well, but he only released Lord of Fire and Devil and the others back this time because of your pride.

    The Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress also nodded in agreement.

    Ling''er seemed to mind at once as she jumped down from her body. "Why don''t you believe him?" she huffed. I really am not lying to you guys. If you guys still do not believe what I just said, then immediately send the Sky Demon Lord and the others to probe him. "

    Seeing that she was actually angry because of that matter, the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor helplessly shook their heads.

    But Lord of Fire and Devil said very carefully: "Reporting to the elders, before we fought with Mr. Huang and his mount, Mr. Huang personally told us that he didn''t want to have any disagreements with us, which means that he doesn''t want to be our enemy. This subordinate thinks that there is no need for us to test him, otherwise, it is very possible that he and his mount would think that we are harming them, creating a strong enmity towards us, which would definitely not be a good thing for us!"

    After hearing his words, the Demon Empress immediately said in a serious tone, "You said just now, not only was he not afraid of your ten-thousand-year devil fire, but he also very easily damaged the topography of that place during the great battle and completely recovered its original form. Is this true?"

    Hearing her ask about those things, the Infernal Queen, Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor looked very carefully at the Lord of Fire and Devil.

    I saw it with my own eyes, and the area within a hundred mile radius has already returned to normal. Furthermore, if this subordinate does not want to believe it, his ability with fire must be above mine, otherwise, he definitely would not have used fire to fight with this subordinate, and did not force us to attack the natural disasters around zenith, or else this subordinate and those soldiers will not be able to return this time. "

    After he finished speaking, the Demon Lord immediately became nervous and nodded his head.

    However, Ling''er was very serious, and asked him: "After you guys went over there, what movements did those people from the Violet Cloud Sect make? Did they help the Mr. Huang and his mount to fight against you? Or perhaps it is behind your backs, ambushing or surrounding you? "

    As far as I know, the previous masters of the Violet Cloud Sect were all very upright and upright. Sometimes, they would stand firm for them, and those very pedantic principles of theirs, they would even be willing to suffer and accept injustice, and they had always kept to it, if someone did not offend them, I would not offend them, and in their sect, this is an unwritten rule, which is that the Lord of Fire and Devil and the rest did not target them, they would not harm the Lord of Fire and Devil and other warriors.

    The Lord of Fire and Devil said very carefully: "It is indeed as Sir said, although Yun Yi and the others are very wary of us, they definitely did not attack us this time, they only watched us from afar, and fought against the Mr. Huang and his mount, and we did not attack them either, both of us are very polite to each other, this is the way we truly are, experts with true strength, get along with each other."

    After hearing what they had to say, Ling''er nodded her head in relief.

    However, he said in a rather cautious manner, "In this last half a year, Elder Brother Tianyu has consecutively fought the ten great calamity stars, us, the Pantheon, and the other forces to varying degrees. Furthermore, he and Xiao Qiuer went to that place, and the extremely terrifying zenith of the three realms, released the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon from the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    After hearing what she had said, the Infernal Queen said in a rather solemn manner, "Right now, he and his mount are like two extremely peculiar beasts in the Three Realms. They are still young, yet they are extremely powerful and do not wish to ally with any forces. And why would they want to go to such a terrifying place like zenith? "

    The Spirit Demon Emperor also spoke out carefully, "Even though he might not become our enemy, and moreover, he has some conflicts with the Taizhen Sect, I am very worried, that Zhong Wanlong and those fellows from the Nether Lord have always tried their best to recruit him, and Lv Ji, that guy, has always been one to conquer the Three Realms with no regards for means, and without any shame at all.

    At this point, he turned to look at Ling''er with a worried expression.

    The Little Demon Empress also said in a very worried voice, "Right now, many forces definitely know about it. The matter of him possessing the celestial power, as well as the ability of that dark iron-eater, the Demon Lord, might be able to keep his cool. Those honorable fellows who call themselves Zhong Wanlong, might not come into contact with him in the near future, but the other powers, such as the human realm''s Four Great Empires, the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas s, as well as the Dragon Tribes and flood dragon race s, and even the Violet Cloud Sect s, are not so easily discussed."

    Hearing their worries, the Infernal Queen suddenly said to Ling''er carefully, "Darling, since he cares about you so much and you like him so much, shouldn''t you go and take a look at him and his mount?"

    Seeing that she wanted to use herself to recruit the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, Ling''er frowned, but still spoke in a calm tone: "Let''s talk about it after some time. They''ve experienced so many things recently, and their moods must be pretty bad, I don''t think that finding them now is beneficial for us. After they calm down, I''ll definitely think of a way to invite them to be our guests."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Lord and the others all smiled in a rather happy manner.

 C191 Heavenly Jade Avatar to assist Xin Hua

    Just as the Lord of Fire and Devil and the Demon Lord were talking about those things, Yun Yi, Yun Zhao and the others felt that the Lord of Fire and Devil had disappeared, and immediately flew to the side of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, asking them about the big battle with the Lord of Fire and Devil and the demon.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not have the heart to tell them those things and instead frowned: "Tonight is truly a bad night. Not only did those bastards from Lord of Fire and Devil come here, some detestable people actually attacked the Heaven''s Expanse School, and some bastards even went to the Mysterious Crystal Sect to commit evil."

    When he got to there, he suddenly patted Xiao Qiuer''s head and coaxed it, "Right now, Qian Ning and Xin Hua are both in different degrees of danger. I''m going to save them, stay here for the time being, I''ll be back soon!"

    Then he was going to leave.

    But suddenly, Xiao Qiuer used his own spiritual sense and said: "Master, don''t be in such a hurry to do those things. Recently, we are not in a peaceful situation, and just now, Lord of Fire and Devil, those powerful people came here again.

    Hearing its worries, the Huang Tianyu thought that it was right, but said gently: "That''s fine, in order to be safe, I will use my clones to help them. Anyway, my strength right now is pretty strong, with two clones, I can definitely help them take care of those guys."

    After he finished speaking, he didn''t do anything else. On his left and right sides, two people who were exactly the same as him appeared and one after another, they cupped their fists towards Yun Yi and the others before transforming into two rays of light and disappearing.

    However, he was still very calm as he said to Yun Yi and the others, "Seniors, you should all hurry back as well. Recently, the human world has not been at peace and no one knows what danger will befall you in the next moment, no?"

    Listening to his persuasions, Yun Yi felt that it was true after thinking for a while. She put away her treasure sword, instructed him and Xiao Qiuer a little, and then returned to the Violet Cloud Sect with Yun Zhao and the others.

    After they left, the Huang Tianyu immediately brought Xiao Qiuer back to the peak of zenith.

    Not long after, one of his clones appeared in the Heaven''s Expanse School''s Dragon Head Ditch. He looked at the people who were leading all of them, along with those unicorns and other demon beasts, and many of them were fighting with fire moths and pangolin. Long Zunba and Long Xinhua suddenly flew into the air and spoke to the fire moths and the demon beasts in a rather imposing manner, "Leave this place immediately, otherwise, this will be your example!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his left hand and whistled, sucking in a dozen or so of them, the huge unicorns, dozens of fire moths, and seven or eight tough Pangolin monsters. With a swoosh, he flicked a bit of light at them, and in an instant, that little light turned into countless rays of golden light. With a ''kacha kacha'' sound, those fellows were shattered into small pieces, about an inch long.

    Seeing his terrifying methods, not only were the Goblin Beasts, Pangolin and the fire moths stunned in place due to fear, even Long Zunba and the others stared at him with wide eyes.

    However, Long Xinhua shouted at him in shock and fear, "Be careful, Xiao Yu ˇ­"

    Before she finished speaking, she was already flying towards the Huang Tianyu with both swords in her hands.

    Just at the same time, in the valley, a lot of insects quickly squirmed around. They were about two feet thick and one or two feet long, and their entire bodies were covered with long bugs that were shining with a white light and looked like long hair. Suddenly, they crazily shot towards the Huang Tianyu, and like a bunch of long hairs, they completely surrounded him and Long Xinhua.

    Long Zunba and the rest looked at them in fear.

    At that moment, those long fur were all frozen in midair.

    The Huang Tianyu waved her hand and pulled Long Xinhua to her side, with a casual wave, the long hair suddenly moved as fast as lightning and entered all of them. The bodies of the big bugs turned them into a pile of black, rotten meat, and they died there.

    Those demonic beasts who saw the scene immediately became extremely frightened. They let out waves of frightened howls and fled, while those fire moths also began to fly into the distance.

    Seeing that they had all escaped, Long Zunba and the others relaxed. When they saw that the Huang Tianyu and Long Xinhua had landed on the ground, they smiled and thanked him.

    However, he cupped his fists towards them and smiled. "There''s no need for all of you to be like this, we are all friends, and Sister Xin Hua, you can''t do it again in the future. That kind of thing just now was very dangerous, as a man, it''s not good for your beautiful sister to protect me."

    After hearing his words, Long Xinhua''s face immediately flushed red. She said to him: "Who wants to protect you? "You little fool!"

    Then she turned and walked away, and the others, amused, laughed.

    Seeing that the danger over there had disappeared, the Huang Tianyu immediately rushed over. Long Zunba cupped his fists and said, "Sect Master Long, there is no longer any danger over here. You all should hurry back to rest.

    Then he disappeared.

    Seeing that he was in such a hurry, Long Zunba for a moment, actually said with a bit of concern: "You brat, it''s so late at night, why are you leaving? "We don''t mind at all. What are you doing with Little Hua? I really don''t know."

    After he finished speaking, he let out a long sigh and quickly got some people to send those injured people to the sect. He then looked at the corpses of the demon beasts and the blood and said in disgust: "Why is there such a despicable thing in the world? From time to time, it comes out to harm people?"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his palm towards those things, sending a strong gust of astral wind that shattered a lot of the stones into pieces and covered the entire place. Only then did he bring everyone back with him, the Heaven''s Expanse School, satisfied.

    Not long after, he arrived at a very spacious and tidy room, where he prepared some food and wine. Suddenly, he found Yue Yang in one of the rooms, and said with a smile: "Father, where is that bad guy Tian Yu? Didn''t he help us take care of those demon beasts? He even saved Little Hua, where did he go now? I have prepared some hot wine and dishes. Little Hua also went to wash up, so I quickly called him over. Tonight, we''ll have a good drink with him, then discuss the marriage between him, Little Hua and Qian Ning. "

    He looked around as he spoke.

    But Long Zunba said with a little anger: "Don''t look for him anymore, that brat already left."

    He suddenly said with a little bit of concern, "Why is that child always like this? "He came and went in a hurry, and when he''s done some things, he leaves in a flash, as if we could eat him."

    While speaking, they left to look for Long Xinhua, hoping that Long Xinhua would not mind the matter of the Huang Tianyu and leave.

 C192 The Whale King escaped with his name known

    Right when the Huang Tianyu''s clone went over to Long Zunba and the others'' place, his other clone also appeared. In the Ice Tooth Forest at the Ice Mountain, she instantly felt a violent wave of heat wave as well as a threatening cold aura spread out from the depths of the forest. She was extremely worried for Leng Qianning and floated up to a large tree that was covered in snow in the blink of an eye.

    Leng Qianning who was leading Jing Ren and the rest, and was fighting with the big whale and the other monsters at that time, suddenly waved his hand. The Cold Heavenly Sword in his hand moved to welcome the huge whale, and the waves of heat sent out by the huge whale sent out a sparkling and translucent cold light that froze all of the heat waves into small ice beads that fell to the ground.

    However, immediately following that, the huge whale waved its two large arms, which were covered in streams of white veined patterns. With a loud bang, it caused a lot of hot water vapor to form around it, and very quickly, many large trees were broken into pieces, and a foot long piece of broken wood, crazily flew towards Leng Qianning and the others, attacking them.

    Seeing those circumstances, the Huang Tianyu suddenly jumped to Leng Qianning''s front. In front of Leng Qianning, it soundlessly and soundlessly released a stretch of protective qi that was crystal clear and bright. With a boom, it shook all of the broken pieces of wood and steam towards those demons.

    "I didn''t expect him to be like this." The quiet person who was standing there felt very surprised and said to him: "Didn''t you accompany that giant panda on the Mount Dong Lai? What are you doing here in the middle of the night? "

    When he spoke, he was a little weird and looked at Leng Qianning.

    However, Leng Qianning did not mind him. Instead, she carefully said to the Huang Tianyu: "Xiao Yu, don''t be careless, this whale monster just said that he is a subordinate of the nine great dragon emperors. Her name is Lightning Whale King.

    Just as she finished speaking, Lightning Whale King suddenly looked around her and released waves after waves of extremely sultry wind. The wind howled and turned all the broken pieces of wood into piles of wood, and after the wet splinters fell onto the ground, they actually became extremely arrogant. He said to the Huang Tianyu: "That little girl is right! This king and my subordinates are all subordinates of the nine great Dragon Emperors, and they are also their most loyal subordinates. This king doesn''t care who you are, it''s best for you to immediately scram.

    After saying that, it turned towards Huang Tianyu and the rest, baring its mouth full of fangs, and angrily stared at Jing and the others, becoming more and more angry.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very forcefully: "I don''t care what kind of Whale King you are, or what kind of king you are, scram immediately. Furthermore, don''t cause any trouble here in the future, or else even if it''s your master Golden Dragon Emperor s, I will not let them off!"

    Hearing his words, the little demons surrounding the Lightning Whale King immediately became extremely angry, and started scolding him loudly.

    Lightning Whale King was even more furious as he scolded him loudly, "Bastard, how dare you disrespect us, the great Golden Dragon Emperor. This king will eat you right now ˇ­"

    Before his voice fell, it had actually turned into a huge whale, from a height of twenty meters, from start to end, it was at least thirty meters. The giant whale, with its sawteeth and fierce teeth, under waves of sultry steam, pounced towards Huang Tianyu and Leng Qianning, and in an instant, it released waves of sultry wind that blew away the surroundings, causing many trees to be uprooted, and at the same time, agitated and silent people, all of them flying backwards unsteadily.

    But the Huang Tianyu, on the other hand, released a golden light, protecting Leng Qianning within it, and waved its palm towards him. A palm as tall as a person with white light, struck it, causing it to collapse with a heavy collision. A mile away, behind a mountain that was hard as iron, its entire body fell onto the ground in pain, and reverted back to how it was a moment ago.

    Who would have thought that the Huang Tianyu, a young Big Boy, would actually have such a tyrannical strength. The subordinates of the Lightning Whale King were all extremely afraid, as they flew towards him on a torrent of water.

    However, when he stood up and shook its huge head, it suddenly flew in front of the Huang Tianyu and said fiercely: "Little baby, who are you? How dare you openly oppose This King! This King will do it right now! "

    Just as it reached that point, the Huang Tianyu suddenly spoke in a rather imposing manner: "Enough! Not to mention you, even your master and that fellow from Emperor of the Nether Dragon, I don''t really care about them. I still have the same words, f * ck off, don''t mess around here from now on, understand? "

    Seeing his extremely strong aura, many of the little demons hid behind the Lightning Whale King in fear.

    Lightning Whale King stared at him intently, and after looking at him for a long time, he suddenly cupped his fist politely, and asked: "May I know who this esteemed lord is? Can you tell me whose hands I have lost to today? "

    Those lesser demons who didn''t understand why he acted like that all looked at it in confusion.

    On the other hand, the Huang Tianyu nodded slightly, and spoke in a rather calm manner: "At least you know some form of etiquette, you don''t need to blindly think about it, I''m called Huang Tianyu, your Golden Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Nether Dragon and some other fellows from flood dragon race all know me!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Lightning Whale King suddenly spoke with extreme fear: "What? Could it be that you are Mr. Huang Tianyu who saved us, the great Golden Dragon Emperor and his two warriors from the great formation in the Spirit Tooth Mountain? "

    Hearing its words, the demons behind it could not believe it at all. They looked at the Huang Tianyu and said in a flat tone, "Those matters are already in the past. You better leave this place immediately, or I will not show you any mercy."

    At that time, Tranquil East also flew over, and they all looked towards Lightning Whale King and the others with a strong killing intent.

    Lightning Whale King was very scared. He cupped her fists and bowed to him, saying, "Sorry for disturbing you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around and released waves of hot air, causing all of the lesser demons to disappear with him.

    Jing Ren and the others who did not understand why they disappeared so quickly were confused and asked Leng Qianning about that matter.

    But Leng Qianning kept it. When the Huang Tianyu put away the spirit lights and protective qi, he very carefully asked him: "They have left, are you going to leave too?"

    Looking at her eyes which were flashing with such reluctance and nervousness, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to her: "Sis, please don''t be like this, okay? It''s not suitable for us to have those kinds of things between us. It''s freezing cold in the night, so let''s hurry back and rest. Don''t let your grandfather and the others worry about you guys. "

    After saying that, in order to let Leng Qianning feel a little better, he hugged her tightly before disappearing.

    Leng Qianning was very depressed, she stayed there for a long time before returning with Jing Ren and the rest.

 C193 The two sect heads came forward to express their gratitude

    That night, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer fought a very intense battle with the Lord of Fire and Devil and the other fellows. After that, they produced two more clones and helped Long Zunba and the others, along with Leng Qianning and the others.

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped over to Little Yu and said half-jokingly: "What''s wrong with Little Yu, why did you help your two lovely wives so quickly? Did you send those despicable people running away already?"

    After saying that, it covered its mouth and began to laugh out loud.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was frowning, and said to it in a rather serious manner: "Don''t always joke with me like this, I really don''t have much interest towards any girl other than Rui Er."

    When he had just reached that point, Xiao Qiuer said in disbelief: "Master, it''s not because I''m talking about you, although I admit that your Rui Er is extremely good to you, sometimes even worse than me, but you haven''t even met her, and only chatted with her from time to time. But you have also seen Miss Leng and Miss Long, as well as Azure Cloud Nation, as well as the few little princesses of World of Demons and Demons, and they are all extremely beautiful, I don''t believe that you''re really unmoved by them!"

    Looking at its appearance, the Huang Tianyu shook its head, and said in a calm manner: "Whatever you say, I don''t want to say anything more about this matter, but it''s best if you don''t keep thinking about it, if you have time, you might as well diligently cultivate the techniques I pass down to you. That way, if I''m unable to accompany you around due to certain matters in the future, you will at least have the strength to live a normal life."

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped to his side and hugged him tightly. One of his arms said worriedly: "Master, is this telling me that one day you will not want me anymore? Throw me out and don''t care about me anymore, is that right?"

    When it spoke, it actually shed a few tears.

    Seeing how attached it was to him, the Huang Tianyu immediately patted it, and its round head coaxed it: "Don''t think too much, what I mean to say is that if there are some things that I need to temporarily separate from you for a period of time, for example, I need to meet some good friends or cultivate a bit. It''s a very dangerous technique and I need to be by myself.

    Seeing him say that, Xiao Qiuer nodded his head in relief, but still worriedly said: "Then let''s say it like this, unless you really have that kind of thing, and it''s inconvenient for me to follow by your side, if not, no matter when, you can''t abandon me, and even more so ignore me!"

    When it spoke, it was very serious as it looked into the eyes of the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately coaxed it: "Good little thing, you''re so cute and sensible, how could I bear to leave you, don''t worry."

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer finally calmed down.

    However, Rui Er''s voice suddenly sounded again, and said in a very calm manner: "Xiao Qiuer, don''t always be so attached to Tian''er. To tell you the truth, you are only one of the hundreds of millions of lives created by him, to be able to be together with him forever, with the connection of the heart and mind. The only person who is able to treat him well is me, and only I have the qualifications and strength to be together with him forever.

    , who did not understand what she meant by those words, said in confusion, "What do you mean? I am just one of the trillion trillion lifeforms he created? Isn''t he my master, big brother Xiao Yu? How could he have created so many creatures? Is he a god? "

    After saying that, it looked at the Huang Tianyu in even more confusion. It was also puzzled and looked at the Huang Tianyu in the sky.

    But Rui Er said in an extremely disdainful tone: "Who cares about gods? However, for the time being, Tian''er will not be able to remember those things, but he still has absolute control over everything in the universe. Everything in the world, even if it''s about the creation of the world, in the past, was done in accordance to my will, and now, it''s also in accordance to my will. You will not be able to understand if you speak too much about those things, so don''t ask blindly. "

    The more he heard about her, the more confused Xiao Qiuer became. He was even more confused as he looked at the sky above him.

    Xiao Qiuer, it doesn''t matter whether you understand her or not. From today onwards, you must treat Rui Er with even more respect, and she is everything to me, something that you are unwilling to accept. Even though, as you said, up until now, I have never seen her, I have absolute trust in her.

    When he had just reached that point, Xiao Qiuer suddenly hugged him tightly. She was like a child, acting like a spoiled child as she spoke very domineeringly to her own father, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it. I don''t want to die so I don''t want to separate from you.

    Looking at its state, the Huang Tianyu shook its head, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    But in an instant, it was soundlessly and soundlessly thrown to the side by a force that could not be seen. Rui Er suddenly said with great anger: "Don''t be like this to him in the future. He is mine, no one can take him away from me.

    The terrifying and natural disaster Xiao Qiuer, although he didn''t want to agree to her orders, he said in a very scared tone, "Understood Mistress, I will definitely listen to your orders, and I will even listen to more than my master, don''t be angry, okay?"

    However, Rui Er said very seriously: "At least listen to me. Don''t keep acting coquettishly to him, you are now an adult giant panda, so you should be his first disciple and protector in the human world. Take care of him as much as you want, and follow his instructions.

    After hearing what she said, Xiao Qiuer immediately said in an even more fawning tone: "I will follow master''s mother''s orders. I will definitely take better care of my master, and also my master''s, Big Brother Xiao Yu."

    After it finished speaking, Rui Er seemed very happy as she laughed heartily.

    However, the Huang Tianyu laughed bitterly and said: "You little thing, stop talking about those nice things. We can''t decide who will take care of who!"

    After he finished speaking, he stood up again and with a frown, he said somewhat helplessly: "Rui Er, I have something that I need to take this little fellow away from this world for a while. It seems that I won''t be able to shake off this mortal world for a short period of time!"

    Xiao Qiuer who did not know what he was talking about immediately looked at him in confusion.

    However, Rui Er seemed to know what he was talking about, and said very calmly: "Go, these are all the experiences that you have chosen yourself, and since you still have no choice, and you have become the real you, then everything will be as you wish, and I will not interfere in your plans, let''s do it this way, if you have anything to say, we can talk about it after you come back."

    After she finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu gave a very gentle reply, turned into a beam of light, and left the place together with Xiao Qiuer. Very quickly, they appeared in a place beneath the zenith, behind the tall mountain wall.

    Just when Xiao Qiuer could not understand why he would bring it with him, and why it appeared there, he raised his hand and pointed it forward. Very quickly, Hong Tianyan, Yun Yi and the rest brought Wei Cang and the rest to lead the group, along with Courage and Bravery. As they were chatting about some things, they floated towards them, and they became even more confused as they looked at them.

    Not long after, Wei Cang, who was flying at the very front, landed not far from Xiao Qiuer and the Huang Tianyu. Suddenly, one of them came out, and it was a foot long red gourd. "It''s not like you don''t know that I don''t need to eat or drink. To me, this sort of thing basically doesn''t mean much."

    However, the brave man who jumped over laughed and said, "Come on, you brat. Others might not know about you, but how can we not know about you? You normally don''t eat or drink, but when you eat, who can compare to you? "That guy, your appetite is like a bottomless pit. No matter how hard you try to fill it, you won''t be able to!"

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi and the others couldn''t help but laugh.

    For a moment, the Huang Tianyu looked at them with even more bewilderment, "Sect Masters, what are you all doing? Why am I getting more and more confused? "

    Hong Tianyan suddenly laughed and said: "You bad boy, as expected of my favorite stinky brat, I never thought that you would have such a powerful cultivation at such a young age, and even taught this group of kids so many powerful techniques, us old guys really haven''t misjudged you!"

    After he finished speaking, he was extremely happy and patted the Huang Tianyu''s shoulder.

    Duan Lang sat on some yellow grass with them and took out a big box. He waited until courage and jade tree were inside and took it out, and when there were some food and wine, he said happily: "Sky jade, you are too biased aren''t you? This group of kids usually treat you well, but we old men treat you no worse than they do. Today, we''ve come to find you, firstly, to thank you, and then to pass on those powerful techniques to them. Secondly, we also want to learn profound magic power from you. "

    Speaking to there, he actually laughed embarrassedly. After all, he was an old man who was seventy or eighty years old, a dignified Wudaozhong Sect Master. He had learned magic from a fifteen year old child of the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu that did not know what he meant, was even more confused as it looked towards Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi immediately smiled and said, "The matter is this, a few days ago, Eastsea Dragon Emperor, Dragon King Kuang, and Southern Sea Dragon Emperor Long Ao led a few water soldiers to find trouble with their two great sects, and they two Dragon Emperor personally attacked them. In a moment of desperation, they were brave, brave, and they performed their magic power for Wei Cang and the others, sending the two Dragon Emperors away.

    Hearing him say that, the Huang Tianyu nodded slightly, and gave Xiao Qiuer some food to eat. However, she frowned, and said in a small voice: "Brave, brave, and fierce. Wei Cang, I understand very well, at that time, you all felt extremely anxious, but didn''t I tell you all before? Those spells cannot be easily used, because their power is simply too great. "

    He then continued to speak to Wei Cang and the others: "If you had cultivated those techniques to the highest level for humans, then there must be no one within five kilometers from you. Otherwise, those who are not strong enough will definitely die, and the heavy ones will be killed.

    They didn''t expect that the spells he taught them would actually have such a great risk and power. Yun Yi, Hong Tianyan and the others couldn''t believe it for a moment as they looked at each other.

    But Brave but very helplessly said: "At that time, the situation we encountered was very dangerous. If my brother and I didn''t use those moves, that old thing Long Kuang might have injured, my master and the rest, or even killed many of our fellow disciples. At that time, we were also trying to save everyone, so we used those spells to fight him with our lives."

    At that time, Long Ao, that bastard, wanted us to give them 100 children every year from this year onwards. He also threatened us that if we did not give those people to him, he would capture 100 of us every year and eat in his crystal palace. He controlled the entire Dragon Emperor of the Southern Sea and his subordinates, so they madly attacked us.

    Bravery and Wei Cang, along with Duan Lang and Hong Tianyan, later told them about the fierce battles that they had with Long Kuang and Long Ao a few days ago.

    After listening to all of these things, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "I am not blaming you all for using those methods. For justice, to behead demons and exterminate devils to protect the common people, not only will I not stop you all from using them, you all would even hope that you all use them. However, the prerequisite is that when you all use them, you must ensure that there are no relatives or friends of yours around you.

    Knowing that the other party was doing the same, those who harbored good intentions immediately nodded their heads in understanding.

    However, Yu Gui suddenly said with a hint of concern: "Oh I say, Little Yu, logically speaking, Senior Brother Yushu and I should not have a weaker relationship with you than those few brats. Why did you teach them to me? Aren''t you being too biased? "

    Hearing his words, Wei Cang, Braveshell and the others immediately became very complacent as they looked at him and Yushu. However, Yun Yi and the other sect masters all felt that it was fun to watch as they looked at the Huang Tianyu with a helpless face.

 C194 Happy but not convinced

    Even though the Huang Tianyu did not want to interact too much with many people, including Yun Yi and the others, just because of the secular world, and only wanted to seize every moment to cultivate, increase its own mana, and quickly go to the Heaven Realm to find Rui Er, there were many things that went against its wishes!

    He didn''t know what was going on. Just when Hong Tianyan and Duan Lang were about to gather at the morning of the second day, Bai Hezong suddenly brought Wei Cang and Xiao Wu Dao to Gou Liyi''s Pure Spirit Sect.

    They had just been invited to a location by two disciples of the Pure Spirit Sect. Inside a rather elegant pavilion, Bai Hezong turned to Gou Liyi, who was pouring tea for him, and said a little anxiously: "Master Gou, have you heard about it recently? Wei Cang, together with the others, who were brave, brave and a few other kids, are very promising. Recently, all of their brothers have been working together to beat up Long Kuang and Long Ao.

    Seeing that he was getting more and more agitated as he spoke, Gou Liyi sat on a praying mat and picked up a cup of tea. The four great dragon emperors, Long Kuang and Long Ao, have always looked down on us, the strong ones who live on the land, always saying that they are the strongest in the world. Didn''t those people who call themselves experts get ruthlessly taught a lesson by those younger generation members? "

    Bai Hezong took a sip of tea and said emotionally: "And Xin Hua, I heard a few days ago that she defeated a lot of demon beasts like unicorns, as well as a lot of big bugs with a thousand years of cultivation and a lot of thousand-year fire moths."

    Gou Liyi directly took a sip and finished the cup of tea. Then, he picked up a bottle of wine and gulped down a few mouthfuls of it. I recently heard that Qian Ning that kid, a few nights ago, led a few experts of the Mysterious Crystal Sect to do evil to them. Those fellows of the Lightning Whale King were beaten to a pulp and escaped.

    After speaking, the two heads quite happily drank a few cups of wine.

    But Xiao Song just frowned and said: "Alright, two sect masters. We have heard about all of their things and we are very happy for them. At the very most, didn''t they defeat those fellows? "What''s so great about that?"

    Seeing his unconvinced face, Bai Hezong instead chuckled and said: "Alright, alright, I know that you are always so proud and arrogant. You look down on many people and many things, but you can''t deny that at least up until now, you still can''t kill those thousand year old demon beasts, and you can''t beat those elites of the dragon race, nor are you a match for the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, right?"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Song said in an extremely disinterested manner, "So what? I admit that what you have said is true. Even though I cannot defeat them now, that does not mean that I cannot defeat them in the future. "

    Seeing him in that state, Bai Hezong and Gou Liyi shook their heads, troubled.

    However, Wu Xie, who always had a cold attitude, coldly said: "Even if you can defeat those guys, so what? You''ve all heard about it recently, haven''t you? A few nights ago, the Huang Tianyu had a great battle with his mount and the Lord of Fire and Devil that was sent to Mount Dong Lai. "

    Hearing him talk about that matter, Bai Hezong and Gou Liyi frowned. However, Xiao Song said in an extremely angry tone, "Did he become an idiot? Or was he crazy? How dare he fight against that great devil, does he not want to live? "

    However, Bai Hezong stretched out his hand and interrupted him. He continued in a serious tone: "We have all heard of that matter. As a result, I even personally went to the Violet Cloud Sect and inquired the Sect Master Yun about it in a very serious manner.

    Looking at him, Gou Liyi asked worriedly: "Could it be that Tian Yu and that iron-eater were severely injured by the Lord of Fire and Devil, or perhaps even asked him to beg for mercy after losing?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Song and the rest, all of them, became very angry and frowned. One of the twenty year-old or so Big Boy s, even said very angrily: "No matter what, Huang Tianyu is still a member of our eight great sects, and is highly regarded by your sect masters. How can he beg for mercy from that great devil? To do such an immoral thing, you''re really too much of a bastard! "

    But Wu Xie said coldly, "Do you think he is you? Other people I can''t say for sure, but I do believe in him. No matter how you all think, I am certain that he has defeated the Lord of Fire and Devil, that great devil. "

    Hearing his words, many people could not believe it. Looking at him, Xiao Song was even more furious, he shook his head and said, "It seems that not only is that boy crazy, you''re also crazy!"

    When he finished speaking, the rest of them looked at Wu Xie helplessly, shaking their heads.

    However, Gou Liyi huffed and puffed, and said to him: "What do you know? That kid, Tian Yu, is definitely not a coward. I believe that even if he were to die, he would not admit defeat and beg for mercy to any demons and ghosts, including the Lord of Fire and Devil. "

    Seeing him so angry, Xiao Song and the others were a little scared as they lowered their heads.

    However, Bai Hezong said in an even more serious tone: "All of you, stop arguing first. Let me tell you the truth, what Wu Xie said earlier is correct, but it isn''t very true either!"

    Gou Liyi, who did not know what he meant, did not understand immediately and asked him: "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by that?

    Xiao Song and the rest looked at him with even more puzzlement.

    Wu Xie was even more cautious as he looked at him.

    He thought for a long time before saying seriously, "That night, not only was Lord of Fire and Devil a big devil, he went to Mount Dong Lai with tens of thousands of elite Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals. He went there, and was in the vicinity of zenith as well, fighting a very intense battle with Tian Yu and his mount.

    After hearing what he had said, Gou Liyi and the rest were all extremely shocked and stood there in a daze. They could not believe that the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer could actually kill all of the great devils in the Lord of Fire and Devil.

    Xiao Song said in disbelief: "That''s impossible, Lord of Fire and Devil is one of the most powerful Ten Great Demons, no matter how strong that kid Huang Tianyu is, he is at most just a 14 or 15 year old kid, and that kind of thing can''t be true. Grand master, please don''t listen to the nonsense of others just to raise him up, okay?"

    After he finished speaking, the others also followed suit, and said some similar words to Bai Hezong in succession.

 C195 He felt helpless and had to persevere â€¦

    Seeing that Xiao Song and the others could not accept this matter, Bai Hezong said in a serious tone, "In the beginning, I did not believe that it was true. After all, fifteen years ago, our eight great sect masters had once fought with the Lord of Fire and Devil, and we all knew how terrifying his strength is. In other words, even if any of us, the eight great sect masters, were to go all out, it would not be possible.

    After he finished speaking, Gou Liyi said in a serious tone as well, "Fifteen years ago, during the battle at the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapped Valley, we lost all of our disciples. Many of them were fellow disciples, but in the end, we were unable to deal with the Western Sky Sovereign and trapped the Demon Lord and the others there.

    Bai Hezong helplessly said, "Who says it isn''t? In that war, although we had obtained the help of the Western Sky Sovereign, we were heavily injured in the end and were almost killed by the Demon Lord. Right now, we are still alive, and that is already a blessing in disguise, but those who came with us to that place, many of our fellow sect members and disciples, they will never be able to come back. "

    After speaking, the two school heads were actually very sad and they sighed.

    Looking at their expressions, Wuxie immediately felt touched and shook his head.

    But Xiao Song didn''t understand at all, and said to Bai Hezong: "Great master, since both of you are clear about the terrifying strength of that great devil from the Lord of Fire and Devil, then why did you say just now that the Huang Tianyu took that great devil along with him into the Mount Dong Lai, and almost killed all those Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals?"

    Seeing him like that, Gou Liyi also did not understand, and said to Bai Hezong: "That''s right, Old Bai, do you really believe that Sky Jade possesses that kind of terrifying strength?"

    Suddenly, he said very seriously: "That night, Sect Master Yun, his junior brother Yun Zhao and the others personally witnessed their great battle. Moreover, all of those things were personally told to me by the Sect Master Yun, so how could it be false?"

    He never thought that Yun Yi and the others would personally witness that huge battle. Xiao Song and the others were all extremely shocked as they looked at each other.

    Gou Liyi frowned for a long time, not only was he not happy for the Huang Tianyu, he had defeated the Lord of Fire and Devil, but he had also sighed and said worriedly: "Brother Bai, logically speaking, after hearing about this matter from you, I should be happy, and we should all be happy as well. We should even go find Tian Yu and his mount, and celebrate for them.

    At that time, the others also agreed and nodded their heads.

    However, he looked at Wuxie and helplessly said, "Old Bai, you shouldn''t have said this in front of this brat!"

    After saying that, he actually became even more helpless and sighed.

    Bai Hezong, who didn''t understand why he looked that way asked Wu Xie after looking at him, "What happened? "Could it be?"

    When he got to that point, he suddenly stopped talking because of some things. He was very worried.

    At the same time, Xiao Song and the others looked at them in confusion.

    He kowtowed to and said: "Thank you Grand Master, all these years I have understood this matter. I have also thanked you and my master, and all my fellow disciples, for taking care of me all these years, but please forgive me for being unfilial, but the time is ripe, please grant me your wish, Grand Master."

    Seeing him like that, Gou Liyi suddenly raised one of his arms, as if he wanted to beat him up. Bai Hezong and the others all worriedly advised him.

    However, contrary to everyone''s expectations, not only did he not hit Wuxie, he actually helped Wuxie up, tears in his eyes, as if he was rather happy: "I understand your personality very well, and I also know that although you are very indifferent to many things, to many people, but you are definitely a good child with a sense of justice in your heart, a good child with a high heart, and our cultivation and talent are only this much. One day, we will be unable to teach you."

    Seeing him like that, Bai Hezong helplessly shook his head.

    However, Wu Xie remained calm and replied him calmly: "Thank you, Grand Master, for your love and understanding towards me. No matter what happens in the future, I will always remember you and all seniors, the great kindness you have given me, but I hope that you can allow me to go to the Mount Dong Lai tomorrow to visit my beloved master!"

    After saying that, he kowtowed heavily towards Gou Liyi a few more times.

    Bai Hezong helplessly said, "It''s all my fault, why didn''t you know to be a little more secretive? I''m really sorry, Brother Gou! "

    After he finished speaking, he still felt guilty, and cupped his fists towards Gou Liyi.

    However, after Gou Liyi calmed down, his emotions returned back to normal as he said with a smile: "It''s fine! Everyone has their own ambitions, nothing can be forced! This matter has already existed in his heart for many years. We can''t continue to make things difficult for him. "

    After that, he helped Wu Xie up, and said with a smile: "Go gather with your master. Tomorrow morning, I will personally bring you to the Mount Dong Lai to find your real master!"

    Hearing his words, Wu Xie immediately thanked him sincerely and politely cupped his fist and bowed towards Bai Hezong before leaving. Bai Hezong felt even more guilty as he looked towards Gou Liyi, but Gou Liyi seemed to have let go of something.

    On the morning of the second day, just as dawn broke, Gou Liyi led the Pure Spirit Sect. A few elders, around seventy to eighty years old, accompanied Wu Xie to Mount Dong Lai, but did not stay there for long.

    They had just flown to a place near the zenith. On a relatively spacious flat area, the Huang Tianyu suddenly brought Xiao Qiuer and appeared there. It looked at them and said to Wu Xie in a calm voice, "You still made that decision in the end, and came to find me. I really don''t know why you needed such a tendons."

    Seeing him like that, Yun Yi and the rest all shook their heads helplessly.

    But Wu Xie walked over and said calmly: "Because you are the only warrior I recognize, I believe in my intuition, and the fact has proven that my years of perseverance here is correct. No matter how you treat me, I will do the same as I did a few years ago, and I hope that you will teach me all of your techniques and martial arts, this is the only wish I have in my life!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually kneeled down very seriously towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Gou Liyi, Yun Yi and the others all nervously looked at them.

    At the same time, Xiao Qiuer acted as if he was disgusted with them and watched as they retreated a few steps back.

 C196 Small balls speak without fear of evil

    Seeing Wu Xie being so serious, and seeing that he was clearly at odds with Xiao Qiuer, Yun Yi and the rest were immediately alerted and found it interesting. They looked at the Huang Tianyu, not knowing what decision he would make.

    But the Huang Tianyu actually coaxed Xiao Qiuer: "Don''t be like this, I know what you''re thinking, but don''t just look at this guy, he''s actually a guy who''s like an unlucky king, his heart is actually very good, although he might not necessarily be a righteous man, but he''s definitely a person with a sense of justice like you, and is also a friend that I can get along with."

    When he got there, Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped up in anger, and crashed into Wu Xie.

    Gou Liyi and the others, who never thought that it would be like this, looked worriedly at Wu Xie.

    But Wu Xie jumped to the side, and still knelt down towards the Huang Tianyu, it was so angry that it stared at him.

    But the Huang Tianyu only smiled and said to them: "Alright, alright, let''s stop messing around. Xiao Qiuer, you don''t need to be angry over this matter, okay?"

    After speaking, he turned to Wu Xie and said, "If you want to cultivate with me, I can promise you that. But I still have the same words, I will never take in disciples, nor will I become the master of any living creature.

    After he finished speaking, he walked over to Xiao Qiuer''s side and lightly patted the little fellow''s body. Xiao Qiuer''s anger was slightly reduced.

    But Wu Xie thought for a while and seemed to have thought it through. He said as if he was saying something, "That''s good, I don''t want to be told. I have a big child as my master, and I don''t want to bow to you."

    As he spoke, he stood up.

    Gou Liyi said in a vexed manner: "Tian Yu, you child, seriously, since your cultivation has already reached a level that is beyond us, then why are you always bringing Xiao Qiuer along to stay here? There are many big things in the world that need to be done by strong people like you. "

    Another old man from the Pure Spirit Sect looked at Wu Xie and Yu Mu, and also spoke with concern: "The future of the Yangtze River pushes forward the waves, and each generation is stronger than the previous one, this is the characteristic of many other living beings, especially us humans. Tian Yu, your current achievements and abilities are already above us old fellows, what you lack now is more experience, and a certain number of people. Since you are in the Mount Dong Lai, why not join forces with the Sect Master Yun to protect the future of the world?"

    When he finished speaking, he, Gou Liyi and the elders who were waiting for Pure Spirit Sect all looked at Yun Yi and the others from the Violet Cloud Sect.

    Yun Yi also smiled and said to the Huang Tianyu: "You, Wu Xie and the Jade Tree and the others have had a very good relationship for more than ten years, and you have protected many lives over and over again. Since Wu Xie has already come to your side, then you might as well start today, take in disciples from the three realms, establish your own sect, and with that, I believe that with your prestige and reputation, at least there will be many people who would be willing to come to your side."

    When he finished, Yun Zhao and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement.

    But Xiao Qiuer was opposed to it, he roared at them, and they were unable to comprehend what he was doing, and looked at him.

    The Huang Tianyu instead smiled and said: "Thank you seniors for showing kindness to me, but I do not have the same state of mind as you, nor do I have the same feeling of being a teacher. I do not have the same attitude and mindset as the masters of every generation, and when the sect opens, they will widely accept disciples.

    Seeing that he had rejected the suggestion of his party, Yun Yi and the others all felt that it was a pity, and shook their heads.

    However, Wu Xie said calmly: "Now that I have joined under his command, maybe in the future, you guys will come over too, and Wei Cang, Brave One and a few others. I think that sooner or later, they will come looking for this guy, at the very most, after I learn his true abilities from him and fight with some of the powerful evil forces, and become famous for him, don''t worry about them anymore, senior."

    Listening to what he said made sense, Gou Liyi and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement.

    Even in our current state, we will always take care of each other. It''s just like Wu Xie said, you and Xiao Qiuer better not think about hiding in the future. Although you two don''t want to get involved in worldly affairs, there are a lot of things that you cannot control, and in the future, here you will definitely have a lot of people. "

    Hearing them talk about this, the Huang Tianyu felt a headache and said: "Don''t bother, this little guy and I are not able to blend into the mundane world like we used to, we just want to quietly cultivate, and now that this Cold Night has come, it''s no big deal, after all, he doesn''t talk normally, and even if she''s with us, his words will definitely be very little, not so that our ears can''t take it anymore. But Wei Cang and Brave One, let''s skip it."

    Seeing that he was actually a little afraid of Wei Cang and his bravery, Yun Zhao half-jokingly said to him: "I say, Sky Jade, don''t you think it''s a little late for you to say all this now? It''s not like you don''t know what they are thinking of you. At the very least, in the future, they will definitely come back to find you. At that time, what about you? Just wait for others to envy you! "

    The Huang Tianyu that was joking with him shook its head awkwardly, looked at Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, then suddenly turned towards Yun Yi and the others. It cupped its fists and politely said: "Many thanks, seniors, for coming over and telling us all these things, but since Wu Xie is here, Xiao Qiuer and I will need to bring him to this mountain peak to familiarize ourselves with the environment. Thus, we will part ways here.

    After he finished speaking, Wu Xie, cupped his fists and bowed to Gou Liyi and the rest, then followed him and Xiao Qiuer towards the swamp. Gou Liyi and the other elders from Pure Spirit Sect looked at them with unwillingness.

    But once we reach that place, at the edge of the swamp, Huang Tianyu said seriously to Wu Xie: "From here onwards, to the highest mountain peak is extremely dangerous. Aside from maintaining an absolutely calm and calm mentality, we need to possess sufficient spiritual energy, which you do not have right now. For your safety, during this period of time, you must not leave my side or Xiao Qiuer''s side, or else on this mountain peak, you will definitely die!"

    Just like Xiao Qiuer, they quickly became two. They were about the size of a palm, made him put them into his bosom, and directly brought him into the mountain.

    At that time, a fifty year old man who was standing beside Gou Liyi suddenly spoke in a rather disconsolate manner: "I didn''t expect that Wu Xie would actually leave me after following me for sixteen years. I really don''t know if I should be happy for him. Or should I feel sorry for myself? "

    After he finished speaking, he looked at zenith with reluctance.

    Gou Liyi and the others consoled him a little more and went with him to the Violet Cloud Sect.

    Meanwhile, the Huang Tianyu took Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie to the summit of zenith, and took them out from their embrace. After placing them on the ground, they immediately returned to their original appearances.

    He did not expect that it was actually a flat and wide plain. He looked around and noticed that it was completely different.

    The Huang Tianyu reminded him, "In life here, no matter what happens, one must maintain an absolutely calm and calm state of mind. Otherwise, this place will experience a violent earthquake."

    Wu Xie gave him all the bags he brought along with him and Xiao Qiuer when they first met at the foot of the mountain, as well as the wine gourds and other things like that. He said calmly: "I''ll give these to you as well, when you guys came here that time, I predicted that you would come over sooner or later. From now on, you can live a peaceful life here, and under necessary circumstances, I will pass on some cultivation methods to you."

    When he said those words, Xiao Qiuer was just like the last few times, they went back there and made some rocks and big rocks, then built a house there. Wu Xie was immediately confused and asked the Huang Tianyu: "Since earthquakes often happen here, what is this little guy doing laying down those things? It''s not worried that those things will collapse after we leave this place. "

    Seeing him in such a state, the Huang Tianyu walked over, helped Xiao Qiuer build the house, and said amiably: "Don''t think that we are just wasting our time here, actually we are here to cultivate. We can cultivate in a way, train our mental state, physical strength and spirit energy, if these things are destroyed, we can rebuild them, and no matter what they are destroyed into, we can only do this, and will be able to maintain absolute calm in front of other things. Try it yourself, and you will understand."

    Hearing him say that, Wuxie did not understand, but he walked over and picked up a rock. It was not a very big rock, but in that instant, he felt that at most, it was a hundred jin rock, like a thousand jin rock, extremely heavy, and it took a lot of effort before he managed to move it to a place a few steps away from him. He was so tired that his arms were in pain, and he could not move them anymore.

    Looking at his perspiring face, the Huang Tianyu laughed bitterly and shook its head. It then said to him in a calm tone, "Take it easy, take it easy. In the future, just train harder and build a house."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer walked over to Wu Xie''s side and carried the stone easily. He jogged over to the wall that Wu Xie and the other Huang Tianyu had built, and stood on top of it. Wu Xie couldn''t believe what he just heard, so he asked the Huang Tianyu: "You, aren''t you? Is the pet that you''re raising really that amazing? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer suddenly scolded him angrily, "You trash cold faced ghost, who are you calling a pet? I am my master''s child, the one who is most loyal to my master. At the same time, I am also my master''s most pampered, Xiao Qiuer.

    He didn''t expect it to speak so innocently and looked at it in shock.

    However, it viciously said to him, "You, although you were brought here by my master, don''t even think about staying with us. You should build your own dog nest, don''t create trouble for us, and don''t disturb our rest and practice martial arts. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up!"

    After saying that, it worked even harder and built a house with the Huang Tianyu. Not long after, it built a huge house there.

    Seeing Wu Xie walk to the door, and looking at Xiao Qiuer with extreme care, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said: "Don''t mind it, this little fellow already has a cultivation level that is quite powerful, and it can already speak to me a few months ago. It is even more loyal to me, but it will occasionally have a little temper, and when you are familiar with it, it will not treat you like that."

    He had just reached there when Xiao Qiuer huffed and puffed, and said to Wu Xie: "You useless cold faced king, hurry and cover your own dog kennel, don''t just stand there, obstruct our sight, I don''t like you!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually walked towards Wu Xie fiercely.

    Seeing it dislike him so much, Wu Xie didn''t care at all. He said to the Huang Tianyu: "I will gradually train my strength in the future. But the scenery here is pretty good, there''s no need to live in the house, so I won''t waste my energy.

    Just as he finished speaking, it started to rain heavily outside. Luckily, he reacted quickly and walked into the house. Otherwise, he would have been drenched in sweat by now.

    Seeing his panicked look, the Huang Tianyu hurriedly conjured a bonfire, letting him roast the wet shoes, then reminded him: "The weather here is changing at all times, and there may even be a burst of heavy rain and snow, or thunder and lightning, or changes in the wind. And in this place, only I can use spirit energy and magic power, and what about you, it''s best for you to build a house, so that you don''t suffer outside after being chased out by Xiao Qiuer!"

    After he finished speaking, he gave Xiao Qiuer back some emerald bamboo.

    As Xiao Qiuer ate the bamboo, he still minded the situation quite a bit, and said to Wu Xie: "The weather will become better in a moment, hurry up and build your dog nest. I''m not used to resting with any living being besides my master, if you don''t want to be beaten out by me, then you''d better be aware of it, hear me?"

    Seeing it like that, Wu Xie immediately nodded and calmly said, "Don''t worry, I''ve always been on my own. I''ll go out later to build a house, I promise I won''t disturb you guys too much."

    However, the Huang Tianyu reminded him, "Also, the time here is very different from the time below. It runs very slowly and you had better adjust your state of mind and work and rest as soon as possible.

    Just as he finished speaking, Wu Xie''s stomach was actually very hungry, making waves of rumbling noises, making him lower his head in embarrassment.

    However, he was able to produce something to eat and drink from the Huang Tianyu, so there was no intention to laugh at him.

 C197 Second Sect Master has come to hasten the marriage

    Wu Xie followed behind Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. They had just reached the peak of zenith, and after a short while, they suddenly couldn''t take it anymore, they let out a few short breaths, and fell onto the ground extremely tiredly. The Huang Tianyu, however, wasn''t worried for him, and instead, said to him very calmly: "The environment here is very special, you have to get used to it as soon as possible, or else, even if I can help you a few times, you won''t be able to stay here anymore."

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Qiuer, who was looking at them with great concern, but smiled and shook his head at it. He quickly passed on to Wu Xie, adjust his breathing, and so on.

    But just at that time, he frowned again and said in a rather distressed manner, "Why are they here again? You even brought those with you? "

    After he finished speaking, he was actually very vexed, sighing.

    Wu Xie was puzzled and asked, "Who''s here?"

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly picked up a small piece of bamboo, and lightly tapped his head. However, he then laughed mischievously at the Huang Tianyu: "Alright, alright Master, since your two beautiful and gentle wives are here looking for you, then you should hurry down there to welcome them. If you''re late, my family might not want you ˇ­"

    While talking, it actually thought that it was having fun, and laughed out loud, but Wu Xie still did not understand, and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at it helplessly, but it said to it calmly: "You''re not allowed to bully Wu Xie, I''ll be right back!"

    Then he disappeared.

    Seeing his miraculous movement technique, Wu Xie was immediately very shocked. He asked Xiao Qiuer: "Why would he use this kind of profound movement technique?"

    Seeing him in such a state, Xiao Qiuer actually looked down on him and said: "What''s there to be surprised about? My master is really capable, even I know such a small spell like Form Displacement Transposition! "

    After saying that, it actually picked up a pillar and viciously said to him, "Stop wasting time here, hurry up and get out and build your dog nest. Don''t always think about getting free, be with us."

    After speaking, it used that bamboo to attack Wu Xie. Wu Xie quickly ran out and built the house with difficulty.

    In the blink of an eye, the Huang Tianyu was already there. Under the zenith, they saw Long Zunba bringing Long Xinhua, who was dressed in a red bride outfit, along with Leng Gufeng and another person, who was also wearing a beautiful light pink bride dress, together with some of the people from the two great sects. Under the persuasion of Yun Yi and the others, the people who were carrying the wedding necessities went over there.

    However, Long Zunba, who had seen him, suddenly said in a huff: "Tianyu, don''t always reason with us, you''ve also seen it, today your Grandfather Leng and I, brought the fully dressed Xin Hua and Qian Ning over to marry you. No matter what, you''re going to be my and your Grandfather Leng''s grandson-in-law!"

    After he finished speaking, Long Xinhua actually still pushed Long Xinhua, whose face was currently flushed, into the Huang Tianyu''s embrace, causing the two of them to feel extremely awkward, as they did not know what to say.

    Leng Gufeng, whose face was completely red, looked at Leng Qianning, and forced Leng Qianning, and said rather angrily: "Tian Yu, I don''t care what concerns you have, but in short, the marriage between you and Xiao Hua, and Qian Ning, cannot be delayed any further. Otherwise, others will laugh at us, your groom''s attire, we have already prepared it for you.

    Just as he finished speaking, two twenty year old Big Boy s who were standing behind him and Long Zunba suddenly carried a box and walked in front of the three of them. The person on the left was still very courteous as he cupped his fist and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Young Master, please quickly put on these clothes.

    The person on the right also opened the box and brought out a beautiful set of clothes for the groom.

    Seeing them like that, the Huang Tianyu actually released them instead. Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, in a rather courteous manner, turned to Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng and said: "Seniors, thank you for your love, but at the same time, I am also very grateful to you guys. You guys, Sect Master Yun and the others, have taken care of me for many years, and also thank you two sisters for the care you gave me.

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng suddenly became extremely angry and shouted angrily at the same time, "No!"

    Yun Yi also advised him, "Tian Yu, Xin Hua and Qian Ning, they have already liked you for many years. In the past, when you were young, we did not know much about these things, but now that you have all grown up, and you have become a famous man of justice, many people already know about it. The matter of you getting rid of demons, and how you even received the respect from the human emperors of the Four Great Empires, it is time for you to marry them.

    Hearing his persuasion, everyone looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu still said calmly: "Thank you senior for your kind intentions towards me, but I am still unable to do such things with my two sisters. I cannot tarnish this extremely pure friendship between them."

    When he got to that point, he suddenly felt very guilty, and said to Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning: "Sisters, I''m really sorry. Thank you for being so close to me, but I really can''t accept you in such a way.

    After saying that, he still bowed to Long Xinhua, whose face was filled with tears.

    Yun Yi and the others all felt that it was a pity and shook their heads.

    Long Zunba suddenly became very angry and said: "You stinking brat, you are looking for a beating right? My family''s Xiao Hua and Qian Ning, how are they not compatible with you? You actually broke their hearts? "

    Leng Gufeng was even more furious, he wanted to fight a Huang Tianyu.

    However, at that time, Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in the minds of the two of them and Yun Yi, and they said rather angrily: "You two stop messing around, you lowly humans are not worthy of any Huang Tianyu. This matter shall end here, and from now on, you are not allowed to do these foolish things to him regarding marriage.

    I never would have thought that she would be angry because of that kind of thing. Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others all knelt onto the ground in fear, and said extremely carefully: "Calm down Fairy, I hope that we won''t use that kind of thing again from today onwards. We''ll make things difficult for the Mr. Huang, please be merciful, don''t punish these children!"

    Not knowing why, Long Xinhua and the rest who were suddenly in such a state all of a sudden, all of a sudden, looked towards them with confusion, but the Huang Tianyu was very worried, and looked towards the eastern sky.

 C198 Heavenly Jade Guilds of Guilty Wah Wah Ning

    Looking at Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others, it seemed as if they were extremely afraid. The Huang Tianyu who had just heard what Rui Er had said to them earlier, said worriedly in its heart as it looked at Eastern Heaven Realm: "Rui Er, don''t be angry, and even more so, don''t punish them. They also did it out of good intentions, but don''t worry, I definitely won''t do that kind of thing between a man and woman with Big Sister Xin Hua and Big Sister.

    As if he could not bear to see this, Rui Er said: "Tian''er, I understand how you treat them, and you have told me many times already. I believe you, but you also need to properly advise them, and even though I will not allow them to be together with you, I do not wish for them to sincerely treat the people who have treated you well, and because I am sad about this matter." "ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu felt more at ease, and gently said in his heart: "Okay Rui Er, I will listen to you. In a while, I will properly comfort them, properly hug them, and quickly tell them everything. I also don''t want those things to trouble us forever."

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er said very calmly, "You can settle this yourself, I won''t interfere too much, but don''t make it difficult for yourself. I really can''t bear to see you suffer, even if you suffer a little."

    Knowing that she was extremely concerned, my Huang Tianyu immediately nodded, but he continued to coax her: "Don''t be angry with Sect Master Yun and the others, quickly let them up. After clarifying these matters with them, I will head back to zenith to train, and not delay my cultivation, and also not get together with you earlier, for the sake of them."

    After hearing what he said, Rui Er immediately responded.

    After that, in Yun Yi and''s minds, her voice once again came out, full of dignity as he said: "You two may rise, but in the future, don''t delay your cultivations just because of such a small matter, and don''t forget the responsibilities you all have taken care of. Right now, the world is already not at peace, don''t think about such mundane things, focus all of your energy on killing demons and protecting the world, that''s what you all have to do."

    After hearing her reprimand, Yun Yi and the other three sect masters immediately said in unison, "As per this goddess'' orders, we will definitely spare no effort to protect the common people!"

    After saying that, they bowed a few more times, then stood up, looking at Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning with guilt and helplessness.

    Just when some people wanted to ask them about what had happened just now, Long Zunba suddenly let out a long sigh and said to Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning with extreme guilt: "I''m sorry Little Hua, Qian Ning, we all know how you two sisters feel about Sky Jade, but what can we do? supreme fairy doesn''t allow you two to be together, and even the Central Sky Sovereign doesn''t dare to disobey her orders, what''s more, we can''t go against it, so you sisters, don''t think about Sky Jade anymore."

    After hearing what he had said and looking at Yun Yi and, they all looked at them guiltily. For a moment, Long Xinhua could not accept it and said: "Why? Why doesn''t supreme fairy let us stay with him? Grandfather, I don''t understand it, and I''m not willing to accept it! "

    Leng Qianning was even more choked with sobs, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Xiao Yu, can you not listen to what the fairy has to say? "Also, don''t reject Little Hua and I, we have loved you for many years already. It can be said that our biggest wish in life is to marry you, be together with you, and be together with you forever. I beg you, please don''t accept it, is her decree okay ˇ­"

    After talking, both she and Long Xinhua kneeled down on the ground in extreme grief.

    Yun Yi and the rest looked at them worriedly.

    However, the Huang Tianyu actually carried them up, and politely told Yun Yi and the others: "Please stay here for a while, I will go and advise them."

    After he finished speaking, he actually turned into a beam of light and brought Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning to a very quiet col, leaning on a piece of grass with them. He said very gently: "Sisters, I really know and am extremely grateful to you guys for your kindness, but I''m sorry, I really don''t have that kind of heart, and I can''t let you guys suffer together with me."

    After hearing his words, Long Xinhua suddenly turned very serious and said to him, "Little Yu, can you not talk about those things? You''re still not too clear about what Qian Ning and I are going to do to you, so we can throw away our lives for your sake. No matter what kind of life we live with you, we''re all willing, so please don''t reject us, okay? "

    Leng Qianning laid in his embrace, and said with a choked voice: "Xiao Yu, I really cannot accept this. Big Sister Long and I will treat you well without you, you should not have any worries, and don''t keep pushing us away, alright?"

    Looking at their expressions, the Huang Tianyu let out a long sigh, and said guiltily: "I really am sorry, sisters. Can you two not be so persistent?"

    Hearing his words, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    However, he said very calmly, "Sisters, I''ll tell you the truth. I actually fell in love with a girl."

    Hearing his words, both Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning became very upset and asked him, "Who is she?"

    The Huang Tianyu knew that they were very concerned about that and immediately coaxed them: "Don''t ask, in short, I''m not lying to you guys. Even though I haven''t really met her, in this half a year, I have always used words and mental communication with her, and we both seem to understand each other''s thoughts very clearly. It''s very easy for us to communicate through our hearts, and I know that if I tell you all about this, you guys will feel even more sad, but I don''t want to hide it from you guys.

    Then he looked at them with even more guilt.

    After hearing what he had said, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning immediately fell into his embrace with extreme sadness.

    After a while had passed, Leng Qianning suddenly let out a long sigh, and said rather despondently: "I never thought that there would actually be such a girl in this world, able to communicate with you telepathically. To be honest, I''m very jealous of her, and at the same time very envious of her."

    Long Xinhua said in a rather melancholy manner, "For many years, we sisters had thought that we were the best and most able to communicate with you, but we all knew that we were unable to enter your heart. I never thought that you would actually be able to interact sincerely with that lady.

    Hearing their words, the Huang Tianyu felt even more guilty and tried to advise them.

    However, they shook their heads while smiling bitterly. Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning suddenly snuggled close to each other. Within his arms, it was as if they were two women that were about to lose their beloved husbands.

    At that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt that they had let go of all their determination. Guiltily, it felt as if they had just said sorry to them before lying down very calmly with them. Only on the second day did they smile and leave.

 C199 Insect attack of disordered mood

    Ever since he was chased out of the Taizhen Sect by Feng Chenggong and the others, he had been through many things in succession, especially those Demonic Ghosts whose strengths were quite great, as if he was possessed by a devil, which kept on launching attacks at him.

    Furthermore, within the World of Demons and Demons, Little Princess Ling''er, Jinling and the other two little princesses, Long Xinhua, Leng Qianning and the other girls, and even that mother spirit seemed to like him a lot.

    There was no need to even mention how Rui Er treated him. He was absolutely tyrannical, yet he truly loved him from the bottom of his heart.

    Even though they still treated him like a child, most of the time, those elders would act like a junior when they were with him. They would ask him for guidance from him from time to time, or even ask him for advice on a few things.

    They treated him as if he was their teacher.

    As for Wu Xie, the coldfield King, he followed him and started cultivating.

    All kinds of things happened, and the Huang Tianyu were sometimes really annoyed, but they did not know how to vent those things.

    One day, he passed down some techniques to Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer and told them to go far away. After each of them went back to cultivate, they laid on a big rock and closed their eyes and sighed.

    Before long, Rui Er''s voice appeared in his mind, and she said half-jokingly: "How is Tian''er? Is the human world really that fun to understand? "

    After she finished speaking, she actually began chuckling.

    All of a sudden, the Huang Tianyu said in a rather distressed manner: "I really don''t know why there are so many strange things in the human world. Since all living creatures are within the Three Realms and are all of the same race, why can''t one of the living creatures of the Three Realms live in peace and prosper together?

    As he spoke, he became even more distressed and began to sigh.

    However, Rui Er said very calmly, "You''ve started to care about those things. This means that you have to gradually return to your true self."

    He didn''t know what she was talking about, but a Huang Tianyu seemed to be confused as she asked her: "What''s going on? Become who I am? Rui Er, why do you keep saying these things to me? "Could it be that the current me is truly as you said, not the real me?"

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er did not answer him. Instead, she spoke in a very gentle tone, "Tian''er, with your current condition, you have already reached the Immortal Realm, and your strength is enough to fight with one of the great Empyreans of the Heaven Realm, the Northern Empyrean Bai Duzun, at full power. This means that you can fly here and join the Heaven Realm.

    After hearing what she had said, the Huang Tianyu asked excitedly: "What did you say? I now have the ability to fly to the Heaven Realm and reunite with you? Was Rui Er really like that? Do I really have that kind of power? "

    At that point, he jumped up in excitement.

    In that moment, the large boulder that he was lying on previously shattered with a bang. Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, who were in the middle of training, looked at him nervously. They did not know what he was doing.

    But right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt five extremely powerful demonic Qi respectively moving towards that direction from five different directions from a distance away from the zenith. It immediately turned disgusted and frowned.

    I am very happy that you came to meet me as soon as possible, but it seems like things are not as easy as you thought, and now that you have matters to attend to, once you have settled them and are allowed to do all sorts of things, come back to me again. At that time, I will definitely have a good chat with you about what happened to us in the past, and let you recover to your true self as soon as possible. "

    After hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu slightly nodded, but spoke with a tone full of guilt: "I''m sorry Rui Er, I''ve disappointed you yet again. Right now, I can only say these words to you, and I don''t know when I''ll have the time and opportunity to reunite with you.

    When he said till there, Rui Er said gently: "Tian''er, I do wish for you to come find me quickly, but didn''t I tell you many times before? Time means nothing to us. When you become you again, there are many things that you will naturally understand. Don''t have any feelings of guilt towards me, because those feelings don''t even belong to you and me. Hurry up and take care of those things.

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu nodded slightly and didn''t say anymore.

    Instead, they waved at Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie separately, and they immediately ran to his side. Looking at the broken stones beneath his feet, Xiao Qiuer asked in puzzlement: "What''s wrong, Master? It can''t be that some annoying guy came over to our place, right? "

    After speaking, it looked around ferociously.

    Wu Xie looked around warily.

    However, the Huang Tianyu remained calm and told them, "It''s not a big deal.

    When he had just reached that point, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer suddenly spoke in a hateful manner at the same time, "Then I''ll go and get rid of them right now!"

    Looking at their gazes, the Huang Tianyu thought for a moment, then nodded its head and said: "That''s fine, Wu Xie, if you are here at a normal time, it has been a month since you arrived. In terms of cultivation, although your talent is not as good as Xiao Qiuer, but you have been working hard, and at the same time it is time for you to go down and relax."

    After he finished speaking, he looked around him and released a burst of spiritual light. In a blink of an eye, he actually brought Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie to the top of the swamp in zenith.

    The mottled snakes and snakes, as well as many black furred spiders, large numbers of large patterned centipedes, and an endless amount of bright white icy silkworms were crawling all over the place. Moreover, they were flying in the air while buzzing in the air.

    Licking his tongue, he used his consciousness and said, "Coldfield King, those ice silkworm and huge snake, and those centipedes, if placed in the boiling oil and fried it properly, it would definitely be extremely delicious. And as far as I know, the snow on the eighth level of this zenith, is made entirely out of oil.

    Wu Xie heard what it said in his head and frowned. "Those things are obviously highly toxic. Eating them is just asking for death."

    He had just reached the point where Xiao Qiuer was fuming with rage, and said with his own consciousness: "You coward, what are you afraid of? Who is my master? He''s capable of anything. As long as we ask him about those things, he''ll definitely let us, safe and sound, eat those delicious things. If you don''t agree, then when I eat later, you can go away.

    Seeing that it looked down on him, Wu Xie looked at it with a little anger, but said like a Huang Tianyu: "I know that your culinary skills are very good, those pythons and ice silkworms, at a glance, all have a cultivation level of a thousand years, and are definitely great supplements. I''ll pack them up later, and after bringing them back, you''ll make them into good ingredients, and let me properly supplement them."

    After he finished speaking, he was still very pleased with himself, and glared at Xiao Qiuer, but Xiao Qiuer didn''t care, and shook his head at him.

    However, the Huang Tianyu calmly replied: "Don''t think about those good things anymore. Go and ask them, why are they here? At the same time, who was the one who had sent them here? These poisonous bugs would definitely not surround this place for no reason. "

    Wu Xie also felt that his words made sense. He nodded and immediately floated to a spot not far away from him. He coldly looked at the poisonous bugs and shouted, "You guys, why are you surrounding this mountain?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the huge Poison Bee that was as tall as a person suddenly spoke fiercely, "Brat, you are very brave, do you know? You dare to be so careless and come over to meet us? Do you know who we are? "

    Seeing its frightening look, Wu Xie immediately became angry, and floated towards them, in that moment, around them, came out a strong stench of poison, howling and spreading out. Not long later, there were a lot of things that were like black snow in the surroundings, they filled the area around zenith, with a radius of dozens of miles.

    Seeing those things, Wu Xie immediately became very careful, and floated to the side of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, as if he was afraid of those things.

    But Xiao Qiuer did not care about those things, and looked around.

    Suddenly there was a bright white ice silkworm with a circumference of two feet and length of one zhang, suddenly swaying. Its huge body, swaying unsteadily, moved forward a few times and then coldly said to the Huang Tianyu and the others: "Little brats, stop wasting your time, stop fooling around and think about us. Let me tell you the truth, we are."

    Just as it got there, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said, "The Icy Silkworm Demons, the Ice Crystal Snow Silkworm, the Venomous Bee, the Red Feathered Venomous Bee, the Hundred Step Poisonous Bug, the Hundred Step Centipede, the Black Blood Spider, the Black Haired Spider, the Scarlet Chain Snake, the python, all of you, instead of cultivating properly, why are you here? Could it be that you all want to challenge the various disasters in the zenith? "

    After hearing what he had said, a black-furred spider that was over 10 feet long suddenly said in a huff, "Good boy, I didn''t think that you would actually know our names and background. It seems that you aren''t simple!"

    The three meter long and one foot thick patterned centipede beside it huffed and puffed, "Hei Mao, why are you wasting your breath on these kids? He and his iron-eater are all pretty good spirit creatures. As long as we eat them, not only will we be able to live forever, it will also increase our spiritual energy by quite a lot. Everyone will attack together and eat them all! "

    The dark yellow poisonous gas howled and gushed out to the sky above the swamp. In an instant, pieces of the poisonous gas came out from the swamp, and not only did the thin mud wall suppress the poison gas for an instant, it even quickly spread to the surroundings for about a mile. In the blink of an eye, many of the surrounding poisonous insects were engulfed.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? The poisonous bugs were all extremely frightened, and even though they retreated far away, they still surrounded the area.

    A huge mottled python that had been staring closely at the Huang Tianyu suddenly ejected a stream of poisonous gas that intersected green and yellow. Very quickly, the poisonous gas turned into numerous huge white balls, which were like huge snake eggs, densely packed together and blocking the path between them and the swamp.

    Then, it shouted loudly towards the Huang Tianyu and the others, "Little brats, don''t be too arrogant. Hurry over and get eaten by us, or else we will surround this place forever and let you drink all the water and starve to death there."

    Just as it said that, Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own spirit consciousness and said: "Is there something wrong with its brain? It wants us to be eaten by them, and it also wants us to be surrounded by it, so we have to starve itself to death. Let''s not even talk about whether it''s capable of eating us, even if we can''t beat it, Master, you can''t do anything about it.

    However, Wu Xie frowned and said, "The big centipede said that the insect eater told them that eating the two of you can help them live forever and increase their spirit energy at the same time, which means that they must have been eaten by the insect to come here. That is to say, they are the same as the ten Bane Eaters, so if that''s the case, how much time do we waste with them?"

    Hearing him talk about that, the Huang Tianyu immediately nodded its head, but it found that to be fun, and said: "Looks like these guys, maybe they really don''t have brains. They also believe in what Bug Eating guy said, no wonder they are stupid, they came here to throw their lives away."

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own consciousness and said: "Master, these fellows aren''t worthy of you making a move on us. This time, it''s all up to us and we''ll let them know just how powerful I and this Leng Ning Wang are!"

    Then, like a bolt of lightning, it pounced toward those huge wasps. With a swoosh, it sprayed a cloud of light blue tornado that was coiling around the wasps. The wasps were instantly sucked into the tornado and it completely disappeared.

    Soon after, Wu Xie also reached the top of the big spiders. His hands turned and whizzed towards those fellows one by one. The fist-sized mass of inscription light smashed into a large number of black-furred spiders, turning them into wisps of black air and disappearing.

    Who would have thought that they would be so powerful and move so fast? The poisonous snakes, centipedes, and snow silkworms all took great care to release a dense poison aura around them, protecting them within it.

 C200 Innocuous food ingredients for small balls

    Just as the venomous snakes, centipedes, and ice silkworm released their venom, a huge wasp that was extremely furious said to Xiao Qiuer, "You damned iron-eater, you actually dared to sneak attack us. Watch how grandpa beats you up!"

    Just as it finished its words, it suddenly widened, and the poisonous wasps with long red fur covered the sky and covered it with their tail needles. The tail needles that were half a foot long and black in color shot towards Xiao Qiuer as if they were covering the earth, and in an instant, caused the surroundings to tremble.

    Seeing that scene, Xiao Qiuer suddenly opened his eyes. The two big bear palms in front of him, with a whoosh, sucked over a piece of rock that was as tall as a person from far away and blocked between them.

    However, not long after, those poisonous needles unexpectedly turned that large stone into dust that scattered in all directions.

    At that time, Xiao Qiuer was not only not afraid, he had instead turned around and shrunk into a ball. The big ball of fur whizzed around him and shot out pieces after pieces of black and white fur. In the blink of an eye, those fur turned into strands of fur.

    Never would they have imagined that it would actually use the same method as them. Immediately, the Poison Bees flew into the distance in a very frightened manner. "Woosh, woosh, woosh, woosh ~ ~ ~"

    At the same time, those black spiders suddenly shot a stream of black poisonous liquid at Wu Xie. At the same time, those black furred spiders suddenly shot a stream of black poisonous fluid, and the thick black poisonous fluid quickly formed a wave of two or three spiders.

    However, Wu Xie didn''t care about those things. He suddenly shook his body, and around him, a blazing fire suddenly appeared. It protected him, burning the spider web and the small spiders to ashes.

    Nie Tian never expected that he would actually know how to use it. The giant spiders, who possessed the Fiery Blaze Incantation, immediately retreated into the distance in fear.

    However, at that moment, many Icy Blossom Silkworms suddenly sprayed out streams of cold air towards Wu Xie. However, at that moment, many Icy Silkworms suddenly shot out streams of cold air and actually suppressed those flames.

    Immediately after, the big Centipedes shot extremely ferociously towards Xiao Qiuer, a large piece of them exploded, with barbed hooks, and with a burst of poisonous black centipede darts, they trapped Xiao Qiuer within.

    After a while, a piece of the jade-green Aura was released by Xiao Qiuer, and with a kacha sound, it compressed into a piece, and the jet-black metal piece began to spin a few rounds around Xiao Qiuer. Xiao Qiuer suddenly waved his hand, and a thick bear paw smashed onto the ice silkworm, causing a dozen or so ice silkworms to turn into water, and started to flow down the mountain.

    At that time, the venomous snakes that were staring closely at the Huang Tianyu saw that scene, and spat out cold venom at Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie at the same time.

    At the same time, many Icy Silkworms also fiercely sprayed out strands after strands of crystal silk that were hard to see with the naked eye. When combined with the poisonous silk, they actually condensed into many poisonous whips that were full of barbed ice crystals and fiercely attacked the two of them.

    He did not expect that they would join together and use that kind of thing to attack their Wuxie. He suddenly combined his left hand''s middle finger and index finger together and began chanting mantra to condense his source spirit, and soon after, a long spear appeared in his right hand. The flame spewed out of the spear and shot out towards the poisonous whips, releasing a powerful flame.

    And it was also at that time that Xiao Qiuer actually threw himself inside the big pythons, opening his mouth and releasing waves after waves of deafening roars at them. In an instant, dozens of big pythons that were around fifteen meters long fainted, and then he actually released a white smoke towards those fellows, trapping them inside with kacha kacha sounds. After that, the white smoke actually turned into strands of white fur that attached itself to its body.

    It immediately turned around and jumped back to Wu Xie''s side. When those poisonous snakes looked at it coldly, it used its spiritual consciousness and said to Wu Xie, "Foolish brat, don''t always think about beating these fellows up. Before they run away, hurry up and get some food so that we can eat it in the future!"

    Upon hearing its words, Wu Xie thought for a moment and felt that it was right. He swung his left hand, whistling through the air, and just as he was about to launch a sneak attack, the wasps released a dark red flame, instantly enveloping quite a few wasps within it. The fire actually turned into a small red bag, floating to his side.

    Who would have thought that he and Xiao Qiuer would catch those pythons and those wasps twice. A large centipede, in a moment of extreme anger, scolded them loudly, "Bastard, you dare to bully us like this, I will definitely eat you all up today ˇ­"

    Right after it finished speaking, all of its hairy feet actually turned into a bunch of cold shining large sickles. Along with its strange body, they swept towards Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer.

    At the same time, the big pythons also opened their jaws wide, they had two sets of extremely poisonous fangs, shining brightly, and rushed towards Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie from above, attacking them.

    As for the big spiders, the Ice Crystal Snow Silkworms and the Red Haired Venomous Bees, they each shot crazily at the Huang Tianyu. A huge net filled with black venom, as well as strands of chilling, bone-piercing silk and numerous venomous needles that hung from their hooks.

    In an instant, they had fallen into a very dangerous situation.

    With a whoosh, three flame spears appeared, nailing it down one after the other. The head of the centipede, the head, the tail, and the space between the body of the centipede were forcibly nailed down onto a small mountain. Flames were spewing out of the mountain as the centipede screamed and screamed in pain, shaking its huge body with all the power it could muster.

    However, Xiao Qiuer very innocently waved those two thick and large palms, and with a bang bang, he broke all the poisonous fangs of those large pythons. After that, he actually grabbed them all by the neck, and strangled them all.

    Then it actually blew a black wind towards the poisonous teeth, instantly sweeping them away and shooting them towards the giant spiders, poisonous wasps, and ice crystal snow silkworms.

    He never thought that it would use its poisonous fangs to attack them. The spiders, ice silkworms, and poisonous wasps were killed in an instant. They retreated in fear.

 C201 Knowing the fame of the poisonous insect escape

    And just when Xiao Qiuer was about to use the venomous fangs of those huge pythons to attack the ice silkworm, huge centipede and black-furred spider, the Huang Tianyu suddenly released a piece of very good-looking ice crystal and sealed all of the surrounding ice silk, spider webs, and barbed poison needles with it. It fell onto the swamp in a relaxed manner, and then he casually walked to the edge of the swamp.

    At that time, the venomous snakes that had been beaten to death had already released a black miasma, turning those beasts into strands of black fur, attaching themselves to Xiao Qiuer.

    He then turned into two small bags and kept Wu Xie, who floated to the side of the Huang Tianyu one after another. He looked at the poisonous insects with quite a domineering gaze.

    A long-haired spider suddenly became huffy and said to a python, "Why are these guys all so powerful? "Not only was he unafraid of our lethal poison, he even beat us to such a sorry state. That insect eater, he didn''t tell us about this, right?"

    A huge ice silkworm also angrily said, "Although eating them might make us immortal, and it might even increase our strength, the question is, if we continue to fight with them like this, how many of our subordinates will we have to sacrifice to be able to beat them all without being able to fight back?"

    A large centipede said angrily: "This iron-eater and this guy who uses raging flames are powerful enough, none of us are their match when we go up, and this kid wearing a green robe is definitely stronger than them, if not, those two guys would not have charged forward and attacked us first. If this goes on, we might not be able to beat all of them even if we had all brought along here."

    The largest spotted python looked at it ferociously. The Huang Tianyu and the others said: "Hundred Refinement, didn''t that insect food guy tell us that there''s a twelve year old little boy and a iron-eater here? Why was there another one that appeared here now? It was around the age of twenty! It can''t be that he tricked us into coming here and getting us to use up our subordinates because of that, right? "

    After listening to them talk about these things and staring at the Huang Tianyu for a while, the big python actually said as if it was not saying it well, "I know all about what you guys said and saw it too. Didn''t I also lose a lot of subordinates? This iron-eater and this little flame boy can definitely fight with us one-on-one, but why is this green-gowned child so calm when facing us? Are we really being toyed with by that insect? "

    After saying that, it looked towards the three Huang Tianyu s with great vigilance.

    At that time, a large spider cautiously said to it, "Hundred Refinement, do you think we need to summon the Ten Thousand Poison Scorpion, Green Light Toad, together with the centipede, Icy Silkworm, and Poison Bee, form the Seven Ultimate Poison Formation with them and torture these three fellows to death before eating them?"

    After hearing its words, a few centipedes, ice silkworm and poisonous wasps cautiously looked at the huge python.

    However, that fellow shook his head, and said very carefully: "These three fellows are able to freely move about this area, far more than the poison that we possess, many times more terrifying." However, that fellow shook his head, and very carefully said: "These three fellows are able to freely move around this area, far more than the poison that we possess, and many times more terrifying.

    Hearing its words, some of the poisonous bugs felt that it made sense and carefully looked at the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Seeing that they were no longer attacking them, Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own spiritual sense and said, "Master, looks like those fellows were scared by me and this Cold Field King. We might as well rush up and take care of them all, then we can go back and enjoy the fried venomous bugs, such a unique and delicious meal!"

    Hearing its words, Wu Xie looked very carefully at the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said flatly: "I better not, let them go back and send a message to the bugs, is that not better than eating them all?"

    Hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer suddenly became a little unhappy, laid on the ground beside him, and began to think of a way to have him promise to kill all of those poisonous bugs, then bring them back to the peak of the zenith to prepare those fried foods for it.

    However, he said very calmly, "You guys don''t need to think too much. I know that Insect Eating guy, a few of the trash from the top ten Bane Eater, has also fought with the three of us before. This time, if we don''t kill all of you, you guys shouldn''t be so presumptuous towards us, so go back and tell them, Insect Eating, if they still want to cause trouble for us, then they should come here personally and stop messing with you little life."

    Listening to his words, one of the wasps became uncertain, and said to the python: "Are we really being played by that insect?"

    The spiders, centipedes, and ice silkworms all moved slightly closer to the python.

    The python suddenly became very polite and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Thank you sir for sparing us, we all know that we cannot defeat you, but I wonder which divine power you three are? Can you tell us? We can also go back and argue with the insect eating. "

    Seeing that it was being so courteous to him, the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "I am called Huang Tianyu, that giant panda is my mount. That brother is called Wu Xie, and the Insect Eater and the ten great Bane Masters, some of them know us."

    Just as he finished speaking, a large centipede said fearfully, "What? You are the Huang Tianyu that was rumored to have almost killed the cold coffin, the Shattered, Evil Death and Insect Eating along with Xiong Wa and the other experts, as well as that iron-eater? And in these recent years, the person who killed many demons and devils and was even the most powerful person in the world today, the young genius from the Pure Spirit Sect s ˇŞ Wu Xie? "

    Seeing that they actually knew about the three of them, Huang Tianyu slightly nodded his head. Wu Xie, however, was quite strong, and told them: "At least you guys have some experience!"

    As soon as its words left its mouth, those poisonous bugs became extremely frightened. Without even giving them a chance to talk, they quickly fled into the distance and disappeared into the wind and snow.

    Seeing them like that, the Huang Tianyu didn''t mind at all. It brought Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie back to the peak of zenith.

 C202 To find fault with the Western Earth Spirit.

    The Huang Tianyu and the rest had just scared off those poisonous bugs like the poisonous snakes, and brought Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie back to the peak of zenith. When they saw the things that had collapsed again, they got used to it and immediately walked over.

    But Xiao Qiuer actually ran over and said to him anxiously: "Master, stop messing around with these things. Leave all of this work to me, hurry up and cook these things properly for us.

    As it spoke, it shook its round body a few times, causing some of its clear black and white fur to fall off. Along with some black and white lights, some of those fur started to shine, and those things turned into the large python-like poisonous insects that it had just obtained.

    Wu Xie also threw the red bags on his waist to the side but didn''t say anything. He walked to the side, carrying some rocks, dirt and other things and built his own house.

    Xiao Qiuer was even more nimble. He placed many stones of different sizes together and very easily built it and the Huang Tianyu''s house.

    Looking at their appearances, the Huang Tianyu smiled and shook its head, blowing in front of them. In an instant, it took out a yellow copper cauldron that was filled with food oil, and following that, it casually flicked a light green light towards the big pythons, and in an instant, another group of big water wrapped them up like sharp little knives, ripping open their stomachs. After carefully cleaning them up, they set them down in the air.

    After that, he did the same thing and took out the centipedes.

    Finally, he blew a breath towards the wasps, instantly taking their heads off. He looked at them for a moment, nodded his head as if he felt that it was still okay, and then flicked some water towards them. After cleaning them up, he casually sent some earthy yellow qi towards their bodies, silently turning them into dust that floated downwards.

    After packing up his things, he looked at Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie who were still building a house, and casually asked: "You guys want to eat oil to cook these things? Or do you want to eat barbecue? "

    Hearing him say that, Xiao Qiuer thought for a moment, but didn''t really care as she said, "Whatever, as long as it tastes good."

    Wuxie only shrugged indifferently.

    Seeing that they did not care about these things, the Huang Tianyu casually pointed towards the bottom of the copper cauldron. A speck of starlight shot out from the bottom of the cauldron, and in an instant, a raging fire appeared, and before long, the oil inside the cauldron was boiling hot. With a casual wave of his hand, he had brought the huge heads of the wasps, centipedes, and several large pythons into the cauldron, and then settled the remaining large pythons around the fire to cook them properly.

    In the blink of an eye, the Huang Tianyu casually waved its hand towards those familiar things and the bronze cauldron disappeared.

    Xiao Qiuer who had already smelled the stuff, suddenly threw away the rocks in his hands and ran over, wolfing down his food, but Wu Xie continued to build his own house, not showing any interest in the food at all.

    Looking at the two of them in such a different light, Huang Tianyu said to Wu Xie with a smile, "Sometimes you really should learn from this little guy. It''s natural that many things should not go against one''s nature, even though there are some things that are more important than it."

    Listening to his words, Wuxie said very calmly, "The reason why it doesn''t care at all, and does what it wants to do, is because it knows you are here. You will take good care of it in many ways, but I am different, I am used to living on my own. If I don''t build this house well, if it snows later, I will be frozen."

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer said to him lazily: "You cold shoulder king, what''s the use of saying all that? Don''t forget, at least for now, you don''t have my master''s physique of not eating or drinking at all. The time passing here is also very different from the time below.

    As soon as it finished its words, Wuxie''s stomach rumbled as he walked over shamelessly and ate some. Then, he left to build his own house.

    On the other hand, the Huang Tianyu was very relaxed. It built the big house between him and Xiao Qiuer, which was completed in a short while.

    At that time, Xiao Qiuer crawled over with a full stomach, and said with a wicked smile: "Master, this dish is really quite delicious, it smells really good, I really hope that in the future, there will be more of this kind of thing, coming to me, that way I can often eat it, these delicious things ˇ­ ˇ­"

    As it spoke, it climbed into the room and lazily rested.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at Wu Xie and finally managed to build its own little house. After it was done, it immediately took out a bottle gourd and threw it to him. After he caught the gourd, he frowned and struggled to sit on the ground.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu actually said to him in a very calm manner: "I was the one who did this. The Sun, Moon, and Star''s Tri-Light Spirit Water are at least five thousand kilograms.

    Then, he took out a bamboo scroll and threw it to Wu Xie, saying in a very casual tone, "There are some of them. On it are some of the techniques to forge one''s own body, study them and understand them, as long as you understand them, you will not need to eat them after a long time. I will teach you some of the mortal world''s things in the future, and some of the immortal refining techniques will allow you to gradually gain access to immortality."

    After he finished speaking, he walked into the big room and started cultivating with his eyes closed.

    Wu Xie looked at the bamboo scroll and frowned. He said in distress: "Did you get it wrong? There''s not a single word on it. How do you want me to cultivate? "

    Then he wanted to throw it away.

    However, in an instant, his eyes lit up like the stars in the sky, and in an instant, he saw, on top of the bamboo scroll, some very peculiar words, which confused him. He looked at those things, and before long, as if he understood something, he covered the gourd, and said with gratitude: "Thank you for using this Three Light Spirit Water to change my physique, allowing me to have this kind of ability, where I can gradually read the Wordless Book!"

    After he finished speaking, he very politely kowtowed a few times towards the room where Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer were. Then, he brought the large gourd and the bamboo scroll into his room and began to study it with great concentration.

    Just as they were training, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt something strange. It actually came out from underground and shakily appeared in the snow surrounding the zenith. He slightly frowned and said, "It''s a cold day, what are they doing here?"

    Xiao Qiuer, who had just been cultivating for a while and was meditating, felt a little perplexed when he heard him say that. He asked him, "What''s wrong, Master? Could it be that some demons, ghosts, insects, beasts and the like have come to cause trouble for us? "

    As it spoke, it stood up.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said in a calm voice, "No, the creatures that have come this time are some Earth Spirit God s and not some demons or ghosts."

    While talking, they walked out, only to see that there was some light snow outside, but it quickly melted and disappeared. Wu Xie also brought his bamboo scroll out, and politely bowed to the Huang Tianyu, but Xiao Qiuer suddenly became a little lazy and said to him, "Let''s go, Little Dummy. My master said that there are some Earth Spirit God s, some kind of fellows, come here, come and take a look at them, what are they!"

    In the blink of an eye, it brought them to the deepest part of the mountain peak, to the edge of the swamp, and there, standing there, they saw a tall and sturdy man dressed in a golden armor. He had a long white beard and was leading a few generals who were dressed in battle armor and holding different weapons.

    Huang Tianyu s who did not know who they were immediately brought Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie to a place not far away from them. They greeted the golden-armored man courteously and cupped their fists and said, "Who knows which divine weapon is it that was given to them? What are you doing here? "Please give your instructions!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a general standing beside the burly man in golden armor, who held a cross in his hand, suddenly shouted at them in rage, "Insolent human, this Divine Monarch is the Western Earth Spirit God of the human world, we are all generals under the command of the Divine Monarch. If you see us, why don''t you kneel down and surrender to us?"

    After hearing what he said, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie looked at them in displeasure.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said in a very amiable manner: "So this divine official was one of the four great Earth Spirit God s who protected the mortal world. "It''s a pleasure to meet you all. I wonder why the Divine Monarch is leading all his soldiers here?"

    As he spoke, he even cupped his fists towards Wen Kai and the others.

    The general who had just spoken suddenly became even more furious and said, "What an audacious brat! Since you know our Divine Lord''s honorific title and you still dare to act so presumptuously, why don''t you quickly kneel down and surrender to us?"

    When he said that, he used the shining steel trident in his hand and pointed it at Huang Tianyu and the others, obviously threatening them. As for the three Huang Tianyu s, Xiao Qiuer was furious and roared at them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu stood up with its hands behind its back and said very calmly: "General, don''t be angry, I know your names, but I am sorry, I have always been on my own, and have never had the habit of bowing to any living being, and I have no relationship with any of you, so naturally I do not need to kneel to you, and we do not want any living being or any power to do as they please, and do whatever you wish, and please forgive me!"

    Hearing his words, many generals looked at him in fury.

    However, Wen Kai suddenly extended his hand, signaling them not to speak. Instead, he said in a relatively calm voice, "Huang Tianyu, in these recent years, Monarchs has heard about some of your matters and knows that you were originally the disciples of Spirit Tooth Mountain and that Wu Xie is also a disciple of Pure Spirit Sect. This iron-eater is also a spirit beast from the Western Lands.

    With regards to the things that he knew, Huang Tianyu and the other two were not surprised at all. After all, he was a Divine Monarch.

    However, he continued to speak in a rather domineering manner, "Since you are all righteous living beings, and are also quite powerful, and were also living beings of our Western Territories before, then you should have come under the Monarchs''s command very early on to better protect the human world. But why haven''t you all come to the Monarchs to seek support from him even up till today?"

    Hearing his words, Wuxie didn''t know if he should scold him or not. He just coldly said, "As the saying goes, everyone has their own aspirations. You can''t force them!" Even though we are all living beings, we all have our own matters to attend to and do not wish to be restricted in any way. We also do not wish to reach out to the Divine Monarchs, so I hope that the Divine Monarchs will not make things difficult for us.

    As he spoke, he didn''t even bother to clasp his hands together. From this, it could be seen that he was quite angry.

    However, the Huang Tianyu instead smiled and said to Wen Kai: Thank you, Lord God, for showing kindness to me, but I truly do not wish to depend on anyone, and only wanted to act according to our own wishes. Thank you for coming to meet us, but we have already explained all these clearly, so we will not disturb you all anymore, and will not send you all off!

    After that, he, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie walked towards zenith together.

    But in that instant, a general holding a iron rake in his hand and a large iron plate in his hand actually flew over and blocked in front of them. Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie were immediately enraged as they looked at them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu acted like it did not see them, and directly brought Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie along, floating towards them. The great general with the metal plate immediately spoke to them furiously, "Surrender to our Divine Monarch now, otherwise, we will kill without mercy!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he raised the iron medallion in his left hand and struck it towards the three of them, sending out a series of gigantic iron medallion auras. In an instant, all the snow and small stones between them started to roll towards Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Xiao Qiuer was furious at the moment and jumped up, waving a thick and heavy big bear palm, welcoming the True Divine Spirit and attacking with it. A fist as tall as a person clashed with the astral wind, and after exchanging blows with it, the two sides actually had victory or defeat, and they both retreated a little.

    It was as if it didn''t expect that Xiao Qiuer, the great general, would have that kind of ability, and looked at it in shock.

    The general with the iron rake suddenly shouted in a domineering tone, "Little thing, you''re quite capable to be able to catch General Wu. Take one more of my moves!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he swung the iron rake in his hand towards Xiao Qiuer with extreme ferocity. He struck towards Xiao Qiuer, and a three meter long white iron rake with astral energy howled as it stirred Xiao Qiuer, causing him to sway unsteadily.

    Wu Xie suddenly took the Qi Qi and struck out towards the dark red wind, and in that moment of collision, he also clashed head on with Su Yun''s attack, and the two sides both had victory and defeat, and retreated a little.

 C203 Wen Kais domineering attitude forced the three of them to submit to him â€¦

    Although they had heard that the Divine Generals knew a little about the Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie, as well as Xiao Qiuer, they all thought that the three of them were just some creatures with a bit of power.

    However, when they saw that Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie were actually able to fight head on with the two generals, and was not at a disadvantage at all, and that the Huang Tianyu had not made a move the entire time, but was even very calm.

    Furthermore, when Kai Wu and the other two Great Generals attacked the three of them, the powerful Qi that was shot out, although Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie who were agitated and agitated frowned, but the Huang Tianyu did not seem to be affected at all. Even the corner of his clothes did not move at all.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very amiable and said to Kai Wu and the others: "Generals, please do not disturb us when we return. We really do not want to be under you, and we do not want to be either.

    As soon as he finished speaking, they looked at him angrily.

    No matter what, you are all living beings of the human world, so it belongs to us. Now I order you to surrender to us, and give all treasures, manuals and the like that you have to the Monarchs. You even need to tell the Monarchs your way to freely enter this zenith, or else we will kill you all! "

    Hearing his threatening words, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie were immediately enraged, and turned to look at him.

    However, the Huang Tianyu actually started to laugh loudly. The great general with the iron rake suddenly spoke to him in extreme anger: "Little bastard, what are you laughing about? "Hurry up and obey, the Divine Lord''s orders!"

    Just as his voice fell, the Huang Tianyu suddenly looked at him coldly. He suddenly felt a terrifying killing intent, like a violent storm, suppressing him from all directions.

    He didn''t know why, but Wen Kai and the others all looked at him in confusion.

    Noticing the Huang Tianyu, Kai Wu with his eyes, knelt down in fear and said in fear: "I didn''t expect that at your age, with such eyes for killing, what kind of creature did you become like?"

    After he finished speaking, he was actually extremely afraid, crawling on the ground, not daring to look at the Huang Tianyu anymore.

    Looking at their expressions, the Huang Tianyu said in a very relaxed manner: "I am me, and am not a materialized life form. I really hate being threatened, no matter who the other party is."

    When he got there, he suddenly turned around, and with the same tone as before, he said to Wen Kai, "Wen Kai, to tell you the truth, I can say that I do not possess any treasures or secret manuals. I can also say that I possess countless treasures or secret manuals, but I do not wish to give them to you."

    After hearing his words, that great general with two prongs suddenly became very angry and brazen.

    However, Wen Kai did not care about that. Instead, he politely asked, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean you don''t have those things, and have countless of those things? "

    When he spoke, he was very domineering, floating to the Huang Tianyu, not far from them.

    Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie looked at him cautiously, while Wu Xie looked at the two generals.

    However, the Huang Tianyu still said very calmly: "The reason I say, I don''t have those things, is because I am not interested in them at all, and do not need them at all. However, I can casually create some of those things, and even create some creatures with strength that can compete with great generals like you, and then casually make them disappear."

    He was already furious, but he smiled and said: "Don''t be angry. Although you are one of the Four Great Earth Spirit God s of the mortal world, and your power can be said to be extremely strong, at the very least, you should be able to contend against the necromancer s of the World of Demons and Demons. But to be honest, you are not even my match."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wen Kai instantly became extremely furious and shouted at him, "Little bastard, you dare to look down on Monarchs in such a way. Take a punch of mine!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his fist, and actually threw out a series of punches at the Huang Tianyu, causing its height to rise and fall.

    However, the Huang Tianyu stopped it, and casually waved its hand at the mountain rocks. In an instant, the mountain rocks suddenly became even more violent, and attacked Wen Kai.

    They did not expect that such a thing would happen. From the depths of their eyes, suddenly, a cloud of dust flew towards them, and with a whistling sound, it turned them into rolling sand. As it covered the sky and blotted out the sun, the Huang Tianyu and the others swept through it.

    However, the Huang Tianyu did not even move. It only released a ray of spiritual light and easily suppressed them. It immediately scared the surrounding soldiers and made them unable to believe what they were seeing.

    Having seen his abilities, Wen Kai became vigilant and asked him: "Huang Tianyu, did you get the power of some powerful individual? Get him to see me right away. "

    Seeing him in that state, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Don''t think about it anymore, I have never been taught any kind of Fa Li by any strong person. Even though I had been in the Taizhen Sect before, followed by Hong Linkui and the others, and trained for a period of time, but I was basically training and comprehended all of them myself. Those techniques and martial arts, and I will not be using them after I leave there, their Taizhen Sect, those martial arts and techniques."

    Just as he finished speaking, Wen Kai actually said in disbelief: "Little bastard, don''t you dare lie to Monarchs! You figured it out yourself? Who was he lying to? The two moves that Monarchs used against you just now were both made using the power of the earth spirit. With your age, if there wasn''t a direct disciple with great strength, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to suppress those two moves of mine! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand, and heavily struck the ground. In an instant, lines after lines of extremely strange stone arms appeared out of nowhere, and like lines after lines, they were like terrifying hard pythons, they frantically struck towards Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie.

    Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie immediately released their respective protective qi s, whistled towards them, and struck over many bear palm squalls, and balls of blazing fist winds. Rumbling sounds echoed through the air, and stone chips flew everywhere in the air and were splattered everywhere.

    However, no matter how they fought, not only did those things not decrease, they even increased in number. At the same time, they began to attack even more frantically.

    Seeing this scene, many of the surrounding generals and soldiers looked at them with pride. At the same time, Kai Wu and the others also stood up and floated off into the distance.

    However, Wen Kai was extremely vigilant as he looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

 C204 Days spent jade god back to the mountain

    Looking at those sturdy and strange stone arms, the area with a radius of ten kilometers around started to surge crazily. Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie also had to struggle a lot when dealing with them, and Huang Tianyu suddenly shouted at Wen Kai: "You better stop this farce immediately, and leave this place immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a soldier actually said very arrogantly: "Little brat, you are very arrogant, don''t you know that? You don''t even have the chance to fight back under the mighty attack of our Divine Monarch yet you still dare to say such words to us. Do you not know what it means to die? "

    Hearing that he, a single soldier, looked down on them so much, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie became even more furious and attacked the stone arms.

    But in that instant, the Huang Tianyu calmly said to them, "There''s no need to care about those things. You can all stop and rest!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly brought the middle finger and index finger of his right hand together and silently shot out a golden light from the tip of his finger to the surroundings. In an instant, it turned into the snow-covered mountain range from before.

    Those who didn''t dare to believe such a thing were all shocked. Some of them even rubbed their eyes.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly stretched out its hand and pulled a lance wielding soldier near them. It stopped a foot away from the ground in the air, causing the soldier to tremble in fear.

    Wen Kai said furiously: "Huang Tianyu, what are you trying to do? Release my soldiers immediately, or Monarchs will immediately tear you into ten thousand pieces! "

    After he finished speaking, he abruptly raised his right hand and released a beam of golden light. In an instant, it turned into a shining golden Gold Mountain Astral Wind Halberd.

    However, the Huang Tianyu ignored him. Instead, it smiled and said to the soldier: "You asked me just now, you didn''t know what death meant, right? I''ll let you see it now, do you know! "

    Hearing his words, the soldier was terrified and shouted, "No!"

    Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly forced out of his Elemental Spiritual Bead by an invisible powerful force. Together with his body, they turned into a puff of white smoke and disappeared.

    Who would have thought that he would use such a method to kill that soldier? Many of the soldiers backed off in fear.

    The general with two prongs said furiously, "You bastard, how dare you be so cruel. Killing our subordinates and causing his body to disappear, I''ll kill you ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hands, and the two trident in his hands clashed towards the Huang Tianyu, striking two astral winds that were like the fangs of ferocious beasts.

    Immediately after, Wen Kai became extremely furious and shouted at the Huang Tianyu, "Little bastard, give me your life!"

    Before he finished speaking, he waved the halberd in his hand, whistled as he struck towards the Huang Tianyu, the extremely astonishing golden light aura, rumbled and shook the place, and in a two to three li radius, the stone mountain began to shake, as though a small earthquake had occurred.

    However, at that time, the things released by the Huang Tianyu, under the protection of the spirit light, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, weren''t affected at all.

    Just as the attacks were about to hit the light beams, the Huang Tianyu suddenly waved its left hand and made a rumbling sound as it welcomed them. It made a series of circles, and continuously released golden light waves, dispersing all of them in an instant.

    He then said to Wen Kai in a strong tone, "Don''t think that just because you are the so-called Earth Spirit God, you can do whatever you want to all the living beings in the world. Although we are not some immortal god, we do not allow you to bully us, so it is very easy for us to enter and exit this zenith safely. As long as we maintain an absolutely calm state without using any spiritual energy, let alone going in to confront any disasters inside, if you have the ability, you can come with us."

    After saying that, he coldly swept his eyes over Wen Kai and the others, and then said even more forcefully, "If you don''t have the ability or the guts, then immediately scram. Don''t bother us here!"

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie floated to the surface of the swamp, and quickly disappeared.

    Seeing them leave just like that, many soldiers looked at Wen Kai with great caution.

    The large general with two prongs suddenly became extremely angry and shouted at the soldiers, "Charge in and capture them alive and hand them over to the Divine Lord to deal with!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a group of soldiers rushed into the swamp, but not long after, they were either trapped inside, or hit by the large mud balls that came out of the swamp, turning them into sieves. Soon, they melted into puddles of mud.

    After seeing such a terrifying scene, the other soldiers were all extremely scared and didn''t dare to charge in again.

    Kai Wu said worriedly, "Looks like all these disasters here are real. We have no way to get in."

    However, a general holding a pair of sticks said angrily, "If we can''t get through the ground, we''ll fly in from the sky. I don''t believe we can''t do it and capture those three fellows!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and sent hundreds of soldiers to fly towards that mountain peak.

    However, just as they flew not too far away, they were actually shot out of the swamps with gurgling noises. Many large mud balls were smashed into puddles of mud with bangs, falling into the swamps.

    He never thought that such a thing would happen. The other soldiers were all extremely scared and didn''t dare to charge in again.

    The other generals, on the other hand, furiously gazed at the swamp, which was rapidly spreading.

    Just when a general who was carrying an iron pole flew inside, Wen Kai suddenly stopped him. He frowned and said seriously, "Don''t do such useless things anymore, this zenith is very special, not to mention you guys, even Nether Lord and the various Empyreans have no choice but to enter. This place has been an absolute forbidden area within the Three Realms for many years!"

    After hearing what he had said, the general hurriedly said, "This subordinate has also heard of those things before. But how could Huang Tianyu and the other two guys walk in and out of this place safely? As long as the Divine Monarchs catch them, it is possible for us to know the method of freely entering and exiting this place, as well as what kind of profound mysteries are contained within, that would allow the three of them to possess such formidable strength in just a short few months. "

    Hearing what he had said, Kai Wu and the other generals all looked at Wen Kai with great caution.

 C205 Wen Kai forced his way through the zenith.

    In the beginning, he had wanted to capture the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, as well as Wu Xie. He wanted to obtain the secrets of the Mount Dong Lai s from their bodies so that he could freely enter and exit them, and at the same time, hope that the three of them could be accepted under his command to strengthen themselves, and to demand from them all the treasures they had as well as the profound manuals and other things that they knew. After hearing the words that the warriors had said to him, he carefully looked at the mountain peak, his face suddenly grave and he walked away.

    They knew that in the evening of the second day, Wen Kai had led them to a place where there were a lot of small stones scattered about. Not far away, there was a surging river, and in the distance, there was a large area covered with snow. The location of the large woods suddenly stopped, and they started to carefully observe the topography there.

    Not long after, he suddenly picked up a few stones and smashed them against some of the mountain walls. He listened attentively to the sounds and then released some of his spiritual power into the ground.

    It wasn''t until nightfall that he stopped all his investigations, but he seemed to be rather happy as he nodded and said: "That kid from the Huang Tianyu wants to fight with Monarchs, he''s still too young."

    Not knowing what he meant, a general carrying a long lance asked him in confusion, "What''s going on, Lord God? Could it be that you found something that can help you catch those three fellows? "

    While he was speaking, he was also looking around with curiosity at the other generals.

    He seemed to have some confidence as he said, "Currently, I have no idea how to deal with these three brats. However, all of the crushed rocks here are clearly from this huge mountain, which means that this mountain is not the indestructible and unbreakable kind of mountain in the legends. Even though there are a lot of terrible disasters happening on its surface, it is just a huge mountain, and even if it is a mountain, there will be a collapse."

    After hearing what he had to say, a few generals immediately picked up some of the stones and borrowed their radiating light to carefully observe them. They quickly discovered that the stones were indeed similar to the materials used in the zenith, and were immediately overjoyed.

    However, just at that moment, another large area suddenly appeared between them and that mountain peak. The surging swamps caused many mountain rocks to be submerged within them. It frightened many soldiers and soldiers so much that they all carefully retreated a bit.

    However, Wen Kai didn''t care too much about it. He said loudly, "Everyone, don''t care too much about these swamps. Although they are very powerful, as long as we don''t step into them, they shouldn''t attack us from above."

    Only after hearing his words did the soldiers and soldiers feel slightly relieved.

    He floated in the air and looked at the terrain and topography there. Suddenly, he became very dignified and said to the soldiers, "Kai Bing, immediately summon a large number of thousand-year-old earthworms and drive them. Starting from the river bank in the distance, quickly head towards this direction and devour a large amount of soil, causing the soil layer here to loosen up!"

    Hearing his order, the general with two prongs said to him in a serious tone, "As per the orders of the Divine Lord!"

    With that, he turned and flew to the top of the river, waved his hand, and formed a picture, embroidered with the order flag of a strange giant earthworm. A rather strange dark brown light appeared, and with a few whooshes, it flew towards the river bank, and in an instant, it appeared there. Thousands of earthworms about three feet long and as thick as big as a fist quickly devoured the sand, and even moved towards the zenith.

    At that time, Wen Kai shouted, "Kaiding, gather immediately. Many hundred-year-old mouse spirits, order them to follow the softer side of the cave and dig towards the zenith as soon as possible. However, you must be careful of the underground rivers, lest they get swept away by the river!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the general with a staff on his back immediately said to him in a very serious tone, "We obey the orders of the Divine Lord!"

    After he finished speaking, he immediately flew over to the sky above the place, and waved his hand, creating a picture. There was a picture of a big grey mouse''s banner of command, emitting a grey glow as it flew towards the ground and swayed a few times. Before long, black smoke began to emerge from the ground, and a lot of large rats that were about half the height of a person kneeled on the ground.

    Seeing them, Kaiding immediately told them, using an commanding tone, what he had just heard and instructed him to the rats. The big rats immediately entered the cave and began digging.

    "Kai Wu, go to the forest to the east and summon a large number of thousand-year-old mud-flowing monsters. Drive them and bring these swampy mud to the lowland. But you must remember that no matter if it is you or those mud-flowing monsters, you must not come into contact with those swampy mud, or you will die for sure!"

    Kai Wu was very cautious. He cupped his hands and said, "Thank you for your concern, God. We will be very careful."

    After he finished speaking, he quickly flew over to the top of the forest and released a dark yellow light that was embroidered with the banner of an ugly beast. Not long after, a lot of light appeared, all over his body, and a lot of them were left there. The short horned beasts covered in mud immediately ordered the other guys to start flying, and at the same time, the river in the distance also started to spray out streams of water.

    After seeing those things, Wen Kai felt more at ease and heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, he quickly turned to the high-ranking officer with a long lance and said, "Start summoning it, immediately summon a large amount of thousand-year-old Pangolin essence spirits and have them dig into the mountain from the west, following the trenches on the ground, in order to clear all the caves around this mountain!"

    Looking at the earthworms and mud monsters, the soil immediately turned serious, and with a word of agreement, it flew to the west of the mountain peak, where it was embroidered with a huge pangolin banner. A huge crack on the ground let out a white light, and soon, there were a lot of pangolin that was as tall as a person, and under his command, it drilled into the cave there and quickly began to attack the hard caves there.

    At that time, Wen Kai spoke to a general holding a huge meteor hammer: "Kai Yue, immediately summon a large number of Mountain Splitting Beast and drive towards the zenith from a relatively safe valley in the north. Don''t worry, we will collapse this mountain as soon as possible."

    After hearing his orders, the general immediately agreed and flew into the cold, whistling valley. He opened his hand and pulled out a flag embroidered with the head of a fierce beast with fangs, howling down into the ground, releasing rolling black gas. Not long after, there were many fangs, over ten meters tall, holding a large hammer, or even a pickaxe.

    He landed on a mountain peak not far away from them and said in a rather calm and loud voice: "The other soldiers must immediately lead the heavy troops to surround this mountain peak that is more than five kilometers away. Monarchs would like to see, after this mountain peak has been toppled by us, how are the three little bastards, Huang Tianyu, going to stay there?"

    Hearing his words, many soldiers and soldiers looked at him with ridicule. Only then did they turn around and walk away from the mountain peak.

    Just when Wen Kai and the others were extremely pleased with themselves, and at the bottom of the mountain, causing havoc, Wu Xie, who was eating on top of the zenith, suddenly frowned and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Wen Kai and his Earth Spirit God are not easy to deal with, and he has come to find trouble with us this time, he will definitely not let this matter rest. Do you think they will leave this place?"

    After hearing what he had to say, Xiao Qiuer laid on a snowy ground and lazily said, "Why do you care about those things? I''ll tell you the truth, according to my observation over the past few days, this mountain peak is extremely strange, and it seems that according to my master''s intentions and orders, there are many very strange things that he has been doing. No matter how powerful those Earth Spirit God s are, they can''t beat my master. "

    After hearing his words, Wu Xie looked at the calm face of the Huang Tianyu and closed his eyes as he sat down. The Huang Tianyu on the soft grass stopped talking.

    But the Huang Tianyu sensed it, so it did not mind what Wen Kai and the other Earth Spirit God were doing at the foot of the mountain.

    Worried that they might encounter some danger, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie immediately stood up, looking around vigilantly.

    However, he said very calmly, "Don''t make a fuss, it''s not dangerous. I''m just leading the way, and the natural disasters on this mountain peak have created a kind of mirage like scene in the surroundings, letting Wen Kai and those guys exercise well, that''s all. In a while, you guys just need to mind, go down with me, and then take a look at them."

    Not knowing what he was saying, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie looked at each other in confusion, but they did not say anything.

    However, after a day and night in the human world, the C grade soldiers, even though they had been constantly ordering the giant earthworms and pangolin soldiers to work hard, they realized that even though they were all there, working nonstop, they had only headed towards the mountain peak for about three feet. Then, they actually had no other choice and drove onwards for another 30 centimeters.

    As for those mud monsters, they were almost completely exhausted. However, the swamp mud showed no signs of decreasing, causing them, the generals, to look around in confusion.

    After sniffing and discovering those things, when Kaiding and the other generals were ordering those monsters and earthworms to continue working hard, he suddenly shouted, "Enough, a bunch of useless things, go back. You have wasted so much time here for nothing!"

    After hearing his words, the earthworms and the like all turned into streams of black Qi and quickly disappeared. As for Keating and the other generals, they all flew around him and carefully looked at that mountain peak.

    At this time, he suddenly said in a rather angry tone, "I don''t believe that this mountain peak is so strange!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his fist, and with a ''bang, bang, bang, bang, bang,'' the mountain, the bright white light, kacha, struck out, and a huge crack appeared. The crack quickly extended towards the zenith, and at the same time, the few generals also quickly attacked the mountain, creating many cracks on the ground.

    However, not long after, they saw that mountain peak wobble and disappear. Soon after, a large area of swamps with many large bubbles appeared underneath their feet. They even released a type of invisible powerful force that attracted them inside.

    They never would have thought that something like this would happen again. They, who were in danger, hurriedly raised their cultivation to the highest level and quickly flew into the distance. With extreme fury, they looked towards the swamp.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly turned into a ray of light, bringing Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie with it, and appeared not too far away from them.

    As they spoke, they tightened their grip on their weapons.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said to them very calmly: "I do not want to have anything bad to happen to any living being, including you all, and you all have heard that to some extent, this zenith is limitless, not to mention you all, even the few great Sky Sovereigns of Heaven Realm cannot break into it. I was only using it just now, a type of illusion on this mountain peak, to play with you all for a while, you all better understand my good intentions, and do not force me to deal with you all!"

    After hearing his words, she immediately became extremely angry. She said to him, "Little brat, you are too arrogant. Watch your grandfather destroy you ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his long lance, Kacha Kacha towards the Huang Tianyu s. He struck a lot of them, the huge Diamond Gigantic Lance.

    But in that instant, those long lances were all gathered together by an invisible force, and with a buzzing sound, they melted into a piece, and the large and hot metal piece, like a meteor falling from the sky, shot towards Wen Bao and the others, instantly striking them, causing their bodies to ignite into a great fire, causing them to escape into the distance in a sorry state.

    Looking at these circumstances, Xiao Qiuer suddenly said a bit angrily: "A group of people with insignificant abilities, with throats that are not small, and only know how to mess around and cause trouble; they are simply a group of bastards who deserve a beating!"

    After it finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu took Wu Xie and it, turned into a ray of light and returned to the zenith.

 C206 The soldiers of the Earth Spirit God walked on the sea

    He did not expect that the Huang Tianyu''s cultivation had already reached the realm of formless and formless, and it was so easy for it to open its mouth, causing the golden pikes that it shot out to melt into a large huge hot metal lump, which attacked them. Based on the strength of Wen Kai, one of the Four Great Earth Spirit God s in the mortal world, he could not withstand that kind of attack, and had no choice but to escape in a sorry state.

    The C ranked general and several other generals felt greatly humiliated as they fell into a cove in succession.

    Looking at the few generals who looked to be extremely listless, Wen Kai was immediately enraged. He said to the sky: "Damned Huang Tianyu, you dare to openly oppose Monarchs, and even dare to injure us? We will remember this debt, one day, Monarchs will definitely beat you up like an old dog, This King will firmly trample on you, lose face in the Three Realms, and will never be able to raise his head again ˇ­"

    As he spoke, he suddenly sent out balls of terrifying spiritual light in all directions. Rumbling sounds rang out as many mountain rocks were shattered into pieces, scaring the few generals. They hurriedly tried to persuade him, and only then did his fury gradually lessen.

    However, as the saying goes, ten years is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Since we are unable to defeat them at the moment, no matter how angry we are, it is useless. Instead, it would be better for us to go back and find a way to join forces or have the other forces teach them a lesson if necessary. "

    After hearing his words, Kai Wu became very careful and said to Wen Kai, "Lord God, General Kai Ding''s words are very reasonable! Furthermore, Yun Yi and the other juniors of the eight great sects will definitely not offend us for them. There will be a lot of time to come, so let''s hurry up, go back and plan carefully, and we''ll teach them a lesson in the future! "

    Kai Bing looked at the sky above their heads and said very carefully, "Divine King, fellow brothers, I understand your feelings very well. At the same time, I also want to go and find them, but to be honest, this is not the place where we should stay for too long. We''d better leave this place immediately, otherwise, we might get killed."

    After hearing his words, she said angrily, "What do you mean by that? Do you really think that those three bastards will have the guts to kill us and the Divine Monarchs? "

    Wen Kai was so infuriated that he smacked him across the face.

    However, Kai Bing was very serious as he said to them, "God King, fellow brothers, can you all be a bit more clear-headed? Even though this is a human Mount Dong Lai, and we are also part of the Earth Spirit God, but don''t forget, this is below Eastern Heaven Realm, especially that zenith. Rumors say that the zenith is located there, but it is still closest to Heaven Realm, especially to Eastern Heaven Realm.

    After hearing what he had said, Kai Wu and the other generals looked up at the sky in fear.

    Wen Kai was even more careful. He looked at the sky, and then kneeled down respectfully, kowtowing a few times, before standing up and looking towards the direction of the zenith. He waved his hand towards Kai Wu and the others, and a few generals shouted, "Let''s go!"

    As soon as he finished his words, he flew towards the west. The C and several other generals hurriedly called their other soldiers and soldiers over and quickly left the area.

    Xiao Qiuer who had returned to the zenith carried a few rocks and a large clod house as she said angrily, "Those darn Earth Spirit God, instead of protecting their own creatures, they came to our place to cause trouble. They are truly too despicable, when Master sees them again in the future, he will definitely exterminate them, so that they won''t bully other kind beings!"

    Looking at its current state and its current cold face, Huang Tianyu said plainly while building the house: "Don''t keep thinking about those things. Now that they have left, at least in the short term, they probably won''t bother us anymore."

    After hearing what he had said, Xiao Qiuer''s anger was slightly reduced.

    However, he frowned again, and said with a little hesitation: "But it will be very soon. Some annoying people will come and cause trouble for the Violet Cloud Sect."

    Hearing his words, Wu Xie suddenly said calmly, "Should we go and help them?"

    The moment he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer immediately said in disgust: "Those so-called man of justice s of Yun Yi''s group, in certain matters, can''t even compare to a few monsters and ghosts. For those disloyal, disloyal, and even despicable fellows, they are not worthy of sympathy.

    Seeing that it was still acting up for Yun Yi and the others, and had told them about it the other day, fifteen years ago, their eight great sects and the Western Sky Sovereign, in the Earth Spirit Mountain, along with the Demon Emperor and the other demons, were still furious. The Huang Tianyu shook its head helplessly, and spoke to Wu Xie casually: "There''s no need, Sect Master Yun and the others all have high cultivation.

    After hearing his words, Wuxie relaxed and stopped worrying about those things.

    It was also at the dawn of the second day that a group of big water suddenly rushed over from the west side of the Mount Dong Lai. The people from the Violet Cloud Sect who were guarding the entrance to the mountain gate near the Violet Cloud Sect were all on high alert as they looked at them.

    Not long after, many armor-clad Fish and Shrimp Elves holding different weapons appeared from within the big water. They were quite noisy as they surrounded the place, and some of the fellows even ate quite a few nearby trees and weeds.

    Those who had never thought that such things would appear in the Violet Cloud Sect looked at them strangely.

    He immediately told the rest: "Little bastards, go tell that Yun Yi brat that we are soldiers from the Western Sea. Previously, we came over to kill demons and get rid of devils, and when we left, we were a little tired, so we came over to rest. Quickly, give us three offerings and two or three hundred fresh, young children, don''t delay our journey."

    After he finished speaking, some of the other Fish and Shrimp Elves also began to chatter loudly. They said something similar to this to the people of Violet Cloud Sect, it was obvious how arrogant they were.

    When they heard the sound of water on the mountain, along with a few 20-30 year olds, they flew to the jade tree outside the mountain gate. When they heard their words, they looked at them furiously.

    Upon noticing Yushu and the others, the Elves who had that expression on their faces immediately became furious and started cursing at them.

 C207 Yushu Qi of Repellent Fish and Shrimp

    The one who stood in front of Jade Tree and the others at the time was dressed in a dark gray robe, holding a shining blue spear. He looked to be about thirty years old, but suddenly shouted at the fish and shrimp elves, "I don''t care who you are, leave immediately, our Violet Cloud Sect is not a place for you to behave atrociously!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a guy holding a huge piece of meat, suddenly became angry and said: "Little brat, who do you think you are? We are all generals under the command of the Dragon Emperor of the West Sea, how dare you talk to us like this, call Yun Yi out, I want to ask him, how did he teach you bunch of brats that don''t know the depth of the heavens and the earth? "

    After hearing his words, Yu Gui and the rest became extremely angry and walked a few steps towards them.

    However, Yushu was still quite polite as he cupped his fists towards them and said, "Generals, since you are all soldiers under the command of the Dragon Emperor of the Western Seas and have come here, we will do whatever we say and properly welcome you all."

    After hearing his words, Yu Pan immediately became very angry, and said to him: "Senior Brother Yushu, what are you doing?"

    However, the guy with the huge fish-scale and bone-bud seemed to be quite satisfied as he said, "Very good, you know how to be polite, but you don''t have to say those polite words anymore. We are all hungry, hurry up and get us ten fat pigs, five fat sheep, dozens of fat cows, and two or three hundred children.

    Just as he finished speaking, a twenty-seven or twenty-eight year old woman, who wore a long dress and held a huge pair of wind blades in her hands, suddenly became very angry and shouted at him, "Bastard!"

    However, Yushu was still rather polite, and said to them: "Generals, we understand your toil in killing demons, don''t worry, we will definitely do our best to satisfy you, even if we don''t have any meat to eat as a sacrifice."

    After hearing what he said, many of the fish and shrimp elves were quite happy and praised him a little.

    However, he said very seriously, "Eating people will harm the heavens, especially those children. I hope that everyone will forgive me, but please forgive me. From now on, children and children shouldn''t eat anymore to prevent the heavens from punishing you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a guy holding a long stick with sharp teeth angrily said: "You brat, you''ve been making a ruckus for a long time, aren''t you? Are you trying to make fun of us? If we didn''t listen to the boys and girls, why would we come to your crappy place? Hurry up and call Yun Yi out, and obediently send us three hundred children, or we''ll eat you all! "

    After he finished speaking, they all looked at Yushu and the others fiercely. At the same time, Yu Gui and the others also looked at them with overflowing killing intent.

    At that time, Jade Tree''s face suddenly darkened, and said full of killing intent: "Everyone, I see that you guys are all the same, a man of justice capable of beheading demons and exterminating devils, I am already very polite to you, and am truly willing to offer you some meat and wine. You had best listen to my advice, and stop eating humans, or else we won''t tolerate you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, some of the Fish and Shrimp Elves were enraged, activating a wave of big water s and charging towards them. It angered the people around him, and he used an earth escape technique to create a solid barrier between them, blocking all of the big water s.

    Seeing that scene, the guy with the long club immediately became angry and said, "Little bastards, are you looking to die? Then we''ll grant your wish!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung his long rod, controlling a current of water and jumped high into the sky, whizzing towards Yushu and the others, sending out streams of water that were like fangs or big fishes. The one who was immediately enraged, the one with the blue spear, furiously waved the spear in his hand, welcomed the big water, and sent waves after waves of huge blue wind, fiercely fighting with him in the air.

    Following that, the woman with the twin blades also became very angry. She started to fight back and forth with the guy with the overturned fluid in her hand near the dam.

    Yu Gui and Yu Pan also flew to the front of the fellow with the two round blades and bravely fought a great battle with him.

    He swung the big bone bud in his hand and struck two slashes towards the jade tree. The jade tree suddenly surged and the halberd in his hand welcomed the streams of water and he struck one of them like a blue wolf. The astral wind rumbled and clashed head on with the jade tree, as both sides retreated a little, with victory or defeat.

    Just at that time, Yu Gui suddenly became extremely furious and said to the Fish and Shrimp Elves, "You damned bastards, how dare you come to our Violet Cloud Sect to behave atrociously. I''ll send all of you to the Underworld right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped down onto a large rock. A bright green light appeared, and in an instant, a huge pine tree appeared behind him.

    Noticing that situation, Yushu immediately shouted out, "Everyone move out of the way, I want to kill all of these fellows together with Yu Gui!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped onto a mountain across from Yu Gui. On a mountain peak opposite of Yu Gui, he withdrew his halberd, and suddenly placed his fists on top of his head.

    Seeing those two strange phenomena, everyone in Violet Cloud Sect retreated to the entrance of the mountain and looked at the Fish and Shrimp Elves with great vigilance.

    It was also at this moment that Yu Gui suddenly said in a stern voice, "Cang Song, send our guest off!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he waved his palm towards the fish and shrimp elves, sending out gusts of wind that were as tall as a man and filled with dazzling blades and swords.

    Jade Tree then said harshly, "Thunderbolt Shine!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly brandished his fist towards those fish and shrimp elves one after another. Very glaring lightning bolts along with the astral winds from the large pine trees smashed many fish and shrimp elves into a bloody mess, dying in an extremely miserable manner.

    He never thought that the two of them would possess such strength. The other fish and shrimp elves were all frightened and quickly fled on their big water.

    At that time, Yu Pan, who was extremely shocked, immediately jumped in front of Yu Gui when she saw all the spirit energy being gathered by the jade tree and Yu Gui. She grabbed onto one of Yu Gui''s ears and angrily said, "Stinking brat, you and your eldest senior brother actually dared to use techniques from other sects to fight against an enemy.

    Surrounding Yu Gui and the jade tree, they curiously asked them about the various methods used by Yun Yi. At the same time, they were also very worried about Yun Yi and the others, whether or not they would be expelled from Violet Cloud Sect if they knew about those things.

 C208 Zi Yun and the others were quite worried â€¦

    Just as Yu Pan and the others were inquiring about the jade tree and Yu Gui,, along with some other elders of the Violet Cloud Sect, suddenly went over there. The people of the jade tree and the others immediately cupped their fists and bowed to them in a very respectful manner, saying a few very polite words, but when Yun Zhao saw the situation there, he waved his hand towards the dike and released a purple light, which instantly turned the dike into dust.

    Then, Yun Yi casually said to Yushu, Yu Pan and Yu Gui, "The three of you follow us."

    After which, he, Yun Zhao and the rest walked up the mountain.

    Yu Shun and the others were extremely worried at the moment, and they warned Jade Tree and the other two repeatedly. They would be more careful in a moment, and never run into anyone.

    Very quickly, Jade Tree and the other two followed Yun Yi and the others to the White Cloud Pavilion above Ziyun Peak. When they arrived, Yun Yi immediately ordered two seven to eight-year-old boys to close the door and guard the place from the outside.

    After hearing his orders, just as the two children were about to leave, Yu Pan suddenly became even more worried, and looked towards the jade tree and Yu Gui.

    After they had closed the door, Yun Xia suddenly turned very serious and said to Jade Tree and Yu Gui: "Immediately tell us, who taught you the two techniques you had just used?"

    Yu Pan, whom they had expected to ask the two of them about that matter, looked worriedly at Jade Tree and Yu Gui.

    Jade Tree immediately cupped his fists and bowed to them, saying seriously, "To reply Grand Preceptor''s sister-in-law, those moves were taught to us by Heavenly Jade two years ago."

    However, Yu Gui said unconcernedly, "Grand Master, Grand Preceptor''s aunt, Grand Preceptor''s uncle, recently Wei Cang and Braveshell had been defeated one after the other. Didn''t you already know about the Dragon Emperor of the East Sea and the Dragon Emperor of the South Sea? They can use the techniques that Little Jade taught them to fight their enemies. Why can''t my eldest senior brother and I do the same? "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Pan pinched his waist as if she really cared.

    "Senior sister, I know you are warning me not to offend Master and the others, but what I said is true, no matter what, we are doing it for justice, and Heavenly Jade is also one of them, our good friend, good brother, we have learned from him to kill demons, and have even exchanged pointers with him, we have obviously entered into our own cultivation, this is natural, I do not think that eldest senior brother and I have done anything wrong in this matter!"

    However, he was very nervous as he said to Yun Yi and the other two people: "My three reverends, please forgive us. Just now, my eldest senior brother and my Junior Brother Yu Gui also used those moves of theirs to stop those fish and shrimp spirits from harming us.

    Looking at the three of them, one was very calm, one was very calm, and the other was also extremely nervous, Yun Xia and Yun Zhao both looked towards Yun Yi with difficulty.

    However, Yun Yi let out a long sigh and said helplessly: "Yushu, the few of us can see that among your generation, your comprehension is the highest, and Yu Gui''s aptitude is also very good. Although you are only in your twenties, your cultivation has already reached that level and over several hundred years, your future prospects are limitless, and I have long since decided to pass the position of sect master to one of you two."

    Hearing his words, Yushu and Yu Gui immediately became very nervous, and said in unison, "Many thanks sect master for thinking so highly of us, but you are still at the prime of your life, and we are still young, so we are not qualified to take on any big responsibilities no matter what. I hope that you do not tell us, that we cannot afford these jokes, and have never coveted the position of sect master, and only want to exterminate demons and protect the common people!"

    As they spoke, they and Yu Pan, were even kneeling on the ground.

    However, Yun Zhao smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, just stand up quickly. The sect master is not blaming you, he is only telling you guys a few things, and we won''t blame you."

    Yunxia kindly said to them, "You are all good kids. We all know about this. We won''t blame you for what happened just now. Hurry up and get up!"

    Hearing these words, Yushu and the other two calmed down a little and stood up.

    Yun Yi calmed down a little, his mood was serene as he said casually: "Not long ago, Wu Xie had already followed Tian Yu to his side, and recently I sensed that the Western Earth Spirit God''s Divine Monarch Wen Kai had led his men over to the zenith. It seems that there were some conflicts with some of the experts there."

    Hearing that he had mentioned that matter, Yu Pan said worriedly, "Could it be that they have also gone to harm Tian Yu and the others?"

    Yu Gui was also very worried and looked towards Yun Yi.

    But Yun Yi shook his head and said very calmly: "You don''t have to worry about them, although in the Western Earth Spirit God, they are very powerful, but Tian Yu had once defeated them, Lord of Fire and Devil and Lv Ji, those super experts, although I think that Tian Yu''s current strength is not strong enough to be Wen Kai''s opponent, but this is only what I think, maybe his current cultivation is already above Zhi Zun''s, or maybe it is not certain."

    After he finished, he looked at Yun Zhao and Yun Xia.

    However, Yushu said very worriedly, "Although Tian Yu''s cultivation is much stronger than before, in the past half year, he has offended Taizhen Sect, the ten great Bane Stars, the Pantheon and the Lord of Fire and Devil, as well as Sect Master. The Western Earth Spirit God that you mentioned just now, are all powerful experts."

    Yu Gui also said worriedly, "Also, although he did not directly fight with the Dragon Emperor of the East and the Dragon Emperor of the South, as well as those who attacked us earlier, and the subordinates of the Dragon Emperor of the West, the killing moves that we used with Wei Cang, for the masses, courage and bravery, were all taught to us by him. This secret will sooner or later be known to the other living beings, especially them, the Four Dragon Emperors."

    Yu Pan said worriedly, "Not only that, he even had a great battle with the flood dragon race a while ago and those fellows recently used her body splitting technique to help Junior Sister Leng and the others. Those fellows who defeated the dragon race and went to attack the Mysterious Crystal Sect, have also tidied up with us in the recent few years. Many demons and monsters, as well as all kinds of evil beasts and fierce beasts, can be said to be not exaggerated. In the recent few years, Tianyu has already offended many powerful forces."

    After hearing what they had said, Yun Xia asked worriedly, "Just what is going on here?" That child clearly did it for the common people, for the common people, but in the end, he ˇ­ "

    While talking, she actually started to worry for the Huang Tianyu.

    But Yun Zhao was still relatively calm as he continued, "That child Tian Yu, from his appearance in the mortal world until recently had always been very peculiar. Forget about everything else, just by his young age, he already possessed such a profound cultivation. This is simply an inconceivable matter.

    After hearing what he said, Yun Yi immediately nodded his head, and said in a rather calm manner: "You''re right, not only me, but as far as I know, among our eight great sects, including our previous generation of ancestor masters, as well as all of our extremely powerful and wise seniors, in terms of cultivation and perception, they are far from Tian Yu''s. This is one of the reasons why I have always paid attention to him."

    After hearing what they had said, Yu Pan, Yushu and Yu Gui all looked at each other very carefully.

    However, Yun Xia still worriedly asked, "So what?" All these years, Tianyu had offended many powerful people for the sake of the common people. Even if his mana and talent were sky-high, so what? "Two fists can''t fight against four hands. If those creatures he has had conflicts with were to group up and attack him, I really wouldn''t dare to imagine how he would be beaten by those creatures."

    Yu Pan said worriedly, "Sky Jade''s power is indeed impressive, but just like what you said, the number of creatures he offended is too many. Although we all know that he fought with those creatures directly or indirectly for the sake of the common people, it''s only because of us."

    Yu Gui was also rather worried as she said: "The other small fries are still okay, but those fellows in World of Demons and Demons are not easy to deal with. A few days ago, Tian Yu and Xiao Qiuer took care of Lord of Fire and Devil, and those big devils were stunned. Those demons are not kind people. They will definitely come to get revenge on him in the future. I am really worried now that the great demon kings or the three great demon lords of World of Demons and Demons or Heaven, will come looking for revenge on him in the future. "

    Speaking of that, because he was too afraid of the Huang Tianyu, he could not continue.

    Yu Shu also said worriedly: "There is also the Western Earth Spirit God, he is always very powerful, and is also very powerful. The various Sky Sovereigns in the Heaven Realm, I can look for him, and the Nether Lord of the Underworld and others, they have dealings with many experts in the mortal world, and the Four Great Earth Spirit God s have always been very protective of him. Once he speaks ill of Sky Jade and the others among the various forces, including the Heaven Realm and the Underworld experts, he will definitely persuade them to harm Sky Jade."

    Hearing them talk about such things, Yun Zhao also frowned, and said rather worriedly: "What you guys said makes sense, especially those four great Dragon Emperors, they have always been righteous and evil, we can''t even be sure what kind of temper they have. Now that they have challenged Sect Master Duan, Hong Sect Master and us, we still don''t know how many lives they will continue to slaughter, and Sky Jade has always hated evil, sooner or later he will personally take care of them, so his situation will become even more dangerous."

    Yun Yi also said worriedly, "A while ago, I was hoping that the dragon race and flood dragon race would still be here. He released Golden Dragon Emperor and Golden Dragon Emperor from Spirit Tooth Mountain, became friends with them, and helped them when necessary. But I never thought that flood dragon race would repay kindness with enmity, and send troops to clash with him.

    After he finished speaking, Yunxia and the others were even more worried for the Huang Tianyu.

    However, Jade Tree thought for a moment, then said in a calmer tone, "But luckily, Sky Jade was able to bring Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie in and out of zenith freely. zenith is a forbidden ground of heaven, many living beings that know about it do not dare to go there.

    Hearing him say that, Yun Zhao immediately nodded his head, and spoke with more relief: "You are right, the zenith of our Mount Dong Lai, to many Rankers, is an extremely mysterious and attractive place, at the same time, we do not dare to enter such a place, even if it is an expert like Lv Ji, we do not dare to go in, as long as Tian Yu and the rest stay inside, I believe that no one can go in to harm them."

    However, Yu Pan said worriedly, "Grand Tutor, although what you and my eldest senior brother have said is true, and we are also really looking forward to see if Tian Yu and the others will be safe in the future. To be honest, I do not think that the various heavenly disasters there can stop the Central Sky Sovereign and the other experts."

    Yun Xia was also very worried as she said, "Also, don''t forget that although Tian Yu and Wu Xie don''t want to get involved, we do have a lot of friends in the mortal world, many of them having low cultivation. Yun Xia was also very worried as she said," Also, don''t forget that Tian Yu and Wu Xie, although they don''t want to get involved, we have a lot of friends in the mortal world, but they have a lot of friends, many of them having low cultivation.

    Hearing them talk about those things, Yu Gui became extremely worried all of a sudden, "Aunt, Senior Sister, all of you are talking about something that I am very worried about. Although you, the sect masters, can deal with the strong ones, including the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, and those fellows, but what I can''t deny is that you can''t beat us at all, the Nine Dragons and Nine Great Wyrm King s, as well as the Four Great Earth Spirit God s, the various Empyreans and Nether Lord s.

    Hearing what they had said, Yun Yi immediately became very solemn, nodded, and said, "You are all right! In recent years, Wu Xie, when we were slaying demons and exterminating demons, we have also offended a lot of creatures. Although Tian Yu has celestial power and zenith is indeed a very safe place, but those despicable fellows will definitely use us to force them. "

    Yun Zhao was also very worried as he said, "Currently, many people in the Taizhen Sect hate Heavenly Jade. If he is in trouble, Feng Chenggong and the rest will definitely not help him, and because of him, we don''t want to have too big of a conflict with the various Empyreans, Nether Lord, and the Four Great Earth Spirit God s. I wonder if they can protect themselves in the future?"

    Looking at them one by one, Jade Tree thought for a moment, then said in a calmer tone, "Those are things that we can''t control. Rather than wasting our time thinking about it, we might as well change our minds and study some profound techniques to increase our own strength as soon as possible. That way, at least when necessary, we won''t become a burden to them.

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi and the rest all nodded their heads. From that day onwards, they started to train in their respective techniques with great care.

 C209 Its a big deal to shirk responsibility

    Just as Yun Yi and the others were discussing about the conflict between the Huang Tianyu and, and the numerous experts, a few days ago, they went to zenith''s place to eat the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer''s place. There were a lot of poisonous insects such as pythons, black furred spiders, and so on in the human world.

    One evening, they brought a lot of poisonous bugs and went into a desert. In the depths of a desert, there was a small desert, and after the oasis was surrounded, the python suddenly said in a huff: "That damned insect eats that bastard, he actually dared to take us for fools. We even frequently help them!"

    After speaking, it swung its body and coiled itself around a small tree.

    A huge black furred spider said angrily, "Immortality while increasing one''s strength, this is something a living being would want to do, but the problem is, that fellow Huang Tianyu, even they, the ten great Bane Stars, and four powerful ones are not a match for him, not to mention us, that insect eater has obviously set us up once. Brothers, tell us, if we meet that bastard, how should we get along with him?"

    While speaking, it looked towards the python.

    However, that gigantic centipede laid on the ground, and said in distress: "We cannot afford to provoke the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie, and that giant panda, but the problem is that they are also not weak. With the help of Insect Eating, we can easily control them.

    A huge Red Haired Venomous Bee said rather awkwardly: "They might not be able to defeat the ten great Bane Beasts, the Huang Tianyu, the giant panda, and Wuxie. But the problem is, they can take care of us easily, so let''s not talk about eating them now, can the meat of the Huang Tianyu grow forever, or even increase our strength? At least for now, we can''t afford to offend both of them."

    Just as it finished speaking, a huge Snow White Silkworm suddenly shot towards it, releasing a wave of cold air. It was so cold that it felt very uncomfortable. It trembled all over, but it didn''t dare to provoke that guy.

    That guy said angrily: "No matter what, Bug Bug, that guy, he was sincere this time and messed with us. He wanted us to use our own lives to provoke Huang Tianyu and the rest, but this time, I lost a lot of subordinates. If you force me into a corner, I will immediately go to World of Demons and Demons and swear my loyalty to the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Queen. At that time, I would like to see how the ten great calamity fiends will order me to do things for them. "

    Just as its voice fell, Bug''s Meat suddenly appeared on top of a black cloud. It said in a very domineering manner, "Ice Crystal Snow Larva, what do you mean by this? Do you really think that we ten brothers are afraid of the Demon Lord and the others? "

    Seeing him fall into the yellow sand not far from them, the Ice Crystal Snow Silkworm said angrily: "I don''t know if you are afraid of them, nor am I interested in knowing, I just want to know, why didn''t you tell us earlier, that Huang Tianyu, that giant panda, and that bastard Wu Xie were all powerful beings?"

    At that time, the python, the Black-furred Spider, the Hundred Steps Centipede, and the Red furred Poison Bee were all extremely angry as they looked towards the insect food.

    Buggy opened his hands and said in surprise, "What?" Could it be that you guys have gone to provoke those three fellows? "

    Looking at its current state, the black-furred spider angrily said, "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" A few days ago, when we heard what you had to say about them, we went to the Mount Dong Lai and found them. At that time, didn''t you also approve of it a lot?

    With its huge body, it looked rather unhappy as it said to Buggy, "We all know that you and the ten great blight stars are very powerful, and we are all friends with you. We have done many things to help each other, and it is very beneficial for us, but what Buggy did this time, was really too dishonest. He actually thought of us as a group of idiots, urging us to provoke the three of you, you sure are damaging!"

    "We, the seven great poisonous bugs, have always trusted you a lot. We have always seen you as our best friend, and we''ve even helped you countless times, but we never thought that you would be so treacherous to make us mess with those three bastards, causing us to lose so many of our subordinates and almost throw our lives away. Buggy, don''t you think that your actions are too lacking in friends, too much?"

    Hearing them talk, Buggy shook his head, and said as if he was distressed: "Everyone, I admit that I did tell you a lot about last time, Huang Tianyu and his iron-eater, as well as a lot of things about Wuxie, and some guys also said that eating them can help you grow and increase your own spirit and power, especially that brat who ate Huang Tianyu, he will definitely be stronger, but I did not tell you to find them back then right?"

    After hearing his words, the python said darkly: "Insect food, you''re already at this point, why are you still spouting such nonsense? Don''t you think it''s too late? It''s true that you didn''t tell us to look for them, but why did you tell us that? At the same time, he didn''t tell us that Huang Tianyu and that giant panda were the ones that almost killed you two a while ago.

    After speaking, it suddenly opened its mouth and spat out two streams of white smoke towards the insect food.

    He jumped to the side to avoid the venom, but continued to shirk his responsibilities and said, "I admit that those two guys are pretty powerful. At the same time, my brothers and I were indeed defeated by them a while ago, and that kind of thing happened while losing face. If it was you guys, would you be willing to go around the entire world and talk to other living things?"

    Hearing his words, the python bellowed: "No matter how you argue, we will never do it again. We will no longer have any trust in you like before, and from today onwards, we will go our own ways. It''s best if you don''t summon us again and go do things for you, otherwise, we will really go and rely on those powerful warriors of the World of Demons and Demons!"

    Looking at its pair of sinister eyes, Bug Feed suddenly and fiercely said to it: "Good! I will remember your guts. From now on, we will see! "

    After saying that, he turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared. As for the rest of the black-furred spiders, they looked at the python and quickly followed it out, walking towards the depths of the desert.

 C210 The party be very angry at the end of the year

    As the winter''s blizzard intensified, the new year was approaching. The world was filled with festive events. Many places began to be decorated with lanterns and decorations, preparing for the celebration of the new year.

    At the same time, many people began to visit their friends and relatives.

    As for many of the young people of the eight great sects, they had gathered together several times to chat about many matters. At the same time, they were also friendly and sparred with each other many times.

    and Leng Qianning, immediately turned around and walked over. The people of Yu Pan''s group did not pay attention to them, and they immediately became a little bothered and looked at them, but they were quickly called over to another table by the people of the other sects and started to chat warmly with each other.

    She looked at Long Xinhua and the others, and politely chatted with them for a while, then sat beside Yushu.

    Even though a lot of people in the Violet Cloud Sect were reluctant to pay any attention to the Huang Tianyu because it was expelled from the Taizhen Sect, Yushu had always been a person who treated others very well. With his big brother''s personality, he simply chatted with Feng Chenggong for a while and drank a few cups with him.

    But Yu Gui was actually quite bothered by this. She used a voice that everyone in the room could hear and amiably said: "Senior Brother He Qi, this gathering today was hosted by us. How come I don''t remember that we invited the people from your Taizhen Sect?"

    After he finished speaking, he was still quite bothered as he looked at Man He and the others.

    Seeing that everyone was unhappy, Yushu immediately pretended to be a little angry and said to him, "Junior Brother, don''t joke with us. We, the eight sects, have always been one. Don''t talk about this, it would damage our unity!"

    Yu Shun said in a friendly manner, "My big senior brother is right, Senior Brother He Qi, please don''t mind me, Senior Brother Yu Gui. He has always liked and joked around with everyone, you guys know that right?"

    After he finished speaking, he smiled at everyone, and everyone''s mood improved a little.

    However, He Man huffed in anger and said: "Yu Gui, stop with your bullsh * t! Do you think we want to go back and forth with you? Our Taizhen Sect is a famous sect in the west. If not for our Sect Master, we would not even bother to come to a small place like Huai Yin Restaurant. "

    After hearing his words, Yu Pan and the others all of a sudden, started to mind his words. They looked at him, but Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning ignored him, as if he, He Qing and the others did not exist.

    However, Yu Gui laughed and did not mind at all: "Alright, alright, your Taizhen Sect is a famous sect, all of us are unable to climb up, and we do not want to climb up to your level, since it is such a small place, you all do not have to bother with it, let''s go, in case we lower your statuses!"

    Hearing his words, he became a little displeased: "Junior Brother Yu Gui, I admit that it isn''t very good for us to come uninvited this time, but no matter what, we are still disciples of the eight great sects like you. I don''t know if today, you drank too much, or what happened, but I hope you don''t make these jokes with us."

    After saying that, he actually became respectful. Yushu had a cup of wine, but Yushu was feeling a little awkward as he shook his head.

    Wei Cang suddenly said in a huff: "You three brothers are willing to stay here, we welcome you all. However, Mi Man, He Chang and the other kids, as well as the rest of the people from your Taizhen Sect, immediately scram. I see that they are unhappy and I want to beat them up!"

    Hearing his words, He Qing said in a huff: "Wei Cang, I know you have always been friends with this brat, Huang Tianyu, and ever since he was chased out of our Taizhen Sect by our sect master and the rest, you have been against us. But this father will tell you this, we are not afraid of you, and in today''s gathering, we are definitely participating.

    After he finished speaking, he was still fuming, as he slammed the table. Wei Cang was furious, he stood up, but was advised off by everyone.

    However, it was extremely amiable and said in a haughty manner: "Alright, everyone. We all know what you, Wei Cang and Brave One, are thinking, but it''s all because our Taizhen Sect, in the summer, kicked that kid, Huang Tianyu out. She''s not very happy with us, right? I really don''t know what''s so good about him. "I didn''t expect him to coax you into this state."

    As he said till the end, he looked at Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning with slight dissatisfaction.

    Braveshell suddenly looked down upon them and said: "Either I say that the people of your Taizhen Sect are all frogs at the bottom of a well, and a bunch at that. You guys think that you can bully a frog at the bottom of a well?"

    He had no idea what He Chang and the others were talking about, but they all looked at him with puzzled looks. He then asked him curiously, "What do you mean by that? Could it be my Junior Brother Tianyu? "

    Just as he spoke up to that point, He Man suddenly became huffy and said to him: "Senior Brother, that fellow called Huang Tianyu has already been chased out of our Taizhen Sect by our Sect Leader. Someone with such low moral character and low cultivation technique is not worthy to be our Junior Brother!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually provoked them and looked towards Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning. However, the two sisters still treated him as though he was nothing but air, and didn''t pay any attention to him.

    However, he was brave enough to ridicule them and said: "You are right, Heavenly Jade is not suitable, and is your junior brother. Furthermore, your Taizhen Sect does not have any place for him, but you should not ask your sect master how the current Azure Cloud Nation and the two Human Emperors, and the two Crown Princes and the others treat him. If you can''t accept it, His Highness, the Crown Prince of Jinling, once told us eight sect masters, as long as Tian Yu was willing, your Spirit Tooth Mountain would be his! "

    Braveshell suddenly smiled and said to them, "When it comes to his low cultivation technique, we admit it. After all, he might not be able to win against all the Empyreans and supreme fairy."

    After hearing what he had said, Mang Tian and the rest all looked at him with considerable pride.

    But Yu Gui just snorted coldly, looking down on them and spoke to the rest: "But Sky Jade previously defeated him personally. Pantheon''s Sect Leader ˇŞ Lv Ji and World of Demons and Demons, are both extremely powerful.

    As soon as he finished speaking, She Qing and the rest of the Taizhen Sect were in disbelief. They had all said that what he said was false.

    But Yushu was very calm as he told them, "Those things were all seen by our sect master and many people in our Violet Cloud Sect. There is no doubt that it was true!"

    Hearing his words, the people who had been friendly were all stunned.

 C211 A Banes Evil Steals a Treasure

    Not long after that year''s Spring Festival, the ten great calamity stars of the past few months suddenly appeared in the nether world and the mortal world. At the edge of the world, inside the Yin Mountain''s Boundless Valley, there was a bottomless abyss.

    At that time, some of the Earth Spirit God s who were wearing heavy armor and holding long blades and other weapons noticed them and immediately rushed towards them. The soul reaping Evil Wind arrow and crossbow destroyed a lot of poisonous insects and fierce beasts, and many other things were beaten to the point of losing their souls and dying tragically on the ground.

    However, not long after, the Hong Xie suddenly released a light red flood, forcing them to jump onto some rocks and strange trees.

    One of the generals with a barbed spear saw the ferocious beasts hiding in the shadows and was preparing to attack them unscrupulously. He immediately became furious and said, "Such a fearless death, you dare to even think of sneaking into the underworld to steal the treasures inside. You''re too despicable, don''t even think of passing by us today."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jabbed the spear in his hand into the ground with a bang, causing it to tremble instantly. The ground there was filled with deep trenches, and before long, all of the water had sunk down. At the same time, a lot of the poisonous insects and ferocious beasts had also fell into the trenches.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Evil Death was enraged and said to them, "What a brave Earth Spirit God, you actually dared to kill me and my children, today I will kill you all!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly spread out his hands and started chanting a kind of incantation that no one could understand. He started buzzing around and releasing a lot of demonic qi, and after a while, a lot of it came out. There were sets of hard white bones, his entire body emitted waves of red smoke, and on his back, a pair of bright white winged evil beasts, roared and pounced at the Earth Spirit God s.

    Soon, a lot of fireflies and bugs flew out, flashing and flickering. Some of them even flew to the side of the Earth Spirit God, and not long after, some of the Earth Spirit God s started to emit a ball of white flames from head to toe. The white flames were in extreme pain as they rolled on the ground.

    As for those ferocious beasts, they even opened their mouths. Their black fangs devoured a lot of soldiers one after another.

    Seeing that scene, a large general holding a large convenient spatula suddenly flew into a rage as he waved the spatula in his hand and shouted, "Black stones fill the sky!"

    As soon as his voice fell, circles of strange black starlight began to spread out from the top of his scoop. In an instant, many black rocks appeared from the rings of light, smashing those ferocious beasts into piles of broken bones and causing them to fall onto the ground.

    Then, a general holding a special set of crossbow bolts jumped behind a strange tree made of a pile of black skulls. He shouted, "Consecutive fluorescent arrows!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he shot a bunch of spirit stones at the little bugs. The glowing arrow and crossbow turned those little things into a little bit of light and quickly disappeared.

    Seeing their methods, Sha Meng suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed out a bunch of extremely chaotic yellow sand towards those Earth Spirit God s, as if it was covering the heavens and the earth.

    One of them, the Earth Spirit God who was holding onto a large ghost head blade, was not afraid. Instead, he disdainfully said, "Sha Meng, could it be that your brain is filled with water? We are all prestigious Earth Spirit God s, how could we be afraid of a petty trick like yours? "

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly opened his hand to meet the yellow sand. He threw out an even more shocking cloud of dust, and immediately followed up with an angry shout as he brandished his sword, "Yellow Sand Tsunami!"

    In the blink of an eye, he had already killed off Sha Meng. The surrounding hundreds of Little Demons, as well as Xiong Wa and the pampered girl, were angered to the point that they immediately released a large amount of Spirit Demon Qi and built a thick dam over there along with a large lush patch of flowers and grass, finally stopping the flow of sand.

    He did not expect those Earth Spirit God s to be so fiercely shattered, and angrily said: "Damn you, Earth Spirit God, you dare to hinder our good fortune, now I''ll let you all know how powerful I am!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped onto a big rock, and with a whoosh, he shook it. His two slender arms continued to attack the Earth Spirit God, sending waves of grey and stinky demonic wind that instantly shattered dozens of Earth Spirit God.

    The Earth Spirit God who was holding onto a pike suddenly turned the pike in his hand. Not long after, he welcomed the gust of wind and swept it towards him, causing a huge fight to break out between them. The mountain rocks and shattered bones were quickly crushed into powder and quickly spread into the abyss.

    It suddenly frowned, and after pondering for a while, it actually avoided the whirlwind. It turned around and hid behind a small mountain, with a few kicks, it kicked a big rock that was most of the height of a person towards the Earth Spirit God.

    The Earth Spirit God disdainfully replied, "You overestimate yourself!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually moved quite quickly and kicked those large stones towards those who had died.

    However, at that moment, the shattered pieces suddenly hid behind a big rock and pounced in front of him. It swung its claws towards his face and hit a stinky black wind, and with a crack, the man''s face was filled with pain and he almost fell to the ground. Luckily, two soldiers rushed over and swung their long spears, quickly and viciously, stabbing at his shattered stomach, forcing that guy to back a little, otherwise, he might have been beaten to death by that guy.

    Right at that moment, a Earth Spirit God was suddenly in a rage. Waving the spear in his hand, with a whoosh, it pierced through the disease species''s left shoulder.

    Zhu Gui suddenly pounced, and threw over ten bamboo sticks, these were extremely sharp, forcing the general to jump fearfully to the side, but after kicking the demon head fellow, he flew out, and heavily smashed into a large tree. The cold bone piercing tree, was instantly tormented by the yin energy above, causing his entire body to tremble.

    Facing the Earth Spirit God, such a tyrannical attack was completely destroyed. After a dozen soldiers, they suddenly threw themselves at the side of the dead, and said in a huff: "It seems that after all these years of constant attacks, these foolish big fellows have finally grown a little wiser. They actually blocked us for such a long time."

    While he was speaking, he had also successively attacked. He had pounced on two or three soldiers who were nearby and sent them flying.

    "Sixth Brother, let''s hurry up and clean up these bastards. Then we''ll go meet up with Big Brother and the others. I''ve thought of them and now I''ve succeeded!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the insect food suddenly turned around and released rolling demonic qi. In an instant, a lot of demonic qi surged out from within, like a half man tall, with a pair of black hard shell wings, and two big tentacles with barbed hooks hanging in front, like four big sickles, and six strange, hairy legs of a large worm. They were extremely fierce as they pounced on the Earth Spirit God s.

    Seeing them, one of the Earth Spirit God suddenly took out a small bag and released a lot of ferocious Irontooth Mantis from within. It pounced on the big bugs and started fighting with them crazily.

    Immediately after, a Earth Spirit God opened his hand and took out a small bowl. Hualala, a piece of ice bead flew out and shot towards the Hong Xie. Not long after, the flood which that fellow released, was sealed in some place.

    Another soldier then took out a pale pink colored glass bottle and released huge earthworms that whizzed out one after another towards Sha Meng. Then another soldier then took out a pale pink colored glass bottle and let out huge earthworms out of the bottle and rushed towards Sha Meng and shouted angrily, "Sha Meng, don''t hesitate to use any means you have! I want to see if your yellow sand is more or my earthworms can be eaten!"

    At that time, they were still releasing a patch of yellow sand into the surroundings, together with Xiong Wa and the others, they were battling with many soldiers and generals.

    Noticing his actions, the Insect Eating Insect and Shattered Ice Arowanas also abandoned the Earth Spirit God s and floated towards him.

    Many Earth Spirit God s crazily chased after them.

    It was at that time that the smelting started, and suddenly a few small demons appeared there. They whizzed towards the Earth Spirit God, sending out streams of raging flames and burning dozens of soldiers into a black mist. At the same time, they burned the big general who was holding an easy shovel.

    Immediately following that, the cold coffin, along with the wooden stake and the rest appeared, one after another shooting at the Earth Spirit God, the bright white cold Qi, and the huge wooden stake, instantly killed dozens of soldiers. Furthermore, the general with the large ghost blade in his hand was frozen to the point that his legs became numb, and he was barely able to move.

    Not long after, he also went there. Seeing him, the Hong Xie became a little anxious and asked him: "How is Fifth Brother? Big Bro and Second Bro''s hands? "

    Just as he finished his words, Smelting suddenly shouted, "Retreat!"

    After speaking, they quickly escaped.

    The great general holding a barbed spear was greatly infuriated. He immediately dispatched a large number of soldiers in pursuit of them.

    Just at that moment, a huge Earth Spirit God suddenly flew over from nearby. While covering his broken arm with his hand, he shouted anxiously at the Earth Spirit God: "Generals, did you see Jiang Kong and the others just now?"

    As he spoke, he flew over, followed by over a dozen heavily injured Earth Spirit God s flying over from there.

    Seeing them like that, the Earth Spirit God holding a crossbow arrow asked them worriedly, "Brothers, what''s wrong? Could it be that he fought against some powerful fellow a moment ago? "

    As they spoke, he and a few soldiers supported a few Earth Spirit God s and sat on the ground.

    "Just now, we were in the middle of the mountain, patrolling when we suddenly encountered one of the top ten Calamity Stars, Jiang Kong and the invaders didn''t launch a sneak attack. Not only did they beat us to such a state, they also killed hundreds of our brothers and snatched some mature Ghost Herbs, Spirit Recovering Grass and Hell''s Grass, as well as dozens of Soul Swallowing Birds and Soul Stealing Birds."

    After hearing what he said, all the Earth Spirit God s were shocked. They looked at each other for a moment, and a Earth Spirit God whose right hand had been interrupted suddenly turned to the other Earth Spirit God and said anxiously: "Generals, don''t just stand around, hurry up and chase after those fellows and take back those treasures. Otherwise, who knows how many of those treasures will be used to harm how many living creatures!"

    As he spoke, he stood up along with many soldiers.

    However, the general with the barbed spear shook his head and said in a serious tone, "From what we have just encountered and the attacks from the ten great Bane, this time, they must have been prepared. However, the general with the barbed spear shook his head and said in a serious tone," From what we have just seen and the attacks from the ten great Bane, this time, they must have been prepared.

    After hearing what he said, many Earth Spirit God s nodded their heads in agreement. However, an injured soldier said worriedly, "Then we must also chase after them, or else once Nether Lord or all the Empyreans here know about this, we won''t be able to afford the crime. If we use those Soul Devouring Birds, Soul Stealing Birds, Hell Grass and other treasures to harm the living world, the living world would be in great danger."

    Hearing his worries, many Earth Spirit God s also agreed and wanted to give chase to those fellows.

    However, the general with the crossbow arrow shook his head and said very cautiously: "With our current strength, we are not strong enough to fight against them, they are the top ten calamity fiends, fellow brothers, how about this, this is the territory of the Phantom King of the North, after such a huge incident, we must report to him, ask him to dispatch troops quickly, chase after the top ten calamity fiends, and then elder brother, quickly go to the Eastern Heaven Realm, beg the supreme fairy, and forgive me for my crimes. As long as she does not blame me, the Nether Lord and the various Sky Sovereigns, we can talk about it."

    After hearing what she had to say, all the soldiers turned to look at the Earth Spirit God who held a barbed spear in his hand.

    He thought seriously for a moment, then nodded his head, and said in a serious tone: "That''s fine, Third brother, you go quickly, Phantom King of the North reports these news, all the injured soldiers, go back to recuperate, the rest leave a batch to protect this place, the rest of you go chase after the ten great stars, I will go to Eastern Heaven Realm right now to plead with supreme fairy and the various fairies under your command."

    Hearing his words, the Earth Spirit God s all nodded in agreement, and then went to do their own business.

 C212 Phantom King of the North chased after the calamity fiend

    Not long after, the Earth Spirit God that used the crossbow arrows led two soldiers to the Underworld. In the cold, gloomy and netherworld, they quickly arrived at a large and eerie building. At the entrance stood two very strange and fierce statues of evil spirits and beasts, the Ghost King Palace.

    After handing over their weapons to the few guards outside, the Earth Spirit God suddenly cupped his fist and said to a Ghost General: "General, please report to the Spirit King on our behalf. We have something important to report to him, and implore the King to summon us!"

    Hearing his words, the Ghost General immediately became very polite and told him, "General Hard-Bow, it''s not like we don''t know each other, and our King has always admired him. You loyal men, please come with me.

    Hearing him say that, the general immediately thanked him very politely and followed him in. After passing through many corridors of black bones, pools of blood, meat forests, ice tables, and other places, they finally reached the outside of Ghost King Palace, which was filled with an evil aura.

    That Ghost General immediately informed the yaksha guarding outside about the purpose of the general''s visit and requested him to report to their King.

    Yaksha immediately clasped his hands with them and walked into the hall. After a short while, he walked out and politely said to the hard crossbow general, "General, please quickly enter the hall. Our King has something he wants to tell you."

    Hearing his words, General Crossbow immediately cupped his fist and thanked him. After the Ghost General brought him in, he quickly walked into the hall.

    Inside, he was not in the mood to look at the variety of desiccated bones that were inside, instead, he faced the one sitting on the throne of black bones. He wore a bright black ghost king robe and a black skull crown, his face was dark, his face fierce, and he was a tall and sturdy ghost king.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Ghost King suddenly stretched out his hand and interrupted him. He said with a dignified tone, "Hard Crossbow, stop with those pleasantries. Hurry up and tell me, what happened over at the Shadow Mountain?"

    Hearing his words, the crossbow very carefully told him about the ten great Bane Bane, how they went to the Yin Mountain to steal the treasures, and how they attacked him. They also told him about the Earth Spirit God s and other things in great detail.

    After listening to what he had to say, the Ghost King said gloomily, "What cowards, these ten great Bane Calamity Stars are actually here again. They even stole the treasures and spirit birds, a crossbow, hurry back and treat all the soldiers. They also have to defend the Shadow Mountain from the beginning, let''s not worry about anything else for now."

    Upon hearing his orders, the crossbow immediately cupped its fists towards him and respectfully said, "I will obey the King''s orders!"

    After saying that, he left.

    The Spirit King pondered for a while, then suddenly turned to the person beside him. He looked to be about ten years old, wore a white skirt, had a head full of long hair, and was quite a good-looking female ghost.

    At his command, the ghost girl threw a fist at him and disappeared in a puff of cold air.

    Very quickly, she led ten people wearing Underworld Soul Armor. Each one of them had extremely fierce fangs and was a tall and sturdy general. They entered the palace and arrived next to the Ghost King in a flash.

    Standing at the very front and right side, the long-haired general suddenly cupped his fists towards the Spirit King and said, "I wonder what orders does Your Majesty have for us? I implore the King to give the order! "

    He had just finished speaking when the Ghost King angrily said, "Just now, the ten great Bane Stars have come back to us to commit evil deeds. Not only did they take away the treasures in the Shadow Mountain, they also killed many spirit treasures and spirit birds, and they also killed many Earth Spirit God. This is truly a heinous crime, you just need to quickly order ten thousand soldiers and arrange the necessary arrangements.

    After hearing his words, the ten generals immediately turned extremely serious. They cupped their fists towards him and said, "We shall obey the King''s orders!"

    After saying that, they left.

    Two hours passed quickly and the Ghost King suddenly appeared in a huge military camp. He looked around and saw that everything had been tidied up. The ten generals of the Ghost Soldiers lightly nodded and shouted, "Let''s go!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly released a patch of dark clouds towards the generals and ghost soldiers. The dark clouds quickly brought them away, and soon after, they appeared in a very desolate area of the mortal world, above the Saline-alkali Wasteland.

    He looked around him at the desolate scene and the sun, which was not very hot, above their heads. He casually released a black cloud above their heads, covering a large area of the sky, and protected the ghost soldiers below. At the same time, he also shot out a huge and strange Spirit Light from the Ghost King Token in front of them.

    Not long after that, the Earth Spirit God s who were chasing after the ten great Bane Calamity Souls saw the light from afar. A Earth Spirit God with fast footsteps immediately fell into the ground, and with the help of Earth Elemental Art, ran quickly to the ground. In front of them, the Earth Spirit God suddenly jumped out and kneeled on the ground, and said very anxiously, "Greetings Phantom King of the North.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Spirit King suddenly asked in a dignified tone, "Did you manage to catch those guys? Where are they now? How many troops do they have right now? "

    The Earth Spirit God replied carefully, "Reporting to my King, we have already caught up to the ten great Bane fiends'' whereabouts. They have already run to the desert, and the western border region should have already entered by now. Furthermore, the ten great Bane fiends'' leaders, along with thirty thousand or so lesser demons, are all over there."

    Listening to him talk about those things, the Ghost King slightly nodded his head, but then said to him with a rather dignified tone, "Quickly go find your brothers, quickly return to your base. You don''t need to meddle in the matter of the Ten Great Calamity Calamity Calamity Calamity. I will handle it myself!"

    After he finished speaking, he did not bother about him anymore. That Earth Spirit God brought along the Ghost Generals and Ghost Soldiers and flew forward in a dense mass, and that Earth Spirit God quickly returned to find those. He was currently in hot pursuit of the ten great calamity fiends, and told them that the Ghost King''s words, and very quickly, they disappeared into the yellow sand.

    The Phantom King of the North also led the Ghost Generals and Ghost Soldiers and appeared in the sky above the rolling desert that was filled with yellow sand. He could immediately feel the dense demonic aura being released by the ten great Bane Calamity stars.

 C213 The Scourge of the Scourge

    At that time, Jiang Kong and the invaders, along with the spirit grasses and spirit birds, as well as many spirit demons such as Zhu Gui and the others, were rapidly moving towards the direction where the battle was taking place. Jiang Kong and the invaders, as well as the other spirit demons, were advancing towards the direction where the battle was taking place, as if they were moving towards the direction where the spirit grasses and spirit birds, together with many spirit demons, as well as Zhu Gui and the other spirit demons, were also rapidly moving towards the direction where the battle was taking place.

    At the same time, some of the lesser demons were dizzy and fell to the ground. Not long after, their souls gently floated out of their bodies and slowly flew into the dark clouds.

    Seeing that scene, Jiang Kong suddenly raised his cultivation to the highest level as he released surging demon aura towards his surroundings. He protected many small demons, and at the same time, protected a few strange spirit birds and some spirit herbs with black skull halo that were flashing in circles.

    The invasion also spread out into the area around them. The lush little trees protected them even better.

    At the same time, Sha Mi also hurried over and released surging demonic qi that attracted a lot of yellow sand. There, they constructed a magnificent sand wall that protected them from the outside.

    Immediately after, they stared at the black cloud with great vigilance.

    Looking through the dark clouds, he saw a strange place in the desert, a general holding two ghost qi swirling around him suddenly said to the Phantom King of the North, "Great King, the strange city ahead is filled with a kind of strange demon Qi. This subordinate thinks that the ten great evil stars, those despicable people, are definitely there.

    When he heard his request, he immediately said in a calm tone, "Those petty people are not qualified to fight with you yet. You don''t have to worry about being defeated, send the two thousand elite soldiers and defeat them immediately, and investigate their actual situation!"

    Hearing his orders, the wastrel immediately became very serious, and said to him, "I shall obey the King''s orders!"

    Two black flags floated in the distance. Near the few generals, he casually tossed a spear in his hand and a corpse lance in his hand as he said in a dignified voice, "The loser, the loser. You two, quickly lead two thousand elite soldiers down to the city below and investigate if those ten great calamity stars are still there!"

    After hearing his words, the two generals immediately clasped their hands and gave their agreement. Then, leading a thousand Ghost Soldiers with them, they leapt towards the top of the city.

    At that time, Jiang Kong and the others who were hiding and observing the surroundings had all become more vigilant when they saw and the others.

    He said loudly to the inside: "Jiang Kong, we are soldiers under the command of the Underworld Phantom King of the North. Today, our King is his betrothed, and he lead us and the other generals here. When we arrived, you did not come out to greet us immediately, but hid here instead.

    Just as he finished speaking, the stone statue suddenly opened its hand and threw a large stone towards him. However, he swung his blade and sent it flying into the yellow sand.

    However, in that instant, the large blade in his hand rapidly petrified. In his fury, he actually smashed the blade onto the body of a little demon. In that instant, the little demon actually turned into a vivid and lifelike stone statue.

    Seeing that situation, Bei Bei suddenly looked around and released a lot of Yin Qi, protecting those ghost soldiers inside. He gloomily said to the city: "What a bold stone statue, how dare you sneak attack us, this general will let you know the price of ambushing us right now!"

    In an instant, there were more than a hundred ghost soldiers, followed by the ghost soldier who spoke just now, directly dropping onto the ground. Just as Sha Mi and Xiong Wa released their roiling demon Qi and controlled the clouds of dust, they suddenly changed sides.

    In an instant, many strange barbed tongues emerged from the shields, and like shadows, they passed through the city wall and caught some of the lesser demons. They then unsteadily swept out the souls of those fellows and sealed them within the shields.

    Seeing that situation, the ice coffin suddenly became angry and said: "Damn bastard, you dare to kill our men like this, I will make you pay now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly clasped his hands together and released rolling cold air. Soon, huge coffins appeared outside of the city walls, and with a bang bang, the coffins were opened. The lid of the coffins released a large, white hand to the ghost soldiers who were currently using shields to attack them.

    At that moment, Bei Bei suddenly waved the two spears in his hands and shot them towards the coffins. The bloody bones shattered the coffins with a bang and turned them into cold air that dissipated into the air.

    He waved the spear towards the city. The stench of the corpse water was very strong.

    Very quickly, not only were there many small trees inside that were corroding and rotting, some sand walls were also being eroded and falling down rapidly. Some of the small demons that had been tortured to the point that their entire bodies were festering let out waves of screams, had lost their minds and started attacking the other small demons around them crazily.

    Insect Eating and Ant King, who would have never thought that such a thing would happen, were suddenly released. Many insects and ants quickly ate up the small demons that were attacked by the corpse water, then left many holes in the ground for those small demons to hide in.

    Jiang Kong was furious, he waved his hand towards Bei Bei and Huang Que, and threw two punches. The two punches left some light injuries on their bodies, sending them flying into the yellow sand one after another.

    At that time, the Ghost General who was next to the wastrel holding a large iron rake cursed angrily, "Jiang Kong you bastard, you actually dared to sneak attack the two generals. See if your father will kill you or not!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the big iron rake in his hand, and with two whooshing sounds, he hit the two giant iron pieces, sending out two balls of ghost head Yin Qi, with two thumps, one after the other they hit the ground. Soon after, he led more than a hundred ghost soldiers, with big rakes in their hands, and directly pounced on them.

    Immediately after, they surrounded the two thousand Ghost Soldiers and the two thousand Ghost Soldiers who had just stood up.

 C214 Northern Ghost General War Bane

    Noticing the soldiers leading the soldiers, the soldiers, who were surrounding them, suddenly shot toward the surroundings, releasing rolling amounts of demonic Qi. In an instant, they created a huge earthquake, causing many deep trenches in the ground to shake. At the same time, the area that was moving was covered with rolling sand, which quickly covered the entire area, several dozens of miles in radius, up into the sky.

    Who would have thought that the ghost soldiers who had experienced such a thing would be quickly swallowed by the trenches and the sands triggered by the earthquake.

    At the same time, the barrier and pieces of sand, together with Xiong Wa and the other demons, crazily pounced on the ghost soldiers and ghost generals.

    At the same time, Jiang Kong also shot countless of clearly defined steel blocks towards the yellow sand, along with a demon who had produced many nails of varying sizes and a demon who had produced a lot of golden sand.

    Not long after, they, the great calamity stars, killed over a hundred ghost soldiers. At the same time, they also suffered defeat, forcing them to retreat over there. Ten miles away, on top of a tall sand dune.

    Seeing that situation, Phantom King of the North immediately said in a furious voice, "A failure, a defeat. You two trash can''t even take care of those fellows. This king suspects very much that you are capable and qualified to be one of the ten most capable generals by this king''s side."

    After hearing his reprimand, defeat, and defeat, they all kneeled on the ground in fear and said to him in unison, "Your Majesty, please forgive us. Your subordinate had underestimated the enemy too much in order to create such a situation. We will immediately go and take care of those fellows!"

    After speaking, their bodies suddenly swayed and they actually fell into the yellow sand. With whooshing sounds, their respective weapons shot out many strange little dots of light towards their surroundings.

    Not long after, those bright dots of light unexpectedly stirred up a lot of yellow sand. They quickly turned into a bunch of fierce ghosts that were twenty to thirty feet tall, and pounced towards Jiang Kong and the others as they howled.

    Immediately after, the ghost soldiers that had retreated out from the yellow sand fell onto the ground one by one, exposing their mouths full of fangs. At the same time, their hands quickly turned into pairs, with their white bone claws, they fiercely smashed apart the sand wall, causing them to instantly pounce towards Jiang Kong and the others.

    After seeing so many wraiths, the invaders abruptly turned around and released a bunch of thorns and thorns, turning a lot of yellow sand ghosts into a bunch of yellow sand. Then, they were covered by the sand and released a billowing demonic aura that turned into a huge sand ball the height of a person, covering both the sky and the earth, and explosively shot towards the other wraiths.

    However, just as the large sand balls were about to hit the wraiths, quite a number of grayish human figures suddenly flew out from within. Not only did they easily suppress the large sand balls, but they also quickly swallowed all of the demonic Qi released by Sha Meng. Not long after, Sha Meng''s Spiritual Energy was tormented to a great extent.

    Soon after, the ghost soldiers opened their giant white hands and crazily invaded the Bane. Many of the surrounding small demons were cut open their stomachs and died in the yellow sand.

    Upon seeing them, such a vicious look on their faces caused the wooden stake to instantly fly into a rage. It struck towards them, a section of a large wooden manor that was over a foot thick, followed by a demon with two balls of flames in one hand. It flew towards the wooden stake and immediately turned the wooden stake into a pillar of fire, smashing into the ghouls'' bodies.

    However, those evil spirits were not afraid of those things at all. They opened their mouths and spat out pieces after pieces of the thick, stinky mists. After suppressing the flames, they turned around and carried them on their shoulders.

    At that time, the loser and the loser, suddenly flew out from the ground, gloomily looking at everything.

    Noticing their smelting, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a large swath of raging flames towards them. However, he was defeated by the whooshing sounds. He spun the long spear in his left hand and whizzed towards some lesser demons, turning dozens of them into ashes in an instant.

    At that moment, the wastrel was a little angry and said loudly, "Ninth, Tenth, all of you be serious. Let us little brats eat more of their favorite souls and not be scolded by the King."

    Hearing his words, Bei Bei immediately laughed out loud, "Big brother, you don''t have to worry about that. We''ll just follow them and get serious!"

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly raised the long spear in his hand above his head, and strangely released pieces of black water toward the evil spirits and the light gray creatures. The stinky black water instantly turned into a group of wet ghosts.

    At that time, he suddenly said in a very fierce tone, "Little ones, immediately form a few wailing demon formations. Let these bastards hear the sound of your wails!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ice coffin suddenly became extremely nervous and shouted towards Jiang Kong and the others: "Everyone hurry and cover your ears, find a way to run to some extremely dry places and continuously change your positions. Don''t listen to those wraiths wailing, and don''t taint their tears, otherwise our souls will be forced out of our bodies."

    As he spoke, he suddenly spread out his hands and took out several hundred large coffins, protecting all of the lesser demons within them.

    Immediately after, the Hong Xie turned into a huge flood and rushed towards the wraiths.

    Jiang Kong then opened his hand and looked around, revealing a large piece of metal about eight feet square, which landed in front of the Little Demons with a thud sound. The Little Demons held them in their hands and blocked their bodies.

    And it was also at this time that the defeated pen suddenly opened its mouth and spat out pieces after pieces of eerie blue colored ghost flames, instantly suppressing some of the earth meridian spiritual energy in that area. At the same time, it howled and burned several hundred of the little demons into piles of charred bones.

    Immediately after, the wraiths gathered in groups of Jiang Kong and the others, forming a very strange formation, and started to wail very miserably.

    As they continued to wail, many dark red tears flowed out of their eyes, slowly towards Jiang Kong and the rest, floating over. Not long after, the thousands of demons that had been torturing them all fell to the ground coldly, and from their bodies, their souls slowly floated out.

    The tears and many things that had been corroded quickly turned into pieces. Black water with a strong smell of corpses slowly fell into the yellow sand.

    When he saw this scene, he instantly became extremely furious, summoning many fierce beasts with long mouths and sharp claws, roaring and pouncing towards those evil spirits, while the loser immediately mobilized hundreds of ghost soldiers with round shields and big sabers, pouncing towards them.

    Very quickly, the two of them, the evil spirits and Jiang Kong and the others, began a very intense battle.

    Not long after, the insect food also summoned a lot of strange black gas insects, like a huge dark net, they rushed towards Bai Bei and the others. Not long after, insect food also summoned a lot of strange black gas insects, like a huge dark net, they jumped towards Bai Bei and the others.

    Soon after, Jiang Kong actually waved his hands nonstop, producing a lot of large clumps of soil, or even big pieces of iron and the like, peng peng peng sounds.

    He waved his left hand and sent out one black water ball after another towards those items. The black water ball within a foot''s radius was extremely intense, and it started to fight with him over there.

    Soon after, the invading figure disappeared and turned into a very strange big tree. The demonic monsters that looked like seedlings quickly dispersed, and at the same time, under the protection of the demonic energy, they started to spread out into the bodies of the wraiths. Extremely seeping roots, they trapped those wraiths in the ground and began to struggle non-stop.

    Very quickly, Zhu Gui released a lot of green bamboo to the surroundings, like a spear, many crying evil spirits miserably stuck into the yellow sand. Not long after, those green bamboo quickly sucked all the water off those fellows'' bodies, and those who were suffering, turned into shriveled corpses, and the yellow sand that was released by the sand quickly turned into dust along with the dust that Xiong Wa released.

    Seeing that they had taken care of some of the wraiths, and the other demons also released waves after waves of dense demonic qi to protect their surroundings. After channeling the energy into their surroundings, the tens of thousands of demons attacked the evil spirits viciously.

    Although the strength of those wraiths were definitely much stronger than those lesser demons, it was true that two fists was not enough to fight four hands. Not long after that, those devils were all destroyed, leaving only a few remaining.

    At the same time, under the berserk attacks of Jiang Kong and the others, Bai Bei couldn''t hold on any longer and retreated backwards.

    Witnessing the situation, the prodigal family was furious and shouted, "Damn it!"

    But Phantom King of the North, not only was he not angry, he even seemed a little interested. He nodded and said, "That''s more like it! No matter what, they are the top ten calamity fiends who have rampaged through the human world for tens of thousands of years. If they are unable to deal with them even after being defeated and defeated, as well as those thousand odd brats, I am truly sorry, for their evil reputations. "

    After he finished speaking, he actually floated to the side of those prodigal ghost generals.

    The wasteful people hurriedly moved away a bit politely.

    It was also at that time that Jiang Kong suddenly flew high in the sky on top of the surging devil energy and said fiercely towards the Phantom King of the North, "Han Ti, although we have had quite a bit of conflict with you and know that the bastards of the Underworld all want to kill us, don''t go overboard. Didn''t we get something from the Shadow Mountain this time? Do you really have to go to such lengths to kill us all? "

    While he was speaking, a lot of things began to float around him, such as large tree trunks that were flying up and down, and large clumps of earth.

    Seeing him in that state, Han Ti instead smiled slightly, but spoke with an ice-cold tone: "Jiang Kong, what''s the use of you saying all that? As the King of the Underworld, the one in charge of the spirits and ghosts of our own realm, how could This King allow all of you to behave atrociously in This King''s territory? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly released a rolling wave of ghost aura towards Jiang Kong, suppressing quite a bit of the devil aura around Jiang Kong with kacha kacha sounds.

    But Jiang Kong didn''t. He said fearfully: "Alright, alright, alright, you think that we will ruin your reputation this time around, don''t you? Good, since you have personally come to chase us, I will give you some face. Now, we will hand over all the things that we got from the Shadow Mountain to you, and you immediately retreat to your Underworld King''s manor. At least not chasing us anymore, what do you think? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the wasteland suddenly spoke in a domineering tone: "Jiang Kong, in front of our King, what qualifications do you have to bargain? Immediately return all the things you have obtained from us over the course of these tens of thousands of years, and surrender to us. Wentian swore an oath to the supreme fairy that from today onwards, you will forever be loyal to our King, become our King, and the most loyal of all, the Hawkdog. Otherwise, none of you will be able to live past today! "

    After hearing his words, Jiang Kong immediately became extremely angry as he said, "You prodigal person, don''t go overboard! We have no choice but to return all of those things to you guys. Furthermore, it is impossible for me to swear an oath to Tian Xinrui, and even more so, it is impossible for me to surrender to you.

    Just as his words fell, a barbed chain suddenly appeared in the air. The one in front of him looked like a very special, large hand as it directly inserted itself into Jiang Kong''s body, locking most of his devil tendons. The other side was actually swinging back and forth, with Han Ti''s right hand in front of him.

    Jiang Kong who was being tortured immediately let out a painful cry that resonated throughout the sky and earth. The demons, ghosts soldiers and generals who had failed, and wraiths who were fighting fiercely, all looked at him in fear.

    But Han Ti laughed and said: "How is it, Jiang Kong? The taste of this locking tendons and spirit light chains is very pleasing to the eye, isn''t it? "

    When Jiang Kong, who had been tortured by the chain at that time and really wanted to die immediately saw him like that, he immediately became extremely furious. He endured the pain all over his body and scolded him loudly, "You bastard, you evil spirit, you actually dared to torture me like this in this Sky Prison, you are simply a demon amongst demons, a bastard amongst bastards ˇ­"

    Hearing his curses, the dissolute soldiers and ghost generals looked at him furiously.

    However, Han Ti shook his head and said smilingly: "No, no, Jiang Kong, you are wrongly accusing this king. Although this king wants to teach you a lesson, these locking tendons and light chains are not mine, and are not our treasures. They are the treasures of the Heaven Realm, the treasures of the Eastern Heaven Realm, do you understand?"

    After he finished speaking, he actually clasped his hands together and bowed towards the eastern sky.

    After hearing what he said, and seeing how serious he was, he bowed towards Eastern Heaven Realm and invaded those fellows. They all looked at him in confusion.

    However, Jiang Kong seemed to have thought of something, something extremely terrifying. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the set of spirit light chains that was tormenting him.

 C215 Bane Falling Heart Risk

    Han Ti, who had noticed the extremely strange expression on Jiang Kong''s face, suddenly laughed and said to him: "How is it? Now, do you know whose spirit chain these locking tendons belong to? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Jiang Kong suddenly said fiercely: "Since I have appeared to this day, I have never offended Tian Xinrui. Why does she want to torture me like this?"

    After he finished speaking, he still tried to break free from the chain, but the result was that he was tortured by the chain and, even more painfully, spat out mouthfuls of black blood. All of the black blood was turned into nothingness by the light flashing on the chain.

    At that moment, Han Ti suddenly jerked a few times. That set of chains shining with spiritual light immediately tortured Jiang Kong to the point where his soul was about to be torn apart.

    After invading those fellows, they all flew toward them with overflowing killing intent. However, they were quickly stopped by those unlucky fellows.

    Han Ti suddenly said coldly to Jiang Kong, "Do you have any supreme fairy that you can offend? I don''t know about that, nor do I have the interest to know about it.

    Just as he finished speaking, the spirit light chain suddenly transformed into specks of light and pierced through them densely. Jiang Kong''s body, in an instant, hit that guy until black blood came out from all over his body.

    All of a sudden, the insects that were eating away at those demons were very worried, and so they landed around him.

    However, he still forced himself to stand up and spoke with some strength: "supreme fairy is indeed powerful, she isn''t here at all, and she was able to destroy my five thousand years of cultivation so easily.

    As he spoke to that point, he suddenly kneeled to the ground in extreme pain. The ground shook and shattered as he was hurriedly pulled to his feet.

    Seeing him in that state, Han Ti actually waved his hand, and said very forcefully: "Enough, this king has no interest in your matters, and will immediately hand over all of the treasures you have taken from the Underworld during these tens of thousands of years. At the same time, hand over all of you, at least fifty thousand subordinates, to this king, in order to offset all of the life that you have done for us in these Underworld, as well as the lives of the Earth Spirit God s.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand and struck towards Xiong Wa and the others, releasing an extremely terrifying ghost aura. In an instant, over ten thousand Little Demons'' souls were turned into strands of pale white shadows.

    Seeing that scene, many lesser demons kneeled to the ground in fear.

    However, the intruder was not angered at all as he said, "Han Ti, we all know how powerful you are, and we know that we cannot afford to offend you all. But don''t be too excessive, we have already used up a small portion of the treasures we obtained from you all these years, the majority of them were taken by the bastards of Heaven Realm, the World of Demons and Demons and the large sects in the mortal world. If you want those treasures, go and find them, why are you making things difficult for us?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Han Ti suddenly spoke in a rather furious tone, "This king does not care about your bullshit, and does not listen to any of your excuses. This king only knows that you stole those things, and only asks that you take them.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly released a burst of ghost aura towards Jiang Kong and the others, who were now even more powerful than before. Worm, Zhu Gui and the others began to roll on the ground in extreme pain, while the other Little Demons were tortured to the point where their souls were scattered and they died one by one.

    After seeing that, those who could still resist the ghost aura, such as the smelting and the cold coffin, all looked at Han Ti with a murderous look in their eyes.

    Jiang Kong stared at them and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and furrowed his brows. Second Brother, don''t talk about other things, just give them the Spirit Birds, Spirit Grasses, Spirit Fruits and all the other treasures. Let them go to the Mount Dong Lai and look for Yun Yi and the others.

    After he finished speaking, he actually relied on his anger to shake off the hands the ice coffin was holding onto him. With a face filled with rage, he cupped his fists and bowed towards Han Ti.

    Although they were furious at what he had done and did not want to give anything to Han Ti and the others, they still looked around at the tens of thousands of Little Demoness'' corpses, insect food, Zhu Gui and the others around them. They were in even more pain as they rolled around on the ground, waiting for the treasures to appear.

    Seeing that they had been invaded, although they were all very unwilling, they still handed the items over to them. The wasteland immediately gave one of them a general with two shields who very carefully inspected the items. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he put them all into a bag with a skull embroidered on it.

    At that time, Jiang Kong suddenly suppressed the anger in his heart and said to Han Ti and the others, "These are all the treasures that we have obtained in the human realm and in the Underworld. If you still want to return, then the treasures that we have taken from you all these years, go to the Mount Dong Lai as soon as possible. Those fellows from the Violet Cloud Sect, they have stolen a large amount of things from us all these years.

    He said to Han Ti: "If you don''t believe me, then just kill us. Now, besides this life, we can give you guys, we can''t give you anything else, but you guys also know that for the past tens of thousands of years, us ten brothers have never owned a single land, even if you guys want our territory, we don''t have one!"

    Seeing how angry they were, and how they were even a bit shameless, the wastrel group immediately looked at them with contempt.

    But Han Ti laughed and said to them: "That''s right! Although we all like to eat souls, we do not wish to kill more. Since you all are so sensible, then this king will not make things difficult for you all.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned his left hand a few times, whistling as he sucked in the insect food, and all the ghost aura around them.

    Seeing that they had done all that they had done, and even slowly stood up, Jiang Kong did not say anything else as he released a cloud of Demonic Qi and flew towards another direction of the desert.

    Seeing that he had gone and invaded no one else, Han Ti and the others looked at him viciously and quickly left the place.

 C216 Phantom Soldiers of the North Fly East

    Looking at Jiang Kong and the rest, they did not even bother about the corpses of their subordinates and left. Many ghost soldiers looked at Han Ti, confused.

    After looking around, the corpses of the monsters suddenly turned very carefully towards Han Ti and said, "Great King, do we need to get rid of these corpses? in case they rot and endanger the life of the world. "

    However, Han Ti did not mind at all and said: "No need, even that sloppy Jiang Kong is unwilling to deal with them, there''s no need for us to, let''s wipe their butts."

    As he spoke, he landed in a patch of yellow sand, looking towards the distant rolling sand.

    No one knew what he was thinking, but the Ghost Generals and Ghost Soldiers fell to the ground one after another.

    The Ghost General with two shields suddenly said to Han Ti with great care: "Great King, that fellow Jiang Kong just now, has said it twice. The Ghost General with two shields suddenly said it twice, that the man who stole and stole the treasures from our Underworld, was snatched away by Violet Cloud Sect s all these years.

    After all, they have always been a group of disloyal, despicable and shameless fellows. I thought about Jiang Kong, and knew that just now, I must have saved their lives, and let them go, that''s why I created all those illusory things, and at the same time, hope that we find trouble with the Violet Cloud Sect, causing the Sky Sovereigns to become angry, and punish us for it! "

    Upon hearing his words, a few generals nodded in agreement.

    However, he did not agree with him and said: "The ten great calamity stars are indeed just as big brother has said. They are all a group of disloyal and despicable people, but we forced them into desperate straits. In that situation, to be honest, I do not think they have the guts to play tricks on us."

    The leaders and sects of the man of justice, are also among the strongest eight sects in the human world. They have always regarded killing demons and exterminating devils to protect all living beings in the human world as their own responsibility, and have fought many times with the ten great Bane Calamity Stars and those fellows, and have also fought a great number of demons and devils, and it is hard to avoid snatching many treasures from the hands of those fellows. "

    There was some truth in his words, and there were a few Great Generals who nodded their heads in agreement, and then looked towards Han Ti.

    Han Ti looked at the sky and thought for a long time, then said very carefully, "Although we are from the Underworld, and under normal circumstances, we shouldn''t have had any conflicts with the famous sects and sects, and even more so, we can''t have any conflicts with the various immortals of the Heaven Realm, as well as with the numerous heavenly soldiers and generals, but the Nether Lord had already had the ambition to rule over the three realms since long ago. Several tens of thousands of years ago, he even led us and attacked the Heaven Realm.

    After hearing what he had said, the prodigal gang all nervously looked at each other, not daring to say a word.

    He then pondered for a while, turned around and looked at the ghost soldiers, and said even more cautiously: "The Violet Cloud Sect and other sects in the human world have always been obedient to those fellows from the Heaven Realm, they are their best lackeys. We cannot easily find trouble with them!"

    After hearing what he said, the prodigal immediately said carefully, "Then this subordinate will reorganize the troops and go back to the underworld!"

    After he finished speaking, he looked towards Han Ti.

    He said to Han Ti: "Great King, could it be that you are willing to let our treasures be forever taken over by the people of the Violet Cloud Sect?"

    The loser huffed angrily and said to the loser, "Big brother, don''t worry too much about a lot of things, okay? Now it''s their Violet Cloud Sect who has stolen our treasures and not us. Why do you have to go and cause trouble for them? "

    Another great general who held a Phantom Shadow ruler in his hand also frowned and did not say to the wastrel family, "Big Brother, you do not want to fight with the big sects in the mortal world over this kind of thing, so as to prevent them from informing the immortals of the Heaven Realm about us, and in turn cause Zhong Wanlong and the others to scold us and make things difficult for the Nether Lord. I understand this very well, but those treasures were originally ours.

    After he finished speaking, the other generals were also extremely disapproving. They successively said similar words to the losers.

    Looking at them one by one, who were all furious, the wastrel thought for a while, then looked at Han Ti again, and said very seriously: "Since that''s the case, let''s not have any hesitation and immediately go to the Violet Cloud Sect to ask for those treasures. Once we''re there, we have to do it well, if they don''t hand those treasures over to us, we''ll annihilate them with all our might, the determination and preparation of their Violet Cloud Sect."

    After hearing what he had said, those fellows who failed looked at him with some difficulty.

    He, who had noticed their expressions, said in a serious tone, "Anyways, as long as we ask them and ask them for those treasures, we will offend them. As such, when we have a small fight with those fellows from the Heaven Realm, we will make it so that Zhong Wanlong and the others will become difficult for the Nether Lord.

    Hearing that he had said those things again, those fellows who had lost, became extremely solemn all of a sudden as they looked towards Han Ti.

    Han Ti pondered for a good while, then suddenly nodded his head, as if he had made a decision, and said as if he was determined: "You are right! Unless three great officials or the supreme fairy personally interfere with us, then there is no need for us to take any other fellows into consideration in the Three Realms. And in these recent years, it seems that the Nether Lord has been wanting to take over the Three Realms. "

    After hearing what he said, the general with two shields immediately nodded his head and said, "Great King, this matter should not be delayed. Since you have already made your decision, we will immediately head to Mount Dong Lai to meet the little bastards of Violet Cloud Sect. It''s fine if they return those treasures to us, but if they don''t, we will let them know how powerful we are."

    After he finished speaking, the other generals all had the same meaning and said something similar.

    Seeing that they all wanted to go attack the Violet Cloud Sect, Han Ti immediately said in satisfaction: "Alright, then we will go to their Mount Dong Lai s and check out the most dangerous forbidden grounds in the Three Realms. Let''s take a look there and see if it''s like what some of the creatures said recently, that we were forced to enter by a talented little kid and a powerful giant panda."

    After he finished speaking, he released his rolling ghost aura and flew in the direction of the Mount Dong Lai in a grandiose manner, together with those bastards.

 C217 Phantom King of the North wants the treasure

    Han Ti and the other experts of the Underworld Realm decided that they wanted to go. After going to the Mount Dong Lai, they quickly flew away from the desert, but after Han Ti thought for a while in the air, he said in a calm voice, "We failed, we lost. You guys took care of Jiang Kong earlier, and that guy''s training was a little hard, and he used up a lot of his energy.

    After hearing what he had said, the loser immediately said in a very anxious tone, "Great King, although it is true that we had expended quite a bit of energy, we are not tired yet. Going to the Mount Dong Lai with you to obtain those treasures is not difficult at all."

    Just as he spoke up to that point, the wastrel suddenly spoke in a rather imposing manner: "Enough, Tenth Brother. You all have to be clear of the King''s good intentions towards you all, and do not disappoint his intentions. Quickly go back to the underworld and take good care of him, if you are done with your treatment, if we still have not returned, you guys can go to Mount Dong Lai to look for us."

    However, Bei Bei was the most grateful of them all. Clasping his fists, he said to Han Ti, "Thank you, Great King, for showing so much love and concern for us. We will definitely treat our wounds when we return, and recover as soon as possible before hurrying to Mount Dong Lai."

    After he finished speaking, he turned into two balls of cold wind and disappeared with the brush.

    At that time, Han Ti asked the wealthiest one, "After fighting with Jiang Kong and those guys just now, how many soldiers are left?"

    I had already expected that he would ask me, so I immediately said to him in a serious tone: "Reporting to the King, we still have twenty-two thousand and three hundred subordinates. Although we may not have a big chance of annihilating the Violet Cloud Sect s, we can still capture some of their main personnel in the Violet Cloud Sect s."

    After hearing all that he had said, the surrounding generals all looked towards Han Ti very carefully.

    But Han Ti thought for a moment and shook his head, he then said gently: "No! For Violet Cloud Sect to be able to stand tall in the mortal world for three thousand years, and has always been a mortal, then the strongest sect must have some extraordinary aspects, which would allow them to immediately send a few additional soldiers over. This king will pay the price of fifty thousand elite soldiers to go to those spirit treasures that they want, and will not show them any weakness! "

    However, he still said very cautiously: "Great King, wait for us to reach Mount Dong Lai soon, we will increase the number of soldiers. That way, we can take this opportunity to probe further, and see if Yun Yi and the other little fellows are true or not. What do you think?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Han Ti suddenly became a little angry and said: "How many times has this king told you this? For such a small matter, you can make your own decisions and do not consult This King about everything. "

    After saying that, he turned into a beam of light and disappeared.

    The prodigal family immediately ordered the generals to follow him, and quickly headed towards the Mount Dong Lai.

    Han Ti suddenly appeared in the middle of the night in the Mount Dong Lai. In a very dense forest, there was even a shadow that quietly stuck close to some trees and flew towards the Ziyun Peak.

    Not long after, those dissolute fellows led the twenty thousand over ghost soldiers and quietly appeared at the edge of the forest around Mount Dong Lai. After lowering their altitude slightly, they stuck close to the treetops and flew towards Ziyun Peak.

    , who had just rested for a short while at that time, suddenly came to a sudden realization and hurriedly pinched his fingers together to calculate. He immediately furrowed his brows and said in a rather gloomy voice: "Phantom King of the North, why aren''t you staying in the Underworld properly? What are you here for?"

    After he finished speaking, he put on a robe and left his room. Just as he walked into the auspicious palace, Yun Zhao, Yun Xia and the rest hurried over.

    Seeing their flustered expressions, Yun Yi remained calm and said: "Don''t be too worried, right now Phantom King of the North, leading a lot of ghost soldiers, have come to us, and from the Thousand Bird Forest, we have ordered for them to be welcomed immediately."

    Just as he finished speaking, a seventy year old old man said worriedly, "Master, Phantom King of the North and the rest, instead of staying in the Underworld properly, have come to our Mount Dong Lai. Disciple thinks that they have no good intentions in this trip, and out of courtesy, we can welcome them, but we must also take care of our plan.

    The other person was dressed in a white robe, and looked to be a seventy year old or so old man. He also said very carefully, "Ever since the Lord of the Dream and the other six great demons were rescued by the Demon Emperor and the Demon Lord from the Earth Spirit Mountain''s valley sixteen years ago, the three realms have never been in great danger. This time, the Phantom King of the North came uninvited, and this disciple thinks that they have no good intentions.

    After he finished speaking, the others also carefully said a few similar words to Yun Yi one after another.

    However, Yun Yi still remained calm and said, "What should happen will happen, and what shouldn''t happen will definitely not happen. All of you shouldn''t worry too much or be too nervous, only by calming down can you guys properly handle this situation."

    Hearing his words, Yun Zhao and the rest all felt that something was reasonable and nodded.

    He continued in a serious tone, "But just as you have said, they, the northern troop, will most likely not have any good intentions in coming to our Mount Dong Lai. We must prepare well, and fully prepare for them, and we must also prepare well, and fight with them for a few days. In order to be safe, Yun Zhao, Yun Xia, you two must not appear before them.

    After hearing his words, Yun Zhao immediately became serious and agreed.

    However, Yun Xia very carefully said to him, "Then Sect Master, should we inform them immediately? After all, his strength is already above Lv Ji''s and Lord of Fire and Devil''s. If he were to help us, we will definitely be safe here! "

    After hearing her words, everyone looked very cautiously towards Yun Yi.

    But Yun Yi shook his head and said very calmly: "No need, Tian Yu and Wu Xie are no longer. We are already disciples of the eight great sects, and even more so, aren''t disciples of our Violet Cloud Sect s. Although they and we are both in the Mount Dong Lai, and have a pretty good relationship with us, we don''t have much of a stance and ask them for help."

    After hearing what he had said, Yun Xia and the rest all shook their heads helplessly.

    He continued, "Furthermore, with Tian Yu''s cultivation, he must already know about everything that happened in the mountain. If there really was a chance, he would definitely come to help us with Wuxie and his mount. Therefore, there is absolutely no need for us to ask them for help."

    Seeing that he was right, Yun Zhao immediately agreed: "Those two brats have always been very bad, very close to us, so we just need to do our best to deal with them, the Phantom King of the North will do. As for other things, let''s not think about them too much for now, in case we miss out on something big!"

    Hearing his words, many people nodded their heads in agreement.

    Then, Yun Yi suddenly, and quite majestically, said in a loud voice: "Bai Ren, after you give the order, immediately light the brazier, burn the cauldron, light the incense paper, burn the incense, sweep the floor, welcome the Phantom King of the North, and visit us Mount Dong Lai!"

    After hearing his words, the seventy year old man with long white hair immediately clasped his hands together and bowed. He said seriously, "I will follow Sect Master''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he left the palace, gathered many people from the Violet Cloud Sect, and went to do what Yun Yi had instructed them to do just now. As for Yun Zhao, Yun Xia and the rest, they also quickly led the two groups of people to a mountain cave near the Ziyun Peak, or to a house there.

    Not long after, Han Ti and the other wealthier guys appeared in the Thousand Birds Forest, one after the other. On the other side of a rather wide mountain road, they saw that above the Ziyun Peak, the lights were suddenly lit up and many large braziers and torches were lit. Soon after, they smelt some more.

    The prodigal family suddenly walked to Han Ti''s side and said in a somewhat careful manner: "Looks like Yun Yi and the others already know that we have come. Great King, what should we do next?"

    After he finished speaking, he kept his weapon, but did not let the other generals keep their weapons.

    Han Ti was very careful. He looked at the mountain path, and then at Bo Ren and the others who were walking down. Without saying a word, he walked towards them.

    Many ghost soldiers and some generals looked at them in confusion.

    The prodigal suddenly said very seriously, "None of you are allowed to act rashly and strictly defend. Without the King and me, none of you are allowed to follow us."

    After he finished speaking, he quickly followed Han Ti towards Bo Ren and the others.

    Very quickly, the elders of Violet Cloud Sect walked in front of Han Ti and the wastrel, and immediately cupped their fists towards them. Bo Ren even politely said to them: "Just now our sect master told us that an esteemed guest has come to visit you, and immediately let us bathe in incense, to welcome you all here. I did not expect that it would be the Great King who had come to visit us, and felt the glory of our presence, I am the current sect master''s disciple, and my fellow disciples under the orders of their sect master, I have come to welcome the Great King!"

    After saying that, they cupped their fists and bowed to the Spirit King. It was enough, Han Ti and the others have face.

    Seeing their expressions, the wasteland smiled and said, "Many thanks to everyone for coming to welcome us. I''ve been waiting for a visit late at night. Please do not mind my intrusion!"

    After he finished speaking, he also cupped his fists towards Bo Ren and the others.

    Seeing Han Ti not saying a word, the few people beside Bai Ren all became cautious towards them.

    However, Bai Ren was still very polite and asked them, "General, what are you talking about?" Our Violet Cloud Sect has always respected the King and the generals, and right now, our sect master is waiting for you all on the mountain. If the King and the generals do not abandon us, then follow us to the mountain.

    After he finished speaking, he even made a gesture to invite him up the mountain.

    Seeing him like that, the prodigal family immediately smiled and looked at Han Ti.

    Han Ti suddenly smiled and said: "Since everyone is so friendly, then we won''t be courteous anymore. This king also really wants to get to know him.

    After hearing his words, Bo Ren immediately became quite friendly and invited the two of them to go up the mountain together.

    At that time, the other Ghost Soldiers and Ghost Generals were on high alert as they stood guard there.

    Not long after, Han Ti and the wasteland, under the guidance of Bo Ren and the others, traversed a winding mountain path, crossed a rather wide stone bridge, and went around a beautiful valley. In the end, they went to the top of Ziyun Peak, and entered the Rui Palace.

    At that time, I was already leading a few people and waiting for them there. When Yun Yi saw Han Ti, he immediately cupped his fists and politely said: "We all felt honored to have the King''s presence at our Violet Cloud Sect, and are very fortunate. We have already prepared fine wine and delicacies, if the King and the General do not mind, then come with us, we can discuss inside!"

    After he finished speaking, Han Ti immediately became very polite, spoke a few words with him, and they all walked in together.

    After the branch host sat down, Yun Yi immediately became very polite and downed a few cups of wine.

    Looking at the people from the Violet Cloud Sect, at those who had gone there all of a sudden, they were all so passionate, causing those who had lost their families to be confused, they looked at Bo Ren and the others.

    Right at that moment, Yun Yi suddenly smiled and said to Han Ti: "I don''t know, Great King, why have you come to our place so late in the night? Is it convenient for the King to tell us? "

    At that time, Bo Ren and the others had also smiled and looked at Han Ti, as well as the wastrel who was standing behind him.

    Han Ti slightly smiled, then said in a very amiable manner, "Thank you, Sect Master Yun. With this kind of hospitality extended to this king, we have come late at night to disturb all of you, so it''s actually not a big deal. I just hope that everyone can return some of the treasures of our Underworld to us, and that this Sect Master Yun will agree to it absolutely, in case something bad happens between us and you!"

    After hearing his threatening tone, Bo Ren and the others immediately became alert and looked at him.

    But Yun Yi said very politely, "Your Majesty, what are you talking about? Our Violet Cloud Sect and many living beings on this world have always respected you all, as well as the various immortals and great kings of the Underworld, and have never taken any of your treasures. Furthermore, we have always been willing to offer them up to you every year.

    Seeing that he really did not understand what Han Ti meant, the wasteland immediately smiled and said to him: "It''s this kind of Sect Master Yun, yesterday Jiang Kong and the others went to our Underworld, together with you guys, the Yin Mountain, not only did they kill many Earth Spirit God, they also stole some spirit treasures, we chased them for a while and defeated them in the end and made them hand over the spirit treasures, but they said that you guys took some from them, and they stole some of our treasures, so we came late at night to disturb you guys, please forgive us!"

    After he finished speaking, he even cupped his fists towards Yun Yi, Bo Ren, and the others.

    Bo Ren and the others, who didn''t know whether or not the things he said were true or false, didn''t quite believe him as they looked towards him and Han Ti.

    But Yun Yi just smiled and started to ponder.

 C218 The Western Ghost King was also going.

    Looking at Han Ti''s pair of dark eyes, Yun Yi suddenly said in a serious manner: "Great King, over the years, we have indeed engaged in some great battles with the ten great Bane Stars and others, but we have not obtained any treasures from them, and we also disdain using their treasures.

    After hearing his words, Han Ti said in a more serious tone, "Sect Master Yun, this king does have some understanding towards you and the rest of the man of justice, but you might not know this, but after we chased after Jiang Kong and the others, we quickly forced them into dire straits, causing them to not be able to resist us at all. However, in that situation, they told this king that you had taken away many of their treasures, and among them were some of the spirit treasures of the Underworld.

    The prodigal family also became serious and said to Yun Yi: "Sect Master Yun, you don''t have to be greedy. Our Soul Treasures, quickly return them to us. We really don''t want to have any misunderstandings with you!"

    Seeing that they were certain that they were the ones who took their Soul Treasures from the Underworld, Born and the others all looked at them in a rather disapproving manner.

    But Yun Yi was still quite polite and said to them: "My King, General, our Violet Cloud Sect, although we cannot compare to you, we are still a great sect in the human realm. For thousands of years, seniors of our sect have given us a lot of treasures, and the various immortals in the Heaven Realm have also bestowed some treasures to us. We have also independently refined some treasures ourselves, and truthfully speaking, we do not need any treasures from the Underworld, and would not covet them.

    After he finished speaking, Han Ti and the wastrel cupped their fists.

    But suddenly, the prodigal family spoke in a rather unyielding tone: "Sect Master Yun, since we are following our King and have come to your side, you have to give us an explanation on this matter. According to the things that I know, Jiang Kong and the others stole at least a few thousand types of Soul Treasures from our Underworld, and there are also several tens of thousands of them.

    After hearing his words, Bo Ren and the others immediately looked at him in anger.

    Yun Yi suddenly said in a more serious tone, "Wasteland, I respect you. You are the number one general under the King and are always quite courteous to you, but you better know your own identity. As the sect master of the Violet Cloud Sect and the sect master of one of the eight great sects, to be honest, even your great Sacred Kings have never spoken to me like this."

    Seeing the look of displeasure in his eyes, the bandit looked at him angrily.

    But Han Ti was the most courteous, he said to Yun Yi and the others: "Since Sect Master Yun, you say you did not take our Spirit Treasures, but this king believes that you definitely took them, then, we will rely on our own abilities, to prove to everyone who is right!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly rushed towards Yun Yi, exploding forth with his yin spirit energy. It surged in an instant, and all the flames within the palace, as well as the lanterns, began to sway towards Yun Yi with a huff. At the same time, the souls of the dozen or so people guarding the door trembled, causing them to faint on the ground.

    However, Yun Yi released a purple gale that whistled as it forced the yin spirit energy back to Han Ti''s side. A foot away, it was extremely powerful, and it stopped him, and used the spirit energy to harm the other people in the hall.

    Seeing that, the wastrel could immediately see that Yun Yi was truly angry, his cultivation was extremely powerful, and was extremely cautious. He placed his hands behind his back, ready to fight with Yun Yi and the rest at any time.

    At that moment, Han Ti suddenly noticed that behind Yun Yi, on a copper mirror that was flickering with light, a glimmer appeared. A very special inscription spirit light appeared, and with some scruples, Han Ti withdrew the spirit power, but still stood up and spoke to Yun Yi politely: "Many thanks Sect Master Yun, for talking to me so sincerely, we will each use our own abilities later to prove ourselves right!"

    After he finished speaking, he did not bother with Yun Yi and the others anymore, and brought the wastrel along with him as he left, directly flying towards the place where the ghost soldiers and the others were.

    Seeing that Han Ti and the wastrel had both left with cold expressions, Bo Ren immediately became very worried and said to Yun Yi, "Master, looks like they really are here to cause trouble for us."

    Just as he spoke up to that point, Yun Yi suddenly reached out his hand, interrupting his speech. He changed the topic and said in a serious tone, "Immediately give the order, all disciples enter the [B] class battle readiness immediately. Once Han Ti and the rest attack us, we will immediately eliminate them, and prevent any other Spirit Demon beings, and take the chance to attack us! "

    After hearing his orders, Bo Ren and the others immediately became serious. They cupped their fists and said, "We will follow Sect Master''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, they immediately left the great hall, acting according to his instructions. However, he was extremely cautious, thinking about many other important matters.

    Han Ti immediately ordered the ghost soldiers and ghost generals to activate three ghost soldiers'' formations and seal them off with ghastly auras. The three paths surrounding Ziyun Peak to the outside world were all prepared to attack the Violet Cloud Sect.

    At the same time, he summoned over ten thousand ghost soldiers to protect Han Ti''s surroundings.

    It was also at that time, in a valley in the Underworld that was shrouded in cold wind, that he failed after using his technique to adjust his condition. He looked at Bei Bei who had just stood up and suddenly spoke to him a little anxiously: "Alright, Ninth Brother, it''s about time, let''s hurry to the Mount Dong Lai and help the King. Those fellows in the Violet Cloud Sect are not as easy to deal with as those bastards, Jiang Kong!"

    After speaking, they walked out of the valley. Not long after, they saw a guy with a huge white head, an extremely fierce face, and a white crown on his head. He had a rather robust build, and was wearing a white imperial robe.

    They immediately floated to the front and knelt on the ground. They said in unison, "This general greets the King of the West!"

    Seeing them, the King said angrily, "Didn''t you go with your King to the mortal world to capture the ten great Bane Scorpions? Why is it here? "

    After hearing his reprimand, Bei Bei quickly told him about the great battle that he had fought with Jiang Kong and the others. He also told him that Han Ti and the others had gone to the Mount Dong Lai.

    After hearing him finish his sentence, the guy said anxiously, "Then what are you all still waiting for? Hurry up and follow this king to the Mount Dong Lai. "

    After they finished speaking, they rode on a cold wind and left the place, quickly arriving at an abyss in the Mount Dong Lai.

 C219 Yun Yi was so angry that her flying sword killed her

    Just when the Western Great King had appeared at the Mount Dong Lai''s abyss, leading ten extremely vicious looking Ghost Generals, as well as a wastrel and a wastrel, and felt Han Ti and the others, the defeated of the Yin Spirit Qi suddenly, very carefully, said to the Western Great King, "Great King, take care. We will immediately go and help our Great King!"

    After he finished speaking, he turned into a stream of Miasma and left.

    The Western Great King suddenly ordered a Ghost General who was standing beside him, who was dressed in battle armor and wielding a gigantic axe that was as tall as a man. "Die and summon thirty thousand elite soldiers to this place, and together with King Han Ti and the others, surround the people around Ziyun Peak. No matter what, we must force them to hand over our Soul Treasures!"

    After hearing his order, he immediately agreed to the order, and opened his hand to release a bright white skeleton token, releasing a large amount of Yin Qi, and after a short while, a large amount of different weapons appeared around them, along with terrifying looking ghost soldiers, flying majestically with them towards the Ziyun Peak.

    It was also at that time that Yun Yi suddenly felt that the Western King and the others, who had released the relatively strong Yin energy, had frowned and angrily said: "Those people from Han Ti, who have just arrived, actually brought along those evil spirits to attack us. It seems that you two Spirit Kings think that we do not dare, and have done nothing to you two?"

    When he got to there, he suddenly called the two children who were guarding the door in a dignified manner, and said, "Immediately inform your Senior Master Yun Zhao, Grand Master Yun Xia and the others. With your Senior Master Uncle Ren and the others, along with your Western Ghost King and tens of thousands of evil spirits, come to our place. Everyone, be careful, get your treasures and weapons ready.

    After hearing his orders, the two children immediately became very serious. They cupped their fists and bowed to him, saying, "We are in accordance with Sect Master''s orders!"

    After saying that, they left.

    Yun Yi suddenly left his throne and walked to one of the statues inside. He tidied up his clothes in front of the sculpture and respectfully knelt down in front of it, saying in a helpless tone: "Ancestor, we do not wish to have anything bad happen with their King of the Underworld and their soldiers and ghosts and other living beings, but right now they are extremely rude, insisting that we have taken their spirit treasure and are about to attack us. Disciple can only do his best to welcome them, and plead for their forgiveness!"

    After he finished speaking, he paid his respects to the sculpture a few times, then suddenly turned around and left, flying straight to the mountain road in front of Han Ti.

    After looking at the people of the Violet Cloud Sect who were leading them, and forming some formation arrays, Yu Mu and Yu Gui suddenly waved their hands and sent those ghost soldiers over to him, and said very seriously: "Unless it is absolutely necessary, do not use the cultivation techniques that Tian Yu gave you, and attack these Underworld beings, so as to avoid angering Phantom King of the North and Western Ghost King and killing you. At that time, even I, the Grand Master, would not have the ability to, and would have to ensure your safety!"

    Knowing that he was very concerned, both their jade tree and Yu Gui were very careful as they said to him, "Thank you for the sect master''s concern. We have remembered it all!"

    After speaking, they suddenly took out many talismans and shot them towards the ghost soldiers.

    Just then, the wastrel suddenly revealed his two axes, and angrily shouted at Yun Yi: "Yun Yi, hand over our spirit treasures now, or else we''ll annihilate your Violet Cloud Sect today!"

    With that said, he waved his axe, and the axe in his hand hacked towards Yun Yi twice, causing a burst of Yin wind, and in that moment, Yun Yi''s robes started to flutter, he suddenly took out his own Pure Cloud Purple Light Sword, and was about to fight with Yun Yi.

    However, Bo Ren suddenly waved his sword and beheaded a few ghost soldiers. He then swept his sword across a group of useless people. The rolling white cloud sword Qi clashed with his move with a loud rumble. The two sides each had their own victories and losses as they retreated a bit.

    Following which, Bai Ren said to the wastrel, "Although you are your King and the number one general under your command, you are not worthy to compete with our Sovereign."

    Hearing his words, the prodigal said angrily, "This general is not fit to fight with him, right? This general will first kill you, then beat him until he submitted to me! "

    With that said, he swung the big axe in his left hand, and with a crack, he chopped a huge rock into pieces. He opened his mouth and spat out a burst of smelly black air at the shattered rocks, and in an instant, the shattered rocks turned into two huge, solid arms made of evil spirits.

    With a swoosh, he threw them towards the wraiths. In an instant, they became many, and the giants holding large hammers bravely fought the wraiths.

    At that time, Han Ti suddenly flew in front of Yun Yi and swung his palm towards him.

    Following that, he led the way and died a tragic death. Riding on a cold wind, Xi Xiang went there too and suddenly waved his fist at Yun Yi. A gigantic white fist image followed Han Ti and attacked Yun Yi.

    In that moment of crisis, Yun Yi suddenly waved his sword, facing the two killing moves, he struck out, like a huge white elephant, or like a cloud, with a rumble, he clashed head on with them in one move, and actually did not lose out at all, falling onto a large rock.

    Seeing Yun Yi''s strength, Xi Xiang suddenly spoke in a huff: "Yun Yi you little bastard, I didn''t think that after meeting for thirty years, your strength had increased by so much that you could endure it at the same time. It seems that you have not been idle in the past thirty years when we two Spirit Kings fought two moves, right?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took out a white double-hook gun.

    Immediately after, Han Ti opened his right hand, and released a gust of black Qi, forming a bright black Dark Cold Chop general blade, but then said tyrannically: "So what if his strength increases? You and I are the same, the Ghost King of the Underworld. I do not believe that we cannot take care of him, he is just a mere brat with sixty to seventy years of cultivation! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly brandished his blade, and slashed at Yun Yi with ghost energy that was like the head of an evil ghost. Yun Yi abruptly swung his left palm, and with a boom, he struck over, and a very strange inscription purple light instantly dissolved that strike of his. Then, he swung his sword towards Xi Xiang, and struck over three of the intertwined purple baleful clouds, causing Xi Xiang to swing the spear in his hand, releasing a wave of sinister ghost energy.

 C220 The Heavenly Jade Saint Ruler also came

    Just as Han Ti and his group were about to fight a fierce battle with Ziyun Peak, with the leader of the defeated families, the ghost generals and 80,000 ghost soldiers, surrounding Ziyun Peak.

    At that time, on top of the zenith, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie who were cultivating with the Huang Tianyu felt Xi Xiang and Han Ti, the two Spirit King and the ghost soldiers.

    However, when they saw that the Huang Tianyu had been cultivating, it was not good for them to disturb him for a while.

    But Wu Xie had always been thinking about the safety of the eight great sects and the lives of everyone in the world, while Xiao Qiuer was also one of them, a very righteous and very kind Giant Panda. Not long after, they looked at each other, and turned to look at Huang Tianyu at the same time.

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly signaled Wu Xie with his eyes to go speak to him, but Wu Xie shook his head, not daring to disturb his cultivation at that time. At the same time, he was hoping that Wu Xie would speak to him first.

    After a while, Xiao Qiuer really could not hold it back anymore, and suddenly shouted at the Huang Tianyu: "Master, don''t be like this, I know you are the same as us, but I feel that there are some despicable fellows causing trouble at Mount Dong Lai. Although I am displeased looking at Yun Yi and the others because of some matters, we can''t just sit still and let those despicable people cause trouble in the mountains, or even go and bully them right?"

    After it finished speaking, Wu Xie also spoke to the Huang Tianyu seriously: "I can feel that the current Mount Dong Lai has a pretty strong wave of ghost aura. It''s strength has already far surpassed the level of those powerful evil spirits that we have eliminated in the past few years. Now that the Violet Cloud Sect is in danger, let''s immediately go and help them!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Xiao Qiuer both stood up.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not say anything, nor did it open its eyes, as if it did not hear what they had said. It made Xiao Qiuer jump to his side in a very anxious manner, and looked at him with a very loud voice: "Master, can you not be like this? Yun Yi and the rest have treated you very well. Even if you wanted to test their strength, you shouldn''t be so indifferent to what is happening right now.

    Wu Xie was even more worried: "Although Yu Pan and the other sisters don''t have any feelings for you, but you can''t deny that they are all your good sisters. Those powerful evil spirits are currently attacking them, as well as Yushu and the rest, why are you so indifferent?"

    After he finished speaking, he actually raised an arm, wanting to slap the Huang Tianyu, but in the end, he did not.

    On the other hand, the Huang Tianyu said in a flat tone: "Humans have their own ways of survival, we cannot casually interfere with them, otherwise they will not be able to break through their own limits and surpass themselves, surpass those experts that they could have surpassed, but were unable to surpass because of our help."

    After hearing all that he had said, Xiao Qiuer asked in confusion, "Master, what are you talking about? At the moment, there are many powerful evil spirits that have gone to harm your good friends, Yushu and the others, and you are completely capable of helping them take care of those bastards, but why are you so indifferent to letting them be attacked by those fellows, and not going to save them?

    Wu Xie was even more furious as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Even though we are no longer members of the eight great sects, you should not forget that we still have many close friends, but what about the people from those sects, especially Yushu, Yu Gui and the others. With the strength of those evil spirits that are currently attacking the Violet Cloud Sect, it''s impossible to deal with them with with with with with with with their cultivation, if we do not help them, it is very possible that they will be killed by those evil spirits, or even their souls will be destroyed."

    Listening to their increasingly anxious words, the Huang Tianyu still said calmly: "Everything must not be rushed, the Violet Cloud Sect is about to experience a calamity of a certain scale, not just the ghost kings of the Northwest two sides, they are leading a large group to attack them, and not just that, other living beings will come to attack them soon. For the majority of the people in the Violet Cloud Sect, this is not a small trial and training, at the same time, it is also a test and training that they have to undergo!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Wuxie worriedly asked, "What? Western Ghost King Xi Xiang, Phantom King of the North, aren''t all of them the Ghost Kings of the Underworld, and haven''t they maintained a very friendly relationship with the man of justice of the human world? Why did they come to attack Violet Cloud Sect? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu actually smiled and shook her head, and said very calmly: "Where is the pure and absolute righteous life form? The reason why many living beings in the three realms are able to maintain a peaceful state is because of some benefits, especially those living beings with a strong desire for power, whether they are demons, demons, spirits, humans or birds and beasts. As long as they have selfish motives and are greedy for power, then they will have the ambition to harm other living beings! "

    Wu Xie shook his head disapprovingly when he heard that all living creatures seemed to be very selfish.

    But Xiao Qiuer said in a hurry: "Alright Master, you don''t have to talk to us about those things, I have no interest in knowing about them, especially with the current situation, I have even less interest in listening to those things. What I''m worried about right now is that the two Spirit Kings will lead many evil spirits and kill many lives in Violet Cloud Sect, let''s quickly go and save them, don''t worry about all that mess around anymore."

    After it finished speaking, it anxiously laid on the Huang Tianyu''s shoulder and pushed it a few times, but in the end, it could not push him away at all.

    Wu Xie also anxiously said to the Huang Tianyu: I have always been indifferent to many things, and basically there is nothing that can make my mood change too much, but my life is at stake, Sect Master Yun''s strength is truly powerful, and he can fight against a Phantom King by himself, but no matter what, he is not Western Ghost King or Phantom King of the North, the two of them have teamed up against each other, and since you can defeat Lord of Fire and Devil, you can definitely take care of them.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu opened its eyes to look at them, but instead patted Xiao Qiuer lightly on its hairy hand, and said very calmly: "Don''t be hasty, and don''t be too worried about them. At that time, the Huang Tianyu opened its eyes to look at them, and lightly patted Xiao Qiuer''s furry hand, and said very calmly:" Don''t be hasty, and don''t be too worried about them.

    Hearing what he said, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer became even more worried, and asked him: "Who else came back to harm them?"

    immediately said to him in an extremely anxious voice, "Master, can you not be like this? Although I have never seen the Ghost King before, and do not know how strong they are, but since they are the Ghost Kings, their strengths must be very powerful, at the very least, they should be no weaker than Yun Yi. If there are even more powerful people coming here, everyone in Violet Cloud Sect will be in danger, don''t be so indifferent to them, okay? "

    Wu Xie asked in confusion: "Huang Tianyu, how did you become like this? In the past, you were a righteous man who would never allow any evil person to harm any kind of good life, and you have always hated evil as a hatred, but now, you clearly know that in the Violet Cloud Sect, there will be a calamity approaching, and there will be a few more, stronger than them two Spirit Kings and those stronger than them that would harm the Violet Cloud Sect, how can you sit idly by and not save them? Are you still human after all? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer suddenly shouted at him in extreme anger: "Damned Cold Night, how dare you insult my master. You''re courting death!"

    After speaking, it suddenly waved its palm towards Wu Xie, but was stopped by the Huang Tianyu.

    However, Wu Xie still looked at them angrily.

    The Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Enough, don''t talk about that anymore. All living things have their own ways of survival and their own reasons for destruction, even though I have some strength now, I cannot casually interfere with them, let''s just wait for a while longer. We can see how many people will grow in this crisis of the Violet Cloud Sect, how many will learn from it, and how many will die from it."

    After hearing his words, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer helplessly sat on the ground for a moment.

    However, Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in the Huang Tianyu''s mind, and she said as if she was very happy: "Tian''er, you have really grown up now, and have gradually gotten the real you, and the magnanimity and magnanimity you possess. This means that you have gradually recovered a lot of your mental state, and your current strength can defeat that so-called Western Sky Sovereign Si Nantao.

    Huang Tianyu, who didn''t really understand what she meant by those words, immediately spoke out in his mind in astonishment: "What''s going on, Rui Er? Could it be that you are in favor of my decision not to help Violet Cloud Sect right now? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Er said without a care: "As long as you make the decision yourself, everything within the Three Realms, is decided by you. Now, no matter what you do, it is always right, I am not in favor of you not helping the Violet Cloud Sect, but in favor of and support you.

    The more he heard about the Huang Tianyu, the more confused he became. He then said in his mind with a troubled tone: "Rui Er, what are you talking about? What''s past now? Do I really support everything you''ve done before? How come I didn''t know? "

    After he finished speaking, he actually laid down lightly in the air, causing Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie to look at him in confusion.

    However, Rui Er chuckled and said: "Alright, alright, you don''t have to think about those things. Take your time, once you have experienced all the things that you wish for, you will naturally think about those things."

    When she got to that point, she suddenly changed the topic and said in a very calm manner, "You can completely change the fate of the Violet Cloud Sect right now, and if you change it, it won''t affect the future of their sect, other living beings, and even the future of the other three realms. What you have done right now is right, and if you want to help the Violet Cloud Sect resolve this calamity, then you can do it.

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu said in her mind very calmly: "It''s better not, any living being will have to experience the appropriate tribulation, this is something that I have always firmly believed, and I strongly believe in my knowledge. If Violet Cloud Sect is defeated by this tribulation, it means that the person in charge of the sect and the living being in the same sect as the user do not have enough strength to maintain it, and it is just to make it big.

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er said in a nonchalant manner, "Then let''s do as you wish. In any case, the existence of the Violet Cloud Sect s did not affect either of us in the slightest, and they are not extremely important to you and me, or even to the three realms. Every time we create and destroy the three realms, there will be many living beings around us.

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu nodded his head in understanding, but then said in his mind calmly: "Let''s not talk about that, let this disaster prove the value and meaning of all living things. Only after the great waves and sand had passed, the living beings that survived will have the right to become strong, the ones who have the right to lead the group, to create even greater things that benefit the common people!"

    After he finished speaking, both he and Rui Er stopped talking.

    As for Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, although they were even more worried for the people from Violet Cloud Sect, they could see that the Huang Tianyu was not going to help Yun Yi and the rest, and they had no way to get down from there either.

    In the blink of an eye, Yun Yi, Xi Xiang and the rest had already been fighting in the Ziyun Peak for a day and a night. Even though Jade Tree and the others had killed many ghost soldiers, after such a long battle, not only did they lose some comrades, they had also exhausted a lot of their physical strength.

    At that time, Yun Zhao was inside a tall building, observing the situation over there. Suddenly, he turned towards a white-haired old man who was about sixty-five years old and said with a serious tone, "Bo Ren and the others had consumed too much of their spirit energy. Jun Cai Ming, send my message right away, I and all the disciples under you will replace your Senior Brother Bo Ren and the rest and give my all to kill those evil spirits!"

    After he finished speaking, he rushed in front of Han Ti, opened his hand and conjured a sword, Spirit Qi flashing through it, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh, it struck down onto Han Ti, the seemingly very soft but actually extremely powerful white clouds, with peng peng peng sounds, it caused the surrounding ghost aura around Han Ti to tremble unstably, it angered Han Ti, he waved his left fist and released dozens of ghost shadows that were surrounded with yin auras, which caused him to retreat a bit of fear.

 C221 The Saint Ruler, the Sovereign, also came

    One by one, ferocious evil spirits and Xi Xiang, who was fighting a great battle with Yun Yi, saw Yun Zhao going over there and immediately became quite angry. "Yun Zhao, you little bastard, why haven''t you gone to our Underworld to be a ghost? Thirty years ago, This King took a fancy to you and hoped that you would die early. Afterwards, you would become a deputy general at This King''s place.

    After saying that, he suddenly brandished his spear towards Yun Yi, and struck a burst of Evil Spirit Yin Qi, Yun Yi suddenly brandished his sword, and struck towards, the purple Coiling Dragon Divine Light, in an instant, matched up with''s attack. Both sides had a victor, they both struck onto a big rock, with a loud bang, and the two rocks actually crumbled into pieces.

    By that time, Jun Cai and the others had also reached the place, and were already exhausted. Bo Ren and Yushu had gone to a safe area far away to rest, and at the same time, they had also arranged some talismans and other treasures to suppress the ghosts and prevent those evil spirits from ambushing Bo Ren and the others.

    Upon seeing this scene, those who had died tragically were enraged. They shouted in fury, "Damn it!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he swung the axe in his hand. The axe was hacked towards the young man, but it was blocked by a small mountain by a loyal looking sixty-two to twenty-three year old elder holding a Dark Cloud Staff.

    Just at that moment, the bandit suddenly turned towards the general who was holding onto a pair of shields and shouted, "Bao Liu, quickly lead some soldiers and charge onto the mountain path, cut off Yun Yi and the others'' retreat!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the pair of axes in his hands, directly towards an old granny who seemed to be sixty-three or fourteen years old and wielding a dragon eagle spear, attacking her, only to be swung up by Jun Cai''er''s stone spear. After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the pair of axes in his hand, directly towards an old granny who seemed to be sixty-three or fourteen years old and attacked her, but then he waved the stone spear in his hand and shot out a large piece of rock, which flew up and down towards her.

    Upon seeing his magic treasure, Jun suddenly flung out a shining white hemp rope, whizzing towards those niggers. In an instant, that hemp rope became many, a white python with venomous teeth constantly puffing out plumes of white smoke, battling those niggers.

    Immediately after, the others also started to attack the ghost soldiers and ghost generals in a valiant manner.

    At that moment, waves of a strong and sinister aura emerged from the ground. It shook the souls of many people, causing them to sway unstably as they fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, Yun Yi and the rest were prepared, and quickly took out spirit talismans and copper mirrors that were the size of palms. They quickly slammed them onto their bodies, saving them.

    Right at that moment, from underground, between the rocks and the flowers and trees in the surroundings, a large amount of very strong Miasma energy suddenly surged out. Many very strong Miasma energy instantly eroded many of the initially lively flowers and trees into piles of withered plants, accompanied by waves after waves of extremely horrifying ghost howls and deafening Ghost Beast cries, which successively turned into dust.

    Seeing the scene, and hearing the sounds, Yun Yi immediately had Jun Cai and the others organize themselves into a very strict array, taking out a few treasures and runes, protecting themselves, they were extremely cautious, and looked in different directions.

    Not long after that, the Yin power started to swirl among the ghost soldiers like a huge whirlpool. The ghost soldiers were frightened and hid among the rocks.

    But Xi Xiang and Han Ti suddenly kept their weapons, and knelt down towards the spirit power, respectfully saying, "I welcome the Saint Ruler!"

    Just as they finished speaking, the huge whirlpool suddenly disappeared, and immediately after, there were many fierce Ghost Beast s, staring at them with their bloody big eyes, opening their mouths full of fangs, walking a few steps towards the surrounding, frightening many ghost soldiers and evil spirits, making them kneel on the ground in fear.

    Very quickly, in the middle of them, in a rather open area, twelve generals suddenly appeared. They were dressed in evil spirits battle armor, and each of them wielded a pair of Soul Suppressing Hammers, and under their encirclement, a man who was over eighty feet tall, and who was rather sturdy, with a gigantic Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword hanging from his waist, dressed in an imperial robe, had a rather amiable face. He had three black beard, drooping black hair, and was riding a vicious Ghost Beast.

    Even though there were no ghost soldiers around the man and the generals, when they saw that Han Ti and Xi Xiang had actually kneeled down and kowtowed to him, and so respectfully as well, Yun Yi and the others immediately realized that he was definitely from the Underworld, with his position and strength. Experts above the two great ghost kings immediately looked at him with extreme vigilance.

    Just then, a ferocious general with the word "A" engraved on his armor pointed towards Yun Yi and the others with the hammer in his left hand. He shouted angrily, "Insolent human, why aren''t you kneeling down even after seeing our Saint Ruler!"

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She put away the treasured sword in her hand, clasped her fists at the man, and asked rather politely, "Could it be that you''re one of the eight great Saint Rulers of the Underworld, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation?"

    Seeing his actions, the man spoke in a friendly manner: "That''s right, I am the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. Our purpose for coming to your Violet Cloud Sect today is the same as the Phantom King of the North and the Western Ghost King, as long as you hand back our spiritual treasures to us, we will immediately withdraw our troops and return to the Underworld. Otherwise, we won''t make things difficult for you all anymore."

    Just as he said that, another loud and clear male voice came over. He said unhappily, "What else do you want? As the great Saint Rulers of the Underworld, as well as you two Ghost Kings, you came to the human realm without the permission of the Sky Sovereign to attack Violet Cloud Sect and the other man of justice. Aren''t you afraid that the Sky Sovereigns will punish you for your anger? "

    As soon as he said that, he brought Long Xinhua and the others, and many experts of Heaven''s Expanse School went over.

    Soon after, Leng Gufeng brought Leng Qianning and waited for the Mysterious Crystal Sect experts to go there.

    Hong Tianyan also brought Wei Cang and the other experts from Chaoyang Sect there.

    Gou Liyi followed closely behind, bringing Pure Spirit Sect and a large group of experts there.

    Duan Lang and Bai Hezong, along with a few experts from the Wudaozhong and the Sunlight Sect, also went there. They quickly landed around Yun Yi and the others, and confronted the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others.

 C222 The Ten Bane want to take advantage of

    Just as the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, along with Xi Xiang and the others, were about to attack the Violet Cloud Sect, Jiang Kong and the others had heavily injured them. After leading Xiong Wa and the others and escaping out of the desert, they quickly escaped to a place where there were few traces of people and numerous ferocious beasts.

    Even though Evil Death hated all the creatures that killed those fierce beasts, but after going through Mt. He Yin Mountain, the Earth Spirit God that was guarding the place, Han Ti''s group''s battle, the extremely hungry Hong Xie and the others, they could not care less. After killing one or two fierce beasts one after another, under Evil Death''s waves of curses, they wolfed down their prey.

    Due to their instincts of vigilance, Zhu Gui, pampered girl and a few other demons were still hiding in some places, observing the surroundings to prevent other life forms from harming them.

    Not long after, they suddenly became extremely angry and said: "That bastard Han Ti, we really are too hateful, didn''t we just get rid of them, a few spirit herbs, spirit fruits, spirit birds and the like? Does he really need to gather so many people to chase after us? "

    Sha Mi also said angrily, "Isn''t that so!? Those spirit birds can also reproduce eggs, and continue to raise more spirit birds. Furthermore, we did not bring out all of the Yin Mountain and the treasures in the deep mountains of the underworld, making them disappear from the underworld, but they and the Earth Spirit God, have beaten us to such a pathetic state, so I will get my revenge for them sooner or later! "

    After saying that, he suddenly punched and shattered a rock!

    The Hong Xie was even more furious as he said: "They relied on their ability to recruit ghosts and recklessly massacred them. We had tens of thousands of our subordinates, and we almost took them away, our souls were tormented to such an extent that we were in extreme pain, we really wanted to die there. This hatred, no matter what, I must take revenge, and turn Han Ti and those scum into my flood, forever becoming my slaves ˇ­"

    As he spoke, he continued to huff and puff as he released a wave of big water s. In a short period of time, his energy was consumed too much, and he tiredly laid down on the ground.

    But Buggy was still cautious, he said to Jiang Kong, "Big bro, I don''t understand, why did you tell and the others that Violet Cloud Sect''s people have taken all of our treasures, do we have a lot of spiritual treasures? Furthermore, they even said that among those Spirit Treasures, there were the treasures we got from the Underworld. This is something completely unrelated, and would have been easily discovered by Han Ti and the others. "

    Although Han Ti and the others wanted to take back the Spirit Treasures, the problem is, the beings from the Underworld and the Mortal Realm, as well as most of the Daoist Immortals from the Heaven Realm, are basically not invading each other and are cooperating with each other. If the people from the Violet Cloud Sect stole our treasures, as long as they ask Yun Yi and the others about it, they will reveal themselves.

    As he spoke, he looked around nervously.

    Jiang Kong suddenly said in a huff, "What do you know? I wanted them, along with the Violet Cloud Sect s, and even Yun Yi and the rest of the eight great sects, to kill each other. I wanted them, the eight great sects, to not be at peace, the eight great sects and the rest of them to all hate and hate them. The fellows of Heaven Realm were also very angry, so I wanted them to help the eight great sects and take care of Han Ti''s idiots. "

    After hearing what he said, Smelting was confused for a moment, and said with a frown: "Big brother, I understand that you want to take revenge on them, and I, along with the rest of the brothers, Xiong Wa and the others, also really want them to bite and kill each other. An intense battle has occurred, it would be best if both sides suffered heavy casualties, that way we can seek revenge against them."

    After listening to what he said, Evil Death agreed, "That way, we can take this opportunity to kill them. Some of them, those who have always been against us, can even recruit some of them that can be used for us, saving up our power to rule over the Three Realms."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Intrusion shook his head and said with great distress: "Those ideas of yours are not bad, and I also hope to do so. But the problem is, until now, there is still a tacit understanding between the Underworld, the Human Realm and the Heaven Realm, and those guys, basically don''t want to get into a fight with each other. I don''t think that they will fight over those Soul Treasures, and that they will create an irreconcilable war, or even give us a chance to create something that we can use!"

    Hearing his words, Hong Xie and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement.

    It must be known that in the past tens of thousands of years, Nether Lord and those other fellows did not invade the mortal world or the Heaven Realm, but they had always had the ambition to dominate the Three Realms. Especially the mysterious one, the supreme fairy wanted to get their hands on them and become his successor, while the Underworld''s eight great Holy Kings and the four great Spirit Kings also wanted to enjoy their time in the Heaven Realm.

    Hearing his words, Earthbound immediately agreed, "Humans have a good saying, things are done by man! There are a lot of things that can be done if you put your heart into it and always work very hard. Who knows when you might be able to do it, and that you''ll be able to do it well. Especially something that would disrupt the Three Realms, and both of them have their own contradictions.

    Buggy was rather worried, "Although what you guys said makes sense, but right now, Huang Tianyu s, his mount, as well as the original Pure Spirit Sect''s Wu Xie, are all still there. I heard that Huang Tianyu s were defeated last year by Pantheon''s mother spirit, Lv Ji that bitch, and that bastard Lord of Fire and Devil too, so if he were to help Yun Yi and the others, Han Ti and the others might not be able to defeat Yun Yi and the others in Mount Dong Lai, and would instead be killed by them."

    Just as he finished speaking, Jiang Kong suddenly said darkly: "That is precisely the reason why I asked them to go there. Once Huang Tianyu and Yun Yi''s group really get rid of those bastards, Nether Lord''s group will definitely not let this matter go. It is very likely that they will personally lead their great army to the Mount Dong Lai.

    After he finished speaking, as if he was very happy, he burst out laughing.

 C223 have fought each other to the death

    He looked at the Saint Ruler who appeared in the encirclement of the twelve soul suppressing hammers and the ferocious and terrifying Ghost Beast. At that time, she was in a tall building in the distance, using her own spiritual sense to investigate the clouds and mist.

    However, when she looked at the disciples around her, who were in their twenties, she quickly pretended to be calm and calmed her emotions. She then smiled and said to them, "Children, you guys stay here for a while.

    After she finished speaking, she flew out of the building and directly flew to the side of Yun Yi and the others. She passed a small gourd, the size of a palm, to Yun Yi, and while staring at the Holy King, she kept her guard up and whispered into his ear: "Eldest senior brother, this was the mount Tian Yu rode on last year, and seeing how much care I had towards them, she took it out from Tian Yu''s belt and gave it to me. Tian Yu said at that time, there were a few pills inside, that could help you quickly increase your cultivation.

    Hearing her words, Yun Yi immediately opened the lid of the bottle gourd, and from inside, circles of gold light shone out, quietly and soundlessly turning all the ghost soldiers within 10 metres into wisps of black Qi, and disappearing.

    Who would have thought that the small bottle gourd, was actually such a treasure? Yun Yi and the others were all very surprised as they looked at it.

    That Saint Ruler suddenly became displeased and said, "Yun Yi, you dare to use treasures to plot against us. This is extremely detestable.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand and threw a black skull towards Yun Yi and the others, causing a cracking sound that caused Yun Zhao and the others to be tormented to become extremely painful, almost falling to the ground. Luckily, there was that small bottle gourd, which released a golden light that protected them.

    However, the people around them, who were not that skilled, were shattered into pieces by the skulls. They fell to the ground like bamboo pieces, and soon after, their souls turned into tiny paper men that flew into the air. The Saint Ruler''s left hand turned into a ball of ghostfire, fusing with it in an extremely strange manner.

    Seeing that situation, Yun Yi immediately took out a pill from the bottle gourd and consumed it, the pill shining with a gold light, and in an instant, he felt that his entire body was extremely light and comfortable, and he even felt that because of the consecutive wars, he had miraculously recovered all of his energy, and at that time, his power was at least stronger than before, by more than five thousand years.

    At that time, when he saw the purple light circles around him, the Saint Ruler was immediately enraged and shouted sternly, "You cowardly Yun Yi, I didn''t think that you would take that medicine at this time. It must be you, using our medicine to refine it, immediately give it to This Saint Ruler, otherwise, This Saint Ruler will immediately turn you all into ordinary mortals, and make you into food for these ferocious beasts!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly pulled it out. The treasured sword at his waist instantly spread out in all directions. The clear black and white light vibrated, causing many people in the surroundings to fall to the ground, exhausted.

    At that time, Leng Gufeng suddenly opened his hand and revealed a hexagonal shaped ice crystal mirror that was as tall as a person and blocked in front of them. In an instant, the black and white light reflected back to the surroundings and protected them.

    Yun Zhao also took out several tens of different sides as he handed over a few copper mirrors with inscriptions within a radius of three feet over. People in their twenties or thirties released a bunch of light around them, which were like egg yolk colored lights, blocking the black and white lights, and interfering with them.

    However, just at that moment, the Holy King suddenly opened his hand and shot towards the small bottle gourd in Yun Yi''s hands. A sinister looking Ghost Beast swirled and sucked into it, causing him to swing her sword, releasing a ray of purple lightning that was blocked by a few generals wielding Soul Suppressing Hammers.

    Yun Xia was furious and shouted at the Saint Ruler, "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, immediately return the treasure to me. We have never taken any of your Soul Treasures, but one of your treasures, as well as the pills within, are all given to me by a very good little friend. He has also not taken any of your Soul Treasures, so we are even less acquainted with you."

    At that time, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation had already sucked that small bottle gourd in front of him, but he had not paid any attention to what she had said and casually grabbed it.

    In the blink of an eye, the Spiritual Light screen behind his head actually became a lot smaller. At the same time, his entire body, as if he was being tortured, started to emit waves of intense pain. This scared him so much that he quickly threw it away.

    However, it was quickly floating in front of Yun Xiao. It was floating about one person''s height away from the ground.

    He didn''t understand why Yun Yi and the others, as well as Xi Xiang and Han Ti''s group, would not understand what had just happened.

    He angrily shouted at Yun Xia: "You nonsense little bitch, that treasure was clearly given to you by supreme fairy, why didn''t you go ahead and tell it to the Saint Ruler and even fabricated such a lie. What are you talking about, it was given to you by a little friend of yours, are you not afraid that supreme fairy will punish you?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his hand and actually sucked in dozens of ghost soldiers nearby, and released pieces of light that were like paper money into the ghost soldiers'' heads. In an instant, those ghost soldiers turned into white smoke and were sucked into his nose, and in a moment, he completely recovered all of his power, and at the same time, the light screen behind his head also returned to its original appearance.

    I really don''t understand what he meant by that. Yun Xia immediately said in confusion: "This treasure and the Jindan inside is really from a little friend of mine, it''s not something bestowed to me by the supreme fairy, moreover I have never seen the supreme fairy, how could there be her treasure?"

    After hearing what she had said, aside from Yun Yi and Yun Zhao, the rest of them, along with Han Ti and the others, all looked towards the small bottle gourd that she had put away with even more astonishment.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation said in a gloomy voice: "Enough, stop talking about those meaningless things. This Saint Ruler still has the same words, hand it over immediately and you can snatch all the Spirit Treasures from our Underworld from the ten great Bane Stars. Otherwise, This Saint Ruler will never let this matter rest!"

    Looking at his amiable face, Yun Zhao did not expect that he would actually be such a tyrannical fellow, and angrily said: "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, don''t go too far! None of your Soul Treasures are from us, but this time it''s clearly Han Ti. His Phantom King of the North came over to us rudely to stir up trouble, for we have always had a peaceful and friendly relationship with you two, so we are not willing to argue too much with you two, but you all should also be more respectful! "

    Yun Yi was even more serious as he said to the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest: "We do not know what we have told you about in the recent events, causing you all to be so tyrannical, coming to us, wrongly accusing us again and again, and taking your Soul Treasures. But let me tell you once again, we have never taken anything from those fellows, and if we see any of them, it will only be for the sake of the common people, only for the sake of killing them all, not to steal your Spirit Treasures!"

    Hearing their words, Han Ti immediately said in a furious voice, "Stop with your nonsense. This king and you, Yun Yi, have said this very clearly, at that time, Jiang Kong and the others were already forced into a corner by us, under those circumstances, he wouldn''t have been able to deceive us. You immediately snatched our spirit treasures from them and gave them back to us, otherwise, this time, we would have wiped out your Violet Cloud Sect and all the sects here!"

    After hearing his words, Yun Yi immediately became furious. "Han Ti, you''re too despicable, to actually say such words that will harm the peace of the Yin Yang Twin Realms. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the Nether Lord?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Xi Xiang suddenly shouted angrily: "Stop with the nonsense, we came to you all to ask you all for our spirit treasures, and have a conflict with you all. Our Nether Lord, we will definitely not offend you all because of this, and on the contrary, if Zhong Wanlong and the other great Sky Sovereigns knew about this, they will definitely punish you all harshly.

    While he was speaking, many of the surrounding ghost soldiers fanned out towards Yun Yi and the rest.

    Wei Cang and the rest did not show any signs of backing down, and many young people from Violet Cloud Sect walked towards them, brimming with killing intent.

    At that time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly spoke in a gloomy tone, "Yun Yi, are you still not going to return our spiritual treasures?"

    As he spoke, he pointed the gigantic sword in his hand at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi said furiously, "We don''t have that kind of thing, how can we return it to you?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was suddenly enraged and shouted loudly, "Kill!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his sword towards Yun Yi and the rest, and shot out rays of white light that looked like the bones of his legs, in that moment, over a few hundred people, who had cultivated for more than ten years, had turned into a few, and they were all powerless, like scholars, who could not even take out their own weapons.

    When some ghost soldiers saw this scene, they suddenly rushed over and ate those people alive with sizzling noises.

    Many people in Violet Cloud Sect were furious as they brandished their weapons and began to fight with them.

    At that time, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly shouted in a stern voice: "Xi Xiang, you go fight against Gou Liyi, Han Ti, you stall Duan Lang for the time being, you bastard, you lead your brothers, go and take care of Yun Zhao and Yun Xia, die miserably, you lead your brothers, and surround Bai Hezong, Ding''er, lead your brothers, go and take care of Hong Tianyan, This Saint Ruler will personally take care of Yun Yi and Long Zunba!"

    Without even waiting for them to finish speaking, Xi Xiang and the others had already promised him, and as he rode on his Ghost Beast, he directly pounced in front of Yun Yi. Waving the huge sword in his hand, he swept a piece of the sword, quickly rotated it, and the bright white skull swirled, shaking their surroundings in an instant.

    Yun Yi suddenly swung his sword, his own clear purple sword met the whirlwind, and struck out towards it. An extremely gorgeous and bright purple lightning met his attack with a loud rumbling sound.

    But he waved his hand and commanded the Ghost Beast to pounce towards Long Zunba.

    Long Zunba was furious, he had actually kept his weapon, which transformed into claws of tigers and shadows, flying everywhere as they grabbed two Ghost Beast s and smashed them onto their bodies, pouncing onto the nearby losers and losers who had lost their lives. The two fellows who were smashed immediately suffered light injuries and quickly floated somewhere else, following the defeated families and other generals, attacking Yun Zhao and Yun Xia from all sides.

    However, Xi Xiang noticed that the two swords in Long Xinhua''s hands, suddenly turned towards one of them. The Ghost General, who was wielding a large iron hammer, shouted, "Miserable pain, go and stop Long Zunba, the one beside you, the little girl with two swords, do not get hit by her treasured sword, that is the metal dragon''s sword with celestial spiritual energy, if you get hit by them directly, you will be severely injured!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Gou Liyi, who had already pounced in front of him, suddenly spoke to him in a huff: "You''re still in the mood to speak such nonsense at a time like this? You''re really being magnanimous!"

    Before he finished speaking, he waved the Spirit Treasure Ru Yi Sword in his hand, and with a kacha sound, he struck out at Xi Xiang, the heavenly shocking sword Qi, in an instant striking Xi Xiang, releasing a wave of ghost flame. He brandished the twin spears in his hands, and started fighting with him.

    However, not long after, Han Ti who had noticed Leng Qianning and used the frosty, powerful Frozen Heaven Sealing Sword suddenly turned towards a great general who wielded a black lance and shouted, "Destroy, immediately go and fight. Mysterious Crystal Sect''s most beautiful little doll, the Frozen End Heaven Sword in her hand is extremely powerful, you definitely cannot be hit directly, otherwise you will be immediately frozen into an ice ball by it.

    Just as he finished speaking, Leng Qianning had actually brandished his sword, and directly frozen dozens of demonic soldiers with sawtoothed fangs into ice lumps one after another.

    Soon after, Wei Cang also waved his staff, the Fire Gathering Tiger Staff in his hand released rolling flames, burning dozens of ghost soldiers into black Qi.

    Long Xinhua was also very brave and fierce, he waved his sword and directly cut open the left arm that was in pain, following that, he turned and swung his sword to his surroundings, releasing a burst of Green Dragon Qi that killed him along with a few dozen ghost soldiers.

    Soon after, Xiao Song and the rest also killed over a dozen ghost soldiers, angering the prodigal families. Some of them even flung Bai Hezong and the others aside, and started attacking them frantically, quickly killing them over a thousand people from their sects.

    As for the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, the ferocious Ghost Beast that she brought along, had not only surrounded Long Zunba, they had even eaten him as well, and the hundreds of people from their sects were angered to the point that Long Zunba opened his hands and took out his Gold Mountain Tiger Boring, which was extremely shocking and killed dozens of them. Then, together with Yun Yi, they started to fight with the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, and in an instant, they shot towards the surroundings, causing circles of sand and rocks to fly everywhere, and the power of his Yin Qi to surge out.

 C224 He was forced to retreat after taking a single blow

    Seeing the defeated ghost generals killed one after another, the three to four hundred of them, and the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation even used his powerful strength, continuously turning the people from the various sects into the most ordinary of people, whose faces were still a little dumbfounded. Yun Yi and Long Zunba immediately realized something was wrong.

    Just as Saint Ruler of Reincarnation changed his hand, Yun Yi suddenly swung his sword, striking towards him with a purple lightning bolt that was as bright as a dragon.

    Soon after, Long Zunba also brandished the Gold Mountain Tiger Boring in his hands, ferociously and fiercely shooting towards Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, like a eye piercing white tiger gale, causing Saint Ruler of Reincarnation to suddenly fall down from the Ghost Beast''s head with a loud bang.

    The two of them were hit and broke seven or eight trees in the distance. The trees, which had already been corroded by the spirit power, finally stabilized their bodies, but because of their profound strength, they did not sustain any serious internal injuries.

    Seeing that, not only did Saint Ruler of Reincarnation not chase after them, but he was actually on guard. He held the treasure sword horizontally in front of him, and stared at them.

    Just then, Hong Tianyan suddenly shot towards those generals wielding Soul Suppressing Hammers. The flames were like maple leaves, instantly burning all the Yin Qi around to ashes without a trace.

    At that time, Hong Tianyan suddenly shouted at Leng Gufeng, "Brother, quickly go and help Brother Yun and Brother Long. Leave these bastards to me!"

    After he finished speaking, the generals brandished the large hammer in their hands and smashed it towards them. At the moment when the evil spirits were about to attack, he suddenly waved the Heavenly Flame Beacon Fire Halberd in his hand, causing a large number of fiery butterflies to fly about. Very tyrannically, he began to fight with them.

    Immediately after, Leng Gufeng swung his profound crystal halberd, and blocked two of the ghost generals that were blocking his path as fast as lightning. The two great generals that were as tall as a person, immediately retreated a little out of fear, and took that opportunity to become a bunch of ice crystals, flying to Long Zunba''s side. With a tone of concern, he asked Long Zunba and Yun Yi, "Are you two alright?"

    Seeing that he had also gone there, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation frowned his brows in a rather gloomy manner.

    However, Yun Yi said very calmly, "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation is indeed well-deserved. He is indeed powerful, but Sect Master Long and I are also safe and sound!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly formed a sword incantation and increased his spiritual power to one. At a rather formidable level, around him, slowly rotating purple light clouds appeared and constantly flickered. Streaks of red lightning crackled and suppressed the surrounding dark ghost aura by quite a bit.

    Soon after, Long Zunba also increased his power to one stage. He raised the gold mountain tiger drum in his hand and released a black and yellow colored astral wind around him, and the astral wind, after a while, turned into a set. It was like a fangs and tiger, as the astral wind revolved around him, and quickly shook them, the ghost soldiers in the vicinity, causing them to scream in pain and run into the distance.

    After that, Leng Gufeng raised his own spirit energy to one level, reaching a very powerful realm. He placed the Profound Crystal square halberd in his hand horizontally in front of him, and in an instant, a large amount of palm-sized ice crystals and snowflakes surrounded him, beautifully circling around him, quickly spinning, and instantly shooting out into the surroundings with surging cold energy, forcing them, not far from him, to fight with a few sect members, many ghost soldiers. They ran off into the distance in fear.

    Seeing the strange sights released by the three sect masters, Xi Xiang, Han Ti and the others all frowned.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly turned dark and gloomy, and shouted angrily at them: "Little bastards, even though you all are sect masters of the three great sects, This Saint Ruler does not believe that you all have the strength to fight against This Saint Ruler. All of you give This Saint Ruler the power to become the most ordinary of mortals ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword in his hand, whizzing towards Yun Yi, Long Zunba, and Leng Gufeng. The lifelike, handsome man and woman like Yin Qi instantly turned all of the people in between them, who were from several big sects, into ordinary mortals who had no cultivation, no spirit energy, and were foolishly staring at them. At the same time, the ghost soldiers who were fighting against those people, also turned into mortals like them.

    And it was also at that moment that Yun Yi suddenly swung his sword, transforming those purple clouds into a bright purple angry dragon.

    At the same time, Long Zunba raised the halberd in his hand and swung it towards the two streams of Yin Qi.

    At the same time, Leng Gufeng also waved his halberd, sending the ice crystals and snow around him towards Saint Ruler of Reincarnation.

    In an instant, the four powerful moves crashed into each other with a loud rumble. It was very fierce as it spread out in a circle, causing thunder, ice, snow, and Yin Qi to swirl around. The powerful aura of tiger roar shook the space between them as several small mountains twenty to thirty feet tall were sliced into flat areas.

    At the same time, many of the people battling not far from them, along with the ghost soldiers and the Ghost Beast, were beaten until their bodies were in pain.

    Fortunately, after resting for a while, Bo Ren, Yu Shu, and the rest, along with the other disciples of Yun Xia rushed over and cast some formations, forming some decent defensive barriers. Otherwise, who knew how many people from their sects would be injured by the astral energy.

    After a long while, when all of the True Divine Spirit Qi had disappeared, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation looked at Yun Yi, who was emitting a murderous aura while looking at him and Long Zunba and the others, and shouted at Xi Xiang and the others, "Retreat!"

    After speaking, he rode on a Ghost Beast and flew towards a distant mountain peak.

    Seeing that he had retreated, Xi Xiang, Han Ti and the rest of the people also led the rest of them to their deaths.

    The other ghost soldiers were flustered and panicked as they followed them.

    Seeing them leave, Yun Yi, Leng Gufeng and the rest hurriedly led Wei Cang and the others and retreated to the Violet Cloud Sect. There were a few extremely sturdy houses and they also sent people to the surroundings of the Ziyun Peak, laying out a lot of things like spirit runes and inscription Spirit Mirror, cinnabar and dog blood, and some other things to deal with those evil spirits.

 C225 He does not come as a surprise

    He didn''t expect it

    Yun Yi, Leng Gufeng and the rest retreated back to the buildings. After settling all the matters, Bo Ren immediately sent people to heal the people on his hands, and at the same time, sent some people to kill those people and place them in one of the buildings for the time being. They placed some of the treasures in the cave and kept them there until they were completely cleared from the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation.

    Very quickly, Yun Yi invited Long Zunba and the others to a relatively simple and clean Cloud Cave. He immediately sent someone to deliver some fragrant tea and pastries to them, to thank them.

    However, Bai Hezong suddenly shook his head after drinking a cup of tea. He did not act rashly with Yun Yi and the others, and immediately got Yu Shun and the others to get them some wine and dishes, drinking a pot of wine. Only then did he say in a carefree tone, "Brother Yun, we are not either, and are not familiar with each other''s temperaments.

    Hearing his words, Hong Tianyan and the others couldn''t help but laugh.

    Yun Yi quickly got some people to send him a few jars of fine wine, and in a straightforward manner, he drank a few big bowls with them.

    After a short while, Leng Gufeng suddenly became more cautious, and said to Yun Yi: "Brother Yun, we received your people, and when they used the incense to send for us, they immediately brought their people over. I wonder why Western Ghost King and the others would invade your place?"

    Duan Lang also did not understand, and asked Yun Zhao: "Also, why did they say that you took their Soul Treasures, and even had connections with the ten great Bane Scourge stars?"

    Gou Liyi was also confused as he spoke to Yun Xia: "The man of justice s of our sects, who have always been on good terms with the Divine Monarchs of the Underworld, have some good relationships with them. Even if it''s you guys took some of their Soul Treasures, they wouldn''t do it like this. And the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation is here, what exactly are they doing? "

    Seeing them all looking confused, Yun Xia said in distress, "We don''t know why they want soldiers to suppress their realms and attack us. We don''t even know why they even alarmed the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. We have never taken any of their treasures either."

    Last night, Phantom King of the North suddenly led a large number of ghost soldiers and came to our place. We felt it, and after their auras were released, they were immediately greeted and treated them courteously, but who would have thought that they insisted that Jiang Kong and the others had told them that we had seized a lot of their spirit treasures from the hands of the ten great calamity stars in the past, and then, rather rudely, asked for them from us ˇ­

    Listening to him talk in great detail about all the arguments and battles that happened there before Han Ti and the others went there to help their Violet Cloud Sect, Long Zunba suddenly became furious and said, "Our great sects are all prestigious and upright sects, why would they covet the treasures of the Underworld? This is ridiculous! "

    Hong Tianyan was even more so furious as he said, "Those idiots, Han Ti were cheated by Jiang Kong and those other fellows, yet they came here to act so brashly and play so shamelessly, extremely despicable. That fellow, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, not only did he come here without asking for the reason and bring those idiots back to the Underworld, he is even acting so tyrannically, attacking us together with them. This is truly abominable, we must burn the incense, report this matter to the various Heavenly Sovereigns, let them punish those fellows strictly!"

    Yun Zhao, who knew that they were very worried about those things, was actually very angry. He shook his head and said in a relatively calm manner: "Things have already come to this, and we can only think of a way, under the premise that we can tell them everything, and try our best not to have any large conflicts with them. Otherwise, whether it''s to us or them, it''s definitely not a good thing!"

    Listening to what he said, Gou Liyi actually tightly furrowed his brows, and said with a rather serious tone: "Even though what you said is not wrong, but since they''ve already said it, if they want to exterminate our major sects, they must already have that kind of thought in mind. Next time we interact with them, we must be extremely careful.

    We can''t take the initiative to go and argue with them, but we must be extremely cautious of them. We must also quickly remind all of our disciples that for a good period of time in the future, they must not go out alone at night, and even more so, they must not go to the places where the monsters and ghosts frequently visit in dark weather to prevent everyone from being plotted against! "

    Hearing what they had said, Leng Gufeng and the others all nodded their heads, and immediately got Yu Gui and the others to pass on their warnings to the disciples of the various sects.

    Before long, Yu Gui and the others had just returned to the Cloud Connecting Cave, when Duan Lang suddenly became very careful and asked Yun Yi: "Brother Yun, did you send anyone to the Taizhen Sect to ask for help this time?"

    Hearing his words, Bai Hezong and the rest immediately looked towards Yun Yi.

    However, Yun Yi said very calmly: "We have already sent people to ask for help, and as for why they have not come to our aid yet, we do not know, but we have already anticipated that."

    After he finished speaking, Yun Zhao, Yun Xia and the rest also said some similar words to Long Zunba and the others.

    Wei Cang suddenly said in a huff: "If they don''t come, we won''t care. I saw them anyway, some of the people from the Taizhen Sect are furious."

    Hearing his words, Bai Hezong said in a very helpless tone, "The current Taizhen Sect is no longer the same sect from before. They are now truly working together with us seven major sects to protect the lives of the common people and protect the peace of the three realms."

    After he finished speaking, he let out a long sigh. He was actually very vexed and helpless as he drank the wine.

    But Long Zunba still did not mind and continued, "As the saying goes, ''Dao is different, and not the same!'' It is not necessary for them to not come, it is their business to haggle with them over things. Now that such a big thing has happened here, given Tian Yu''s strength, he should already know about it, and as for us, we do not need to be afraid of Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest. If they force us into a corner, we will bring them out.

    After hearing what he had to say, Yun Yi immediately became very cautious, and said while nodding: "If there''s no other choice, we can only do it. After all, Phantom King of the North and the rest already have thoughts of exterminating our entire clan!"

    After he finished speaking, Hong Tianyan and the rest all nodded their heads very carefully.

 C226 A strange thing happen to both sides

    Just as Yun Yi and the rest were discussing about these things, Han Ti, Xi Xiang and the rest followed the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation to a place not far away from the Ziyun Peak. On a relatively desolate mountain peak, they looked around at the surrounding area and saw extremely steep cliffs and cliffs.

    Even though that valley was a dark place for humans, for them, Saint Rulers, and those evil spirits, it was the place that they could see the most clearly. At the same time, it was also a place that they liked the most.

    After resting for a while, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly turned to and Xi Xiang and said: "Alright, we are very far from the mountain now. The sunlight won''t reach us from here, quickly withdraw your spirit energy and dissipate the dark clouds, don''t waste your energy.

    After hearing what he had to say, Xi Xiang and Han Ti immediately thanked him and quickly gathered their spirit energy. But they were a little tired and collapsed into some weeds.

    Seeing them and how the surroundings were still holding on and protecting them, the ghost soldiers and ghost generals suddenly waved towards them, signalling them to leave and to rest elsewhere.

    Seeing that they had left, Xi Xiang suddenly spoke in a huff, "Saint Ruler, the sects led by the Violet Cloud Sect are too despicable. Not only did they not return the Spirit Treasures to us, they are actually extremely daring and dared to start a war with us.

    Han Ti was also extremely angry as he said, "Those bastards, they are even more despicable than those bastards that stole a lot of our spirit treasures from the hands of those bastards. They actually refused to return it to us and even met with our weapons.

    After hearing what they had said, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly said in a huff, "Enough, Han Ti! You should know clearly what kind of materials Jiang Kong and the others are made of. If they were to say something, there are a few words that you can believe, right? "

    Hearing his reprimand, Han Ti became a little nervous and stood up with his head lowered.

    However, Xi Xiang was very careful and said to him, "Saint King, under normal circumstances, we would not be able to believe that they have ten great calamities, but the problem is that Han Ti and the rest had already forced them into a desperate situation. In such a life-threatening situation, how could they even dare to be close to them? This subordinate thinks that everything that Jiang Kong had said back then was definitely true. After all, over the years, many sects, including the Violet Cloud Sect, have fought with them over and over again. "

    Looking at him in such a manner, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation said angrily: "You are really a big stupid elephant, what kind of sect is Violet Cloud Sect? Moreover, they are still humans, so they have always been respectful to us. Furthermore, there are many among them, who are very knowledgeable in the knowledge, and know the general gist of the situation. If they were to obtain it, how could our treasures not be immediately returned to us? "

    After hearing what he had said, Xi Xiang and Han Ti looked at each other in confusion, but he was huffing and puffing, breaking a rock, and spoke in a serious tone: "Also, if those demons and ghosts were to obtain our Spirit Treasures, it would not cause much harm to their bodies, some monsters with deep cultivation, they are not afraid of Spirit Treasures, but humans are different, they are different, they have a lot of Yang Qi on them, the moment they come into contact with our Spirit Treasures, their Yin and Yang energy will immediately clash, and they simply cannot touch those Spirit Treasures!"

    After hearing his words, Xi Xiang seemed to have understood something in an instant. "Saint Ruler, you''re right. Why didn''t I think of that?" "Although there are many humans who are greedy for our Soul Treasures, in many cases, our Soul Treasures are merely diagrams or a piece of paper. The pictures on the paper are only drawings. They cannot use those Soul Treasures at all, so why would they not return them to us?"

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Han Ti in a rather carefree manner.

    However, Han Ti continued: If an ordinary person were to obtain those Spirit Treasures, they would definitely not be able to use them, and may even clash head on with their Yin and Yang, and may even be harmed by them, but the problem is that there are a lot of people in the Violet Cloud Sect, and all of them have extremely powerful cultivation, especially that brat Yun Yi, if he obtained those treasures, he is an extremely powerful individual, and would definitely think of ways to use them.

    Seeing that he was extremely anxious, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly said in a huff: "You idiot, can you wake up a bit? Yun Yi did possess some strength, but he was a very upright person, how could he do such despicable things? Jiang Kong and those guys, they obviously lured you here on purpose, so that you could fight with their Violet Cloud Sect s. I believe that those guys are definitely in some places right now, laughing at you guys! "

    After saying that, he angrily kicked Han Ti.

    Xi Xiang also frowned and said to Han Ti: "Enough, Han Ti, stop being so stubborn. There are a lot of people from the eight great sects that have been tidied up over the years, and they have suffered ten great calamities many times, and yesterday, you guys even taught them a ruthless lesson. In their hearts, they definitely hated you guys greatly, and that''s why under such circumstances, that bastard Jiang Kong managed to trick you into coming here.

    Right after he finished speaking, Han Ti said angrily: "What nonsense are you spouting? I came to Mount Dong Lai just to ask them for it. They stole our Soul Treasures from the hands of the ten great Bane Stars and those bastards, how could they have any selfish thoughts? "

    Seeing him like that, Xi Xiang started to look down on him and said: ", it''s alright, we all know what personality you have, although you have come to attack Violet Cloud Sect, although on the surface you are going to ask them to take back some of our spirit treasures, but in reality you are trying to kill them, to show off your strength, so that they can greatly reward you, and even to promote you to a higher position like the Eastern Ghost King, your little schemes, can fool your subordinates, but it can''t fool the Saint Ruler and me!"

    After he finished speaking, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation cupped his fists and bowed.

    Han Ti was very nervous as he said to the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, "Holy King, please do not listen to his nonsense. This subordinate does not have those thoughts.

    Just as he finished speaking, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly frowned, extended his hand towards him and flew off. In the distance, between a stretch of mountain rocks, his speed was as fast as lightning.

    That black shadow borrowed the recoil from his palm and flew very quickly to the side of one of the Ghost Generals. With a ''sou'' sound, it grabbed that guy''s head and sucked all of the Ghost Generals'' power dry, causing the Ghost General to turn into a piece of paper and scatter on the ground.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was furious and shouted at him: "Who are you, you dare to behave so atrociously here."

    Just as he finished speaking, Xi Xiang and Han Ti led the tragic deaths of their families and Ding Zi and the other generals, pouncing over there, huffing and puffing as they approached the black figure.

    The black shadow''s body swayed and it actually pounced to the side of the pain, waving its palm towards the pain head to grab it. The pain was so sudden that it swung its fist at him, but it was caught by his hand.

    Under normal circumstances, it would not have been possible for the pain to be so easily controlled by him. But he, who had just spent a large amount of spirit energy in the battle with Long Xinhua and the rest, in front of that black figure, was completely unable to resist at all. In the blink of an eye, more than half of his power was absorbed by him, and most of his power fell to the ground.

    Xi Xiang was furious, he threw a burst of Yin Qi towards the fellow, but it was all blocked by the miserable state he was in.

    Just as he was about to attack him, the shadows wrapped around his left leg, and in an instant, he felt as if his power had been drained from him. At the same time, his body seemed to have been restrained by something, and he was unable to move at all.

    suddenly struck towards the black figure, he released a ball of Yin Wind, and in that moment, the ball of Yin Wind turned into a corpse that had just died, heavily smashing onto that fellow''s body.

    However, the little guy strangely floated in front of him. He opened his palm, and in an instant, the little guy was on the ground, quickly absorbing his power.

    Seeing that fellow standing there consecutively, absorbing everyone''s energy, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was enraged, transforming into a shadow and pouncing behind him. He turned his hands into claws and grabbed towards his back.

    At that time, he had actually floated to the mouth of the ravine and quickly disappeared.

    Fortunately the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation had a fast reaction, just as he was about to land, Han Ti suddenly turned around and struck towards the spot where the black figure had disappeared, releasing a burst of yin wind that instantly stabilised his body, if not for it, Han Ti would definitely be heavily injured.

    At that very moment, the brushstroke suddenly drifted over. Extremely anxious, it said, "Not good, Saint Rulers. My two great kings, there was a very strange shadow that injured over a dozen of my brothers. It also absorbed a lot of our energy and sucked up a few hundred more soldiers."

    As he said that, he saw the loss and misery on the ground. He said worriedly, "Eldest brother, have all of you been plotted against by that fellow as well?"

    As he spoke, he hurriedly helped the bandit to his feet.

    Xi Xiang cautiously turned to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and said, "We just had a big battle with Yun Yi and the others, and something like this happened. Saint Ruler, I think this matter must definitely be related to them, I''ll go find them and settle this debt right now!"

    With that, he flew towards the mouth of the valley.

    First, let''s not talk about Yun Yi and the rest, will they come at this time to ambush us? When we were fighting against them just now, all of you clearly saw that they had consumed a large amount of spirit energy, so you all must be here now. Why are you still making use of this time to adjust your breathing?

    Han Ti recuperated for a bit, and then said in a serious tone, "That guy''s mana was very strange just now, it definitely wasn''t some kind of cultivation technique from a famous sect, and at the same time didn''t seem like it. Any kind of demonic or monstrous cultivation technique, and that guy actually dared to attack us in front of a Saint Ruler, and not only did he not use his real face to meet us, I also think that he is not simple."

    After hearing what they had said, Xi Xiang said angrily: "This is too despicable, all the soldiers should immediately be on high alert, do not let anyone else come and ambush us!"

    After he finished speaking, he went with Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and landed beside Han Ti and the others. However, he said very worriedly, "Right now, we''re in the middle of a great battle with those few large sects, yet such a strange thing has happened. It''s far too strange.

    and Han Ti, who were also thinking about those things, carefully nodded their heads.

    Not long after, as Yun Yi and the others were meditating, a strange shadow suddenly appeared above Ziyun Peak, near a few injured people. After quickly knocking them out, he began to frantically absorb their energy, and not long after, the energy of dozens of people had been absorbed, causing them to become a bunch of shriveled corpses.

    Then, he very quickly jumped outside the room where Bo Ren and the others were. Using the crack of the door, he secretly peeked inside.

    It was at this time that Yu Gui, who was patrolling the night with a few other people, suddenly turned and saw him in high alert.

    As soon as he finished his words, he pounced towards the black figure. At the same time, Born and the others, who were shocked by his loud shout, also quickly jumped out.

    The black shadow suddenly turned around and jumped to the top of a building in the distance. It bumped into Jade Tree and the others, who jumped over and grabbed at them.

    In that moment of danger, a talisman suddenly appeared from the jade tree and bounced off his body. In an instant, a huge fire was ignited on his body.

    Yu Gui and the rest who were chasing after him, jumped inside one after another, but were unable to find him no matter how they looked.

    After finding out about that, Yun Yi and the others, as well as Yun Yi, rushed over to that place. After pondering for a moment, they immediately sent people to all over Ziyun Peak to search for that guy and any other suspicious people.

    In the end, they only saw the corpses that had all their energy sucked away. Other than that, they didn''t find anything suspicious. Everyone was extremely angry and kept their guard up.

    However, Long Zunba, Leng Gufeng and the rest, after a very careful examination, saw those shriveled up corpses, their expressions turned serious. Without saying anything, they went to a clean room with Hong Tianyan and the others, and closed the door to discuss the matter.

 C227 Argument first the next day

    Hong Tianyan and the others followed Yun Yi and the others. Once they entered the clean room, Gou Liyi said to Yun Yi in an extremely cautious manner, "How is it, Brother Yun? Have you, Sect Master Long, and the Master Leng discovered anything valuable? "

    At that time, Bai Hezong, Hong Tianyan and the others all looked at Yun Yi very carefully.

    Yun Yi suddenly said very carefully: "That black shadow just now, since it could be burnt by the fire spirit rune, and even made a noise when it fell into the water, causing water to splash about, it means that it definitely isn''t a spirit body, or some sort of spirit body, and has a form that doesn''t have any substance."

    However, Long Zunba continued to speak carefully: "But yet he was able to kill those people under our noses without us noticing. This proves that his strength is at least on par with ours."

    Leng Gufeng also cautiously continued, "Most importantly, he was actually able to sneakily make his way here so late in the night, without making a sound, and was able to find those injured disciples and bring them from various places to that large house. This means that he should have a very good understanding of the environment here, and also know that our disciples are injured, and have no ability to resist him."

    After hearing what they had said, Duan Lang said very seriously, "Could it be that you all think that the people within us, especially those from the Violet Cloud Sect, have done those despicable things?"

    While he was speaking, he was still extremely cautious, and looked towards Yun Yi. Yun Yi however, shook his head, and said with certainty: "That''s impossible! We of Violet Cloud Sect do not have that kind of cultivation technique, which can allow us to absorb other people''s inner force quickly, nor the kind of silent shadow cultivation technique that that guy uses. "

    Leng Gufeng said very calmly, "The most important thing is that the disciples who have been sucked dry are all from different sects, and the spirit energy they cultivate are all different from ours. That guy is actually able to absorb all of the spirit energy that belongs to different attributes, but he is also unable to prevent any kind of rejection within his body.

    Long Zunba said very seriously, "And that guy, he actually sucked dry the skills of those disciples first, and then attempted to harm them. Nephew Bo Ren and the others, it shows just how strong he is, and he can definitely suppress them easily. Among the few great sects, those who possess that kind of strength are the only ones."

    After hearing what they had said, Bai Hezong suddenly said in a rather gloomy voice, "Among the few great sects, we do not have anyone with that kind of strength, and neither have Feng Chenggong and the others. Right now, other than the people from the eight great sects, Tian Yu, Wu Xie, and the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation are the only people who know about what has happened here."

    After listening to his analysis, Gou Liyi frowned, and said in a serious tone: "Although Tian Yu is stronger than us, but he, Wu Xie and that giant panda will definitely not harm us, especially Tian Yu, he already has it, and can defeat the Lord of Fire and Devil, that kind of powerful strength, he doesn''t even need to absorb anything, the other people''s cultivation, in order to raise his cultivation, we are certain about that."

    , who did not think that the Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie would kill those people, nodded and agreed: "The most important thing is that those two children are righteous, and that little Xiao Qiuer is also a direct Giant Panda, they will only treat us well and never hurt us, although I do not understand why they will not help us."

    When he was talking about that place, Yun Yi suddenly let out a long sigh, and said helplessly: "At the end of last winter, because of Sky Jade, I really wanted to know what kind of background he had. I told Sky Jade and the others about what happened sixteen years ago with the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor in the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Sewage Valley.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Qiuer would still be such a unique giant panda. Bai Hezong and the others looked at each other in confusion.

    However, Hong Tianyan huffily said: "It''s impossible for Sky Jade and the others to come and harm us, but Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, along with Western Ghost King and Phantom King of the North, we can''t say for sure."

    Hearing his words, Long Zunba and the others all looked at Yun Yi cautiously.

    Yun Yi fell into deep thought all of a sudden, and only after a long while did he calm down: "Although I don''t want to suspect that it was them who did this, at the moment, the greatest suspect is them. Everything will be settled after we meet them once we properly ask them."

    Hearing his decision, Long Zunba and the others all cautiously nodded their heads.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. In that deep valley, after having rested for nearly a day, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Xi Xiang, and Han Ti, riding on the gusts of cold wind, suddenly pounced toward a very spacious area near the Ziyun Peak.

    Yun Yi and the rest, who were already prepared to fight, immediately led the disciples of the few major sects over there with torches and the like.

    The moment they landed on the ground, they miserably yelled at them, "You despicable shameless human, we saw that you had too many casualties yesterday and didn''t continue attacking you, but I didn''t expect that you would sneak attack us in the day while we were recovering, you are simply a group of extremely despicable bastards!"

    Originally, they had suspected that they were the ones who sent the black figure last night to suck up all those people. Yu Shun furiously said all of a sudden: "You damned evil spirit, stop messing around here! We let you off with good intentions yesterday, and not only were you not grateful to us, you even sent that strange shadow to ambush us after the sky turned dark yesterday, and killed a lot of our brothers and sisters.

    After he finished speaking, those Ghost Generals, and many Ghost Soldiers started to curse at Yun Yi and the others angrily.

    Wei Cang and the rest, on the other hand, were extremely furious. They immediately rushed over, fought with their lives on the line, and started to curse at them for being despicable and shameless.

    At that time, Yun Yi and Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, who had been watching each other closely, thought that it was very strange as they listened to their argument and fought for a long time. Just as Ding Zi and the others, who were looking at each other, started to get angry as well, both Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Yun Yi suddenly shouted at the same time, "Stop!"

    Hearing their shouts, Yushu and the rest retreated back to their sides cautiously, while the wealthier guys also quickly returned back to their sides, looking at each other with extreme caution, not daring to continue arguing.

 C228 The Bane is here to fan the wind and light the fire

    Seeing Yushu and the others, as well as those prodigal ghost soldiers and ghost generals retreat to their side, Yun Yi suddenly cupped his fists towards Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and said. "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, could it be that you guys were also ambushed by a very strange fellow yesterday?"

    Just as he finished speaking, he said in a pained and huffy voice, "Yun Yi, stop spouting nonsense here. You did all those despicable things to us yesterday, you know very well what kind of things you would do!"

    When he had just reached that place, Xi Xiang suddenly became a little angry and said to him, "Shut up!"

    It scared him, and he was a little scared, so he didn''t dare to speak anymore.

    At that time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation said in a relatively calm voice, "After we parted ways with you two yesterday, we went to that deep valley more than fifty kilometers to the south. In the end, before dusk, a very strange black shadow ambushed us, and even fought with This Saint Ruler and the other for a few moves. That guy not only absorbed a lot of our abilities, he also absorbed all of the abilities of some of our soldiers."

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the two generals beside Ding Zi took out some paper clothes and handed it over to Yun Yi and the others.

    Many people looked at the clothes in confusion.

    However, Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the other sect masters all knew that those clothes were only the ghost soldiers.

    After they had carefully inspected it, they shook their heads seriously, and then Yun Yi asked Yu Gui and the jade tree to bring those back to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation.

    Han Ti suddenly said in a sinister voice, "Yun Yi, we know that all of you are extremely respectful of yourselves and do not even bother to do something despicable like that. However, all of you have seen the truth yourself.

    After he finished speaking, he and Xi Xiang released their weapons one after another, and looked at Yun Yi and the rest with a strong killing intent.

    Long Zunba suddenly turned serious and said to them, "Everyone, we understand your feelings at the moment, but don''t get angry yet. Let''s talk about it after you have seen these corpses."

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and seven or eight people, carrying the shriveled corpses that had been sucked dry by the black shadow last night, walked up to the defeated guys and handed the corpses to them.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Xi Xiang and Han Ti immediately checked the corpses, and quickly found out that they were the victims of the strange shadow that had attacked them yesterday, and used the extremely strange method that absorbed all the energy, causing them to become like this. They looked at each other in a very serious manner, and then looked at Yun Yi and the others with confusion.

    Yun Yi suddenly indicated to Yu Gui and the jade tree. They then told the strange figures and events that happened last night in great detail to the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others.

    After hearing what they had said, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation immediately ordered a few ghost soldiers to return the corpses back to Yun Yi and the rest. A few of them brought them back to Ziyun Peak, and while they were at it, they brought them to the cellar.

    Hong Tianyan suddenly said to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others in a huff, "Are you going to give us an explanation in this matter as well?"

    Hearing his words, the ghost generals who had lost their brushstrokes all angrily walked a few steps towards him, but they did not attack him.

    The Saint Ruler of Reincarnation spoke in a serious tone: "That strange fellow attacked both of us yesterday, and even killed some of our subordinates. It seems like he is very clear about the situation we are in!"

    Yun Yi also said in a serious tone: "The most important thing is that by doing so, he easily made us hate each other even more. With these two things that are extremely useful, it caused us to have the intention to go all out in battle and he obviously targeted both of us.

    After hearing what they had to say, Xi Xiang, Han Ti, Bai Hezong and the other experts all nodded their heads seriously.

    Leng Gufeng suddenly said in a serious tone, "You guys heard it this time, that''s why Jiang Kong and the other fellows came here to deceive us, and fought with us for so many years. Furthermore, they also had a lot of conflicts with our few great sects over the years, and now that they know that we are fighting a great battle here, at the same time, they are the only ones who hope that we can fight to the point of both sides being injured.

    Listening to his analysis of the situation, Yun Yi and the others, along with the rest of the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, all thought that it was very likely that the matter was done by Jiang Kong and the rest.

    But all of a sudden, Jiang Kong and the rest, who were riding on a demonic wind to go there, had yet to even land on the ground when they said in a huff: "Leng Gufeng, you and bastard, don''t mess with us here. It''s true that we had conflicts with all of you, but we don''t dare to sneak an attack on Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest.

    The invader continued in a huff, "You so-called sects and sects have always disliked us. All kinds of sh * tty sh * ts have been thrown at us. You''re really despicable."

    When he got there, he suddenly said to the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation carefully, "Great Saint Ruler, don''t listen to them. Those humans are the most despicable and detestable, not only did they often kill us, they also stole a lot of treasures from our hands. This time, we brothers are here to help you and seek justice from them.

    After they finished talking, the rest of the ten great Bane Bane players all ran over to the vicinity of the Ghost Soldiers and Ghost Generals, and looked towards Yun Yi and the others with considerable anger.

    Hong Tianyan shouted in anger, "Intrusion, you bastards, when have we snatched any of your treasures?"

    But Yun Yi said very calmly: "Alright, Red Sect Master, don''t argue with them about those things that are not there in the first place. Since they have come here with the ten great calamity stars, they have decided to wrongly accuse us, and Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others seem to be moved by their words.

    After hearing what he said, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly said with a tyrannical tone: "Yun Yi, you don''t have to worry about whether or not we are touched by them. Since we are already at this stage, no matter what, there will be a result, and the result can only be us defeating you! As for those so-called Spirit Treasures, I do not believe that they are taken away by you, and you do not care about them at all.

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and Ding Zi and the wealthier soldiers and generals, and immediately pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

 C229 Show your loyalty and join the war

    Jiang Kong and the others, as well as the ten great stars, were furious when they saw Yun Yi and the other sect masters. They sent out their experts to attack Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest, while Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Han Ti and Xi Xiang did not show any signs of weakness.

    The Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly opened his hand and revealed a side, a rather strange black Qi dark cloud flag, whizzing towards the surroundings, releasing a kind of strange shadow of a male fierce beast, and a very strange strange shadow of a female spirit bird. After going up and down in the air for awhile, it suddenly swayed, and floated towards Yun Yi and the others, not long after, it actually tortured many people, and became completely exhausted, and could not even hold its own weapon anymore.

    Looking at that situation, Bai Hezong suddenly jumped onto top of a big mound and a blue flag that was as tall as a person appeared, flying towards the flag with a whoosh. The rather beautiful Plum Blossom Spiritual Light and the black energy surrounding the flag interweaved together, and after a short while, the flag that was trembling, emitted a white smoke, and with a hum, it turned into a blue flag the size of a hand, strangely flying back into Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s clothes.

    After seeing all of this, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was immediately enraged as he said: "What a bold Bai Hezong, you actually dared to use the Plum Blossom Five Light Token flag to destroy This Saint Ruler''s treasures, eat my palm!"

    Before he finished speaking, he rode his Ghost Beast, accompanied by waves of strange bird shadows, he suddenly waved his palm towards Bai Hezong, and like a mudslide, the Yin Wind Ghost Qi struck Bai Hezong, and as he was unable to hold on much longer, he quickly retreated to the back of a small mountain.

    However, in an instant, that palm power actually spread to the surroundings and turned into many strange birds with shining white lights. However, in that instant, that palm power actually spread to the surroundings and turned into strange birds with flashing white lights.

    Yun Yi, who had noticed all of this, suddenly stretched out his hand and released a three meter tall spirit rune. It hummed to the surroundings and released a set of inscription symbols, violently smashing all of the strange birds into white smoke, and slowly floated into the distance.

    Seeing that situation, Xi Xiang suddenly became enraged, opened his mouth and spat out a large area of raging ghost flames. After burning that spirit rune into ashes in an instant, the ashes actually formed into a mountain-like black elephant.

    Long Zunba, who had never thought that he would cause such a monster to attack them, suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a white ray of light. In an instant, the white ray of light turned into fangs like tigers and roared angrily as it pounced towards the elephant.

    Soon after, Gou Liyi also followed suit and started chanting with his fingers, whizzing towards their heads, releasing pieces of emerald green spiritual light, and after a while, those spiritual light turned into many emerald green eagles, which opened up their pairs of giant hook-like claws, and waved their pairs of meter-long wings, and together with the fierce tigers, they pounced onto the ghost soldiers, quickly killing a few hundred of them.

    He did not expect that Long Zunba and Long Zunba would suddenly materialize one after another. The ferocious beasts and fierce birds of prey, who had gone to attack their Han Ti, suddenly became furious, turned their left hands around a few times, and released a ball of evil spirit Qi towards the beasts not far away. The evil spirit Qi quickly turned into a bunch of evil spirits, and the three feet tall, five to six feet long two-headed hounds, whooshed strangely, and pounced towards the fierce tigers.

    At the same time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation also produced many white, shiny threads. Very quickly, the threads became five to six meters long and grew into pairs behind them, forming thick, large wings that covered the sky. While spitting out strands after strands of black wind, the cold, bone-chilling wind forced many people from several large sects to fly away fearfully, and soon after, they flew extremely ferociously towards the eagles, clashing fiercely with them in the air.

    When he saw that situation, Yun Yi suddenly moved his feet, and with a whoosh, he kicked out a few strands of bright purple light from his feet. Not long after, those beams of light actually turned into many fierce beasts covered in thick armor and shrouded in purple mist, roaring angrily as they pounced towards the Ghost Beast surrounding the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation.

    Immediately after, Leng Gufeng also extended his hand and formed many ice beasts around his body, which were all covered with large ice cones that were about a foot long. He continuously rushed towards the surroundings as he breathed out white smoke and cold air, at the same time pouncing towards those prodigal beasts, and not long after, he actually injured two or three Ghost Generals, and turned several hundred of them into black smoke and dissipated into nothingness.

    The weird Ghost Beast Yin Wind Bell vibrated for a while, not only did it shake many people to the point that their souls were about to leave their bodies, it also caused a lot of Black Bone Monsters with wings that were more than twenty feet tall to rush ferociously towards Yun Yi and the others.

    At that time, Hong Tianyan, who was fighting with Ding Zi and the other two generals, suddenly punched towards the two generals.

    At that time, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a raging red flame towards those black bone beasts. In the blink of an eye, those flames had actually turned into a group of spirit birds that were covered in balls of large red fireballs.

    In an instant, the place was filled with raging flames, and waves of bone-breaking, soul-devouring winds forced many ghost soldiers and people from several large sects to hide far away in fear.

    After witnessing Hong Tianyan''s powerful strength, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly noticed that Jiang Kong and the others who were hiding behind the rocks suddenly flew high into the sky and produced a nigger flag that was as tall as a person. They spoke in an extremely furious tone, "Ten great calamity stars, since you guys are already here and want to show us that you didn''t ambush us yesterday, then immediately prove to us that you are all innocent. Otherwise, this king''s Holy King will turn all of you into ordinary, and even lowly ordinary beasts!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly patted the black banner and instantly created a wave of cold wind. The hundreds of lesser demons surrounding the ten great Bane Calamity stars returned to their true forms and scattered in all directions.

    Seeing his powerful strength, Jiang Kong immediately frowned.

    Buggy suddenly walked to Jiang Kong''s side, and very carefully whispered into''s ear, "Big Brother, aren''t we here to observe the great battle between the two, and then find a way to get quite a bit of benefits from it? Right now, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation is clearly much more powerful than Yun Yi and the other bastards, we can''t be in the wrong group, choosing the wrong person to help, and immediately follow Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s instructions, pouncing on Yun Yi and the others, if not we could be killed by him. "

    Jiang Kong, who was hesitating at the time about whether or not he should help Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others, looked at the ferocious ghost soldiers that were gradually surrounding the people from the several large sects and immediately nodded his head.

    He suddenly shouted towards the Ant King and the others, "Quickly charge up and kill all the people from the Violet Cloud Sect''s sects, avenge those Demon Soldiers!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and released his surging demonic Qi, which instantly produced many different colored poisonous bugs, covering the entire sky, and pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

    Then, Jiang Kong immediately said to the people from the cold coffin in a stern voice: "Quickly rush up and take Yun Yi''s heads off to the noble Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. Let the little bastards from the several big sects see our strength!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly linked his hands together and struck towards Yun Yi and the others, sending large chunks of huge boulders flying. Soon after, he moved towards his surroundings and released a surging demonic aura, causing a huge earthquake there, and very quickly, he killed dozens of people from the eight great sects.

    Seeing that situation, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation nodded his head in satisfaction.

    But just at that moment, Xiao Song suddenly brandished the Twin Swords in his hands, and with a swoosh, he swept it all around him, striking out with crisscrossing sword light. In the blink of an eye, he had actually shattered many large rocks that were flying up and down into pieces, and at the same time, killed dozens of Little Demons and more than a dozen Ghost Soldiers.

    He did not expect the stone statue to be so powerful, suddenly jumping in front of him, waving his fist to throw a punch at him. The stone statue was as tall as a person, but was sent flying by Wei Cang, with a kick, it smashed onto disease species who was trying to sneak attack Bai Hezong and the rest.

    At that time, Yu Gui, who was beside Yu Pan, suddenly opened her hand and struck him with the Pine Needle Aura, causing him to cough out a few mouthfuls of black blood with a ''kacha'' sound. She fled far away in a sorry state, ordering many lesser demons to pounce towards Yu Gui and the others.

    Witnessing the situation, pampered girl suddenly charged towards Yun Yi and the others. Very strange flowers and plants, instantly releasing a stinky poisonous gas, torturing many people to the point that their entire bodies were itchy, falling on the ground and struggling nonstop.

    Long Xinhua, who was battling with his defeat at that time, suddenly waved his sword to push back his defeat. He turned around and flew in front of the pampered girl, and suddenly placed the swords in his hands together.

    Just as her voice fell, a scarlet ray of light suddenly shot out from the treasured sword, and like an angry dragon, it roared and swept towards pampered girl. In the blink of an eye, not only did the venomous flowers and plants disappear, they were all destroyed, and even a bloody hole was formed on pampered girl''s left shoulder.

    Seeing that Long Xinhua had actually defeated the pampered girl, she was immediately enraged, and threw ten or more chains at Long Xinhua, but they were all blocked by the huge block of ice that Leng Qianning had flung out with her treasure sword.

    Just as Silk was angrily cursing at her, she suddenly turned the treasured sword in her hand and shouted, "Ice Soaring Flying Daggers!"

    Just as her voice landed on her sword, she suddenly shot numerous sparkling and translucent one-inch knives at the sericite group of demons. In an instant, the sericulture was extremely difficult to defend against as she hurriedly retreated into the distance.

    At that time, a demon with two small flames on its hands suddenly waved its palm towards Leng Qianning, and struck him. The flying flame, which was moving up and down, immediately became angry Yu Shun, and swung the astral wind shovel in his hands, whistling as it struck towards that guy with a strong gust of astral wind. Not only did it suppress the flames, it also beat the demon to the point of knocking him against a Ghost General, causing him to be so angry that he kicked that guy flying.

    Seeing that Yu Shun and the other youths had so much strength, and yet were able to defeat disease species and the others, Yun Yi and the others immediately nodded their heads in gratification.

    However, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation angrily said to Jiang Kong: "You Bane people, why are all of you so trash? You can''t even beat a bunch of little kids!"

    When Jiang Kong, who had originally felt very humiliated after seeing the disease species and the others lose one after the other, heard his words, he flew into the air in a fit of rage. He revolved a wave of powerful devil energy and roared towards Leng Qianning and the others, striking them with a large iron awl that was one foot high.

    At this time of extreme danger, the jade tree suddenly swung its fist toward those large iron awls. It shot out waves of green lightning that were like sharp swords, and hit those large iron awls, turning them into wisps of black air, and disappeared.

    Then, Wei Cang suddenly shouted: "Ardent Steel Cone!"

    Right after he finished speaking, he swung the Fire Gathering Tiger Staff in his hands, whizzing towards Jiang Kong, and with a loud roar, he struck Jiang Kong. The man was as tall as a person, and with a large steel awl filled with raging flames, he knocked Jiang Kong to the ground in an instant, and although he did not receive much internal injury, his face was swept up into the ground, and was then mocked by a few ghost generals one after another. Jiang Kong was so angry that he pounced at Wei Cang, but was blocked by Bai Hezong.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, who was watching them fight back then, was even angrier as he scolded Jiang Kong and those other fellows for being useless!

 C230 The Immortal of the North come to the aid of battle

    Initially, he thought that the ten great Bane Stars had rampaged across the mortal world for tens of thousands of years, and that they were just a little bit off from defeating the Phantom Generals like and the rest. Their strength should at least be enough to contend with Yun Yi and the rest of the few great sects, but after seeing them, they were actually defeated by Wei Cang and the rest.

    At the same time, they hated Wei Cang and the others. Under all these complicated feelings, they actually went all out, pouncing towards Yun Yi and the others to kill them.

    In terms of military strength, Yun Yi and the others who were already at a disadvantage, were only on par with those fellows when they wanted to defeat the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation with their righteous Qi. However, after half a day of fierce fighting, most of the people from the big sects were a little weak, and they all retreated towards the Ziyun Peak.

    At that time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation who noticed that situation immediately shouted in a loud voice: "Xi Xiang, Han Ti, did you see that? Those humans could not hold on much longer, so they hurriedly rushed over to beat up Yun Yi and the others, and escorted them to the Nether Lord to receive their rewards ˇ­ "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly struck the black flag, and in an instant, the black flag that was shaking whizzed towards Yun Yi and the others, and exploded into balls of terrifying black Ghost Beast cyclones, with peng peng peng peng sounds, they released white smoke from their bodies. Although they were not injured internally, their bodies were in extreme pain, and fell onto the ground one after the other, only Yun Xiao, because of the protection of the red gourd that was gifted to her by Xiao Qiuer, was not hurt by the cyclones.

    Noticing these things, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly turned around and shouted: "Reporting to the Saint Ruler, Violet Cloud Sect''s Yun Xia, that stinking bitch, the small gourd on his body, is definitely a very powerful treasure. Maybe it was made from those despicable fellows of the Violet Cloud Sect who stole the spirit treasures from us, quickly take it away for you to use!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly sent a lot of Spirit Demon Qi towards Yun Yi and the others. The Spirit Demon Qi was like a sapling on a tree, but it was suppressed by Bo Ren and the others.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was a little angry as he said: "Intruder, stop speaking nonsense. This Saint Ruler has personally experienced the power of that treasure, and knows that it is, the treasure from supreme fairy, even though that old granny did not admit it, and even claimed that it was a gift from her little friend, This Saint Ruler firmly believes, that other than supreme fairy, there are no other experts, with the exception of supreme fairy, who are so powerful that even This Saint Ruler cannot touch it!"

    However, he was still the one who instigated it. Waves of powerful Yin force, using the black flag, continuously flew towards the clouds, and after a short while, the head-sized Yin wind had turned the clouds into red clouds, and angrily took out the bottle gourd, opened the bottle gourd''s lid, and explosively shot towards him. A golden, violent wind immediately hit him, making him lose his balance and sway a few times with the black flag.

    He took the opportunity to jump onto a large rock in the distance. With a loud voice, he said, "Saint Ruler, that stinking woman Yun Xia, the treasure in her hands is too inconvenient, we might as well destroy it or else we won''t be able to catch them all."

    At that time, they had also exchanged blow for blow. Jumping on top of one of them, Han Ti angrily said, "Saint Ruler, Xi Xiang is right, we should immediately join hands and destroy that bottle gourd, then massacre them all and send all of their souls back to the Underworld to meet the Nether Lord. Otherwise, if we drag this out for too long, the Heaven Realm people would definitely send their troops here to mess things up."

    Hearing their words, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation looked again, within Yun Xia''s eyes, a strong killing intent flashed, and she immediately nodded her head, fiercely saying: "That''s good, since the matter has already reached this stage, then we will, no longer have anything to worry about, even if the treasure belongs to supreme fairy, we will destroy it, and capture these brats, then bring them back to Nether Lord for punishment!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword in his hand towards the clouds. He sent out a stream of white bone sword qi that caused the clouds to tremble continuously. His entire body was in great pain as he coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    Yun Yi and Yun Zhao suddenly waved their respective swords, flying over to her side, and struck towards Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, the dense purple light and energy, and the thick white cloud sword Qi clashed head on with him, but because their power was not as strong as his, they spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    Right at that moment, Xi Xiang suddenly waved his hands, and the Meteor Spear in his hands shot towards the clouds with a ''kacha kacha'' sound. The small bottle gourd in his hand struck a series of eerie white ghost shadows.

    At the same time, Han Ti also waved his hand, the Yin Wind Slash Blade in his hand strangely flew towards the small bottle gourd and struck it.

    At the same time, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation also brandished the treasure sword in his hand and struck towards the small gourd, forming a series of black and white tornados that coiled around each other.

    In that instant, their three terrifying killing moves, at the same time, accurately struck the small bottle gourd. The black bottle gourd, at that moment, surged with extremely strong Yin wind ghost aura, not only did it knock Yun Yi and Yun Zhao backwards, it also killed dozens of them. At the same time, the hundred or so ghost soldiers in the vicinity directly turned into streaks of black qi and disappeared.

    It made Yun Xiao spit out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground in great pain. Seeing that the small gourd was shattered into pieces by the Yin Wind Ghost Qi, she cried out painfully towards the sky, "Grandson Tian Yu ˇ­"

    But just at that moment, the shattered little fragments actually condensed into many golden pellets, which were like soybeans, and the golden pellets that were already inside flew to Yun Yi, Long Zunba, Yu Shu, and the rest, flying into their mouths at the same time. Soon after, they turned into pieces of golden light, fusing into their bodies, instantly raising their cultivation by five thousand years, and healing the injuries of Yun Yi, Yun Yi, and Yun Xia.

    Who would have thought that Long Zunba and the rest would still have something like that. They looked at each other with disbelief.

    At that time, they had felt that those changes that they had gone through, Xi Xiang and Han Ti, were all extremely furious and had cursed loudly.

    But Saint Ruler of Reincarnation said in an extremely tyrannical manner: "Yun Yi, you bunch of brats, don''t be too complacent, don''t think that after eating those golden cores, This Saint Ruler can''t do anything to you all. Let me be honest with you all, This Saint Ruler has already made up his mind to kill all of you.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the treasure sword in his hand cut towards Yun Yi and the others, causing the gloomy Sword Qi, in an instant, turned into many pieces of spinning Yin Wind Compass, buzzing towards Yun Yi and the others. The corpse stench was extremely strong, like the shadow of a rotten corpse, instantly forced Yun Yi and the others to release their Sword Qi, their respective high leveled cultivation techniques released a large amount of True Divine Spirit Qi, opposing them.

    At that time, Han Ti suddenly seemed rather tyrannical and said to Jiang Kong and the others, "What are you all standing there for? Charge up and kill them all! "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the big generals of the wasteland and Ding Zi led many ghost soldiers and surrounded Jade Tree and the others.

    Immediately after, Jiang Kong and the rest of the ten Bane Scorpion Stars also went around to the other side and pounced towards Jade Tree and the others.

    Facing them, Yushu suddenly steeled his heart, and said extremely angrily: "Things are already like this, there''s nothing for me to worry about. Yu Gui, it''s finally time for us people to die, immediately use those killing moves to kill these bastards, and let them see our strength!"

    After he finished speaking, he abruptly withdrew the wolf-headed halberd in his hand. He raised his cultivation to the highest level, and in an instant, he was surrounded by streaks of purple light that crackled with purple lightning.

    Yu Gui then kept her own Pine Crane Blade, raising her cultivation to the highest realm, in an instant, behind him, there was a flash, like a huge pine tree, or a ray of hope.

    Soon after, Wei Cang, Long Xinhua and the others also increased their power to the highest level. Behind them, a tall and mighty fire human figure, a flying phoenix cloud, and the image of the ice crystal goddess flashed.

    Who would have thought that with their young age, they would be able to release such a strange phenomenon? Those fellows in the ice coffin, they all stopped their pouncing attacks towards them with fear in their hearts. At the same time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Xi Xiang and the others all looked at them with vigilance.

    Right at this moment, a few people flew over from the northern skies. Dressed in sets of sky clothes of various colors, they looked to be between twenty and forty-six years of age. Very quickly, they landed near Yun Yi and the others.

    The man who looked like a scholar suddenly waved his hand towards Yun Yi and the others. The Yin Wind Compass in front released waves of dazzling palm wind that rumbled and suppressed the Yin Wind Compass.

    Yun Yi and the others, quickly bowed to them in gratitude, and said: "Thank you, Immortal Monarch, for helping us!"

    Seeing them, Yushu and the others felt more at ease, and one after the other, they dispersed the strange phenomena around them. They hurriedly circled around Yun Yi and the other sect masters, and looked at Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s group with extreme vigilance.

    At that time, they had sensed that the few men and women who were releasing their immortal energy, Jiang Kong and the others, had also ran over to the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s side.

    At that time, he took a look at those few men and women who were Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, and suddenly said to them darkly: "Monarch Mystery, why are you not doing well and are instead staying in your northern Heaven Realm? Why did you come here and ruin our good fortune! "

    At that time, Ding Zi, who was waiting for twelve people, the Great General with the Soul Suppressing Hammer, and the rest of the Ghost Beast were all very alert as they looked at the men and women.

    However, the Immortal Monarch who saved Yun Yi and the others was a little unhappy, and said to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation: "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, why did you, Western Ghost King and the others kill innocents here, causing many people to be harmed, and why are you still together with the ten great calamity fiends? What are you doing?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Xi Xiang said angrily: "Monarch Mystery, who are you? "You actually dare to talk to us Saint Rulers in such a manner! How presumptuous!"

    Han Ti also spoke in a rather angry tone: "The people from their sects stole the spirit treasures from the ten great Bane Nether Realm''s ten great Bane Stars. We demanded from them that they not only refuse to return it but are also extremely overbearing, to meet us in battle. As gods, you have come at the right time, hurry up and discipline them and have them return the spirit treasures to us, otherwise don''t blame us, kill all of them without leaving a single one alive!"

    After saying that, they became extremely tyrannical, pointed the weapons in their hands at Yun Yi and the others, infuriated. Some of them were even more furious, and started cursing at them.

    However, the goddess beside Monarch Mystery, who had jet-black hair and wore a white jade hairpin, had a serious expression as he said, "You two Spirit Kings, don''t be angry! As the man of justice of the human world, beheading demons and exterminating demons is their responsibility, but I believe that they would never covet your treasures. Regarding this matter, is there any misunderstanding between you two? "

    She had just finished speaking when Yun Yi said rather helplessly: "Regret fairy, what you said to them was completely meaningless. We had already shared a lot of similar truths with them in the past two days, but in the end, they just attacked us and did not hesitate to join hands with the ten great Bane Stars. We really don''t have any, and take any of their treasures, but they simply don''t believe us.

    Just as he finished speaking, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, suddenly spoke with a tyrannical tone: "Enough, Yun Yi. Things have already gotten to this point, why are you still saying such useless things? No matter who the This Saint Ruler is, if they come to help you, they will definitely annihilate all of you this time around. I want to see, who dares to oppose us from now on? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly threw a huge piece of the black flag, which shone with a miserable bloody light, and in an instant, the black flag trembled, and shot towards Yun Yi and the rest, along with the Monarch Mystery and the other immortals. The terrifying ghost head and Yin Qi instantly forced the souls of one hundred or two people out of their bodies, and directly sucked them into the black flag.

    The immortal king, who was wearing a suit and had a lot of embroidered items, suddenly opened his hand and turned it into two. The immortal king, who was wearing a suit and had a lot of embroidered items, suddenly opened his hand and turned it into two.

    At that time, Han Ti suddenly waved his hand and the prodigal family ordered over ten thousand ghost soldiers, along with Jiang Kong and the others. Many of the surrounding Little Demons pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

    At that moment, the immortal, who was dressed in a dark brown robe, suddenly clasped his hands together, accompanied by a series of ear-piercing, metallic clangs. At that moment, the immortal, who was dressed in a dark brown robe, suddenly clasped his hands together, accompanied by a series of ear-piercing, metallic clangs.

    Seeing their two treasures, many lesser demons felt their scalps go numb. They no longer dared to attack them.

 C231 Here comes the Saint Ruler to help the Demonic Ghost

    Seeing that the two immortal lords had conjured two strange bronze mirrors and that huge oil pot, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation immediately became extremely angry and said, "Immortal Master Duo Eyed, Immortal Monarch Rolling Oil, you two are really despicable, to actually dare to openly oppose This Saint Ruler, This Saint Ruler will not let this matter rest!"

    After he finished speaking, he immediately brandished his sword and pounced in front of the Sapphire Immortal. He thrusted his sword towards the Sapphire Immortal, only to be struck by a twenty-something year old, long-haired, black-caped fairy.

    Xi Xiang was immediately enraged and scolded her loudly, "Damn you fairy of regret, you dare to attack our Saint Ruler? This king will kill you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the two spears in his hands towards the regretful fairy. He fired two shots, and the terrifying ghost snake Yin Qi rolled around a lot of stones, directly pouncing in front of the regretful fairy.

    The regretful fairy suddenly turned the pair of hands in her hands. She whizzed as she welcomed the two ghost snakes'' yin auras and sent out waves after waves of great scythe like Supreme Qi. She was quite brave and started a great battle with him.

    At that time, Smelting and Sand Mask directly pounced towards Duan Lang, whistling as they rushed towards him, they struck out a ball of fire and sand at Duan Lang, causing Duan Lang to wave the treasured sword in his hand angrily, he roared and roared at them, and after a burst of rain, they clashed back and forth, and fought tooth and nail.

    Han Ti was furious too, with the twin lances in her hands, he struck out with a blade that looked like a ghost claw. The fairy who was angry at once waved the two lances in her hands, faced the blade edge, and whizzed forward, releasing a grey Qi, which clashed head on against his attack.

    But at that time, Jiang Kong and the Hong Xie had started a huge battle with Yun Yi.

    Soon after, Insect Food and Evil Annihilation also rushed towards Long Zunba together.

    The ice coffin and its fragments shot towards Leng Gufeng, releasing bursts of white light and cold air, as well as wave after wave of demonic wind that could destroy anything.

    Soon, they were caught up in an extremely chaotic battle.

    But not long after, waves of Yin Qi surged out from the ground, compared to the Yin Qi released by the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, the Yin Qi was a little weaker, and from the Yin Qi, a lot of Ghost Beast like heads that were shaking their heads, roared and pounced on the people from the few big sects, crazily biting at them.

    Immediately after, in the distance, in between a few rocks, appeared twelve Ghost Generals who were dressed in battle armor and holding onto a piece of leg bone. They looked like fangs made from Yin Yang fangs, and pounced towards Gou Liyi and the rest.

    Seeing them, Monarch Mystery became extremely vigilant at once. He shouted at Yun Yi and the others, "This is bad, Heavenly Saint Ruler of the Underworld''s eight great Saint Rulers are actually here as well. Everyone be careful!"

    Just as he said that, he suddenly extended his hand out and threw himself forward, the crystal shield flickering with spirit light. Just a moment ago, he was mounted on a ferocious Ghost Beast, holding onto a hammer that was surrounded with yin qi, wearing a robe that was not much different from Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s, with no hair on his head, the left side of his face was extremely tender, the right side of his face was extremely withered, he was even larger than Han Ti.

    Just at that time of crisis, that guy suddenly waved the huge hammer in his hand, and directly sent Monarch Mystery flying all of a sudden, heavily smashing into a big tree in the distance with a loud crash.

    Immediately after, many ghost soldiers appeared from the ground around him, holding javelins as they circled around. All of them had sharp teeth and had ferocious expressions. They screamed as they pounced on Yushu and the others.

    Seeing the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, he waved his sword and knocked the Multicolored Immortal to the ground. With a flash, he rode on the Ghost Beast and flew to the side of the fellow holding the Destroyer Hammer and laughed out loud. "Heavenly Saint Ruler, why are you interested in playing here? It can''t be that he wants to come here and capture a group of souls to properly enjoy, right? "

    However, he said in a more serious tone: "Enough Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, don''t talk useless things to me, Bai Duzun''s subordinates are already here, it can be seen that he, Bai Duzun, views Violet Cloud Sect and these little bastards with great importance, quickly join forces with me to deal with these so-called immortal lords and fairies, capture these so-called sect masters, and hand them back to Nether Lord. I believe that at that time, Nether Lord will definitely be very happy."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his left hand and released balls of smelly miasma towards the surroundings. In an instant, the Miasma all around him turned into bone sledgehammers the size of a person, under the coils of the yin wind, crazily flew towards Monarch Mystery, the few immortals, Yun Yi and the rest, in the blink of an eye, beat Bai Hezong, Bo Ren and the others until they vomited blood and fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, Xiao Song and the rest had rushed over with all their might and protected the two of them as they retreated to a depression in the ground far away.

    Just at that moment, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly turned dark and said to the Heavenly Saint Ruler, "Since you also have the same thoughts, then you and I will immediately use the Soul Stealing Heroic Spirit Art and take away all of the souls of Yun Yi and the others, then we will take care of the Monarch Mystery, those guys who are in the way!"

    After he finished speaking, he did not care about Heavenly Saint Ruler, whether he agreed to do it or not, he rode the Ghost Beast and directly pounced over to''s group. In the sky above, Yun Yi raised the Transcending Mortality Sword above his head, and then used his mantra to instigate a burst of cold and hot ghost aura, and in that instant, a Phantom Gauze Formation with a radius of two to three li appeared above his treasured sword, and started to release strands of dark Qi that were like black ink.

    Also at that time, Heavenly Saint Ruler was also riding her own Ghost Beast, as he flew to Yun Yi''s other side, raising the Destiny End Hammer in his hand above his head. Mo Yun chanted his chant and very quickly, on top of his giant hammer, he released a Ghastly Ghastly Phantom Formation which had a circumference of two to three miles, which constantly flew towards Yun Yi and the rest. It was like a lion head, being released by the black wind.

    Under the influence of the strong Yin Qi released by the two Ghostly Luo Formations, the souls of more than a thousand warriors from the other big sects were quickly absorbed by the two formations.

    At the same time, the two formations had also absorbed some of the souls of the ten great Bane fiends and many of the lesser demons that were leading them. Many of the lesser demons immediately fled into the distance in fear.

 C232 detour came to help the evil

    Facing the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the Heavenly Saint Ruler, the two Great Saint Rulers, who had released the two of them, specifically seized the dark and sinister Ghost Hell Formation, which was made out of flesh and blood. Jiang Kong and the others were extremely afraid as they led Zhu Gui and the others and retreated out of the attack range of the two great formations.

    However, the Black Generals, Ding''er and the others had launched a crazy attack against Yun Yi and the others unharmed in the midst of the two great formations, and in a short while, hundreds of people were killed.

    In that moment of crisis, Yun Yi suddenly became extremely furious. He opened his hand and took out a three foot tall purple dragon cloud pagoda, which was shining brightly with spiritual light, and released a faction. The purple dragon light that was shining with the heavens and earth rumbled and turned the two large formations into black Qi, which quickly disappeared.

    At the same time, thousands of ghost soldiers were turned into wisps of white smoke and slowly sucked into the white smoke.

    When they saw the pagoda, Xi Xiang and Han Ti immediately became fearful. Leading the rich and powerful ghost generals, they flew over and gathered at a place where the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and others were already staring closely at it.

    At the same time, Long Zunba and the others also gathered around Yun Yi. They were all on guard as they looked at the fellows of the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, as well as the demons around Jiang Kong.

    At that time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly said darkly to Yun Yi, "I never thought that your Violet Cloud Sect would actually possess a treasure bestowed by the supreme fairy. It seems that I have still underestimated you!"

    Looking at him and Heavenly Saint Ruler, all the thick killing intent that had been flickering in his eyes, Yun Yi suddenly said in a very furious voice: "Originally, we didn''t want to fight with you all to this extent, but you guys are extremely vicious, injuring thousands of our disciples and even annihilating our several great sects. The only thing I can bring out is this, the Purple Dragon Cloud Disc Tower that supreme fairy had bestowed upon us three thousand years ago, to fight you all at once."

    The spiritual light that had been released by the pagoda at that time had stung his eyes, causing him to lose. After hearing his words, even though he was furious, he still didn''t dare to fight him to the death.

    However, Monarch Mystery suddenly became rather angry and said: "Yun Yi, what are you doing? Back then, when the supreme fairy, including this pagoda and other treasures were bestowed upon the few great sects, he had given them the order to use their imperial orders. Have you forgotten how to use them? "

    While they were speaking, the few deities all floated to Yun Yi''s side.

    Hearing his reprimand, Yun Yi immediately frowned, and spoke in an extremely serious tone: "In reply to the Immortal, my master once said to me in an extremely serious manner, that these Spirit Treasures can only be used in the most dangerous situation, for the sake of justice, for the sake of the common people, and that we must not use them."

    He had just reached that point when the regretful fairy spoke in a rather displeased tone, "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, as well as Western Ghost King and Phantom King of the North, although they have come to attack you all, they are all man of justice s as well. They are all Saint Rulers and Great Kings who are under Nether Lord''s command in the Underworld.

    When they heard what they had said, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest of the people did not believe it at all. They looked at each other, especially the ones who were stunned by the light that was shining from the pagoda and prostrated on the ground.

    After hearing the regretful fairy''s words, Yun Yi felt extremely troubled. He looked at Long Zunba and the others, the corpses on the ground, as well as the few great sects, and those who were seriously injured, and kept the pagoda in the end. He even suppressed the anger in his heart and knelt down.

    After he finished speaking, he kowtowed to Eastern Heaven Realm a few more times, and then stood up, staring angrily at those very arrogant fellows of the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation who were laughing loudly at them.

    Just then, another person, who appeared to be seventy or eighty years old, holding a huge pipe in his hand. He was dressed in a long brown robe with stripes on it, looking crazy. The white-bearded old man, who was leading them, suddenly ran towards them from afar with a huge shield in his left hand and a long sawtooth blade in his right.

    Bai Hezong, who had noticed them, said rather angrily, "Why is their detour''s bastard here as well? Could it be that they will attack us together with Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the old man with the big pipe suddenly knelt on the ground, and shouted to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest: "Junior is the Sect Leader of detour, Mo Wushang, and lead the other disciples of the Sect, and come forth to help the experts of the Underworld, exterminating Violet Cloud Sect together. These villains, I beg of the experts, that I may participate in the battle together with you!"

    As he said those words, those who had followed him and gone there also fell to their knees.

    After hearing what he had said, Heavenly Saint Ruler immediately laughed out loudly and said, "Yun Yi, you brats, did you all hear that? These people are all human beings like you, but they said that you were a bandit who harmed many. It can be seen how unpopular you are in the human world, This Saint Ruler advised you not to make any unnecessary resistance to us, otherwise, we would have captured all of you and send you into hell, causing you to suffer the eternal torture inside ˇ­ "

    After hearing his words, Yun Zhao said in an extremely furious voice, "Heavenly Saint Ruler, you guys have gone too far. Even if we can''t beat you guys, we''ll still fight you to the end with our full strength. At worst, we''ll just die together with you guys!"

    After he finished speaking, he, along with Yun Yi and the others, brandished their respective weapons and pounced towards the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s fellows.

    At the same time, Jade Tree, Yu Gui, Wei Cang, as well as Long Xinhua and the others also increased their power to the best of their abilities, releasing those mysterious phenomena.

    At that time, they had also wanted to rush over to Bai Hezong''s side to kill Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s guys, Jiang Kong who had expressed his loyalty, and Mo Wushang''s guys. They crazily pounced on the ghost soldiers and ghost generals, pouncing towards the people of the few great sects.

    At that time, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler were mounted on their respective Ghost Beast s and directly pouncing towards Monarch Mystery and regretful fairy. Very quickly, both sides arrived in the sky and began a very intense battle.

    and Han Ti, on the other hand, were extremely tyrannical. They fought a huge battle with Yun Yi and Long Zunba on the two mountain peaks, and not long after, Han Ti waved the Cold Yin Slash Blade in his hand, and with a kacha sound, Long Zunba fell into a valley.

    Leng Gufeng immediately flew over to help Long Zunba as they battled.

 C233 The East and West Ghost King were defeated

    Those fellows from the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation s, Violet Cloud Sect s and other people from several large sects were already angry enough, but they had never expected that Mo Wushang would lead several hundred of their own detour s over there. In an instant, they flew into a rage and charged towards them, cursing loudly.

    More than a dozen detour''s people, angrily, jumped onto a small mountain. After blowing for a few times, the large smoke bag in their hands started to emit billowing smoke, and in the smoke, there was actually a very mellow smell of aged wine, instantly causing many people to fall onto the ground, while at the same time making many Little Demons and ghost soldiers feel dizzy and could not even stand properly.

    Seeing that, Yun Yi suddenly shouted: "Everyone, be careful, this is the detour''s drunk fog, for any beings with low cultivation, as long as you inhale even a little of this smoke, you will feel dizzy, as though you are drunk."

    After hearing what he had said, the people of the several great sects hurriedly covered their mouths, trying their best to not smell the smoke.

    As for Han Ti and the wealthier guys, they started to release whooshing sounds as waves of smelly, overpowering Yin wind was released. In an instant, there were a lot of them who became dizzy and the Ghost Soldiers and Ghost Generals returned to their normal state.

    At the same time, Jiang Kong, Bug Eating and the others also released surging demon auras, causing many of the small demons to quickly regain their senses.

    As for Yun Xia, Yun Zhao and the others, they even released waves after waves of thunder from their palms.

    He loudly said to everyone: "All alcohol and vinegar will clash, everyone do not worry, I have already researched before, this kind of method to break the thick smoke that is enveloping the detour, is actually very simple, it is to get some sour stuff and put it in your own mouth!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Mo Wushang instantly scolded him with great anger: "Little bastard, you truly deserve to die. You dare to brazenly speak of all these things, and this sect master will immediately exterminate you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped in front of Yu Gui, grabbed the big pipe in his hand, and swung it towards Yu Gui, sending a large piece of smoke, that was like red-hot iron sand, into Yu Gui''s body, instantly burning her entire body to the point of igniting a huge fire, it was extremely painful, and began rolling on the ground.

    Leng Qianning suddenly waved her hand, and the Frozen End Heavenly Sword directly swept towards Mo Wushang, Yu Gui, and the others, releasing a cold light. Not only did it extinguish the fire on Yu Gui''s body, it also extinguished the smoke and ash on the ground.

    He never thought that Leng Qianning, such a beautiful girl, would actually have such a powerful strength. In an instant, Mo Wushang yelled at her with rage: "What a bold and stinking girl, you actually dare to plot against your grandfather. Watch as I destroy you!"

    In the blink of an eye, it shot towards Leng Qianning and not only did it burn, it even turned the two of them, along with five or six small demons and seven or eight ghost soldiers, into ashes in an instant. At the same time, it had also suppressed Leng Qianning and the surrounding cold Qi.

    At that time, Leng Gufeng suddenly floated over there and waved his palm to meet the ashes. He struck a large piece of ice cubes the size of a fist, and with a boom, they collided head on with Mo Wushang''s attack. And it was very domineering as he said to that guy, "If you want to be my granddaughter''s grandfather, you''re not qualified!"

    He never thought that Leng Qianning, would actually be his granddaughter.

    Just at this moment, the Heavenly Saint Ruler suddenly looked around him, and released a large piece of dense and sinister Qi. With a hu hu sound, the Heavenly Destiny End Hammer in his hands, shot out beams after strands of black light that were like a huge pillar, causing Long Zunba and the rest''s souls to tremble and fall onto the ground.

    Soon after, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation raised the Transcending Mortality Treasure sword in his hand, whizzed towards his surroundings, releasing pieces of spiritual light that were like handsome men and beautiful women. Before long, Yun Yi and the other sect masters, Yun Zhao and the other experts were all tormented until their bodies were in pain, and they fell to the ground one after another.

    After that, Xi Xiang also waved the double-hook spear in his hand, and with a kacha sound, he shot pieces of the surrounding area, such as the terrifying skull of a flower with a heart of a plum blossom, instantly tormenting Jade Tree and the others, causing them to fall to the ground with headaches.

    Han Ti was also swaying, the Yin Cold Slash blade in his hand, humming around him, releasing waves after waves of Yin Qi that looked like claws made from blood light, and very quickly, the large sects, the majority of the people there, felt pain in their lungs, and spat out mouthfuls of blood, falling to the ground.

    Seeing that scene, Jiang Kong and the others all started to laugh out loud, quite happy.

    And Mo Wushang, had even jumped in front of Leng Gufeng, and stepped on Leng Gufeng''s head. People from several large sects, including Leng Qianning, were so angry, that they began to curse at him.

    However, he said very arrogantly: "You ignorant fellows, don''t you always say, what are you, the powerful man of justice? How about now? Wasn''t it because of the attacks from the two Saint Rulers and the Ghost Kings that turned into these old dogs? This is so funny! "

    He arrogantly said: "Your so-called righteous sects and sects have always been a bunch of bastards who brag about the heavens. Today, we will turn your Mount Dong Lai into a mountain of death along with the two Saint Rulers and the two Ghost Kings, as well as the generals under them."

    He was so angry that Yun Yi and the others, as well as those who were stepped on by the Little Demons, were all furious. They really wanted to tear them into a thousand pieces, but how could they do anything about it? Back then, they were in so much pain that they did not even have the strength to stand up, and could only curse at them.

    Just at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the air. The young boy''s voice was rather imposing as he said: "Kill all of Mount Dong Lai''s life? Turn this place into a mountain of death? What big words you have there, you lowly fools, other than being able to say such meaningless nonsense here, what else can you do? "

    Hearing that voice, Xiong Wa, Zhu Gui and the other big monsters all ran behind Jiang Kong in fear, while the ice coffin, crushed stone, and insect food also seemed to be afraid. They quickly retreated to the place where Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others were, trembling all over as they scanned their surroundings.

    He didn''t know why they would act like that. At this moment, Han Ti and the others were all confused as they looked at each other.

    An instant later, a kind of extremely tyrannical power shot out from the vicinity of where Yun Yi and the others were, as well as the Monarch Mystery and the other deities'' homes. With no forewarning, it shook all of the Little Demons and Phantom Soldiers in Mo Wushang''s group, who were tormenting the few great sects, down onto the distant mountain rocks, and smashed many of the mountain rocks.

    Other than Mo Wushang and the few rich and powerful experts, who were heavily injured and fell to the ground, the rest of the people who were sent flying along with them, the Little Demons, the ghost soldiers, and the detour s, were all shaken by the formless energy and turned into pieces of bloody light, or a wisp of black smoke, and completely disappeared.

    At the same time, the immense power of the Yin spirits that the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, as well as Xi Xiang and the two Great Saint Rulers, had released had been suppressed, causing Ding Zi and the others to kneel on the ground, feeling even more pressured. No matter how much they raised their cultivation, they were still unable to get rid of that absolute pressure.

    At the same time, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, as well as Xi Xiang and Han Ti, were also so shocked by the formless energy that they fell onto the ground, and kneeled down in extreme pain.

    But strangely, Monarch Mystery, Long Zunba and the others did not feel any pressure. Furthermore, they stood up one after the other, and looked around in confusion.

    But Long Xinhua just smiled, looked at Yun Yi and said: "Xiao Yu, you finally came."

    Leng Qianning said gently, "Now we can rest assured!"

    Just as they finished speaking, Huang Tianyu rode Xiao Qiuer and silently appeared beside Yun Yi, accompanied by Wu Xie.

    Seeing the three of them, Yun Zhao, Bai Hezong and the others all let out a long sigh of relief.

    But Xiao Song just frowned, and scolded them: "Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie, aren''t you going too far? Why did you come here at such a time?"

    After saying that, he couldn''t help but cough a few times due to his internal injuries.

    However, Yun Yi was very calm as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, I know your strength, and right now you are far above us. You must definitely know that for the past few days, we have not talked much, and we can''t win against the two Great Saint Kings and the two Ghost Kings, can you help us to send them away?"

    Upon hearing his words, those prodigal fellows immediately became extremely angry and turned to look at the three of them.

    Han Ti was even more furious: "Yun Yi, what arrogant words you have there, do you think that these two little brats, who don''t even have any hair, and this giant panda will be our match? It''s really too ridiculous! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Wu Xie, without any warning, suddenly appeared in front of him. As fast as lightning, he kicked out a raging gale at him, which heavily kicked him onto the ground in an instant, then reappeared beside Huang Tianyu.

    At the same time, Xiao Qiuer appeared in front of Xi Xiang at the same time. With an extremely ferocious palm strike, he pushed Xi Xiang into a rock floor that was as hard as steel and painfully puffed out mouthfuls of white smoke. Yet, it had returned back down to the bottom of the Huang Tianyu.

    It was so fast that even Yun Yi and the others did not manage to see clearly before they injured Xi Xiang and the others. At that moment, everyone there, including the Monarch Mystery and the other deities, as well as all the Demonic Ghosts, looked over in confusion, and slowly stood up. Xi Xiang and Han Ti.

    At that time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the Heavenly Saint Ruler suddenly frowned and looked towards the Huang Tianyu, along with Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, in a rather fierce manner.

    Han Ti suddenly seemed to have thought of something and frowned. He turned towards the Huang Tianyu and the rest and asked, "Could it be that you are the ones that, according to many living creatures, entered the human realm''s forbidden area, which is the zenith of this Mount Dong Lai, the Huang Tianyu there, Wu Xie, and that iron-eater?"

    After hearing what he had said, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the other Underworld beings, along with Mo Wushang and the others, as well as the other immortals, all looked towards Huang Tianyu and the other two in disbelief.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "You do not need to care about those, we do not want to have any conflicts with any living being, including you guys. Leave this place immediately, or else I will heavily injure all of you, and then leave this place!"

    After hearing his words, Xi Xiang became extremely furious and clenched the two guns in his hands.

    Heavenly Saint Ruler said in an even more tyrannical voice: "Little brat, you are very arrogant. We are from the Underworld, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, Western Ghost King and Phantom King of the North, as well as the ten great calamity stars that have been rampant in your world for tens of thousands of years, and also detour with great strength in your world. What kind of ability do you have to dare to speak so arrogantly and brazenly like that to us?! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own consciousness, and said disdainfully: "This fellow sure has a lot of nonsense. Master, don''t waste time with them, I can''t stand seeing your two wives, Yushu and the others getting bullied. The three of us should hurry over and take care of them, so as to take revenge for Yushu and the others!"

    In its heart, it heard Wu Xie''s words. Suddenly, it said in a cold tone, "Go and take care of that fat pig. I will go and beat that cold guy to the ground."

    Just as he finished speaking, before Yun Yi and the others could even react, he appeared in front of Han Ti. Just as Han Ti was about to brandish his blade and attack him, he grabbed onto Han Ti and pulled his blade out from his body. With that, he swung his blade and kicked Han Ti to a mountain cliff in the distance, then raised his blade and chopped off Han Ti''s head.

    Fortunately, Han Ti was also very strong, and very quickly, two black gases came out from his neck and head. With a whoosh, they connected together and looked extremely furious, as if they had already thrown away their large blade, and floated to the side of the Huang Tianyu, where Wu Xie stood.

    It was also at this moment that Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped in front of Xi Xiang. With a loud ''kacha'' sound, he twisted off that fellow''s large head and knocked it over Han Ti like a ball. Then, he kicked Xi Xiang''s body to the mountain on the other side, turned around and returned to the side of the Huang Tianyu.

    Very quickly,''s neck and head also emitted rolling black qi.

    However, both he and Han Ti were extremely furious, and at the same time, looked at Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer with an incomprehensible gaze.

 C234 Two holy king

    Even though Yun Yi and the others knew that the Huang Tianyu was very powerful, and Yun Zhao and the others had seen it before, they believed that after Wu Xie followed the Huang Tianyu, he would be able to learn a lot of profound magic power.

    But they never would have thought that Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie were powerful to such a terrifying extent that they could take care of Xi Xiang and Han Ti. Those two Spirit Kings, were like one very robust adult, took care of two young children, and made the two Spirit Kings, who were on par with the Sect Leaders earlier, not even have the ability to resist them.

    In an instant, everyone, including Leng Qianning and the others, as well as the few deities from Monarch Mystery, all looked towards Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer in disbelief.

    At the same time, Mo Wushang and the others, as well as the demons around Jiang Kong, also looked at them in disbelief.

    However, Heavenly Saint Ruler suddenly became extremely furious and said to Wu Xie and the others: "Such bold bastards, you dare to humiliate us like this. Our two Spirit Kings, This Saint Ruler will send you to hell right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the Destiny Termination Hammer in his hand, whistling towards Wuxie, and struck him like a mountain, with dense white skull yin aura.

    Xiao Qiuer sat down beside him, and calmly said to Yushu and the others: "That stinking brat wants to move his muscles, don''t go and mess with him, and don''t worry about anything else. It''s enough to just stay here and watch the show."

    Just as he finished speaking, before Yushu and the others could even understand what he meant, the Huang Tianyu suddenly released a ray of spiritual light and shot out a beam of light. The massive Heroic Spirit Star Formation actually absorbed the yin qi from the white skull with a buzz, and after a dozen or so of them, the foot thick White Bone Claw clawed towards Heavenly Saint Ruler with a loud bang.

    In an instant, not only had Heavenly Saint Ruler been beaten to a state where he could not resist, the Ghost Beast fell down onto the ground, and all around him, the ghost soldiers and Ghost Beast s had also been beaten up and turned into black Qi, which was quickly absorbed by the Star Gauze Formation.

    He did not expect the Huang Tianyu to release such a terrifying array with a casual flick of its body., who originally wanted to go find Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, as well as take revenge for them, immediately became scared, bringing those fellows who suffered horrible deaths with them as they followed Jiang Kong and the others, retreating to a far away place. Amongst some rocks, they cautiously looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    Just at that moment, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly rode her Ghost Beast and pounced in front of it. He immediately waved his sword towards the Huang Tianyu and shot a ray of black bone Yin Qi.

    But in that instant, the Huang Tianyu released a golden light and soundlessly suppressed the strand of yin energy. After it did so, it used the middle finger and index finger of its left hand to grasp onto the Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword.

    Seeing this scene, Yun Yi and the other sect masters, Monarch Mystery and the other deities all screamed out in shock, "Not good!"

    Just at that time, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly laughed out loud and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little bastard, you are very arrogant! But I''m afraid you don''t know, that this treasured sword that has turned into a mortal, is able to turn all living beings into ordinary lives, and then let the This Saint Ruler handle the treasured sword!"

    Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly activated circle after circle of power towards the treasured sword, the powerful Yin energy whistled as it attacked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Yun Yi and the others, Monarch Mystery and the other deities all looked at them worriedly.

    But Xiao Qiuer just yawned a few times and did not care about those things. Wu Xie was satisfied and took out a small teapot, poured a cup of tea and enjoyed himself drinking it, not worrying about the Huang Tianyu at all.

    Yushu and the others looked at them in confusion.

    Not long after, the Huang Tianyu seemed to have understood something as it looked at the Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword and said: "That''s right, this sword should have been created by me."

    When he reached there, he suddenly used his right hand and easily grabbed it. Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s neck casually tossed that guy over to him who wanted to ambush him. Heavenly Saint Ruler''s body smashed him onto the ground.

    Then, he actually picked up the Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword, which seemed to think it was quite amusing. After a few swings, it suddenly appeared in front of a group of ghost soldiers, sweeping across them with the sword. Soon, all of the ghost soldiers turned into ordinary soldiers, falling onto the ground in exhaustion.

    Seeing this scene, Yun Yi and the rest looked at him in confusion.

    Han Ti, Jiang Kong and the others who were watching him closely from afar also found it hard to believe. They looked at them and could not understand why he threw Saint Ruler of Reincarnation out so easily.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was even more furious as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, who are you? "Not only can you use it, such a tyrannical power of Yin and the spells of our Underworld are not afraid of my reincarnation power. Also, how could you use my treasured sword so easily?"

    After hearing what he had to say, the Huang Tianyu said unhappily: "Why are you spouting so much nonsense? Didn''t I just tell you? Either get lost now, or we''ll beat you until you get lost! "

    After he finished speaking, he threw the treasured sword, which turned into a myriad of pieces of iron, like an array of stars, directly smashing into Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s body, in an instant, smashed into him, and from head to toe of a large mountain a few hundred meters away, his entire body released a wave of black Qi, as he heavily injured himself and fell onto the ground.

    Heavenly Saint Ruler was immediately furious and scolded him loudly, "Damn you brat, you dare to hurt Saint Ruler of Reincarnation like this, This Saint Ruler will kill you right now ˇ­"

    With that said, he waved his hand, and the Destiny End Hammer in his hand directly pounced in front of the Huang Tianyu, but the Huang Tianyu was very relaxed. It grabbed onto his hammers, raised its leg and kicked him away, directly smashing a small mountain before it stood up in pain.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu was very casual, waving the hammer a few times, seemingly frowning, it muttered to itself: "This hammer, should also have been created by me, moreover I seem to have bestowed it, able to use a little of my spirit energy to punish everything in the world."

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the hammer, but it seemed as if he was very dissatisfied. Shaking his head, he said, "However, it seems that you often abuse it. From now on, it will no longer be able to use my spiritual energy."

    As he said those words, he suddenly patted the hammer very casually. The hammer actually turned it into a pile of black smoke and turned it into a head-sized hammer.

 C235 Speak clearly before you leave

    Looking at the Huang Tianyu, not only did it manage to severely injure Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, it had even casually smacked his Destiny End Hammer into that state. Heavenly Saint Ruler was instantly enraged, and scolded the Huang Tianyu: "Bastard, you bastard who deserves to die a thousand deaths, you are truly despicable. You actually dared to turn my treasured hammer into that state, This Saint Ruler will eat you right now ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he rode on his yin qi and opened his big bloody mouth, shaking his two big hairy hands, and pounced towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu threw the hammer on him and said calmly: "What are you angry about? Those weapons of yours, along with you and all other living things in the world, could possibly be created by me. Calm down, once I get some guys to explain everything to me, you guys can scram back to the Underworld.

    When he said that, he suddenly jumped to Heavenly Saint Ruler, and directly kicked Heavenly Saint Ruler''s head in front of him, causing it to heavily sink into the hard mountain ground. Then, he casually threw himself in front of Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, and ruthlessly smashed Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s head on the hard ground, and then raised his foot to kick him.

    The two Saint Rulers felt it all at once, as if they had been pressed down by two giant mountains. Not to mention getting him down, there was no way to move him at all. The anger in their hearts immediately flared up and ignited, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    Who would have thought that the Huang Tianyu would kick them down so easily? Moreover, they, the two Saint Rulers, also did not have the ability to resist him. Yun Yi and the rest, Monarch Mystery and the other deities all looked at them in disbelief.

    Yu Shun even asked Wu Xie carefully, "Senior Brother, Brother Tian Yu, why are you so powerful? Even the two Saint Rulers were beaten to such a state! "

    However, Wu Xie ignored him, continuing to drink his tea contentedly, looking at the Huang Tianyu and the rest, as if he was watching a fun show.

    Xiao Qiuer, on the other hand, was very lazy, yawned a few times, and fell asleep while snoring.

    Jade Tree and the others, all of a sudden, looked at Huang Tianyu and the others with even more confusion.

    At that time, Xi Xiang and Han Ti looked at each other sinisterly. Han Ti was immediately enraged as he scolded the Huang Tianyu, "Bastard, you actually dare to insult us two Saint Rulers like this. This king will kill you!"

    After he finished speaking, he, Xi Xiang, Wasteland and all the other ghost soldiers and generals were filled with hatred as they brandished the weapons in their hands and pounced towards the Huang Tianyu.

    At the same time, Jiang Kong''s group of demons and Mo Wushang''s group followed closely behind and pounced towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Long Zunba and the others were all immediately worried about the Huang Tianyu, but when they saw that Xiao Qiuer was still sleeping, Wu Xie also continued to drink his tea in satisfaction, not daring to go up to help the Huang Tianyu.

    Just as Han Ti and the rest were about three meters away from the Huang Tianyu, they were suddenly hit by an invisible force that heavily crashed onto some of the rocks.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu said to them very calmly: "Stop messing around, I don''t want to kill you right now, but I won''t allow you to be impudent. Be obedient, or else this will be your fate!"

    After speaking, he then made a move, causing all the surrounding ferocious Ghost Beast s to be swept into the air by an invisible force, and all of them exploded into balls of black Qi. They did not even have the chance to scream before they disappeared.

    Seeing that kind of terrifying thing, not only were there many ghost soldiers and ghost generals, their bodies started to tremble. Even Xiao Song and the others, as well as the other deities, were also extremely afraid as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Jiang Kong, Mo Wushang and the others stood up in fear, wanting to escape.

    But in an instant, the Huang Tianyu appeared in front of them, and spoke in a rather imposing manner: "This matter was caused by your ten great Bane Stars, or more accurately, by you, Jiang Kong. Immediately explain all of this clearly, and then scram.

    Hearing his words, many Little Demons and detour''s people kneeled on the ground and started begging for forgiveness.

    We have come here with the Sect Master Yun, and all the experts here as well. All those misunderstandings were caused by the cold coffin and they were the ones who told us that there are many experts from the Underworld who are here to attack the Violet Cloud Sect, and as long as we help them destroy the Violet Cloud Sect, they would give us a lot of gold and silver. Furthermore, they would also give us a lot of pills that the Violet Cloud Sect refined, which could bring us back death and revival.

    When he said that, he actually knelt in front of the Huang Tianyu.

    The ice coffin suddenly became extremely angry and scolded him: "Mo Wushang, you really are a scum that doesn''t care about face at all!"

    However, Mo Wushang completely ignored him and continued to beg for mercy at the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu was still quite imposing, and said to Jiang Kong: "Immediately speak clearly, Sect Master Yun or even the eight great sects, wait for man of justice, has anyone snatched anything from you? Have you snatched any treasures, including their Underworld Realm, the Heaven Realm, or even those spirit treasures from you? "

    After hearing his question, the ones who were helped up by Ding Zi and the other two generals, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Xi Xiang and the others, as well as Yun Yi and the others, all looked at Jiang Kong coldly.

    Even the invaders, were nervously looking at Jiang Kong.

    Jiang Kong thought for a long time before suddenly turning around, clasping his fists and bowing to Han Ti and the others, and said very carefully: "I''m sorry Phantom King of the North, I deceived you guys that day. Although Yun Yi and the others had killed each other and many of their subordinates, they had never taken any of our treasures, including those of the life forms of the Underworld, from us. The reason why I told you all these things that day, is because I wanted you all to teach the Violet Cloud Sect a lesson and help us take revenge!"

    Hearing him say all these himself, the prodigal, Xi Xiang and the others were all enraged, and scolded him as a bastard.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Jiang Kong, don''t you think that they have fallen into your trap. Han Ti and the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, as well as the others, have always been clear about this matter, and that it was simply because of your words that they attacked the Violet Cloud Sect. They want to exterminate the several great sects of the Violet Cloud Sect in order to win the favor of the Nether Lord and make him pay more attention to them.

    After he finished speaking, without any forewarning, he actually appeared in front of Xiao Qiuer, and calmly looked in their direction. In his fury, he saw and the others, as well as Jiang Kong and the others!

 C236 Who was he that was defeated and left?!

    Jiang Kong, who originally wanted to use Han Ti and the others to attack the Violet Cloud Sect and trigger the eight great sects in the human realm, to fight a great battle with the Underworld, who were one of the top ten calamity fiends, never thought that Han Ti and the others would already know that he was using these things to scheme against them and the Violet Cloud Sect.

    And like Long Zunba and the other sect masters, Feng Chenggong, who was one of the eight great sects, had not led his men to help the Violet Cloud Sect.

    As for the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, they were just as he had expected, and were all extremely powerful. But he was even close to being beaten to death by the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, the cold coffin and Zhu Gui and the other fellows.

    Not only Xi Xiang and Han Ti, even the few deities of Monarch Mystery and the others could not fight back under the attacks of Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, and the and Heavenly Saint Ruler were also easily beaten up miserably by the Huang Tianyu, those Ghost Beast s whose strength was comparable to Jiang Kong''s, were also completely exterminated by the formless energy.

    For a moment, Jiang Kong''s heart could only be described as filled with mixed emotions. There was no need to mention how uncomfortable he felt.

    He never would have thought that the Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie would possess such terrifying strength. Furthermore, the Huang Tianyu seemed to be very clear of what Jiang Kong and the ten great Bane Stars were thinking, because after he said that he had deceived them that day and went to the Violet Cloud Sect, he immediately told them that he was pretending to be confused when he said that he was going to the Violet Cloud Sect to make things difficult for Yun Yi and the others.

    But it was as if they had heard it, and what they had said themselves was exactly the same. In an instant, Han Ti, those bastards, Jiang Kong and the other demons looked at the Huang Tianyu with extreme fear.

    Yun Yi immediately flew into a rage: "Han Ti, we have always respected you, you great kings and generals of the Underworld, for the past two days, we have always thought that you had suffered under the deceit of Jiang Kong''s demons, and that you had come to our place to clash with us. I never thought that you all actually knew that the things that Jiang Kong had said to you were all lies, and had especially come to offend us, and this matter, we will definitely not let this matter rest!"

    The Monarch Mystery was even more furious as he said to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others, "Two Saint Rulers, two Ghost Kings, we have been one for many years, and the people of the three realms, as well as the eight great sects, are all man of justice s who have protected the common people and protected the peace of the three realms. Furthermore, they have always treated us with respect, and many of the creatures of our two realms have treated us with respect.

    Long Zunba also angrily said to Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others: "If you had truly suffered, then the lies of those demons, and thus the conflicts between us and you, even though we have lost many people, if we could, in the end, speak of all those things openly, we would still treat you with the same respect, and respect you greatly, but you actually pretended to be confused and used that excuse to come to the Violet Cloud Sect to cause trouble, and even wanted to eliminate us.

    The regretful fairy suddenly became very angry and said to Heavenly Saint Ruler and the others, "They are ten great calamity stars, and have always been at odds with those from the Three Realms. It is also within reason that they have come to attack Violet Cloud Sect, but two Saint Kings and two Ghost Kings, you are all s who have protected the common people, are deeply revered and revered by all the people of the world.

    Hearing their words, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was immediately angered and said: "Whatever you say, this matter has already reached such a stage, we are not afraid of any conflict between us and you. At worst, this little brat will just kill us, and at that time, Nether Lord will lead an army to annihilate you and take revenge for us."

    After hearing his threatening but shameless words, Hong Tianyan and the others became furious and looked at him.

    However, the Huang Tianyu calmly said to him: "Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, can I take your words as you threatening us?"

    Seeing him in that state, Heavenly Saint Ruler suddenly said angrily: "Little brat, don''t be too proud. Don''t think that just because you beat us, you are nothing special about it, but to tell you the truth, there are many experts in our Underworld like Huang Sha, above us two great Sacred Kings, there are even some great Sacred Kings, like the Mandatory Judge and the nine great protectors. Furthermore, the strength of our Nether Lord is much stronger than Zhong Wanlong, even if you kill us, we will still get revenge for us."

    After he finished speaking, he, Xi Xiang, Han Ti and the others all looked towards the Huang Tianyu in a domineering manner.

    But the Huang Tianyu only smiled and did not care as she said: "Whatever you say, I don''t have it right now, so why would I want to make you lose your interest? I don''t want to care about the so-called experts that you are talking about, but rather, they are not afraid of your Nether Lord, so you guys are the most obedient, and immediately scram. Otherwise, I will quickly change my mind and make all of you here suffer ten days and ten nights of torture, then throw all of you into the ocean, forever imprisoning you, causing your bodies to rot and become food for the fish and shrimp!"

    Just as he finished speaking, between them and the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, there actually appeared a deep ravine filled with surging lava. There were also a lot of fierce, poisonous snakes, scorpions and other monsters, as well as a lot of bone like barbed chains and many gigantic sharp blades. In an instant, all of the roiling hot air and fire burned the sky within a hundred mile radius around them red.

    After hearing what he had said and seeing what he had said, many imps, Jiang Kong and the others backed off a little in fear.

    The prodigal family suddenly became very careful as they told Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, "Two Saint Rulers, as the saying goes, a wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, this little kid is too terrifying. He actually brought this kind of torture in the Inferno Hell to this place without harming any of the humans, it can be seen that he definitely has the strength to do what he just told us. If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid we''ll be tortured by him.

    Hearing his words, Xi Xiang, Han Ti and the others also carefully looked towards the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. At the same time, Jiang Kong, and the others also ran away without a care.

    Ding Zi and the other ghost generals were all furious and they cursed at them.

    The Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was filled with hatred as he looked at the Huang Tianyu for a good while. After Wu Xie put away the teapot and stood up, he suddenly spoke to the Huang Tianyu in a huff: "Qingshan will not change the long flow of green water.

    After he finished speaking, he looked around him and released waves of strong Yin Qi, bringing Ding Zi and the other generals with him as he fell into the ground.

    Watching them leave, Heavenly Saint Ruler, Xi Xiang, Han Ti and the others also fell into the ground and quickly disappeared.

    Seeing that they had all left, the Huang Tianyu casually released a white light towards that deep stream, causing that deep stream and everything within to disappear.

    At that time, the people from the few major sects all let out a long sigh of relief. Yun Yi and the others, on the other hand, were very grateful towards the Immortal Clan''s Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie, Monarch Mystery, and the others.

    However, there were some who were either severely injured or extremely exhausted, and fell onto the ground in succession. Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer couldn''t bear to do such a thing immediately, so they quickly told the Violet Cloud Sect''s people to treat everyone.

    He did not expect Xiao Qiuer to not only violently beat up Xi Xiang, but also heal everyone. For a moment, many people looked at it with curiosity, as they also started to like it more and more.

    Monarch Mystery looked at the situation, and then looked like Yun Yi, and said to the other sect heads, "Fellow sect masters, Mr. Huang, the two Great Saint Kings, the two Ghost Kings, the demons, and the evil ones from the Underworld have all come to attack you. It is no small matter, we must not treat you carelessly, Sect Master Yun, I will trouble you to arrange a quiet place for us, we must immediately discuss these matters, and then I will return to report this matter to the supreme fairy, as well as the various Sky Sovereigns!"

    Yun Yi, who knew about this matter and was extremely important to them all in the Three Realms, immediately invited them to go. He carefully discussed it with them in the auspicious palace above the Ziyun Peak.

    Not long after, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation led Ding''er and the others, along with Xi Xiang and Xi Xiang, and left the ground. In the borders of Mount Dong Lai, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly stopped and looked at the floating Heavenly Saint Ruler, along with Xi Xiang and Han Ti. He suddenly frowned and said to Ding Zi, "You guys should immediately discuss this with Xin Zi and his miserable death, as well as Bai Liu and the rest.

    Hearing his orders, Ding Zi immediately became very careful, looked at Heavenly Saint Ruler, Xi Xiang and Han Ti, and nodded to them. Then, with his miserable death, he led the ghost soldiers and rode the dark wind as he left.

    Seeing them leave, Heavenly Saint Ruler suddenly frowned and asked Saint Ruler of Reincarnation: "You aren''t asking us about the two brats that defeated us and the giant panda, are you?"

    While they were talking, he, Xi Xiang, Han Ti, and the wastrel followed Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and walked into a pitch black forest filled with corpses.

    "Those three bastards are truly too despicable. If it weren''t for them, we would definitely be able to eliminate them this time, and also kill all the bastards from the other six major sects. We would be able to clear a large area for the Nether Lord, obstructing their advance to lead us against the Three Realms!"

    At that time, Heavenly Saint Ruler was also sitting beside him on a large rock. After he finished speaking, he said huffily, "You are right, although those fellows from Monarch Mystery have some strength, they are unable to defeat us, our two great Saint Rulers, together with you two Ghost Kings, and Yun Yi and the others, we cannot use the treasures that the supreme fairy gave them. If not for those three bastards, we would have wiped the entire Violet Cloud Sect out by now."

    Seeing that the two of them, the Great Saint Rulers, were already angered, Xi Xiang said huffily, "And those bastards Jiang Kong, they actually dared to lie to us, and caused a conflict between us, the Violet Cloud Sect, and the deities of the northern Heaven Realm. Even though the two of you are well aware of this, I still didn''t know about it beforehand."

    Reaching there, he looked at Han Ti helplessly.

    But Han Ti said very carefully: "Since it''s already like this, two Saint Rulers, let''s not talk about this anymore. Even though we were beaten up by the three of them and lost a lot of face, but no matter what, we, the two of us, have good arms and good legs, so we left that place."

    Just as he said that, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly slapped him fiercely, and said angrily: "What do you mean by that? If we were to be defeated by Bai Duzun and the rest this time, that would still be understandable. After all, they both possess that kind of strength, and they are also the Empyreans of Heaven Realms, but we were indeed defeated by two little brats who don''t even have hair on their heads and a repulsive iron-eater. What kind of nonsense are you trying to say? "

    Looking at the thick killing intent that flashed in his eyes, Xi Xiang carefully lowered his head. He simply didn''t dare to speak up for Han Ti.

    However, Heavenly Saint Ruler angrily said to the wastrel, "Wasteland general, I know you have always been resourceful and often wander around in the Yin Yang Twin Worlds. You must know that those two brats and that giant panda have defeated us right?"

    Seeing that he had asked about that matter, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Xi Xiang both looked at their master seriously.

    The prodigal looked at Han Ti, and seeing him nod his head, he said very carefully: "Reporting to the Sacred King, I found out that the brat who offended you two is called Huang Tianyu, he was previously the head disciple of Taizhen Sect, and is currently sect master Feng Chenggong, one of Hong Linkui''s disciples. But for some reason, last summer, he was kicked out of Taizhen Sect, offended Western Ghost King, that big panda, and they have even defeated some of the great calamity fiends, and the one who offended my King, Wu Xie, was once my sect master''s head, Bai Mu''s disciple."

    After he finished speaking, Han Ti also carefully said: "Those are not the most important ones. This subordinate has recently heard that Huang Tianyu, that giant panda, and that kid Wu Xie entered the Mount Dong Lai last year, and that forbidden area, the zenith, is located above the zenith. Furthermore, they can all enter and exit the mountain very freely, without suffering any harm caused by the natural disasters above zenith."

    After hearing what they had said, Xi Xiang couldn''t believe it at all.

    However, the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation frowned and said firmly, "This matter is too big, we must report this to the Nether Lord as soon as possible!"

    Hearing him say that, Heavenly Saint Ruler and Xi Xiang both nodded their heads in agreement. Very quickly, they rode on the gusts of cold wind and left the place in a hurry.

 C237 The Leader of the Bane Star Cult hated Jiang Kong

    Just as the few fellows from the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation were discussing about the matters of the Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie and the others, Mo Wushang and the others who had escaped the Mount Dong Lai just now, ran a great distance away and arrived in a patch of forest that had sprouts growing out of it. They were extremely exhausted, and fell among a few trees.

    Not long after, they invaded those fellows, bringing a lot of lesser demons with them.

    Seeing them, the people from the detour were all extremely vigilant. They surrounded Mo Wushang and gripped their respective weapons tightly.

    Even though he had noticed them, he still waved his hand at them and said politely, "That''s enough. Don''t be nervous, and don''t be afraid. We don''t have time right now, nor do we have the mood to eat you."

    Then he lay down on the ground.

    After eating the sprouts, he also laid down on the ground, gasping for breath as he lazily said, "Mo Wushang, no matter what, in the past twenty years, we have worked together quite a bit. We do like to eat people, but we will definitely not eat the people we work with, and the people you work with will definitely not eat you guys, so it will be even more of a help to do a lot of things and bring us a lot of benefits."

    Although the majority of the people in the detour did not believe them, Mo Wushang knew that what they had said was true, and thus, he could be at ease.

    But not long after that, they looked at Jiang Kong and actually released a circle after circle of devilish aura.

    From a big pipe, Mo Wushang took out some tobacco and placed it inside a pipe. He then took a few big puffs and frowned as he said to Jiang Kong: "I say, Jiang Kong, do you have to tell us something now?"

    Just as he finished speaking, a monster with the head of a ferocious beast angrily said to him, "Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to our Star Lord in such a manner? Is he tired of living? "

    After he finished speaking, he rushed towards Mo Wushang, but was stopped by the shattered pieces. Zhu Gui said unhappily: "Big Star Lord, don''t blame us, if we don''t get happy with you now, there are a lot of things that you have to explain to us right? This time, we followed you and went to the Mount Dong Lai, but what happened? Not only did we not gain any benefits, we even almost lost our lives. You said that you did it, what is this? "

    To be honest, I think it''s not right for you to bring us to the Mount Dong Lai this time, but you tricked us a lot. You have to give us an explanation for this matter, otherwise, no one will agree with you! "

    Hearing his words, the intruder became very angry and said, "Third Bro, you''re too presumptuous! Why are you talking to your big brother? "

    He looked at him angrily and said even more unhappily: "Not only them, but also Fourth and Sixth Brothers, you are all bosses, trusted fellows. He told you guys everything, and you guys definitely should know about our trip to the Mount Dong Lai. Just tell us quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for beating you up!"

    After he finished speaking, he even released a ball of fiery red air that instantly set a small tree on fire. The surrounding small demons and a few others quickly dodged to the side.

    Jiang Kong, who had been treating them for a while, looked at their furious expressions and suddenly frowned, saying a little unhappily: "You can''t blame me for this matter. I also didn''t force you to go over there with me.

    After hearing his words, Mo Wushang and the others became even more unhappy and started to argue with him.

    Earth Movement said unhappily: "Big brother, what you''re saying is meaningless, we are all good brothers, and Sect Leader Mo is also on friendly terms with us, if you want to lie to Phantom King of the North and those guys, we don''t care, but you can''t be so sinister to us right?"

    Sha Mi also frowned and said: "Fourth brother, Sixth brother, Seventh brother, Tenth brother, no matter what, you guys had fought with that kid Huang Tianyu before. These past few days, Zhu Gui has been advising us to not go to Mount Dong Lai, to not get involved with Yun Yi and Phantom King of the North. Aren''t you going to have to tell us as well? "

    The Hong Xie was also rather unhappy as he said: "We did not fight against the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and the giant panda, and did not know how powerful they were, so we hastily followed Big Bro and went to Mount Dong Lai, but Fourth Bro, Sixth Bro, Seventh Bro, Tenth Bro, why didn''t you try to persuade Big Bro and even instigate us to start a fire, encouraging us to go to Mount Dong Lai to provoke Yun Yi and the rest? But now, not only did we not get any benefits from that place, but our face has also fallen! "

    Looking at their furious looks, Buggy suddenly frowned and said in an unhappy tone, "Don''t blame us for this, we have indeed exchanged blows with Huang Tianyu s and that iron-eater, and have even heard of that bastard Wu Xie, but we do not know, whether they can defeat Xi Xiang and Han Ti, as well as Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, those fellows?"

    Shattering the ground was also extremely angry: "That day, Han Ti''s group, they did not even make their move and they already made us so miserable. I thought that his strength was definitely above that kid from Huang Tianyu and that after we went to Mount Dong Lai, weren''t we still with the two Great Saint Kings and the two Spirit Kings, and killed many of their subordinates? Who would have thought that the three Huang Tianyu s would have the strength to suppress two great Saint Rulers and two Ghost Kings? "

    However, the ice coffin frowned and said to Mo Wushang: "My big brother wants to invite you guys. When we were going there, I already reminded you guys that there are three very powerful bastards in Mount Dong Lai, if you guys don''t want to go, then we will not force you guys. But in the end, you guys actually wanted to get a lot of benefits from that place and recklessly went there yourselves.

    Jiang Kong also said rather unhappily: "This is the situation now. Not only did those three Huang Tianyu s ruin our plans, they also made us lose face in the Mount Dong Lai. I believe that this matter will be spread out very quickly.

    After saying that, he and the ice coffin shattered into pieces and angrily left that place.

    Mo Wushang and the others, as well as Buggy, looked at each other in displeasure and left in succession.

 C238 Return to the Underworld Ghost King to be punished

    Just as they arrived in the Underworld, a group of extremely grand and eerie city walls suddenly came out from a large arch formed by two sets of strange bones from not too far away. A white-faced general, who was dressed in longevity clothes and looked extremely ferocious, and a green-faced general, who was also wearing longevity clothes, walked out with a few yakshas accompanying him. He was holding a spear in his hand, a ghost blade hanging at his waist, and a few ghost soldiers.

    When they saw Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest, they were a little nervous and looked at each other.

    The white-faced general suddenly said very politely to them, "Two Saint Rulers, two Ghost Kings, Mandatory Judge has ordered for the four of you to come with us to meet him in his hall when you return!"

    After he finished speaking, the green-faced general took out a very special command medallion, letting the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others see it. Xi Xiang immediately said in a very nervous voice: "Generals, I will have to trouble you to report this to Great Immortal Mandatory Judge.

    The green-faced general said very politely, "Great King, please don''t make things difficult for us, we are also just following orders. Just now, Mandatory Judge specifically warned us that the four of you, even if your spirit forms are about to be destroyed, must come with us immediately to meet him, or else he will personally come to meet you all. At that time, we will not be able to say what the consequences will be for you four!"

    After listening to his words, then looking at the two yakshas, and the white bone chain that they had conjured, Xi Xiang immediately smiled and said: "Thank you for your reminder, General Hui Pi. I am actually not too injured, I will go with you guys to pay respects to Supreme Celestial Mandatory Judge!"

    After saying that, under the lead of the two generals, they were escorted into the city by the yakshas. After passing through many ghostly and flickering fires, unknowingly receiving cold gusts of wind, and numerous luxurious houses, they suddenly stopped outside a rather imposing mansion after a long time.

    He looked at the huge words on the door, which seemed to have been written in human blood. The three big words "Judge''s House", Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Heavenly Saint Ruler, Xi Xiang and Han Ti all nervously lowered their heads.

    At that time, Sakura Memories had told those who had followed them to the wasteland, "General, you should return to your base immediately. This place has nothing to do with you. If you stay here for too long, it won''t be beneficial to anyone!"

    After saying that, he walked in.

    The prodigal family was in a dilemma. They looked at Han Ti, who sighed and shook his head. Then, he left the place.

    After a short while, he walked out of the room and politely looked at Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others, "Two Saint Rulers, two Great Kings, Mandatory Judge, I''ll send you four over to have a talk. Please come with us!"

    After he finished speaking, he and the white-faced general walked into the judge''s mansion. The yakshas were guarding the two huge stone Ghost Beast s outside the door.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the other two looked at each other nervously, then braced themselves and walked in.

    After a while, they passed through a tall stone wall, passed through a few elegant corridors, some black-and-red streams, and some rather terrifying bone-rockery, and a rather beautiful garden, and finally passed through a path paved with many different types of white heads of living creatures. It was quite a long corridor, and only then did they arrive at the entrance of a rather impressive five-storey building.

    The pale-faced general went in to give the report, before leading the two Great Saint Kings and the two Ghost Kings in with him.

    As soon as they entered the first floor, they saw the person dressed in the imperial court uniform. He had a rather decent looking black beareded judge and was sitting on one of the chairs with a ghostly skeleton behind the black wood case. He was holding one, and was emitting a bloody aura as he looked at a bamboo scroll.

    Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, along with Xi Xiang and Han Ti, all rushed to kneel on the ground and respectfully said in unison, "Greetings, Supreme Celestial Judge!"

    Only then did they seem to have noticed their and calmly said to them: "You guys can speak on your own!"

    Hearing his words, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the other three finally stood up.

    With a wave of his hand, a red-faced general suddenly walked in front of Han Ti, opened his hand and revealed a steel chain. With a hualala sound, he pierced through Han Ti''s bones and pressed him down onto the ground, causing Han Ti, who had been tormenting him, to let out a few painful groans. His entire body trembled as he said: "Supreme Celestial, why did you punish me?

    Seeing him like that, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Heavenly Saint Ruler and Xi Xiang all fearfully lowered their heads.

    The Mandatory Judge suddenly said in a furious tone: "Han Ti, you are very bold, without the permission of your highness and I, you actually dare to lead a large group to attack Violet Cloud Sect, and cause Xi Xiang and the two Saint Rulers to attack it, and because you were worried that the two of you would be annihilated by the experts of Violet Cloud Sect, you went and helped you with no effort, but what is even more despicable is that you directly clashed with the Heavenly Sovereign of the North and the immortals under his command, and you still say that you have never done anything wrong?"

    After hearing his words, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Heavenly Saint Ruler and Xi Xiang finally calmed down. After all, the meaning of his words was very clear, that they were only there to assist Han Ti in his attack on Violet Cloud Sect, and not to cause the things that happened to Monarch Mystery and the rest.

    However, Han Ti still argued, "Your highness, I did that because I wanted to respect you. I wanted to rule over the Three Realms and remove some obstacles.

    But Mandatory Judge was even more furious: "Han Ti, you dare! Those big matters will be decided by you, how can you decide on your own? "

    Speaking to there, he put down the bone in his hand, and said huffily: "And you two Saint Rulers, Xi Xiang, why didn''t you hurry up and persuade him to come back when you were on your way to the Mount Dong Lai? but the time is not right yet. We do not have the absolute strength to fight against Zhong Wanlong and the others, and we need to cooperate with them even more to deal with the dragon race, the flood dragon race, and the strong warriors of the World of Demons and Demons. We still need to hide in seclusion for a period of time.

    After he finished speaking, he was extremely angry and slapped a few cases.

    The four fellows from Saint Ruler of Reincarnation were all extremely afraid in an instant, and only after saying a few words to him that he was very reckless did his anger gradually decrease.

 C239 Violet Cloud Sect gave his thanks during the discussion

    That day, when the Huang Tianyu had chased away the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, the ten great calamity stars, Mo Wushang and the rest of the people, because of the events that happened in the past few days, it was extremely important to both sides of the political union and the forces of the Three Realms, especially the two Great Saint Kings of the Underworld, and Han Ti, who personally led their troops to attack the Violet Cloud Sect. It was no different from them declaring war on the human man of justice s in the Underworld.

    Under Yun Yi''s guidance, the Monarch Mystery and the other deities all went to the White Cloud Pavilion in the Violet Cloud Sect. Yun Yi immediately gave them some fresh fruits, fragrant tea, fine wine and other delicacies as well as some fresh green bamboo.

    However, they sat down one after the other. After sitting on a few prayer mats, the Sapphire Immortal Monarch suddenly said in a serious tone: "Rather than say it this time, the two Great Saint Kings and the two Ghost Kings of the Underworld have heard of Jiang Kong. He was the one who tricked the demon into coming here to attack you guys.

    After he finished speaking, he, Monarch Mystery and the other deities all looked towards Yun Yi and the others cautiously.

    Yun Yi said very calmly: "Fellow immortal elders, that night, the Phantom King of the North and us had a fight, which could be considered controllable, and we had a good explanation for it already, but then he said that they wanted to exterminate our Violet Cloud Sect, and those words were said by him personally, although I do not know, whether it was his own intentions, or the intentions of the powerful beings of the Underworld, they already have it, and they want to destroy our thoughts."

    Long Zunba also said in a serious tone: "If they really are asking us for something, or maybe it''s their spirit treasures, they can send some yakshas, or ghost soldiers or ghost soldiers to bring their keepsakes and ask us for it, but as the immortal elders have seen, this time it''s the two Great Saint Kings and two Ghost Kings, coming to harm Sect Master Yun and the rest."

    When he got there, he looked at the others and carefully said, "I don''t want to suspect them, nor do I want to look down on them. But the things that happened before our eyes have already revealed a lot of things, immortal elders, to be honest, I am very curious, did they come to attack us openly under the orders of the Nether Lord?"

    After hearing what he had said, the Sapphire Immortal and the other deities all looked at each other with grave expressions on their faces.

    Leng Gufeng also said very seriously, "Also, in order to eliminate Sect Master Yun and the rest, they even unhesitantly colluded with the ten great evil stars, the evil ones, and even allied with the detour, the infamous sect in the human world. Not only do they want to eliminate the people from our great sects, they even tried to harm us.

    After hearing what he said, Yun Yi and the rest all felt that it made sense, and nodded their heads.

    "Master Leng, what you said is very reasonable. If we come here and meet up with them, they would listen to our kind advice and leave immediately, that''s fine, we can just tell them all about it to both of you, but they did not do so. Instead, they even started attacking us violently, which means that, amongst the officials in the Underworld, there are many who are supporting them in attacking us."

    Hong Tianyan also said in a huff: "If they had some low intensity conflicts with our great sects, we would understand. After all, there are many times when we have to protect our own interests, but those things absolutely do not need to evolve. If we were to do things like this, we will fight to the death and they will not dare to publicly attack your various immortal elders. These things are simply too excessive, and they did not give any of you immortal elders or the Sky Sovereign of the North any face."

    "The peace of the Three Realms and the face of the various Empyreans are extremely important to us. Now, high ranking officials of the Underworld have actually colluded with the evil elites of the ten great Bane stars, as well as with the detour, and that notorious sect. They have openly attacked your large sects, and they have even boasted of annihilating your big sects. This is very clear. They are declaring war against us. We must report this matter to the Empyreans."

    Gou Liyi also agreed, "Fairy Maiden, what you said is extremely true. Although your various immortal elders are all renowned and our sect masters have some authority in the human world, but to be honest, in terms of status and identity, we are unable to compare with the two great Saint Kings and the two Ghost Kings."

    Speaking of which, he cupped his fists towards Monarch Mystery and the others in apology.

    However, Monarch Mystery did not care in the slightest as he said, "Master Gou, what you have said is all true. We will not care at all."

    The other deities all nodded.

    Gou Liyi continued to speak, "It is also because we are different from them in status and identity, that is why we do not dare to rashly tell them that we have a decisive effect on all of our sides. After all, we have the Empyreans, the supreme fairy, and the three great officials above us, so no matter what we do, we have to do it for the sake of the common people, the Empyreans and the supreme fairy, and the three great officials.

    There are a lot of things that we don''t dare to do because we''re too worried about them and don''t have the appropriate status, nor do we dare to say some very special words. But the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, along with the Western Ghost King and to a certain extent, can represent their Underworld.

    Duan Lang''s brows were also tightly knitted together as he said, "Fellow immortals and sect heads, what you have said is very reasonable. Right now, the two great Saint Rulers and two Ghost Kings represent their Underworld and have already declared war on us. From today onwards, we must be on our guard against them or else the consequences will be unimaginable!"

    After he finished speaking, Monarch Mystery and the other deities, along with Yun Yi and the other sect masters, all nodded their heads very carefully.

    However, Bai Hezong persuaded them, "Don''t keep thinking about them, the Underworld''s high officials, for so many years, they and all of us have been quite peaceful. Everyone thinks about peace and harmony, so why suspect them too much?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Hong Tianyan said a little unhappily: "Master Bai, why do you always have this kind of good person? You should be well aware of the importance of the events that are unfolding in front of us, the great sects, the Immortal Elders, and the Yin and Yang Realms. We all wish to make peace with them, but they want to wipe out our great sects! "

    Monarch Mystery also said in a low voice, "Harmony is the most important thing to you all. Everyone hopes that you all will be able to live in peace with all living things, but the problem is, the high officials of the Underworld, the ones who can suppress the world, have come here and killed thousands of your disciples. Master Bai, why are you still saying these words now?

    After he finished speaking, the other deities, Duan Lang and the others also unhappily introduced themselves to Bai Hezong.

    The furious Yun Yi immediately persuaded them: "Master Bai has always hoped that the various forces can live peacefully with each other. He also did this out of goodwill, and does not wish for us to have too many conflicts with the life forms of the underworld.

    Hearing his persuasion, the anger of the Monarch Mystery and the rest of the deities, as well as Hong Tianyan and the others, decreased a little.

    However, the Sighing Fairy suddenly looked and the people who remained silent for a long time, Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, suddenly became very courteous and cupped their fists towards them and said, "My friends, who might you be? To think that someone with such a profound cultivation technique was able to easily defeat these two Great Saint Rulers and the two Ghost Kings. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it was you who saved us, protected our lives, protected the great sects, and also the disciples of the great sects. We thank you very much! "

    After she finished speaking, he, Monarch Mystery and the other deities all cupped their fists towards the Huang Tianyu and the others in gratitude.

    However, Hong Tianyan chuckled and said: "Fellow immortals, it''s not good to be courteous with them. These two children are our own children, and they and this giant panda are both human man of justice s. Over the years, Wei Cang has also been born, so we have done many good deeds, and we have always believed that even though the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest had launched an extremely fierce attack on us, they would definitely come to help us, and as expected of them, they came to help us at the most crucial moment. They are truly our bad boys!"

    After he finished speaking, he, Yun Yi and the others were all quite pleased. They looked at the Huang Tianyu and started laughing.

    The Monarch Mystery suddenly turned to Yun Yi and cupped his fists as he said, "Sect Master Yun, just now, Red Sect Master spoke for a long time. I wonder which disciple among your disciples the three of them were these three? I don''t know if all of you can tell us, but when we return to the Heaven Realm, it will be easier for us to report their names to my Heavenly Sovereign. Maybe my Heavenly Sovereign will be very happy, so we can invite them to the Heaven Realm to be part of the Immortal Class, so that we can better protect the common people in the future! "

    After hearing his words, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer both seemed to be disgusted by his words and frowned.

    But Yun Yi smiled and said: "This black robed, looking slightly younger child is called Huang Tianyu, he was originally a disciple of Taizhen Sect, but because of a few things last year, he was kicked out by Master Feng and the rest. This older one, dressed in red robes, is called Wu Xie, and was previously a disciple of Master Gou.

    After he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie also cupped their fists towards Monarch Mystery and the others relatively politely.

    Monarch Mystery and the other deities immediately nodded.

    However, the Sapphire Immortal Lord said in a displeased tone: "Sect Master Yun, something big has happened to your Violet Cloud Sect, did you not inform Master Feng and the rest?"

    Seeing him talk about that, Bai Hezong and the other sect leaders frowned and shook their heads.

    However, Yun Yi said very calmly, "For many years, our eight great sects have been acting in concert, advancing and retreating together. When such a great thing happened, we immediately used our incense sticks to request for help, including from the Master Feng and the rest of them. Perhaps they have other things that are extremely important to them, so they didn''t come to help us because they were delayed by something!"

    After hearing what he had said, Hong Tianyan slapped the table unhappily, but did not say anything.

    However, the regretful fairy continued, "What has happened that is even more important than helping you resist those experts from the Underworld? I think that Feng Chenggong did it on purpose, and didn''t come here on purpose. For him to be so ununited in such a dangerous matter, I really wonder what the hell he wanted to do? "

    However, Long Zunba said very calmly: "If they don''t come, then so be it. Tian Yu, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer have all saved us anyway, so we shouldn''t bother with them. After all, we are still an alliance of the eight great sects."

    After he finished speaking, he threw it over to Xiao Qiuer, who immediately started eating the roasted meat.

    The Three-eyed Immortal suddenly became very courteous and said to the Huang Tianyu and the others: "Little friends, since you have left, where are the Taizhen Sect and Pure Spirit Sect staying at now? I can see that your cultivation is far above us, especially Brother Huang your cultivation. If you were to say that it is disrespectful to us Empyreans, then with your current strength, I''m afraid that you have already reached the realm of us Empyreans. Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to so easily defeat the two Great Saint Kings, the one who has reincarnated and the one who has returned to Heaven! "

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi and the others couldn''t believe it at all as they looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    But the Huang Tianyu said humbly: "Thank you for your love, immortal elder. I am only a very ordinary Big Boy, and definitely do not dare to compare to you, the Sky Sovereign. The three of us only have a bit of cultivation, and in order to save everyone, we hindered you in a moment of desperation.

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi and the rest all nodded their heads in satisfaction. After all, to a certain extent, what he had said, was that the immortals and sect masters could not beat the experts of Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, but that Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer had taken the initiative to beat them away.

    Monarch Mystery was rather polite as he nodded towards him before smiling and saying: "Thank you, little brother. You are giving us such face, but I wonder where the three of you are right now? If fate wills it in the future, we might even have to go visit you three and express our gratitude! "

    After he finished speaking, he sighed and waited for the deities. They all smiled and looked towards Huang Tianyu and the other two.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately smiled and said: "I do not dare to accept it. Everyone, please thank me, but for now, all of us are staying at Mount Dong Lai''s side, and we are about 500 kilometers away from this Ziyun Peak. That is not a good place, everyone, please do not go!"

    Hearing that he, Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, and the rest were actually living here, the Mount Dong Lai s, Monarch Mystery s and the other deities all looked at them in disbelief.

    But Yun Yi and the rest all smiled and nodded at them.

 C240 The breeze rises without injury

    That day, Mo Wushang led the people who led their detour to attack Violet Cloud Sect and the ten great Bane Stars to the forest. After the conflict ended, they quickly led the people and left the borders of the Azure Cloud Nation, so that they wouldn''t be discovered by the officials of the Azure Cloud Nation and annihilated.

    After a day of travel, they finally arrived at Qing Fu mountain. It was a quiet valley with many forks in the road.

    Looking at the moon that was slowly rising, Mo Wushang inhaled a few mouthfuls of smoke, then laid down near the entrance of the valley, on a piece of dry sand, and said angrily: "Those bastards Yun Yi, they have always looked down on us, and have frequently ruined our plans, and it is already hateful enough, who would have thought that Jiang Kong would actually be even more hateful, and set us all up, truly hateful!"

    When he finished speaking, he actually felt quite tired and closed his eyes.

    The person who sat beside him, who was nearly fifty years old, was a big guy who had a full beard and was a little rough on the side, but he frowned and said: "Master, it''s not that I''m talking about you, but that sloppy-looking Jiang Kong is a bunch of untouchable demons. The first time they came to look for us, I warned you not to get involved with them too much, and even less to follow them wholeheartedly, but you just didn''t listen, and continued to help them do things.

    After he finished speaking, he picked up a roll of smoke and started smoking with a frown.

    However, the other man who looked to be around forty-four to fifteen years old said unhappily, "Big Senior, what you''re saying is wrong. No matter what Master says, he''s still our master, everything he does must be for our own good. You can''t forget your roots, can you? "

    Hearing his reproach, the big bloke let out a long sigh and said in a relatively calm voice, "I''m not forgetting my roots, I know that Master is very good to us, I just do not want everyone to be together with those monsters and ghosts, after all, their strength is above us, and their thoughts are also very hard to guess, once we have some conflict with them, they might eat us up."

    After hearing what he said, many of the surrounding people nodded their heads in agreement.

    Mo Wushang suddenly sat up and lightly patted his shoulder, then said with satisfaction: "Breaking in, or perhaps, I say, you are my favorite senior disciple, your thoughts are ordinary indeed, all of these are considered correct, from today onwards, I will definitely pay more attention and quickly adjust to many matters, we truly cannot, frequently interact with those demons and ghosts, after all, our strength is far inferior to them, and we do not have any magic power, so we can definitely contend against them."

    After hearing what he said, everyone else nodded in agreement.

    They took advantage of the opening that the sky wasn''t completely dark yet and hurried into the valley. They started a fire and started cooking.

    At that moment, a very strange shadow quietly floated into the valley while sticking close to the walls of the mountain. Soon, he went back and forth in the caves, but no one noticed him.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already late at night. and the others, because of Yun Yi''s group, had more or less suffered some injuries during the great battle, especially after he was knocked flying by the invisible powerful force of the Huang Tianyu.

    After dinner, he went to a cave and started circulating his Qi to recover. At the beginning, he was too anxious and wanted to heal his injuries, but he was too quick and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. It wasn''t until late at night that he gradually calmed down.

    And it was also at this time that the black figure suddenly floated over. Inside his cave, he used a pair of extremely strange eyes to look at the situation inside, then suddenly stretched his hand out to suck in Mo Wushang, the big smoked bag and pot. He casually stopped and placed his body on a big stone, and in a blink of an eye, he pounced behind Mo Wushang.

    Although he did not make any sound while he was doing that, Mo Wushang, who was in the middle of recuperating, smelt his own smoke bag and pot. It was as if he was not by his side anymore.

    Right at that moment, the black figure suddenly pressed his left palm on the top of his head and released a grey light. The light enveloped his entire body and quickly absorbed all of his power.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Mo Wushang''s eyes widened as he stretched his hand out to grab behind him, but in that moment, he actually lost too much of his energy. Although he managed to grab onto one of the person''s leg, he was unable to use any strength at all.

    The black shadow suddenly placed its right hand on the back of his heart, and with a series of ''peng peng peng'' sound, it pointed at several of the acupoints behind him. He suddenly felt extremely comfortable throughout his body, to the point that he unconsciously closed his eyes, as if he was asleep.

    However, because he had lost too much of his power, he said weakly, "The Qi Refining Art, old friend, I did not expect it to be you. It seems that for all these years, you have been pretending to be human, pretending to be other people, but for all these years, I have always been stupid, and have a lot of trust in you. You are really amazing, and you can really live up to the title of the number one hypocrite in the mortal world!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly felt very tired and fell down.

    The black shadow jumped to his side, using a very strange voice that could only be heard by the two of them, "You old fellow, you have lived a drunken life, and now you are finally awake, no matter what, we have been friends for many years, I will not be too cruel to you, I will accept your skill, but at most you can only live once, it''s fifteen minutes, cherish it well, I will make you go away very comfortably, without any pain!"

    After he finished speaking, he opened his hand and sucked Mo Wushang''s smoke bag over. He placed some smoke into the smoke bag, lit it up, and placed it back in. Mo Wushang opened his mouth and picked up one of his hands, holding onto the smoke pipe, and with a wave of his hand, he wiped his eyes. Mo Wushang remained very calm.

 C241 Several monsters suffer damage to their ability

    When Mo Wushang was being followed by the stone statue and had his energy sucked dry by the strange black shadow, he was in the middle of the mountain range shrouded in green mist. When he was looking at Xiong Wa and the stone statue, he said unhappily, "I say, Xiong Wa, the stone statue, you are all monsters that have lived for a few thousand years, can''t you do something proper?"

    Seeing the anger in his eyes, she immediately became embarrassed, shaking off Xiong Wa and the stone statue, then walked towards Zhu Gui who was behind them, carefully controlling a few Little Demons and investigating the area.

    Xiong Wa cared a lot about this matter at that moment as she asked Sha Mo, "Star Lord, we don''t have any big matters today, why are you interfering with this?

    As he spoke, he chased after Silk, but Silk was a bit angry and said, "Big brain of yours, don''t keep bothering me. I don''t want to care about you!"

    Zhu Gui''s back, was instantly enraged. Extremely infuriated, he scolded Zhu Gui loudly, "Bastard, hurry and let her go, or else this daddy will not be finished with you!"

    The stone statue also angrily said to Zhu Gui: "Green Hair, quickly let go of my wife and scram to the side. Otherwise, I will smash you to pieces right now!"

    While he was speaking, he also jumped to Zhu Gui and the silk cloth beside him.

    "What are you talking about?" Silk asked him angrily. Who is your wife? I am Zhu Gui''s wife, don''t you dare speak nonsense about those things that he has misunderstood in front of him! "

    But Zhu Gui threw her on the ground, frowning slightly he said angrily: "What are you guys suffering from? We are all monsters. What wife? I really can''t stand you guys! "

    After he had finished speaking, he turned into a piece of green bamboo and floated into the depths of the mountain range with a sway of his body.

    "You heartless green hair, I forbid you to look for him. pampered girl that little hoof, you are mine ˇ­"

    After she finished speaking, she actually turned into a thread, and chased after Zhu Gui with whooshing sounds. Zhu Gui was so angry, he really wanted to give her a good beating.

    Xiong Wa was so jealous that she instantly turned into dust and rushed in front of Zhu Gui, blocking her path.

    Zhu Gui, after so many years, it''s not like you don''t know what I have in mind, or what I am more aware of. Xiong Wa, this playboy, is very interested in the pampered girl and the silk cloth, so you have to clarify this, who exactly do you like? Otherwise, I will never be finished with you! "

    As he spoke, he was still fuming with rage, clenching his fists and glaring at Zhu Gui.

    And then, it had changed into its human form, with a single hug, it had also changed into its human form. No matter how hard Zhu Gui tried to shake off one of his arms, he did not let go.

    Seeing that the four of them had reached such a state because of those so-called feelings, Sharmai became very angry at once and walked towards them.

    Just at that moment, a very strange shadow quietly floated up to Sha Mo''s back. Even though Sha Meng and Xiong Wa, along with the silky and stone statue, had not noticed him, but Zhu Gui, who was standing opposite to Sha Meng, felt something, and felt a very strange spirit energy fluctuation. Just as that guy was reaching his hands out towards Sha Meng, he suddenly threw a cloud of green smoke towards Sha Mo, and immediately followed up with a loud shout: "Sha Meng, get out of the way!"

    Just as those words were spoken, the smoke turned into sharp bamboo sticks and shot toward the black shadow with whooshing sounds. Sha Meng instantly became alert and floated to a distance. He turned around and looked at the black shadow.

    At the same time, Xiong Wa, the silk cloth and the stone statue also looked at him vigilantly.

    That black shadow suddenly fell into the ground and disappeared.

    Sha Mai Dai said vigilantly, "Be careful even if you shout. That guy appeared here soundlessly. I didn''t even notice that he might be stronger than me. Don''t be tricked by him!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the black figure suddenly appeared at his feet, grabbed one of his feet, and released a grey light towards him. Very strangely, the light grey light absorbed his power, causing his scalp to go numb and his eyes to widen.

    Seeing those lights, Zhu Gui said angrily: "We are all demons with a lot of eyes, but never would have thought that we would be tricked by this guy today. I want to see just how powerful you are!"

    Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly waved his palm towards the ground, creating a large area with emerald green bamboo leaves. With a hualala sound, the bamboo leaves wrapped around the arm of the black shadow.

    It was also at that moment that the arm fell to the ground again. It soon appeared next to the stone statue and tightly grabbed onto it. That fellow''s ankle started to whizz as it absorbed the energy.

    The silk suddenly shot towards that arm. It was a shiny, cold silk thread.

    But just as the threads were about to wrap around the arm, the arm fell back into the ground. Xiong Wa was furious and released a cloud of dust towards the ground, covering their surroundings.

    Sha Meng stomped his feet, and yellow sand rolled out around them. It slowly revolved around them, protecting them within it.

    Just at that moment, that black figure suddenly appeared on a large tree not too far away, looked at them strangely, and suddenly floated into the yellow sand, quietly transforming into a yolk colored shadow, and quietly pounced over. Behind Zhu Gui and the silkworm, they grabbed their heads, and in an instant, absorbed all their energy.

    But in that moment, Zhu Gui turned into a dried up bamboo, causing the fellow to be stunned.

    It was also at that moment, from the other side of the silk cloth, a bamboo basket, which was woven from many bamboo strips, suddenly appeared and shot towards that guy. That guy suddenly swayed and flew to the distance, but was already there, waiting for her.

    At that time, Sha Meng and the other demons all looked at him with murderous gazes.

    However, he was not afraid in the slightest as he jumped onto the mountain rock and said loudly with a very strange voice: "I know that you guys have recently fought with some powerful people and consumed a large amount of energy. But I never thought that you, Zhu Gui, would use a body substitution technique to dodge my attack, but don''t be complacent, I will let you guys suffer from something, you guys are very afraid of that!"

    After he finished speaking, before Zhu Gui and the others could even react, he suddenly turned into a gust of wind and blew away the light fog, as well as some of the dark clouds in the sky, causing the sun at noon to shine brightly.

    As fiendish demons, Sha Mo and the other fellows were all scorched by the sun as they hurriedly ran into the depths of the mountain.

 C242 Know your name, make friends quickly

    Even though Yun Yi and the others did not tell the other living beings that the people from the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, the ten great Bane of the Bane, and the people from the detour had went to attack their respective Violet Cloud Sect, because of their great battle, it continued for many days straight. Furthermore, they only had a few examples of powerful experts, and when they fought in the Mount Dong Lai, they gave rise to many strange phenomena.

    One morning, the Demon Lord, the Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress were currently in Imperial Palace, together with a rather elegant looking man who looked to be about twenty years old. He was wearing an extremely gorgeous, multicolored long robe, had long, black hair, and was a rather tall Big Boy.

    There was also a mighty looking man who appeared to be in his forties. He wore a blood-red robe and had bright red hair.

    The other man who looked to be around thirty years old, dressed in a white robe and had his hair cut off neatly, had long black hair, and had the right figure. While they were discussing about something, Jin Zhu, silver ring, Yu Yao and Cui Yun suddenly walked in, and with a face full of joy, they greeted the Demon Lord and the Infernal Queen, "Congratulations on being the supreme queen, Demon Sovereign, Your Majesty, Empress!"

    Seeing that they were all girls and their faces were filled with joy, the Demon Lord and the others did not understand. They looked at each other for a moment, then the Demon Emperor suddenly started to mind a little and said to them, "Little girls, don''t you see that we are currently discussing matters with the three great Demon Masters? Why did you guys barge in so rashly? "Hurry up and leave!"

    At that time, the Demon Lord also seemed to mind a little as he shook his head towards the four of them.

    However, the twenty year old Big Boy cupped his fists and said to them: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please do not blame them. They are the girls who are closest to the princess, and each of them are very sensible and quick-witted, since they know that we, the three of us, are discussing big matters with you, but they still came in to congratulate you guys. It can be seen that they must have heard of some joyous things, and took the risk of being blamed by you, and came to congratulate you guys. We must not disappoint their good intentions."

    Hearing his words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress carefully looked at the Infernal Queen, while the Infernal Queen looked at the four girls, Jin Zhu, and the others. Even after hearing the Demon Emperor''s reprimand, their faces were still filled with joy. Our World of Demons and Demons doesn''t seem to be related to happy events at all, right? "

    After saying that, she smiled benevolently.

    The Demon Empress also smiled and said to Jin Zhu and the others, "You girls are the princess'' most considerate servants. Furthermore, the Heavenly Demon Lord has spoken up for you, so hurry up and tell us, where do we get the happiness from?"

    After they finished speaking, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor also nodded in agreement.

    Suddenly, Jin Zhu''s smile became even better. He said to them, "Congratulations to your highness. Your highness. Your highness. Empress. Having such a good daughter like the princess. Congratulations on taking a good son-in-law with exceptional courage!"

    The silver ring also blessed them with a face full of joy: "My future son-in-law, who is also our princess, and future son-in-law is really a great talent, his future achievements are definitely not limited to anything, congratulations, esteemed queen, your highness, your highness, the Empress, have taken a fancy to his good son-in-law!"

    Yu Yao also went to them and congratulated them, saying, "Recently, Prince Consort has been doing a few things in the human world that are worthy of celebration. He and his mount are indeed of extraordinary strength, worthy of us princesses being infatuated with him, and even more so worthy of us recruiting him. Your highness, your highness, your highness, mother, you have achieved your domination as soon as possible!"

    "Since last year, after he left the Taizhen Sect, the Prince Consort''s strength has been continuously displayed in the mortal world. He has also been very powerful, and has cleaned up quite a bit of those things, and the so-called man of justice''s mana has been even more profound recently. They have easily defeated some very powerful fellows, and since then, your highness, your highness, your highness, your highness, Niang, the moment we sisters found out about these things, we immediately came to congratulate you."

    After hearing what they had said, the Demon Lord and the other two immediately looked at each other in confusion.

    However, they did not know what they were talking about, nor did they know what they were talking about. They looked at each other for a moment, then nodded their heads, after which the Demon Elder suddenly said to them in a rather gentle manner, "Little girls, we all know that you are all very smart and that under the guidance of the princess, you have even done a lot of things for us. But we do not know, what are you all talking about? "Could it be that your little brother Huang did something earth-shattering?"

    At that time, the Demon Emperor and the others were also very curious, as they looked towards the four girls.

    Looking at them, all of them were very curious about those things. Jin Zhu immediately told them, "Reporting to your excellency, under the command of the princess, the four of us have sent many of our subordinates to monitor the human demons and ghosts, the immortals of the Heaven Realm, the creatures of the Underworld, as well as the immortals of the mortal world. Recently, we have heard from a few people, immortals, and demons.

    Hearing that he had mentioned that matter, the Demon Sovereign and the Infernal Queen, along with the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, all nodded their heads in a more cautious manner.

    The man who looked to be in his forties suddenly spoke in a rather cautious tone, "A few days ago, I sensed that there was a conflict of quite a scale at the Mount Dong Lai''s side. In those conflicts, not only were there spirit energy fluctuations emitted by the Violet Cloud Sect, the Heaven''s Expanse School, and the people from the several great sects, there were also the spirit energy fluctuations of the ten great Bane Stars.

    After hearing what he said, the Infernal Queen was immediately puzzled. She looked at the Infernal Queen and nodded her head slightly. However, she was even more puzzled as she looked at Jin Zhu and the other girls.

    "earth-demon lord, you are right. We sisters have come to congratulate you after knowing about that matter. Your Majesty and the Empress have come. Please forgive us!"

    Hearing her words, the Demon Emperor suddenly became even more confused, and said to them, "You''ve talked for half a day, what exactly has happened at Mount Dong Lai recently?"

    After saying that, he looked at the man in his thirties very cautiously.

    The man immediately said in a serious tone, "As far as this subordinate knows, there are some very influential guys in the Underworld who, for some reason, actually went to the Mount Dong Lai. Other than the Taizhen Sect, the other big sects had a very intense conflict with the other big sects, and after fighting for five to six days with the people from the big sects, there seem to be some mysterious experts who ended the battle!"

    After hearing what he had said, the Little Demon Empress said in confusion, "Didn''t those fellows from the Underworld always have good relations with the eight great sects in the mortal world? Why did they have to go all out to attack the Violet Cloud Sect, the head of the eight great sects, and why did they have to clash with the other six great sects? "

    Back then, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Sovereign were also puzzled. They looked at each other and shook their heads.

    However, Jin Zhu smiled and said, "Human Devil Lord, you are right. I recently found out that in the Underworld a few days ago, Phantom King of the North and Western Ghost King, along with Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, led their respective generals and were also deployed. Those two Ghost Kings and their eighty thousand elite soldiers attacked Violet Cloud Sect, and Violet Cloud Sect received assistance from Heaven''s Expanse School, Mysterious Crystal Sect, Chaoyang Sect, Wudaozhong, Pure Spirit Sect, and Sunlight Sect, as well as from the Northern Heaven Realm."

    Tens of thousands of Little Demons went there to help those fellows from the Underworld, and started attacking Yun Yi and the rest. In the end, the person from the mortal world had some strength, and a sect called the detour also got involved, joining forces with those from the Underworld''s people and started attacking the Violet Cloud Sect. During this time, quite a number of people from both sides died.

    Yu Yao also said very seriously: "This servant found out that it was from the northern Heaven Realm, Monarch Mystery, rolling oil immortal lord, polyhefty immortal lord, regretting fairy, and even sigh fairy. Under Bai Duzun''s orders, they went to help Yun Yi and the others, and during that time, Yun Yi had even revealed a treasure tower that he had bestowed upon them over three thousand years ago, to eliminate those fellows from the Underworld. However, it was stopped by the Monarch Mystery, those stubborn fellows."

    Cui Yun also said very carefully, "Last year, at the end of the human world, when the Western Earth Spirit God heard the news, they also led their troops to the Mount Dong Lai, and they even went there directly. Near the zenith that the Mr. Huang was located at, there seemed to have been some battles with the Mr. Huang and the rest, and in the end, all of them were sent to the Mr. Huang.

    After hearing what they had said, the three mighty demon lords immediately frowned and looked at the Demon Lord.

    However, the Infernal Queen asked the four sisters in a serious manner, "Was it the Mr. Huang who finally drove those idiots from the Mount Dong Lai, the ten great Bane Stars and those trash from the Mount Dong Lai?"

    Hearing her ask about that matter, the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor, the Demon Empress, and the three great Demon Masters all looked at Jin Zhu and his sisters.

    "Reporting to the most respected, most of the little demons that I sent out reported to my servants. They once heard from Violet Cloud Sect, along with some people from the other great sects, that not long ago, those fellows from the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation were about to exterminate the experts from the seven great sects and the immortals from the other great sects. When they were exterminating them, the Mr. Huang, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie suddenly appeared and saved them."

    The silver ring said carefully: "They even heard that Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, were very relaxed, and defeated Xi Xiang and Han Ti twice. They even defeated the two Spirit Kings twice, and the speed at which they attacked was too fast, so fast that many people could not see it clearly, and took care of the two Spirit Kings!"

    Yu Yao also said very carefully: "Those people saw with their own eyes, not only was Mr. Huang not afraid at all, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, they also released some of their powerful Yin power, which was even stronger than the two Great Saint Kings. Not only did it shatter Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword, it also trampled the two Great Saint Kings like two dead dogs, and very easily created an abyss of infernal fire, but very quickly, that abyss was destroyed."

    He did not expect that Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie would possess such powerful strength. The Little Demon Empress exclaimed in shock, "No wonder that little kid and that giant panda could almost kill Lord of Fire and Devil and the others. They actually possessed such tyrannical strength!"

    "When Lord of Fire and Devil and the others went to probe them, although Mr. Huang could have killed them, but in the end, on the princess'' account, Mr. Huang let them go and didn''t teach them a lesson, and even humiliated them, but Mr. Huang and the other two not only taught them a lesson, they also humiliated them ruthlessly. After seeing that they treated us quite well, we can see that they have at least given the princess face!"

    After hearing what she had to say, the Demon Lord and the others nodded slightly.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the Empress, the, the Heavenly Saint Ruler, as well as Xi Xiang and the others, we are very clear of their strength. Since Mr. Huang could defeat them easily, and the Mr. Huang still has the power to destroy that Transcending Mortality Treasure Sword, it shows that they are very powerful. At the very least, Mr. Huang should be able to fight against Heavenly Demon Lord with all of their power."

    Just as he finished speaking, the Sky Demon Lord shook his head and said very seriously: "Human Demon Lord, don''t praise me! Although we, the three Demon Masters, do not fear that Transcendent Mortal sword, we are unable to destroy it. Mr. Huang was able to destroy it, so his strength is definitely above mine, and now that he has not only taken care of them, those Earth Spirit God s have also taken care of the experts from the Underworld. I have also heard, that he took care of some of the ten great calamity stars, and that he is on good terms with the princess.

    earth-demon lord also agreed and said, "They could have obviously killed Lord of Fire and Devil, but they let Lord of Fire and Devil and the others go, but they were humiliated severely. Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, those fellows, they at least saw that Mr. Huang, regarded the princess as very important, so much so that for her, they made some very important things and made some concessions.

    After he finished speaking, the three Demon Masters clasped their fists and bowed to the Demon Sovereign and the others in a very sincere manner.

    The four sisters, Jin Zhu and company, looked at the Infernal Queen with looks of anticipation!

 C243 A few days, Venerable One quite appreciates it

    Just as the four Gold Pearl sisters were talking to the Demon Sovereign and the others, along with and the others, about the conflicts in the Mount Dong Lai a few days ago, Bai Duzun suddenly went to the Central Heaven Realm and found Zhong Wanlong, who was discussing some matters with some of the other generals in the main hall. He said with a face brimming with joy, "Elder Zhong, something big has happened.

    Looking at him, who had always been cold and gloomy, actually talking to him like that, Zhong Wanlong felt very uncomfortable. He looked at him, waved his hand for the generals to withdraw, signalling him to sit down at one of the tables. After placing some fresh fruits behind the tables of good wine, he said to him very calmly: "In the Three Realms, when has something big happened? This is especially true for the living creatures of the human world. Almost all of these things are happening at the same time. How did you end up like this? "

    He drank a glass of wine.

    Seeing that he didn''t seem to care at all, Bai Duzun, on the other hand, was very serious as he said to him, "Great Sky Sovereign, quickly bring Wan Huohai and Si Nantao over here. Something big has really happened recently in the human world and I didn''t joke with you.

    Seeing that he was speaking so earnestly, Zhong Wanlong immediately realised that he really had something important to tell her. He immediately summoned the two officials inside and ordered them to quickly send Wan Huohai and Si Nantao there.

    Not long after, Wan Huohai and his group fled there. Looking at Bai Duzun''s strange expression, Wan Huohai suddenly asked him in bewilderment, "What happened, Bai Duzun, you couldn''t be thinking of sending troops to attack some demons or ghosts, or some other place in the Underworld, right? That''s not good at all. When it comes to militaristic and militaristic affairs, you and I are not the personality that an Empyrean should have! "

    But Si Nantao, as if he knew something, said to Bai Duzun: "It can''t be that you want to tell us about the huge matter that happened a few days ago in Mount Dong Lai, right?"

    After hearing what he said, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai became even more confused and looked at him and Bai Duzun.

    Bai Duzun immediately nodded his head, but then said calmly: "Since you already know about that matter, then fine, what do you think about it?"

    After he finished speaking, he even poured a cup of wine and drank it up. However, Si Nantao still said in a serious tone, "Bai Duzun, don''t you finally blame me, I understand that you''ve dispatched your Monarch Mystery, Immortal Master Duo Eyed and the rest of your people during those few days. They went to the Mount Dong Lai and helped the rest of the people there, and that matter is related to us from the Heaven Realm to the human world.

    Hearing his words, Bai Duzun shook his head, and said rather cautiously: "The most important thing is, there''s actually a child of the two Great Saint Rulers in the mortal world, the one that''s being used by us, the one that''s being used by us, the one that''s being used by us, the one that''s being used by us, the one that''s the Giant Panda of Western Ghost King, and the one that''s being used by us, the one that''s the one that''s being the most tyrannical. Don''t you think that we need to recruit them into our side for our use?"

    After hearing all of these things, Wan Huohai suddenly felt very confused, and said to them: "I say, what are you two talking about? What two Great Saint Kings, two Ghost Kings, a baby, a panda, and a little brat? Why do I get more confused the more I listen? "

    However, Zhong Wanlong asked Bai Duzun in a serious tone, "Could it be that the Underworld''s Holy Kings and Ghost Kings, as well as their commander-in-chiefs, have gone to attack the Violet Cloud Sect recently?"

    After he finished speaking, Wan Huohai was immediately enraged and released a ball of raging flames.

    However, Bai Duzun was very calm as he narrated in great detail what happened to the Monarch Mystery and the other deities, who were fighting against the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation together with Yun Yi and the others a few days ago.

    Si Nantao also said very carefully, "Tiger and I have also been discussing those things these past two days. Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others were able to attack Violet Cloud Sect a few days ago, and after a few days, they might be able to do so and attack our Heaven Realm. After all, Nether Lord has not given up on the idea of dominating the Three Realms for many years!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Bai Duzun, who rather admired each other, drank a cup of wine.

    Wan Huohai immediately said angrily: "Those fellows from the Underworld, how dare they speak so arrogantly. They want to annihilate several large sects, and even dare to kill the Monarch Mystery and the others, this is clearly declaring war on us! Great Sky Sovereign, we cannot let them go, we must send troops as soon as possible and ask the Nether Lord for their crimes, if not, one day, they might become like how they were tens of thousands of years ago, extremely arrogant and unbridled, coming to our Heaven Realm to commit evil."

    At that time, both Si Nantao and Bai Duzun looked at Zhong Wanlong very cautiously.

    Zhong Wanlong frowned and thought for a long time, then shook his head, and said in a serious tone: "At this moment, those fellows from the World of Demons and Demons, such as the dragon race and flood dragon race, although they are still considered peaceful, I have never been at ease with them. The Pantheon is also a group of dangerous people, and with the ten great calamity stars and the evil people in the world, we have been doing evil everyday.

    After hearing what he had said, Wan Huohai was very angry at once, but she could do nothing about it as she slammed the table.

    However, Si Nantao smiled and said: "Great Sky Sovereign, you are right, we do not have that kind of strength at the moment, but that does not mean that we are helpless against those powers!"

    Not knowing what he meant, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai both looked at him with puzzled expressions.

    Bai Duzun said very calmly: "Huang Tianyu and his mount, along with that Wu Xie, they are completely available for us to use. Although they may not necessarily listen to our orders, but we can completely support them to a large extent in what they do in the human world, as well as things that are beneficial to us. That way, they can definitely restrain the underworld and other forces very well, and help us in the human world.

    After hearing what he had to say, Wan Huohai finally understood and nodded his head.

    Zhong Wanlong suddenly said in a very serious tone, "Alright, then we will temporarily not let them come to the Heaven Realm to be officials. If necessary, through Yun Yi and the others, we will give them enough help, as long as they help us protect the human world and restrain those fellows from the Underworld, I will give them officials and ask for money. As long as it is those fake names and gold, silver and jewelry, I will satisfy them all.

    Hearing his words, Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and the others nodded in agreement.

    From that day onwards, they, as great Empyreans as Yue Yang, began to pay even more attention to Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer, and Wu Xie. At the same time, they also began to secretly investigate the movement of the Underworld.

 C244 I do not fawn over the dragon talk

    Due to the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others, the matter of attacking the Violet Cloud Sect was stirred up too much. Not only did it attract the attention of many deities in the Heaven Realm, as well as many living beings in the Underworld and Underworld, there were also a lot of people''s ideas on how to fight in the human realm. At the same time, it also attracted the attention of the dragon race and flood dragon race.

    One early one morning, the Lightning Whale King suddenly led two Little Demons to the region of the flood dragon race. Looking at the calm sea surface, the Little Demon on the left suddenly shouted: "My friends in the flood dragon race, us brothers, under the orders of our great Golden Dragon Emperor, accompany the Lightning Whale King. We have something important to inform you, the similarly great Emperor of the Nether Dragon, please show us your face ˇ­"

    With that, they quietly waited in the air.

    Not long after, circles suddenly appeared on the originally calm surface of the sea. An extremely terrifying whirlpool appeared, and at the same time, there were huge waves and violent gales.

    Looking at those Lightning Whale King, he suddenly produced a golden invitation. Very courteously, he cupped his fist and said to the large whirlpools: "Little Wang Lightning Whale, on the orders of our great Golden Dragon Emperor, come and deliver a golden invitation to the Emperor of the Nether Dragon who is the same as him. We hope that he can accept it!"

    Just as his voice fell, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon led his men and the other eight great Wyrm King s rushed out of the whirlpools one after another. They looked at the three of them with considerable dignity and suddenly sneered, but then said in a calm voice: "Alright, Lightning Whale, this king isn''t interested in those illusions. Immediately tell me, what is your master looking for me for?"

    Seeing that the nine great Wyrm King s and the little demons behind them did not attack the three of them, the Lightning Whale King then said to them in a rather courteous manner, "Reporting to the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, our nine great Golden Dragon Emperor s want to invite you all to the bottom of the ocean at tomorrow''s time. The two of us are at the border there, and we have some important matters to discuss with you all.

    After hearing what he said, Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly became a little angry as he said, "Haven''t we settled on the border there? What business does he have with us? "

    However, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon was very serious and asked the Lightning Whale King, "Tomorrow, your nine masters will also not bring a single soldier. Where are you going?"

    Looking at his intimidating eyes, Lightning Whale King immediately said politely: "In reply to your words, tomorrow at the proper time, we, the nine great Dragon Emperors, will personally head there without a single soldier. Our great Golden Dragon Emperor, also wants me to inform you that the nine great Dragon Emperors will definitely not play any tricks or schemes with you, but they only wish to discuss some important matters with you.

    After hearing what he had to say, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others immediately nodded their heads in relief.

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon was also very straightforward as he said: "Very good, then you all go back and tell them that when the time comes tomorrow, we nine brothers will definitely punctually attend the meeting. Moreover, we won''t ask them to play any tricks."

    After hearing his words, the Lightning Whale King thanked him and left with the two Little Demons.

    The Wyrm emperor was confused, she said to the Emperor of the Nether Dragon: "This spring is only a little after the end of the year, why is the Golden Dragon Emperor looking for us? Could it be that they want to join forces with us to attack the Heaven Realm or the Underworld Realm, as well as the World of Demons and Demons? "

    After he finished speaking, the few Wyrm King s looked at Emperor of the Nether Dragon in confusion, unable to comprehend what he had just said.

    The Emperor of the Nether Dragon seemed to know some sort of secret. After thinking for a while, he said in a calmer tone: "Don''t think too much into it, since they are sincere and have invited us, then we can just calmly go and meet with them. As for meeting them, if we aren''t happy with discussing with them, we can just come back."

    After saying that, he fell into a whirlpool and disappeared.

    The people of Emperor of the Rhinoceros were all confused. After discussing for a while, they also brought the Little Demons and fell into the whirlpools.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already midnight of the second day. The nine great Wyrm King s all kept their word and went through the vast ocean without any underlings, entering a relatively tranquil and comfortable sea. They directly ran towards the deep seabed.

    Not long after, they found the nine dragon emperors that were already waiting for them in a mountain range that stretched all the way to the bottom of the sea.

    The Emperor of the Nether Dragon had just landed on a small mountain when he said to the Golden Dragon Emperor in a fierce tone: "Did you want to come to find us to tell us what happened on Mount Dong Lai a few days ago?"

    Hearing his words, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Azure Dragon Emperor looked towards the Golden Dragon Emperor with great caution.

    But Golden Dragon Emperor calmly said, "That''s right! Now you know that little kid, Huang Tianyu, has only been half a year and he should be strong enough to be reborn and return to heaven. I also heard that he is bringing a giant panda and a cold Big Boy and is living in the Mount Dong Lai, the forbidden area that is set by the heavens, how about it? Do you have the interest to pay him a visit in the near future? "

    Seeing his unfathomable appearance, Emperor of the Nether Dragon said without any interest: "I admit that Huang Tianyu, that child is very special. Her strength is also very strong, if not she wouldn''t have been able to help you and me out of the Spirit Tooth Mountain abyss, and even more so, wouldn''t have released us without conditions."

    After hearing what it said, the Azure Dragon Emperor and the other Dragon Emperors, as well as the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and other great Wyrm King, became very curious about the Huang Tianyu.

    Golden Dragon Emperor immediately said happily: "Then do you mean that we can become friends with him?"

    The moment its voice fell, Emperor of the Nether Dragon seemed to have a headache as he said: "Please spare me! I''ve often heard some creatures say that we were saved by a little human child. Not to mention whether he was real or not, even if he had the ability to defeat those reincarnated bastards, so what? I still have the same words, I didn''t get him to save me, he was the one who wanted to. I''m not in the mood or interested to have anything more to do with him, you can go and curry favor with him! "

    With that said, it turned and leapt onto a mountain wall, opening its mouth and eating a stalk of Spirit Grass. It looked like it was unwilling to pay any more attention to Golden Dragon Emperor.

    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor did not care too much about it. He calmly replied, "That''s right, after all, we are still emperors. We can''t interact with just one human and one little kid!"

    After saying that, it didn''t bother with the Emperor of the Nether Dragon anymore and turned around to leave. The other Dragon Emperors followed closely behind him.

 C245 The two girls are shy about taking a master

    On that day, the Huang Tianyu brought Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, and helped Yun Yi and the others to beat away the fellows of Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. Then, it discussed some things with Yun Yi and the others, and along with the other deities, they also sent off the deities of Monarch Mystery, intending to return to zenith as soon as possible. However, they were held back by Yun Yi and the other sect masters.

    Looking at them one by one, it was clear that they were sad, but they were too embarrassed to speak to him. The Huang Tianyu thought for a moment, but apologetically cupped his fists to them and said: "I''m sorry everyone, I''m powerless in that matter."

    Not knowing why, or what words he had said, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer both looked at him with astonishment.

    Bai Hezong was also confused, he said to him: "Tian Yu, we haven''t told you what we hope you to help us with, why are you saying all these?"

    Duan Lang and the other sect masters did not quite understand as well, and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Sect heads, I have been through this recently, after a period of cultivation, my cultivation has increased to a certain extent, and I know of the many living beings, including all of you, who are troubled by this matter. I know that you all wish for me to save your disciples who have been killed in this calamity, but I am truly sorry, I do not have the power to revive the dead right now, and the most important thing is that their souls are no longer here, so it is even more impossible for me to save them."

    After listening to what he said, Yun Zhao suddenly said in a very urgent manner: "Child, since there''s still no evil between you and Xiao Qiuer, and you can easily defeat Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, shouldn''t you possess the ability to summon those souls? There were too many casualties among our disciples. Adding them up, there were more than ten thousand of them, and they are all very loyal people. I beg you, please bring them back to life! "

    After he finished speaking, he actually kneeled on the ground and started begging for the life of the Huang Tianyu. Yun Xia and the rest also knelt down, crying towards the Huang Tianyu, hoping that he would show more mercy and bring those people back to life.

    Seeing them like that, the Huang Tianyu shook its head, and helped them up one by one, saying with even more guilt: "Seniors, don''t be like this, I am really powerless against them."

    Wu Xie also spoke to Yun Yi and the others: "Seniors, it''s not that we don''t want to save them, it''s just that we are powerless to do anything. We have indeed been defeated, those fellows from Saint Ruler of Reincarnation are not afraid of them, and released all of their spirit power.

    After which, he bowed towards Yun Yi and the others.

    However, Xiao Qiuer was a little angry. He shouted at Yun Yi and the others a few times, as if reprimanding them, so as not to make things too difficult for the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing the helplessness and guilt on their faces, Yun Yi suddenly let out a long sigh and said in a voice filled with pain: "That''s right, we really have troubled you too much in this matter. Although your strengths have reached the point where you can defeat the rest of the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, that doesn''t mean you possess the technique to revive the dead.

    Long Zunba said in a pained voice: "We really want to save them, but we can''t do anything about it. The Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the other experts of the Underworld have all killed them, and those fellows are all experts at controlling their souls. Those creatures without souls are just like puppets, even if they come back alive, it would be meaningless!"

    After he finished speaking, both he and Yun Yi began to sigh in extreme pain.

    Huang Tianyu s and Wu Xie, suddenly looked at them with even more guilt.

    But Leng Gufeng was still rational as he said: "Forget it, since it''s already come to this, let''s not make things difficult for them anymore. After coming to this place for the past few days, all the sects and clans must have had a lot of things to take care of because they urgently need us to return and take care of them. Furthermore, we can''t delay any longer either, for Tian Yu and Wu Xie''s training, I think we should hurry up and go back so that Sect Master Yun can have a good rest."

    After hearing his words, Duan Lang said worriedly, "Master Leng, you''re right. Last year, the Dragon Army of the East Sea attacked us, and now we''ve stayed here for quite a few days. It''s very likely that they will take the opportunity to attack us again."

    When he finished speaking, he suddenly cupped his fists towards Yun Yi and the others, and said apologetically: "Everyone, please calm down. I am very worried.

    After he finished speaking, he left Yun Yi and the others, and before long, he led the people from their sect, as well as the corpses of the people from their sect who had been beaten to death by the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation s and other experts, away from the Mount Dong Lai.

    The other sect masters also bid farewell to Yun Yi and the others one after another, because they were worried about what kind of major event their sect would have. They left the Mount Dong Lai with their respective sects and corpses.

    After sending them off, Huang Tianyu also bid farewell to Yun Yi and the others, then turned into a ray of light and returned to zenith with Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie.

    Seeing that they had all left to help him, the deities and their friends left one after the other, Yun Yi felt more gratified than everyone else. "Fortunately we listened to them last year, Your Highness Azure Cloud Nation and Your Highness, together with the Azure Cloud Nation, have allowed Tian Yu and the others to stay behind, and they did not mind us, either. They came here at the most dangerous time to help us defeat our enemy.

    Hearing his words, Yun Xia said apologetically, "I remember that back then, I heard some people say that Tian Yu had some connections with some demons and scolded him in a bad mood. Now that I think about it, maybe it''s because of something.

    Yun Zhao also said guiltily: "Speaking of that child, Wu Xie and the others, they are our good kids, we have no reason to suspect them of doing those bad things, now I regret it a lot, I have scolded them harshly before, about their matters."

    As they spoke, the three of them felt rather guilty and returned to the auspicious palace, hurriedly taking care of other matters in the Violet Cloud Sect.

    In the blink of an eye, the Huang Tianyu had brought Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie back to the summit of zenith.

    However, Wu Xie, while building his own house, said to Huang Tianyu: "This time, even the deities of the northern Heaven Realm have come to help Sect Master Yun and the others. However, none of the Taizhen Sect''s Sect Leaders, Feng Chenggong and the others have come.

    Just as he finished speaking, before the Huang Tianyu could say anything, Xiao Qiuer said angrily: "What Taizhen Sect, let me say, they are just a few blind bastards. My master has some good people with ability here, some top class experts, but they have all been chased out. Anyway, didn''t we help them get rid of those evil spirits and things like that? "

    Wu Xie shook his head nonchalantly and spoke in a flat tone, "To be honest, I don''t have any good feelings for them. In the past, it was only because of me, this stinky brat, and helping me reconcile with them that I had some contact with the people from their sect. Now that this stinky brat and I have recovered our freedom, I can''t be bothered to pay attention to those goods!"

    After he finished speaking, both he and Xiao Qiuer seemed to have sped up as they built their houses during the competition.

    Looking at the two of them, the Huang Tianyu suddenly felt that something was off. It didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and shook its head, but it didn''t interfere with their matters. Instead, it went to the side, laid on the ground and looked at the sky, and in its heart, it talked with Rui Er about the people from Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, and their attacks on Violet Cloud Sect.

    In the beginning, Rui Er did not pay much attention to those things, but later on, she said in the mind of the Huang Tianyu: "Tian''er, although your current cultivation is still far from your true strength, I can feel that your cultivation has already surpassed Bai Duzun''s. Although the current you has not reached Zhong Wanlong''s cultivation level, you can definitely fight him with all your might, but the current you is an invincible existence in the human world, are you not happy at all?"

    After she finished speaking, she actually began chuckling.

    However, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said in its heart very calmly: "I don''t care about those things at all. I just want to save this world and help it with some things.

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Er said in a serious tone: "Tian''er, you cannot, although I do not wish to interfere in anything you do, and I am unable to, but you and I must maintain absolute fairness towards everything within the universe, and must not have any trace of pity, or else, we will definitely affect the many things within the universe."

    The Huang Tianyu who did not know what her words meant was confused and frowned.

    Just then, Xiao Qiuer, who had finished building the house, suddenly jumped onto his body and said tiredly: "Master, how is it?

    With that, it laughed at the tired Wu Xie who was still building the house.

    Seeing its innocent look, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said gently: "Alright, alright, alright, thank you little fellow. I''ll teach you another type of cultivation technique later. It''s a pretty good cultivation technique, just consider it your reward for hard work, okay?"

    Hearing what he said, Xiao Qiuer was immediately very happy and she started to jump up and down in joy.

    But not long after, the Huang Tianyu suddenly frowned, and said in a calm voice: "Alright Wuxie, stop being busy, we have to go down again."

    Hearing that, Wu Xie was a little angry, "What happened again? My house is about to be built, can''t you let me rest for a while? "

    Seeing his extremely unhappy look, Xiao Qiuer instead said to him mischievously: "Foolish brat, stop complaining, nothing bad happened this time, and there may still be some good things happening, quickly follow my master and me to welcome those two, beautiful junior sisters of yours!"

    After it finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu sat on its body.

    Wuxie immediately said in confusion, "Junior Sister? Where did I get my junior sister? "

    He brought Xiao Qiuer and him and left that place, and in the blink of an eye, they appeared below the zenith. At the edge of a small forest, they saw Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, as well as a few other people.

    Seeing them, Wu Xie immediately understood what Xiao Qiuer meant by those words he said to him just now. He quickly followed the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer and arrived in front of Long Zunba.

    It was at this time that Leng Qianning and Long Xinhua noticed that both of them were extremely shy. As they looked at them, the Huang Tianyu faintly smiled and said to them in a very calm voice: "It''s finally time. Sisters, I know why you have come to find us this time, don''t worry, I promise you."

    Hearing his words, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning became even more shy and lowered their heads.

    However, Long Zunba was actually quite happy, and laughed out loud: "Alright, alright, you two siblings are making it difficult, hurry up and greet your master, learn from him good in the future, strive to reach the state of No Evil in a short time, and after you learn, return home and protect him, our respective sects!"

    Leng Gufeng also smiled, and said to the sisters: "Also, from today onwards, you are now Tian Yu''s disciples, although I do not know, whether you still have feelings for him or not, from today onwards, you cannot treat him with such thoughts, since he is your master, you must immediately stop your perverted thoughts, and follow him to cultivate properly to become his disciples. In the future, when you return, you can take control of our two great sects!"

    After hearing what they had said, Leng Qianning and Long Xinhua immediately told them in a serious tone, "I shall follow the orders of the two sect masters!"

    After she finished speaking, they actually kneeled down towards the Huang Tianyu and kowtowed, but the Huang Tianyu held them back, and said with a smile: "Sisters, don''t be like this, we are all friends, learning from each other is fine, I do not want to be your, or any other living being''s master, if it is spread out, won''t many living beings laugh my teeth off?"

    Hearing his words, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning both looked towards Long Zunba and Long Zunba with great difficulty.

    But Wu Xie said in a lukewarm tone, "Alright my two little sisters, stop looking at them. Since they have handed you two over to this stinking brat, you two are just like me. Don''t worry about anything else. Just focus on following them from now on."

    After he finished speaking, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, both of them very kindly, smiled and nodded at them. Only then, did Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning feel more at ease.

    The Huang Tianyu was also very calm as he said to the two sect masters: "Seniors, you can relax, I will definitely teach the two of you a set of profound cultivation techniques that are very suitable for them. In the future, we will be together with you two to better protect the justice of the Three Realms and the life of the people of the Three Realms!"

    After he finished speaking, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng made a fist and the two sect masters immediately nodded their heads in satisfaction. After a while, they warned the few of them about some matters concerning life, looked at the Huang Tianyu and released a ray of spiritual light. They brought the Wu Xie and the other two, and disappeared along with Xiao Qiuer.

 C246 The Wei Cang brothers also came to vote

    That day, the Huang Tianyu brought Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, Long Xinhua, and the others and left. When they returned to the peak of zenith, Wu Xie helplessly said when he saw that the two houses had collapsed again.

    With that, he walked over to the smaller ruins, moved some rocks and dirt, and built another house.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said to him: "Alright, stop messing around, we''ll have to go down later, and there will be more people coming later. When they come, you guys can build your own houses."

    Not knowing what he meant, Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning were all confused as they looked at each other.

    The Huang Tianyu however, flipped his hand and took out some quilts, clothes, and some food and drink, handing them over to Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, and said to them with a smile: "These things are the things that you two came here for the first time last year, to look for Xiao Qiuer and I. I don''t need these things, just take them from today onwards.

    Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning looked at those things and heard his words. Although they still did not understand what she was saying, they both nodded at him.

    After putting away the quilts and other things, they listened attentively to his explanation of a special method for breathing and breathing, and tried to find out what that method was. They quickly learnt it and adapted to the environment there.

    Watching them cultivate for a while, the Huang Tianyu smiled and nodded to them, then said: "Sisters, you must take note of this, the time here is very slow compared to the time below, we are here, the moment we are speaking, the human world has already experienced this, half a month''s time, from today onwards, you must get used to these things, otherwise, if you stay here for too long, if you continue to meet with your friends, it will bring about some embarrassing things."

    Unexpectedly, the time there was also very different from the time below. Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning looked at each other in confusion.

    However, he smiled and said to them, "Alright, you will understand these matters in the future. There are some friends that have come. Let''s go down and meet them. Otherwise, they will definitely complain to us later."

    After he finished speaking, he released a ray of spiritual light and sat down on Xiao Qiuer, bringing Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, and left the place. Very quickly he arrived at a location below the zenith, in a col that was slightly breezy, he saw Wei Cang leading the group, and actually urged Hong Tianyan and the rest to fly over there.

    Wuxie was a bit troubled. He frowned but didn''t say anything.

    On the contrary, it was Wei Cang who saw them, and said to Hong Tianyan and the others grudgingly: "A few days ago I told you, me and my brother, to come here quickly and find this stinking brat, but you guys didn''t put this matter to heart, is it alright now? Xin Hua, Qian Ning and the rest have all come here, and are standing together with him, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer. This brat, must have taken them as his disciples ˇ­ "

    In front of the Huang Tianyu s and the rest, Hong Tianyan was actually very embarrassed as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, I''ve come to give you trouble. From today onwards, I''ll trouble you to hand it to them properly.

    Just as he finished speaking, Wei Cang suddenly said very anxiously: "Alright, Grandfather, you don''t need to say those courteous words."

    At this point, he slapped the group of people on one of their arms and said in a more anxious tone, "Brother, let''s not just stand there in a daze. Hurry up and greet this stinking brat. We can''t let others snatch him away."

    After he finished speaking, he joined the crowd and knelt down before the Huang Tianyu. Furthermore, he said in a serious tone, "Disciple pays his respects to Master!"

    The Huang Tianyu supported them and said with a headache: "You two brothers, don''t mess with me. I will give you some if you have the ability, but I will not do it with this master of mine. From now on, don''t do this with me either, I don''t want to be called old by you two!"

    Hearing his words, Wei Cang and the others couldn''t help but laugh.

    Seeing that they were getting along harmoniously, Hong Tianyan immediately felt at ease, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Alright, from today onwards, I will hand these two brat over to you. If they dare to disrespect you, or offend you, or even do anything bad, you will beat them up ruthlessly.

    Hearing him say that, the Huang Tianyu immediately smiled and said to him: "Don''t worry, we will be fine."

    After he finished speaking, Hong Tianyan and the others, along with the others, seriously warned everyone and Wei Cang, that they needed to be respectful to him, and the rest of the matters regarding the Huang Tianyu, before they left.

    After they left, Wei Cang immediately became very anxious, urging the Huang Tianyu to bring them to the peak of zenith.

    After just arriving there, Xiao Qiuer suddenly shouted angrily towards Wei Cang and the others, "Hey, you two idiots, hurry up and go and be like that coldfield king and cover your own dog kennels. From today onwards, stop disturbing my master and I and don''t think twice about these two sisters, or else I will beat you up to the point that even your father won''t know you!"

    He never thought that it would actually be able to speak. Wei Cang and the others, along with Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, were all extremely shocked as they looked at it.

    However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to them: "Don''t be like this, Xiao Qiuer has already known how to speak. Normally, it''s because it''s worried about the others that it would be unaccustomed to hearing it, so it didn''t say anything in front of you. Last year, Wu Xie came here and it already knew about this."

    Hearing what he said, Wei Cang and the rest looked at Wu Xie who was building a house.

    However, Xiao Qiuer urged him, "Alright, Master, since we''ve already been told all this, hurry up and give them some bedding, food, and clothes. Let them build a house, or else once it rains, they''ll suffer!"

    Seeing that it was right, the Huang Tianyu took out the things Wei Cang and the others had brought the first time they went there. She passed them down, along with some breathing exercises, and then followed Xiao Qiuer to build their house, while warning Wei Cang and the rest about the mountain.

    During this time, even though Xiao Qiuer and Leng Qianning were a little worried that they would be tired and told them many times that they did not need to build a house, the two sisters were very strong.

    As for the Huang Tianyu, they did not interfere with their matters, which made Xiao Qiuer feel helpless towards them!

 C247 Taizhen Sect was not satisfied with the number of people

    Very quickly, Yun Yi and the others, with the help of Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, as well as Wu Xie, spread the news of Saint Ruler of Reincarnation''s defeat. They had already treated the Huang Tianyu as their own, their master''s and benefactor''s, Zhang Yunsheng and the others, after learning of these things, they became extremely happy.

    However, when the people of Taizhen Sect found out about these things, they became extremely angry, and started scolding and slandering the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer.

    She who had always been at odds with Huang Tianyu, had just finished her morning class with He Qing and the others, and went to a place. Under a small tree near the lawn, she angrily said: "That damned bastard Huang Tianyu, must have definitely been an extremely hateful demon who transformed. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to escape.

    He Chang said angrily: "Senior brother, you are right. I had thought that fellow was very suspicious before and had already told Master and the others to get rid of that evil demon called Huang Tianyu, but at that time, Master Bai was not only very protective of him, he also regarded him as the sect leader. Now, not only did Master Huang Tianyu colluded with many demons last year, she has also offended the Holy Kings and Ghost Kings of the Underworld.

    Just as he finished speaking, he went to reconcile with them. However, he frowned and said in a rather disinterested manner, "Junior brother, what are you saying? A while ago, those experts of the Underworld went to the Mount Dong Lai, and invaded into the Sect Master Yun, where Tian Yu was very brave, together with Wu Xie and the rest, she helped Senior Master Yun and the rest, and defeated those experts of the Underworld. As one of the eight great sects, why are you slandering Tian Yu like that? "

    Looking at his unhappy appearance, he suddenly went over to that place and said in a huff, "Reconciliation, do you mean to say that? Do you not have a strong sense of justice? Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and the giant panda were people that offended the Underworld this time. Two Saint Rulers and two Ghost Kings, even if the two Saint Rulers and the Ghost Kings had a misunderstanding with Sect Master Yun, it would not be their turn.

    Geng Yuanfu was also rather dissatisfied as he said: "Also, two Saint Rulers and two Ghost Kings are powerful officials in the Underworld. Once we return to the Underworld after a hundred years, we will definitely be under their jurisdiction. Fortunately, Sect Master was wise and didn''t lead us to the Violet Cloud Sect this time to clash with those Underworld Immortal officials. Otherwise, we would be in big trouble in the future! "

    After hearing what the two had said, the rest of the group immediately looked fearlessly at Reconciliation and the others.

    However, Lin Ying Nan, who had suddenly gone there, said a little angrily: "Yan Shi, Geng Yuanfu, and the rest of the younger generation, whose ages are still unknown, why are all of you as confused as them?"

    Huang Shuang was also rather unhappy, and she said to Geng Yuanfu and the rest: "For the past three thousand years, our Taizhen Sect and Violet Cloud Sect, and the other eight great sects have always advanced and retreated together with our Qi, but have always been loyal to our brothers and sisters. Now that the Violet Cloud Sect has been attacked, we did not help them, and have already let them down, but now you all even said those words, do you all still have the slightest bit of unity in your hearts and will? Do you know the purpose of our eight sects advancing and retreating together? "

    Seeing that they were angry, Yan Shi said unhappily: "Senior Sisters, it is not that we are not united, nor is it that we do not know, that we eight great sects work together to advance or retreat. The matter is as it is, how many living beings are there in this world that we can afford to offend? But this time, not only did Sect Master Yun and the others clash with them, they have also killed them. They have many soldiers and generals, don''t you worry, when we go to the Underworld in a hundred years, they will retaliate against us? "

    Looking at his angry look, he suddenly went over to that place and said disapprovingly: "Martial Uncle, what you said is wrong. No matter what, it is their Underworld officials who invaded Sect Master Yun and the rest, and I also heard that some of the immortals in the Northern Heaven Realm also went to help the Sect Master Yun and the rest. However, those Underworld officials did not give them any face and immediately withdrew their troops.

    Kindly and unhappily, he said, "Masters and uncles, we are both great man of justice s of the mortal world, people who are deeply respected and trusted by many living beings. How can we be so foolish in the face of this great difference? He kept thinking about what would happen to him in the future, and what was justice? "Not caring at all. The goal of our eight great sects to advance and retreat together, I really don''t know why all of you have that kind of intention?"

    After he finished speaking, he was quite amiable as he shook his head helplessly.

    Yan Zhen immediately said angrily, "No matter what, we are still your martial uncles, your elders. It''s fine if you guys talk about us, but what right do you two have to say that to us? Do you guys have any thoughts about respecting your seniors? "

    Geng Yuanfu and the others were also rather unhappy, hence they started to reprimand him for being kind and friendly, but when they thought that they were not mistaken, they started to argue with them, causing them to become displeased and start a quarrel.

    Not long after, they became extremely furious and slapped them a few times. This angered Lin Ying Nan and the others even more as they started to reprimand them.

    He was worried that they would use their weapons on them, so he rushed to tell the truth to Hong Linkui and the rest. Feng Chenggong immediately brought some of his men to the place.

    Seeing them, the people who were arguing, Yan Shi and Lin Ying Nan immediately stopped quarrelling, but they were all unhappy and looked at the other party.

    Hong Linkui suddenly became rather angry and said: "People of the same bloodline, you even started to fight with each other, what kind of logic is that? They all immediately went back to their rooms to meditate. They are not allowed to come out today, otherwise they will be severely punished! "

    Just as he finished speaking, He Qing said angrily, "Master, can you not be unreasonable? It''s obviously my big senior brother and the others, they are too much loyal to that evil being called the Huang Tianyu, they are too supportive of the Violet Cloud Sect and that''s all you need to do is punish them, why do they still need to punish us? "

    Seeing him in such a state, Feng Chenggong suddenly said rather angrily: "You even know that he''s your master, so you should just follow his instructions. Our Taizhen Sect is a sect that has rules!"

    After he finished speaking, he left with Hong Linkui. Yan Zhen and the others all helplessly lowered their heads, and returned to their rooms to think.

 C248 Lingers invitation to Heavenly Jade to keep her promise

    Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, along with the rest, missed the zenith s of the Mount Dong Lai and followed the Huang Tianyu to cultivate. Before long, Xiao Qiuer learned the cultivation techniques passed down to him by the Huang Tianyu.

    Looking at the beautiful scenery, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning were instantly in a good mood. They played with Huang Tianyu and the others for a few days.

    In the middle of the afternoon, Wu Xie was in that purple bamboo forest, silently chanting the proverbs to condense his Yuan Spirit, and suddenly clapped his hands on the ground. At noon, Wu Xie was in that purple bamboo forest, suddenly silently chanting the Proverbs to condense his Yuan Spirit, and suddenly, he clapped his hands on the ground.

    Long Xing Hua and Leng Qianning immediately thought that it was fun and walked over.

    However, not long after, all the lotus leaves withered, causing the crowd to be confused. They asked Wu Xie: "What''s wrong, Senior Brother? What''s wrong with these lotus leaves? "

    As he spoke, he even plucked a leaf and started reading.

    Wei Cang also curiously ran in, but before long, the lotus leaves turned into dust one by one, and were blown away by the wind.

    Wuxie sat on the ground very tiredly, frowned and said, "It seems like eldest senior brother is much stronger than me, it didn''t take a lot of effort to create such a good Purple Bamboo Forest with a radius of more than a hundred miles, and I spent more than half of my effort to get this only. I''m too stupid, and I''m too useless!"

    After he finished speaking, he viciously slammed the hammer onto the ground.

    Seeing him in such a state, Wei Cang did not mind at all and said: "Why are you angry about this? Didn''t Tianyu say so? Although Xiao Qiuer is a giant panda, his comprehension is the best amongst us, and when Sky Jade passed on to him, our most important thing is self-enlightenment. That kind of thing, has nothing to do with stupidity or stupidity, it''s all fate. "

    Long Xinhua advised Wu Xie, "The most important thing is that ever since it knows Sky Jade, it has always been by her side, and unknowingly, Sky Jade will teach it some extremely profound techniques. Sometimes, when he is training, he will even bring it along, so its achievements will naturally be above ours, Senior Brother, don''t mind about these things."

    Leng Qianning looked at Xiao Qiuer who was carrying the Huang Tianyu and walking over, but she was a little helpless and said to them: "Senior Brother Xiao Qiuer, quickly come and persuade my Senior Brother Wuxie! He just produced a few lotus leaves, but they quickly turned into dust. Right now, he''s not very happy. "

    After hearing what she had said, Xiao Qiuer immediately brought along her Huang Tianyu, and said to Wu Xie in a slightly angry tone: "Don''t mess around, Leng Yan. Almost all of the bamboo in here was created by borrowing the earth meridian spiritual energy, just now my master was inside, he used some very special power and turned all of the bamboo into a piece of, a very unique Spirit Bamboo. This kind of thing, is not something that any cultivator can easily do, try your best not to try it in the future, and try to do these things, or else you will very likely die from consuming too much of your primeval essence."

    The Huang Tianyu, however, said to Wu Xie calmly: "Haste makes waste! Every life has its own destiny and destiny. Your destiny is not yet here, so you should not do those dangerous things anymore. When the time comes, I will teach you, as well as others, some very profound mana, so that you all can become strong people with a great deal of responsibility, a lot of power, and better protect the common people! "

    Wu Xie shook his head and helplessly said, "I''m not competing with anyone, I''m only trying to increase my cultivation as fast as possible. I want to be stronger every day than yesterday!"

    Seeing him like that, the group of people shook their heads helplessly, and not long after, the Huang Tianyu brought them back to the top of the zenith, and imparted them some pretty profound techniques, which they were also very serious about, and started to cultivate diligently.

    In just a few days, the Little Demon Empress and the Infernal Queen were chatting in a courtyard filled with demonic energy. Suddenly, she said to the Infernal Queen with a smile, "Sister, recently I have been considering whether to go to the mortal realm and meet the child Ling''er has taken a fancy to, if he is really capable, and if he is for us to use, we must recruit that good talent of his. That way, not only will Ling''er be very happy, it would also be beneficial for us to remember the business, right?"

    After hearing her talk about that matter, the Infernal Queen thought for a moment before suddenly saying with a smile, "That''s good too. Ling''er is already a sixteen year old girl now. Furthermore, she has dealt with many of the matters in our world well, saving us a lot of time and effort to cultivate our own cultivation techniques.

    Hearing her words, the Demon Empress immediately said happily, "Then I''ll go and prepare. I''ll go to the mortal world later to see that child. If possible, I''ll bring him directly to meet all of you here!"

    After saying that, she stood up from a bench. However, the Infernal Queen shook her hand and said with a smile, "Let''s not interfere too much in the matters of the children. Furthermore, what sort of status do you and I have? How can it come down to the mortal world so easily? "

    After hearing her words, the Little Demon Empress suddenly said with a little difficulty, "Then what should we do? Could it be that a girl like Ling''er will personally go to the mortal realm to find that Big Boy? "

    After she said that, the Infernal Queen thought for a moment before suddenly saying in a very calm manner, "Since Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon have a good relationship with that child, and Golden Bead and the other girls are also on good terms with that child, Lord of Fire and Devil has also interacted with him before."

    After handing it over to the Demon Empress, she said in a very calm voice, "How about this, you go ask Ling''er if she wants to go to the human world to find that child and come sit here with us. If she is willing, you let her take the Night Pearl and gift it to that child, instructing the Lord of Fire and Devil, Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon to accompany her and the two Jin Zhu sisters to do their best to let that child come here to see us and also meet us at the same time."

    After hearing what she had to say, the Demon Empress immediately nodded her head and quickly left the place. She brought a few Little Banshees with her and went to find Ling''er, telling her whether or not to invite the Huang Tianyu to their World of Demons and Demons as guests.

    At that time, Ling''er, who was discussing some matters with Jin Zhu and the others while looking at a few beast skin maps, immediately put them away after hearing what she had to say. She looked at the Night Pearl and said with a smile, "Muhou, thank you for your concern for me and the Elder Brother Tianyu. He once promised me that he would come here as a guest when he has time, and now that I think about it, he has nothing to do, so he should be able to come to us.

    After saying this, she did not take the Luminous Pearl. Instead, she turned around and went to another room to change clothes.

    However, Jin Zhu said very politely to the Demon Empress, "Empress, Little Brother Huang does not like these things. He is also very nice to deal with, and his relationship with the princess is even better. We don''t even need to bring any gifts to meet him, or else he might be unhappy."

    Hearing her words, the Demon Empress put away the Night Pearl and said very benevolently, "Since that''s the case, I shall instruct the Lord of Fire and Devil, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, the two generals, to accompany the both of you to meet your little brother Huang."

    After she finished speaking, she brought the few banshees and left the place. Not long after, she gathered the Lord of Fire and Devil, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon in a small pavilion which was flickering with demonic light, instructing them to accompany Ling''er and the others to the mortal world to visit the Huang Tianyu. She also instructed them to meet the Huang Tianyu once and for all so that they must be courteous and invite him to their world as much as possible.

    Lord of Fire and Devil and the other two immediately agreed carefully.

    Before long, Ling''er had changed into a snow-white dress, and brought along Lord of Fire and Devil and Jin Zhu. Outside the Imperial Palace, a demonic light appeared, directly below the Mount Dong Lai, near the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    In that moment, the Huang Tianyu could immediately feel that Ling''er''s body was releasing a very special kind of spiritual energy, and Xiao Qiuer could also feel that Lord of Fire and Devil and the others were hiding a very strong demonic Qi.

    At the same time, Yun Yi, Yun Zhao and Yun Xia also felt the powerful demonic aura coming from Lord of Fire and Devil and the others, and they were all shocked!

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very calm. It patted on Xiao Qiuer''s head, casually flicked a few lights towards and Wu Xie, and smiled as it said to them: "These lights can ensure that you can freely enter and leave this mountain peak within a hundred days, without being harmed by the natural disasters inside. And after Xiao Qiuer and I leave for a short while, this place will experience a calamity.

    After hearing his words, Wei Cang and the others all looked around at their surroundings in astonishment. They didn''t know what kind of calamity would befall there, but they hurriedly nodded at him along with Wu Xie, Long Xinhua, and the others.

    Just at that moment, a voice came out beside their ears. Ling''er''s beautiful voice seemed to be filled with grievance as she said: "Elder Brother Tianyu, I am Ling''er, Jin Zhu and I have come to visit you and Xiao Qiuer. Can you come out and meet us quickly?"

    Upon hearing her voice, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning felt sour in their hearts. They looked towards the Huang Tianyu, while Wu Xie and Wei Cang both looked towards the sisters with concern.

    On the other hand, the Huang Tianyu was very amiable. It said to Wu Xie and the others, "I''ll take Xiao Qiuer for a tour around the World of Demons and Demons, and after that, I''ll go meet with their princess, and we''ll come back with the things we agreed upon earlier. You don''t need to go down and meet them, in case there are any misunderstandings between you and them!"

    After he finished speaking, he rode Xiao Qiuer and turned into a beam of light, appearing beside the Lord of Fire and Devil and the rest.

    Ling''er threw herself into the Huang Tianyu''s embrace and said with a voice full of grievance: "Bad guy, you still know how to meet me? It''s been so long, why aren''t you looking for me to play? "

    While speaking, she looked at the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu was embarrassed and said to her: "Princess, you have a body of gold, do not be like me, Lord of Fire and Devil and the two generals, and the various sisters, they are all looking at us!"

    After he finished speaking, he was about to let Ling''er go, but Ling''er said very tyrannically: "You''re not allowed to let me go, or else I''ll immediately go tell them, Yun Yi and the rest of the people, just say that you slept with me, see if they don''t scold you miserably!"

    Seeing her like that, Lord of Fire and Devil, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon all lowered their heads, feeling a headache. It seemed that they were not missing a thing, they had been played around by her.

    However, the sisters could not help but snicker.

    He looked at them, then said to Ling''er with a bitter smile: "Alright, alright noble princess, I''m afraid of you. Since you want to ride Xiao Qiuer, then I''ll go down and accompany you, otherwise Xiao Qiuer will be exhausted by us."

    After hearing his words, Ling''er nodded her head, then said to him in a spoiled manner, "Then you and Xiao Qiuer will immediately come with us to our world to play for a few days. My mother, my father, my royal father, and the others will all want to see you."

    When she said that, she actually lowered her head shyly.

    The Huang Tianyu jumped down while hugging her, and then placed her on''s back, coaxing her: "The reason we came down this time, is to go to your world as guests. We all want to go and have a look at the beautiful scenery of your world."

    After he finished speaking, he was still very polite, and cupped his fists towards Lord of Fire and Devil,, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, and immediately cupped his fists towards him.

    Ling''er was suddenly there, and a demonic light began to vibrate. They walked in, and very quickly, they left the mortal world and entered the World of Demons and Demons.

    Although the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer had long heard that the environment in the World of Demons and Demons was extremely harsh, they did not expect that it was actually a place filled with endless disasters and extremely difficult to live.

    Seeing that the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer had both stopped, Lord of Fire and Devil said in a helpless tone, "Mr. Huang, you have all seen it, right? This is the world that we have always lived in!"

    Just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden gust of hot air. It swept up many demons and monsters into the air. Many lesser demons were tortured to pieces and they flew into the distance while howling.

    Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon immediately released a powerful wave of devilish light that protected them and the Huang Tianyu as they flew towards the group of devils.

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly seemed to be a little unhappy, and roared a few times at the Huang Tianyu. The Huang Tianyu immediately nodded, and said calmly: "I also have the same idea!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shot a rainbow-colored spiritual light towards the ground. In an instant, a large area appeared around the majestic city. The beautiful scenery was as beautiful as a paradise, extending for at least a thousand miles.

    Looking at those extremely beautiful flowers, plants, trees, and beautiful scenery of the lake, as well as that thousand li of fertile wilderness, and feeling the waves of extremely comfortable breeze, many demons, unable to believe their eyes, began to spin within.

    Ling''er and Jin Zhu also landed on the ground, feeling extremely curious. After carefully touching those items a few times, they discovered that they were real. Immediately, they started laughing happily.

 C249 The beautiful scenery sent Linger smiled

    Looking at Ling''er and the others, they were all extremely happy. They chased after each other and joked around, causing Lord of Fire and Devil to immediately be very grateful, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Thank you, little brother, for showing mercy to us, for giving us all these, we would not even dare to dream of such beautiful scenery!"

    Just as he was speaking, Xiao Qiuer ran over to a big tree and made some pretty fruits. After eating a few mouthfuls, as if the fruits tasted good, he broke a piece of the tree''s branches and directly ran over to Jin Zhu and the others'' side. He placed the branch beside them.

    Cui Yun immediately became curious and picked a few fruits, carefully tasting them, only to discover that they were very sweet. She became a little excited and said to Ling''er: "Princess, stop playing, quickly try these fruits, they are extremely sweet and delicious."

    After saying that, she couldn''t help but take a few more pills.

    The small demons who were worried about the poisonous fruits suddenly kneeled on the ground, hoping that Ling''er wouldn''t eat those things.

    However, Ling''er continued to play with the water while saying calmly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang and his mount are our friends. Very sincere friends, they will not harm us.

    After she finished speaking, she ran to another tree and picked up a few red fruits, throwing them towards the Huang Tianyu. The Huang Tianyu immediately caught them, but apologetically said to them: "I''m truly sorry Princess, I originally wanted to give you a beautiful scenery of 10,000 li, but I was worried that changing the environment and terrain too much here would affect many of you living beings. While cultivating, I must obtain some Demonic Qi, so I have brought out this beautiful scenery.

    After listening to him talk about those things, Ling''er suddenly floated in front of him, nudged him with a fruit, and laughed coquettishly, "Bad big brother, don''t be so pedantic, you gave us such a beautiful and real scenery. We don''t even have enough time to thank you, what''s there to be sorry for?"

    Just as she finished speaking, she saw the three Demon Masters of Heaven and Earth leading a convoy of Demon Beasts towards the Demon City. The Nine-winged dragon immediately cupped her fist and said to Ling''er: "Princess, the three Demon Masters are here to welcome you and Mr. Huang, as well as his mount. Please follow us to them quickly so that we can enter the city to pay our respects to the supreme Demon Empress, His Majesty, and the Empress!"

    Listening to what he said, Ling''er immediately nodded her head. After Jin Zhu and his sister ran back, she spoke to the Lord of Fire and Devil and the Qiong Qi, "Pass down my order, all living things are to not destroy this beautiful scene. Otherwise, we will kill without mercy!"

    Hearing her orders, Lord of Fire and Devil and the other two immediately agreed. After summoning a few demon soldiers, they took out a few tokens and gave them to pass on to the others, allowing them to carry out her orders to every corner of World of Demons and Demons.

    Seeing that Ling''er actually had such a dignified side to her, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer both looked at her with a little surprise.

    But she instead laughed and said to the Huang Tianyu: Alright, alright, Elder Brother Tianyu, don''t mind those, I''m a princess here after all, and the beautiful scenery that you gave us is extremely beautiful, both of us like it very much, and I believe that my mother, mother, father and royal father, after seeing these beautiful sights, will definitely like them, whether it''s for us to live, or for you or them, I want to protect these beautiful sights very well!

    After she finished speaking, she rode on Xiao Qiuer''s back, holding onto one of the Huang Tianyu''s hand, with Lord of Fire and Devil and Golden Pearl accompanying her, she floated towards the Demonic Lord and the others.

    Very quickly, the two of them met on a patch of grass. The three Demon Masters of Heaven, Earth, and Man suddenly felt a strong pressure coming from the Huang Tianyu''s body, as if it could topple mountains and overturn the seas. It struck them and caused them, the three Demon Masters, to uncontrollably kneel on the ground.

    At that time, Ling''er, who did not sense the invisible aura from the Huang Tianyu''s body, thought that they were bowing to her, and immediately said to them in a very gentle voice: "Demon Masters, it was hard on you all to welcome us, but Mr. Huang and his mount probably did not like it. Quickly get up and ride on our devil carriage with us.

    After she finished speaking, she smiled and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu also smiled at her.

    However, as the Heavenly Demon Lord endured the pressure, he tried his best to maintain his calm as he said, "I will follow the princess'' orders!"

    After he finished speaking, earth-demon lord and the others all stood up, but their bodies were swaying unsteadily, and their faces were extremely ugly, as though they were seriously ill. The Qiong Qi and the others were all very confused, and looking at them, Ling''er asked worriedly: "What happened to the three Demon Masters? Are you all sick? Why is it so painful? "

    Hearing her words, earth-demon lord immediately said very carefully: "Thank you for your concern, Princess. The three of us are in very good health, without any pain."

    But the Human Devil Lord was very careful, he looked at the Huang Tianyu and said: "But Mr. Huang''s cultivation is too powerful, we ˇ­"

    At this point, he actually felt very embarrassed and continued.

    It was only then that the Huang Tianyu realized that they were all the same, frightened to such an extent by his own spirit pressure, and immediately withdrew all of their spirit energy. It was only then did the Huang Tianyu realize this, and it turned out that they were all the same, frightened to such an extent by his spirit pressure.

    The Heavenly Demon Master and the other two also let out a long sigh of relief. At the same time, they also did not feel any sense of oppression anymore, and politely said some words of admiration to him before escorting them towards the group of Demon Soldiers.

    Seeing that the Heavenly Demon Lord was accompanying Ling''er and had flown quite a distance away from the Huang Tianyu, the Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly said very quietly to the two Demon Masters: "Two Demon Masters, what happened between you and our boss just now? Why would they make such an ugly scene? "

    At that time, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon were also very surprised as they looked towards earth-demon lord and the Human Devil Lord.

    earth-demon lord suddenly frowned, but then said in a calm tone, "This is not the place to talk about those matters. You will naturally know when you meet the supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty, and the Empress."

    After speaking, the two Demon Masters followed the Heavenly Demon Lord and the rest, while Lord of Fire and Devil, Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon looked at each other with even more bewilderment.

 C250 All boys are satisfied with meeting

    Not long after, the Huang Tianyu s, accompanied by Ling''er and the Heavenly Demon Lord, entered the city and headed directly for the outskirts of the Imperial Palace. However, they were blocked by two demon soldiers standing guard at the entrance.

    and his mount have been saved before. He is an expert of the noble princess, and also our esteemed guest, and also the princess'' close friend. Scram!

    But the Huang Tianyu seemed to know why those two demon soldiers seemed to be stopping them, and said with a smile: "Demon Lord, you do not need to care about these, they are also part of your responsibility."

    After he finished speaking, he found it a little difficult, and looked at Ling''er. Ling''er immediately jumped down from Xiao Qiuer''s back, and casually said to him: "Looks like you guys also have some rules, right?"

    However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to her: "This is the first time Xiao Qiuer and I have come to your place. For safety''s sake, even if they do not inspect us, we would not dare to meet without permission. Your royal father and the others."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly spread open his arms and very politely said to the two demon soldiers, "Please inspect this, the two of you. We did not bring any weapons and will not harm you, the Demon Sovereign and the Infernal Queen, as well as the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress."

    Seeing him being so polite to them, the one on the left said to him very politely, "Thank you, sir, for being so reasonable, then we will be offending you!"

    After he finished speaking, he handed his spear over to the demon soldier on the right and carefully inspected it. Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer realized that they did not have any weapons with them, so they stood to the side with ease and cupped their fists to say: "I apologize!"

    The Huang Tianyu that was involved in his affairs nodded to him, but was rather polite and said to the Heavenly Demon Lord: "I am troubling you Demon Lord, go in and inform the Demon Lord and the other seniors. Without their permission, we did not come into this hall on our own!"

    Seeing that he was very attentive to the details, the Sky Demon Lord immediately became very polite and cupped his fists towards him, "If that''s the case, may I trouble Mister and your mount to stay here with my princess for a moment!"

    After he finished speaking, he walked into the hall, and welcomed the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Queen, as well as his good friends, and informed them of the situation with Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer. After that, the Infernal Queen immediately said to him, "Welcome to here, both of them!"

    After she finished speaking, the Heavenly Demon Lord immediately bowed towards her, cupped his fists, and walked out as he said loudly, "Your highness, the supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty, the Empress, welcome Mr. Huang and his mount for a visit ˇ­"

    Just as he finished speaking, the two sides of the gate, as well as the demon soldiers guarding there, immediately spoke in a loud and clear voice, saying in unison many times, welcome to the two of them.

    After that, he asked the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer to accompany Ling''er into the great hall, while he, the earth-demon lord, the Devil Lord and the Lord of Fire and Devil followed behind the three of them.

    As for Jin Zhu and the other sisters, they walked behind the four Demon Masters.

    Qiong Qi and Nine-winged dragon also followed behind the Gold Pearl and her sister, entering the place in an orderly fashion.

    Very soon, they saw the Demon Lord and the other four, and the Huang Tianyu immediately bowed to them respectfully, saying, "The younger generation of the human realm, Huang Tianyu, brought my mount Xiao Qiuer, to pay a visit to the supreme Infernal Queen, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress. Please do not mind, we are disturbing you!"

    Seeing his handsome appearance and how polite he was, and at the same time feeling that his cultivation was almost the same as hers, the Infernal Queen nodded her head in satisfaction and said benevolently, "Sir, there''s no need to be so courteous. Ever since last year, when you and your mount bravely saved my daughter, she and the General Qiongqi have frequently come back to me.

    The Demon Marshall was also very calm as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Last year, when we were a bit rash, we sent the Lord of Fire and Devil to go and disturb you all. Thank you Mister, for being lenient towards them, and at the same time, I hope you all do not mind that matter. We only did this out of concern for our daughter due to our parents, and did that stupid thing to you all!"

    After listening to what they had to say, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "I helped Your Highness the Princess because I didn''t know at the time that she was your princess and had a high cultivation level. That was why I decided to embarrass myself in front of them and teach her a lesson as well as the other villains like Leng Mo. As for Xiao Qiuer and I, we understood that both your parents loved and cared about the Princess and never paid attention to the matters of Lord of Fire and Devil."

    Just as he reached that point, Ling''er suddenly became a little worried and said to the Demon Sovereign and the others, "Two matriarchs, honorable father, royal father, you guys are almost done. Just now, Elder Brother Tianyu gave us a beautiful scenery of a thousand miles, he must be tired, let him sit down and talk!"

    After she finished speaking, she ignored the Demon Lord and the others and pushed the Huang Tianyu to the side. On a white jade throne, she did not sit on it herself, but on it, beside the Huang Tianyu, she produced a red jade throne and sat on it. The Huang Tianyu awkwardly smiled at the Demon Sovereign and the others, but Xiao Qiuer walked over and laid in front of the Huang Tianyu as if he was a little afraid.

    The Spirit Demon Emperor immediately felt embarrassed, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "I have let you down, our daughter has been spoiled by us!"

    Hearing them talk about it, Ling''er seemed to mind for a moment and gave him a look.

    However, the Demon Empress only half-joked and said to her, "Ling''er, in front of your Elder Brother Tianyu, you can''t be this overbearing, okay? Otherwise, they will laugh at you. "

    Hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor couldn''t help but laugh.

    However, the Infernal Queen smiled and said to the Huang Tianyu, "To be honest, Mr. Huang told us about your fight last year after returning from your place. I do not really believe what he had told us, since you are after all, a mere teenager Big Boy, and your mount is only five or six years old at most. However, he is a Ranker who has lived for more than eighty thousand years."

    After hearing what she had said, Lord of Fire and Devil immediately kneeled on the ground and said in a very scared tone, "Your highness, please observe clearly. Your subordinate is definitely not lying to you."

    When he just got to that point, the Infernal Queen gestured for him to stand up and said in a very calm voice, "Of course you didn''t lie to us. With Mr. Huang''s current strength, he can definitely fight with Zhong Wanlong at his full strength.

    After hearing what she had said, the Lord of Fire and Devil, Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon all looked towards the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer in disbelief.

 C251 Four Sect Leaders, Zi Yun

    Just as the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer accepted Ling''er''s invitation, under the protection of the Lord of Fire and Devil s and Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon, not long after they went to the World of Demons and Demons, Yun Yi, Yun Zhao, Jade Tree and the others, flew down to the area below the zenith, which was outside of the purple bamboo forest.

    Looking at the good growth of the purple bamboo forest and its many flowers and plants, the jade tree was confused and said, "Isn''t this a lifeless and deathly still land? How could there be so many bamboo that had grown so well? It even seems to form a circle, like a deep purple jade belt, which is circling around this zenith. "

    After speaking, they casually strolled towards the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    At that time, Wu Xie who was training with Wei Cang and the others on the zenith suddenly felt the spirit energy coming from Yun Yi and the others, and she immediately said to Long Xinhua and the others in a very calm voice, "Sect Master Yun and the others have come here. You all stay here, in case our houses collapse again.

    After he finished speaking, he turned into a beam of light. However, in an instant, he returned to his original form. He was in so much pain that he almost fell to the ground.

    Leng Qianning immediately flew over and supported him, then asked with concern: "What''s wrong, senior brother? Why is your face so ugly? "

    However, Wu Xie ignored her. Instead, he seemed to be very confused, frowned and said, "Didn''t that guy say that he released it for us? This kind of protective light can protect us and freely enter and leave the mountain? Why was it that when I used my mana just now, I wanted to escape directly, but my whole body was in pain? "

    Seeing him like that, Wei Cang suddenly said half jokingly: "Maybe that brat was the one to trick us. Those protective lights are useless, we can only temporarily suppress the earthquake''s power here, so that after he leaves, there won''t be a large-scale earthquake!"

    Hearing his words, the crowd immediately started to believe him and nodded.

    However, Long Xinhua shook his head and replied mildly: "The protective spiritual light Xiao Yu gave us should be able to ensure us to freely enter and exit this mountain, but that does not mean that we can freely use spells to enter and exit this place. I think what he meant at that time was that we can rely on the protection of the protective spiritual light to enter and exit this place in the most natural state, that is, without using any spells at all."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd said dejectedly, "Uh, I thought he gave us some kind of profound cultivation technique, but I didn''t expect him to just give it to us and let us freely enter and leave this place on our own."

    After they finished speaking, both he and Wei Cang began to sigh rather helplessly.

    But Leng Qianning said very calmly: "Alright, Senior Brothers, please do not complain. Since Sect Master Yun and the others have come, then I, Senior Brother Wuxie, Sister Long and I will go down to take a look. You two stay here and continue your cultivation!"

    After she finished speaking, she and Long Xinhua followed Wu Xie down the mountain, while Wei Cang and the others looked at each other, without minding it at all as they shook their shoulders and continued to cultivate.

    After a long while, Wu Xie and the other two finally walked down from zenith, only to see Yun Yi and the rest, who seemed to be looking for something outside the forest. Long Xinhua looked at them, and then to see that they had already left, the swamp area, and immediately flew up into the air, looking towards where Yun Yi and the rest were, and waved his hand at Wu Xie and Leng Qianning, signalling them to fly over.

    After a short moment, he saw the three of them. Yun Zhao was a little astonished and said to them, "Why is it only you three who came down? What about Tian Yu and Xiao Qiuer? "

    Yun Yi was actually quite serious as he asked them, "What''s going on with this Purple Bamboo Forest? Why have we been stuck here, unable to enter, for the past two days? "

    Wu Xie, on the other hand, only felt that it was quite fun to watch as he wandered around the summit of zenith for two days and after hearing Yue Yang talk about them, he only felt that it was quite fun to watch.

    But very quickly, he cupped his fists towards them and said: "Reporting to the two seniors, this 100 mile radius Purple Bamboo Forest, was created by my eldest senior brother, which is also Xiao Qiuer. The Heavenly Jade is still inside, and it has some added, very special things, making this purple bamboo forest into a very mysterious forest.

    He did not expect that the purple bamboo forest was actually made by Xiao Qiuer, and the Huang Tianyu was inside, adding a few things, the jade tree had a headache: "Xiao Qiuer likes to eat bamboo. We all understand why you made this bamboo forest, but with the heavenly jade here, what does it add? This place is similar to the zenith, dangerous but also extremely mysterious. Even we cannot enter here. "

    Seeing that they seemed to care, Long Xinhua immediately said apologetically: "Please forgive them. These things were done by them, we do not know how to resolve them."

    Hearing her words, Jade Tree and the others shook their heads, too concerned about those things.

    Yun Yi suddenly became more serious and said to Wu Xie and the others, "Don''t talk about this anymore, where is the Heavenly Jade? Why didn''t he come down? And how can you all freely enter and exit this zenith? "

    Seeing that they were all confused, Leng Qianning immediately said to them politely: "Return to Sect Master Yun, a few days ago Sky Jade took Xiao Qiuer away and left this place. Before they left, Sky Jade released a few spirit lights to protect us, which can ensure that we siblings can safely enter this mountain in the next hundred days. However, I am sorry to say that we do not have any spirit lights, and that we will give you some of the abilities we have."

    After hearing what she said, Yun Yi and the others did not care too much about it.

    But Yun Zhao frowned and asked her: "You said that Sky Jade brought Xiao Qiuer and left this place? Could they have gone to the World of Demons and Demons? "

    Hearing his words, Yushu and the rest immediately turned to look at Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning.

    Wu Xie immediately became calm, and said to them: "A few days ago, we were indeed here, and felt a bit of, strong Demonic Qi, and Tian Yu also told us, he brought Xiao Qiuer to go to World of Demons and Demons''s princess, and keep his promise last year, about the princess, now they should have gone to World of Demons and Demons!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yun Xia said angrily, "Why is this child so stupid? Were those demons that he could befriend? How did he get mixed up with those people who endanger the common people? "

    Yun Zhao was also rather angry as he said: "Last summer, not long after he left the Taizhen Sect, some people said that he and a few demons and ghosts had mixed together, and already caused a great deal of damage to his reputation, why is it that not only did he not withdraw himself, he even brought Xiao Qiuer along to the World of Demons and Demons? Does he even know that there is no separation between right and wrong? Does he also know that those demons and monsters are harming the common people all the time? "

    Seeing that they were angry, Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning all looked at each other helplessly.

    Just at this moment, Yu Pan''s voice suddenly came out from beside Yun Yi''s ears, and as if she was being cautious, she said: "Sect Master, Sovereign, Cao Tian Peng, Sect Master Huang Long Meng, Sect Master Luo Baotian, Sect Master Wanxiang, Ming Qiankun, Sect Master Long, Master Leng, Master Gou, Master Gou, Red Sect Master and Sect Master Duan have come to us, and they all said that they want to immediately bring you back, I don''t know if you will be able to come back immediately?"

    Following her words, cigarette smoke appeared in front of Yun Yi. From the looks of it, she knew that Yu Pan was using the incense and talking to him.

    He looked at Wu Xie and the other two, and immediately said in a calm voice, "I invite the four sect leaders and the four sect masters to tea in the White Cloud Pavilion, we will be back very soon."

    After he finished speaking, he told Yun Zhao and the others a little about it. Several sect masters and various sect masters went over there and left.

    With regards to the matter of the Huang Tianyu bringing Xiao Qiuer to the World of Demons and Demons, they were extremely concerned about it. Yun Zhao, Yun Xia, Yu Shu, and the others were quite unhappy as they grumbled for a while, before flying back to the Ziyun Peak.

    Right after they left, Wu Xie suddenly became very unhappy and said: "A bunch of pedantic bastards, who set the rules that fiendish demons were evil? Who has the rule that all humans are kind and righteous? This is the most basic of ways for a human being. Not like you two, who more than three thousand years ago, clearly signed a peace treaty with the World of Demons and Demons, but when the time is up, you two actually went back on your promise. "

    After he finished speaking, he followed Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning back to the upper levels of the zenith.

    Not long after, Yun Yi and the rest returned to the Violet Cloud Sect, and immediately went to the White Cloud Pavilion with Yu Pan and the others.

    Seeing Long Zunba and the rest, Yun Yi immediately cupped his fists apologetically and said: "Welcome sect masters, fellow sect masters, we have some matters to attend to so we are not able to welcome you all. Please forgive us!"

    Seeing him being so courteous to them, Long Zunba and the others all acted politely and spoke a few words to him before they sat down on a few chairs in succession.

    Yun Yi was very polite at that time, and said to them: "May I ask, what business do you have with us these days? "Please give your instructions!"

    After he finished speaking, Long Zunba and the other sect masters, along with one of them, dressed in a white robe, and one in a dark blue robe, and another, dressed in a bright green robe, and another dressed in a dark gray robe, looking like they were both eighty or ninety years old, looked at each other. The old man dressed in a white robe, then spoke politely: "It''s this kind of Sect Master Yun, we have recently heard that in your Mount Dong Lai, there are two young heroes, and a very powerful giant panda.

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi immediately smiled and said: "In Mount Dong Lai, there are indeed those two young heroes and that giant panda, and those two youngsters are no other than the former, Taizhen Sect''s Huang Tianyu and Pure Spirit Sect''s Wu Xie, and that giant panda is the mount of the Huang Tianyu."

    Speaking of which, he was still smiling and nodded towards Gou Liyi.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the elder dressed in a dark blue robe suddenly said in a happy tone: "That''s easy. Since they are the two little heroes and are very familiar with us, then Sect Master Yun, could you help us get them to come down to the zenith and discuss with them as soon as possible. We''ll have all the high disciples of the big sects and all the disciples of the four great sects to cultivate with them? That would be of great benefit to all of you sects, as well as to our four great sects. "

    After hearing his suggestion, Yun Yi didn''t think too highly of him and said, "Sect Master Huang, isn''t this a bit inappropriate?"

    Seeing him in such a state, the elder dressed in bright green robes suddenly asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with that?" If the two of them are people that are not familiar with us, it would indeed be hard for us to talk about these things with them. But since they are Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie, then what else do we have to discuss with them? The reason we are doing this, is because we want our disciples to be able to cultivate profound Fa Li so that we can better behead the demons and exterminate the devils and protect the common people, right? "

    Seeing the look that appeared in his eyes, which was very clear, Bai Hezong said in a troubled tone: "Sect Master Luo, we understand your intentions, but the problem is that the two children are no longer there. We, the members of the several big sects, have always liked the peace and quiet, ever since they went to the zenith, they have rarely interacted with us, we are really inconvenient to bother with them, regarding these matters."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man dressed in the dark grey colored clothes, who was running around, said with great care: "Master Bai, what you said is wrong, since they are the same as us, and are all living man of justice, and also many people, and very respected and reverent heroes, then we should make friends, be open-minded, and teach all of their profound techniques to the man of justice, that way we can all kill demons and protect the common people, it won''t be that easy for them to hide in seclusion."

    After hearing his words, Gou Liyi immediately said angrily: "Cao Tian Peng, what do you mean by that? So what if they hid in the quiet? Who made the rule that, as the man of justice s, they should be teaching their profound techniques to the other man of justice s without being stingy? "

    Long Zunba also said in a rather displeased tone: "Those two children, they do indeed possess now. With the high level of our Fa Li, Master Leng and I, we let our granddaughters and also Red Sect Master''s pair of good grandchildren to follow the Huang Tianyu to cultivate, but that all depends on their own will. We have never interfered with anything they want to do, and right now, they aren''t.

    Hong Tianyan became even more furious: "Cao Tian Peng, you spoke so selflessly, and wanted them to pass on their profound techniques to all the man of justice s, who are similarly man of justice s, and who are their elders in terms of age. Why didn''t you four clan masters give them a good example for all the living things to follow and teach all your profound techniques to the common people? for all the man of justice to do as you have said and better protect the common people? "

    Hearing the words of the three sect masters, Cao Tianpeng and the other three sect masters were all extremely angry. However, they did not know how to refute their words and could only look at each other in the eye.

 C252 The Four Sect Leaders also came to discuss â€¦

    Just when Long Zunba, Huang Long Meng, and the rest were about to go to the zenith for the four sect masters because Huang Long Meng was acting unreasonably and ask Yun Yi to go with them and ask the Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie to pass all their profound powers to the disciples of the four big sects and cause quite a commotion, a disciple in his twenties, who was guarding outside the mountain gate, suddenly walked in.

    Then, he cupped his fists and bowed towards Yun Yi as he said, "Sect Master, the Red Sect Leader of the Tide Tone Church, the Evangelical Sect Leader of the Yang Church, the Hundred Phoenix Sect Leader of the Eastern Sect, and Sect Master Ji of the Fallen Immortal Sect have come to visit you. They all wish to meet with you immediately, and have expressed that if Sect Master Long and the others are here, they also wish to meet with Sect Master Long and the others."

    "Si Wuming from the Church of Longevity and Mo Wushang from the detour, have died one after the other in this little half a year''s time. The six great sects should be safe and sound recently, so for no reason at all, why have they come to your Violet Cloud Sect?"

    But Yun Yi was very amiable, he said to the person: "Since they also want to see, then Sect Master Long and the others, invite them to this place immediately."

    After hearing his instructions, the disciple immediately turned towards him. Clasping his fists in response, he left the room and very quickly led the four Director Yang s, as well as the old bearded man who was around sixty to seventy years old into the room. Yun Yi and the others immediately spoke a few words with them politely before sitting down.

    Soon, two disciples returned the four old men a cup of fragrant tea.

    Cao Tian Peng suddenly said to the Director Yang, "Sect Leader Yang, may I know the reason why the four of you have come here recently?"

    At that time, Luo Bao Tian and the others had also looked towards Director Yang and the other three.

    However, Director Yang smiled and said: "We have come here without anything else. We just want to experience that we have just defeated two great Sacred Kings and two great Ghost Kings from the Underworld a while ago, and in this half a year''s time, we have also defeated three great spirit host s, Lv Ji''s mother spirit, and some of the ten great calamity stars, the powerful demons, as well as the Lord of Fire and Devil, the young hero of the Great Devil, the Huang Tianyu and Wuxie."

    A bald old man who looked to be around seventy years of age said to Yun Yi with a smile: "We also want to see what kind of powerful mounts Mr. Huang has. We hope to learn from him how to train some of the animals to such a powerful and loyal helper, and ask Sect Master Yun to invite them here for us.

    Seeing that the four sect masters all wanted to see the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, Huang Long suddenly became a little tyrannical and asked Yun Yi: "Sect Master Yun, did you hear that? All the various Sect Leaders also asked to meet the Huang Tianyu and the others, you don''t have to decline. Go to zenith quickly and call them over, us Sect Leaders and the various Sect Leaders are waiting for them here.

    After he finished speaking, he and Cao Tian Peng were a little displeased and snorted coldly.

    Leng Gufeng, Gou Liyi and Duan Lang all looked down upon him, and laughed, but did not say anything.

    But Yun Yi smiled and said: "Thank you Sect Leaders for appreciating them so much, but I am sorry, I am unable to help."

    Hearing him say that, Luo Bao Tian immediately became anxious and said: "Sect Master Yun, please don''t tell us anymore. Can you please tell us more? Even if we said the wrong things just now, please do not mind, we all really want to personally witness the glory of the three of them, and I really wish that Mr. Huang would teach me some of your profound magic power, so please help us! "

    Director Yang also anxiously said: "Sect Master Yun, you and the various sect heads, together with the various church heads, all know, we are the orthodox sects, we have always trained and teamed up with the fierce beasts, cultivating with them, and are the most powerful of them. Since last fall, I have heard of little brother Huang and his giant panda''s fame, and hope to learn from him and train in the methods of fierce beasts.

    After saying that, the two of them cupped their fists towards Yun Yi.

    However, Cao Tian Peng suddenly frowned and said unhappily: "Alright, Sect Leader Luo, Sect Leader Yang, please don''t forget yourself. What is your identity? Furthermore, I have also heard that he and many monsters and ghosts have gotten mixed up together. In the last year or so, he has also harmed quite a few lives, and we had invited Wu Xie and him to teach us the mana of those disciples. He is looking down on them, not fawning over them. "

    After hearing his words, Leng Gufeng suddenly said in a rather calm manner, "Thank you Sect Master Cao for thinking highly of them. However, with my understanding of them, they basically do not care about anyone, and their conduct in this world is solely based on their own thoughts. They simply do not care about how others view them or how they think of them."

    Gou Liyi also said in a rather calm manner: "We have watched those two children grow up, and for many years, we have always held them in high regard, and we have also understood a bit about their personality, and you should have heard that Sky Jade, that child, is a Big Boy who holds justice in his heart, but does not like any kind of restriction, and Wu Xie is also very calm. Most of the time, he will only act according to his own will, so right now, we do not have much confidence to ask him to come and do anything for you guys."

    Yun Yi also told Director Yang and the others, "Over the past decade, many great things have happened in the human realm, and we, the sect masters, have almost never been able to handle it all. Right now, the two of them are no longer members of our eight great sects, especially Master Feng and the rest, as to how we expelled the Huang Tianyu from the Taizhen Sect. Everyone has heard of this, our great sect masters, and we have even seen it with our own eyes.

    Long Zunba also said in a serious manner, "Sect Masters, Sect Leaders, it''s not that we don''t want to help you guys, it''s not like we didn''t want to help them, what kind of place is that zenith, you have all heard of it, and us seven major sects and the Master Feng''s Taizhen Sect''s side, after all, were allies for more than three thousand years. Last summer, when Master Feng and the others chased the Huang Tianyu out of the Taizhen Sect, they almost took his life.

    As he said those words, he, Baihe Zong and the others all shook their heads in a rather helpless manner.

    Ming Qiankun suddenly said in a very helpless tone, "That''s true. When Master Feng drove the Huang Tianyu out of the Taizhen Sect last year, it was indeed very inappropriate.

    After he finished speaking, he and Luo Baotian both looked at Cao Tian Peng with a helpless look on their faces.

 C253 Feng Chenggong was blabbering nonsense

    Seeing that both Ming Qiankun and Luo Baotian were looking at him, Cao Tian Peng said with a bit of disapproval, "Two sect masters, don''t look at me. I also sympathize with him, last year, when the Master Feng expelled the Huang Tianyu, I don''t understand why he hit him so hard with the three thousand steel staff, and even used the Spirit Damaging Seal on him, such a ruthless sealing technique. But now, the Huang Tianyu are very powerful, isn''t this also a fact? "

    Hearing those words, Luo Baotian and the others all nodded in agreement.

    Director Yang and the other three Sect Leaders, who had gone to the Big Boy, walked back in and cupped their fists towards Yun Yi and said, "Sect Master, Master Feng''s Master Feng, who brought him to sit, sternly and Geng Yuanfu, have come to visit you. They said that they have something to discuss with you, and I wonder if you have time to meet them!"

    After hearing that Feng Chenggong and the others had gone there, Gou Liyi suddenly sneered, and said with a face full of ridicule: "Master Feng, you sure know how to pick a time, those fellows from the Spring Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, when they came to attack you, they did not come. But now they have the time to come here."

    Hong Tianyan said in a huff: "Their Taizhen Sect, have encountered danger on many occasions, Sect Master Yun, you and others, try your best to help them, but in the past, something happened to them, and none of their disciples were sent to help you, I think this time you should just help out yourself. Seeing those people, I feel really bad in my heart!"

    After hearing what they had said, Luo Baotian and the other three sect masters, as well as Director Yang and the other three sect masters, looked at each other in confusion.

    But Yun Yi said very calmly: "No matter what, we are from the eight great sects, they did not come to help us with some matters, and we did not mind either. Since they have come, let them in."

    Just as he finished speaking, Gou Liyi said in a serious tone: "Brother Yun, now Wu Xie and Wei Cang, lead the crowd, Xin Hua and Qian Ning, are all Heavenly Jades, substantive disciples. Although we no longer have any direct relationship with Wu Xie and Heavenly Jade, but Brother Long, Brother Leng and Brother Hong, they are all, Xin Hua and Qian Ning together, as well as the biological grandfathers of Wei Cang''s children.

    At that time, Hong Tianyan, Cao Tian Peng and the others had also carefully looked at Yun Yi.

    However, Yun Yi said very calmly: "We are all friends, there is nothing that we should not do. This is the Violet Cloud Sect, as the saying goes, the guest can follow the master.

    Even though his words were spoken calmly, Huang Long Meng and the rest could hear the strong hidden behind his words. They looked at each other with great care, and only after that did the Big Boy leave, bringing Feng Chenggong, Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu with him very quickly.

    One of the disciples immediately moved a chair over to Feng Chenggong and placed it beside him. However, he did not give the chair to Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu.

    Afterwards, another disciple brought Feng Chenggong a cup of fragrant tea, but didn''t give it to him either, and gave it to him in a strict manner.

    Even though Yan Zhen and Geng Yuanfu did not mind those two things, they did not say anything. After all, all the people there were the sect masters, sect masters, and sect masters of various large sects. Even though their position in the Taizhen Sect was not low, they were still just Feng Chenggong''s disciples.

    "Feng Chenggong was courteous, talking to Huang Long Meng and the others for a while, then suddenly cupped his fists towards Yun Yi and said:" I am very sorry Brother Yun, in the spring, in your place, I went to Bloan Mountain to kill the demons during the crisis. At that time, I fought with a dozen or so powerful demons, and after seven or eight days of fierce battle, I finally got rid of all of them.

    After hearing what he had said, Gou Liyi, Director Yang, Huang Long Meng and the others all looked at Yun Yi in disbelief.

    But Yun Yi said very calmly, "It''s alright! Those matters are already in the past. I wonder what business do you have here today, Master Feng? "

    I don''t know if he really didn''t mind, but when Feng Chenggong, who didn''t help them when they were fighting against Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and those other fellows, suddenly frowned as if he was in a difficult situation. He let out a long sigh and said, "The sect is in misfortune! Brother Yun, Brother Long, Brother Leng, Brother Hong, I know that all of you value Huang Tianyu very highly, and I have also heard that he has done a lot of things in the last year, truly speaking, it is our Taizhen Sect''s misfortune, to have accepted him as a disciple, many years ago, he is a great demon! "

    Hearing his words, Director Yang, Luo Baotian and the others were all stunned.

    The seventy year old man who looked very smart asked him, "Master Feng, what are you talking about? Who is the great demon? "

    Looking at the expressions of their four sect masters and four sect masters, which were all filled with shock, as well as Hong Tianyan''s severe anger, Feng Chenggong felt even more helpless. Isn''t that the Huang Tianyu? "

    Seeing him personally say that the Huang Tianyu was a great demon in front of so many powerful people, Cao Tian Peng, Long Zunba and the rest all looked at Yun Yi very cautiously.

    However, Yun Yi smiled and said: "Master Feng, it seems like you have just gotten drunk and brought two of your disciples here. Why don''t you just come here, the amount of wisdom required to kill demons is too much, let''s go and find a place to rest."

    Hearing his words, Hong Tianyan, Huang Long Meng and the others couldn''t hold back their laughter and looked towards Feng Chenggong.

    However, Feng Chenggong did not understand, and said to him: "Brother Yun, what is the meaning of this? I don''t drink, and I haven''t been able to exterminate demons in recent days. "

    Just as he finished speaking, Gou Liyi snorted coldly and said to him: "You''re not drunk, why are you saying you''re drunk in the middle of the day? It can''t be that he still hasn''t woken up, right? "

    Hearing his words, Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu both looked at him unhappily.

    However, Feng Chenggong said very seriously, "I knew that all of you wouldn''t believe what I had just said. But Sect Masters, others don''t know the background and origins of his Huang Tianyu.

    When he had just reached that point, Yun Yi suddenly said darkly: "Enough, Master Feng, your mind is indeed not in a good state today. You keep saying muddleheaded words, Yushu, Yu Gui, please come down the mountain with your two disciples. I have something important to discuss with the other six sect masters and I will not keep the various sect masters alive, and with the various sect masters."

    After saying that, he left.

    As for Yushu and Yu Gui, they also walked to Feng Chenggong''s side, and politely invited them in.

    Seeing Yun Yi leave, although the jade tree and Yu Gui were still young, their eyes had a look that seemed to be quite intimidating, the Director Yang, Huang Long Meng and the rest all quickly left with Feng Chenggong and the rest.

 C254 The Four Dragons Emperor

    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. Even though Yun Yi, the rest of the people, Monarch Mystery, the ten great Bane Star and the others, had crazily attacked the Mount Dong Lai because of those fellows from before, and paid very close attention to a lot of things on the other side, they did not go around talking about those things in the Three Realms like how many of them thought they were.

    After all, to a certain extent, besides giving Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, and the reputation of becoming powerful, there were also Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the rest of the few other great sects, as well as the ten great Bane Stars and the detour, all of them suffering heavy casualties from that big battle. The large powers of the few forces did not have a single winner, as they had all lost miserably.

    However, that matter had caused quite a stir in the Three Realms. Especially those who had been paying close attention to the matter; those from various powers were especially concerned about it.

    One morning, Long Ao, along with a few generals from the Eastern Ocean who had just finished discussing how to go to a certain region of the sea to pacify the octopus and other races, when suddenly, a lobster guardian walked into his crystal palace and carefully reported to him, "Reporting to his majesty, the Dragon Emperor of the Southern Sea, the Dragon Emperor of the Western Sea and the Dragon Emperor of the Northern Sea, they all wish to meet with you immediately. At the same time, they also wish to discuss something with you.

    He looked towards Long Kuang, who put away the bamboo scroll and waved for the generals to leave. Suddenly, he nodded his head and said to that fellow, "I request the three Dragon Emperors to come!"

    At his instruction, the lobster guardian immediately obeyed and left the room.

    Not long after, Long Ao and the other two, who looked just like him and looked about the same as Long Kuang, with their tall and sturdy statures, both dressed in imperial robes, as they walked in.

    Long Kuang immediately became overjoyed, "What kind of wind blew all three of you here? I will definitely hold a feast for you. We four brothers will have a good drink. Don''t let anyone go easy on you later, otherwise I won''t be happy."

    As he spoke, he invited Long Ao and the others to sit on a chair filled with gems. There were immediately some beautiful carp maids that served them with some good wine and fruits.

    However, Long Ao shook his head, and said to Long Kuang seriously: "Big brother, we are brothers, so we do not need to bother with formalities. Today, we three brothers have come to your place because there is a major matter, a major matter that concerns us four brothers, a major overlord of the Three Realms.

    Seeing him speak so earnestly, Long Kuang Dun asked in astonishment: "What''s going on? Second brother, could it be that you want to attack, that you have been here all this time, to invade your flood dragon race? "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely support you with this. After all, ever since the day they''ve appeared, they''ve been a great threat to our four seas. We''ll definitely do our best to eliminate them."

    When he just got there, the fellow with the white dragon head shook his head and said in a serious tone, "We will have to settle the matters regarding the dragon race and flood dragon race sooner or later, but we are not in a hurry. At the moment, there are a lot of powerful people in the human world.

    He said to Long Kuang: "Big brother, although we four brothers are rich, but to be honest, none of us have the strength to challenge Ku Zang and the others, or the Nether Lord s of the Underworld, or those super experts."

    Hearing them talk about that, Long Kuang immediately nodded his head, and said very carefully: "What you guys said makes sense. Although we four brothers possess everything in the Four Seas, so to speak, in the human world, we are the richest and have the most control over all life forms, but in the eyes of Nether Lord and Zhong Wanlong, we are just like a bunch of slaves that they can bully and order around at any time. And Ku Zang and the others also look down on us."

    At this point, he was actually quite angry and crushed a wine cup.

    Long Ao immediately persuaded him: "Big brother, we are also very angry at these things, we really want to find a chance to do something world-shaking to scare the various forces, and quickly increase our strength, and right now there is an excellent chance for us to force a few people to hand over three very capable fellows to us. In the future, we will definitely rely on those three guys to fight against Zhong Wanlong and the Nether Lord, and those guys along with Ku Zang, and maybe even rely on them to dominate the Three Realms!"

    After he finished speaking, the other two fellows also nodded their heads in excitement.

    But Long Kuang was very confused and asked them: "What''s going on? We got three guys, and we can fight against Zhong Wanlong and the others? Just by being able to dominate the Three Realms? Second Brother, are you joking with me? "

    Seeing him in that state, the guy with the white head immediately said in a serious tone: "Big brother, my second brother definitely isn''t joking around with you. Right now, there are really three people who appear in this world, and many living creatures already know about them, big brother, as long as we go to the Mount Dong Lai, force Yun Yi and the others, and give those three fellows to us, and capture some of the people under Yun Yi as hostages to threaten those three, they will definitely help us become hegemons."

    Hearing his words, Long Kuang Dun became cautious. After thinking for a while, he said in a serious tone: "Mount Dong Lai? Could it be that you are talking about the giant panda who beat up Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, the one who fought against Heavenly Saint Ruler, the one who beat up Western Ghost King, and the one who beat up Western Ghost King, and the one who chopped off Phantom King of the North''s head, is Wu Xie? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the guy with the big black head said excitedly, "Big Brother, you''re right! We''re talking about them, and I found out recently that the little bastard who defeated Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, the giant panda called Huang Tianyu and defeated Xi Xiang, was slightly weaker than him last summer. The brat who defeated Han Ti, was called Wu Xie and was previously a member of Pure Spirit Sect.

    Long Ao was extremely serious again as he said to Long Kuang: "Big brother, this is a heaven-sent opportunity. As long as we get them, the three of them can capture Violet Cloud Sect and Pure Spirit Sect and then wait for a few people from the other big sects to threaten them and teach us their profound powers so that they can help us train our strong soldiers. I believe that it won''t be long before we obtain enough strength to challenge those Zhong Wanlong fellows, you better not hesitate at all!"

    After he finished speaking, the fellow with a white head and the fellow with a black head also looked at Dragon Kuang with a serious expression.

    But Long Kuang closed his eyes and thought carefully for a while, then suddenly nodded his head and said in a dark voice, "Fine then, since I went to attack Duan Lang last year, Second Brother, you have also fought with Hong Tianyan. Third Brother, although you did not personally fight with Yun Yi, some of the soldiers under your command had some conflict with them.

    Seeing that he seemed to have made up his mind on something important, Long Ao immediately said quite happily: "Alright! Elder brother, you just need to say those words, we will do as you say. "

    However, the guy with the white head very carefully asked Long Kuang: "Big brother, since you have made up your mind, then we will do our best to listen to your commands. When should we leave? How many soldiers are to be led, and how are they to go to Mount Dong Lai? "

    Seeing him ask so many questions, and that guy with a black head immediately looked at Dragon Kuang carefully.

    Long Kuang thought for a moment, then suddenly said in a serious tone, "Anyway, if we go to the Mount Dong Lai this time, we will definitely offend all of the big sects, Yun Yi, and all the forces that are on good terms with them. We will just play around with them for a bit, and at dawn of the day, each side will lead thirty thousand elite soldiers, from the east, south, east, west, and north, to their Mount Dong Lai. They will force them to hand those three fellows over to us immediately, or else we will drown the Mount Dong Lai and turn that place into a vast ocean!"

    Hearing his decision, Long Ao and the other two fellows all nodded their heads happily. After that, they discussed about going to the Mount Dong Lai.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the dawn of the day after tomorrow. Just as Yushu and the others were about to start their morning lessons, they suddenly heard a series of loud and clear rumbles coming from all directions, shaking the entire Mount Dong Lai, causing a series of tremors. It was as if there was a huge earthquake that was about to erupt, and many people panicked and ran out of their rooms or caves.

    Not long after, they saw rolling black clouds suddenly appear in the sky where the sun had just risen and the moon had waned. At the same time, they saw violent gales, as if there was a heavy rain that was about to fall, and many people hurriedly hid in their caves and rooms. At the same time, some people gave Yun Yi and the others some umbrellas and raincoats.

    Yun Yi who was watching at that time suddenly frowned and punched his assistant.

    Just at that time, Long Kuang suddenly led a group of navy and big water to the east of Ziyun Peak. They arrived at the east side of Ziyun Peak and arrogantly said: "Yun Yi, go and call the Huang Tianyu, Wuxie, the two little brats and that giant panda over here, and have them surrender to us. Otherwise, today, we will flood the entire Mount Dong Lai, turning this place into a vast ocean, and make your Violet Cloud Sect disappear forever!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Ao and the guy with the big white head, and the guy with the big black head, led a large group of Ocean Soldiers on a set of big water s and appeared in the southern, western and northern parts of the Ziyun Peak.

    Seeing that scene, Yu Shun and the rest were all extremely furious, they took out their own weapons and looked at them with raging killing intent.

    But Yun Yi was actually quite polite as he told them: "Four Great Emperors, it is our honor to have you all visit our Mount Dong Lai, but please forgive me for being unable to agree to your request, because we are unable to make the three of them do anything, and our Mount Dong Lai is not a place where you can do whatever you want!"

    The moment he finished speaking, the guy with the white head, angrily said to him: "Yun Yi, cut the crap. To tell you the truth, we are leading 120000 elite soldiers to your Mount Dong Lai, you better obey. What my big brother said, call those three fellows here and make them submit to us, or else we will definitely do what we said and flood the Mount Dong Lai and destroy your Violet Cloud Sect!"

    Although we are more familiar with the three of them, they are not from our Violet Cloud Sect. When Master Feng expelled the Huang Tianyu from the Taizhen Sect last year, he almost beat them to death, and if it wasn''t for the fact that we treated him well in the past, they would not have come into contact with us anymore. It would be best for you guys to immediately withdraw your weapons, otherwise the weapons in our hands are not something to eat! "

    Looking at him, the guy with the big black head, who had a big head, laughed out loud and said tyrannically: "Yun Zhao, who are you trying to scare? Right now, we have already deployed our heavy soldiers to surround you from all sides. The weapons in your hands are not weak, so what can you do about it? Do you really think that we don''t dare to kill you? "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and one of the Sea Wolf Generals brandished the Sea Wolf Tribulations Stick in his hand, leading a large group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals, and pounced towards Yun Yi and the others. Only then did Jun became enraged, leading a large group of Violet Cloud Sect people, quickly jumping in front of them to fight them fiercely.

    Yun Yi said in a rather angry voice: "Long Zhen, you guys are going too far. Last year, some of the soldiers under Long Wei''s command invaded us in the winter, and we didn''t find you guys to settle the score, you should have known about our goodwill toward you. To think that not only did you not think about it, you guys actually dared to attack us with goodwill, do you really think that our Violet Cloud Sect is someone that can be easily bullied?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly flew high into the sky, urged his True Essence to look around, and released a bunch of circles. The beautiful, bright purple clouds instantly suppressed a lot of the big water s, and Long Zhen, who was still in a state of shock, slightly retreated, a little fearful of him.

    But Long Kuang spoke in an extremely tyrannical manner: "Yun Yi, don''t think that your Violet Cloud Sect is so powerful. To tell you the truth, in our eyes, your so-called famous sects and sects are just some local ruffians gathered together. Today, even if you reveal everything, you have to hand over those three fellows to us, and think of a way to make them submit to us."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly threw himself in front of Yun Yi, and swung his palm towards Yun Yi. The bright white sea salt water sword angered Yun Yi even more, as he released a burst of bright purple sword energy towards his surroundings, and began a great battle with Yun Yi.

 C255 Zhang Ren Huang came to his aid in a fit of rage

    Just as Long Kuang and the others were engrossed in battle with Yun Yi, a few patrolling soldiers in a city near the Mount Dong Lai suddenly saw from the direction of the Mount Dong Lai a few fast horses galloping towards them. As they were driving those horses, some of the riders had their horses stuck on their backs, with the Azure Cloud Nation''s urgent letters and flags, one of the generals immediately ordered a few soldiers to open the city gates to welcome those people.

    Entering the city, there was a black-clothed man with a command medallion. He took out a command medallion for the soldiers to see, and said to them in a stern voice, "Immediately give us exchange for a few fast horses? We have urgent matters to report to the Head of State and General! "

    As they spoke, they jumped down from their horses. Immediately, a few soldiers led them over to a few large horses.

    It was at that moment that a grand caravan suddenly approached the city. The soldiers guarding the city wall saw them and gripped their weapons vigilantly.

    Right at that moment, another mighty looking man in his forties or sixties rode his horse quickly and arrived. He shouted into the vicinity of the city, "Your majesty and your majesty has come to inspect this place. The big and small officials inside, come quickly out of the city to receive you!"

    After he finished speaking, he took out a golden dragon banner embroidered with a golden dragon from his bosom and unfurled it in the wind.

    At the same time, he shouted "Long live Your Majesty! Long live Your Highness!" and so on. Very soon, the big and small officials of the city ran out of the city, tidied up their attire outside the city gate, and respectfully kneeled on the ground.

    Not long after, Zhang Yunsheng and Zhang Rende who were dressed casually walked to the front of the officials, under the escort of some officers. Those officials immediately greeted them respectfully and shouted, "Welcome, your Majesty!"

    As soon as they had finished speaking, the black-clothed man who was carrying the banner of the urgent letter suddenly kneeled and walked over, and said to Zhang Yunsheng very anxiously: "Your Majesty, something bad happened. A large group of demons in the water had invaded the Mount Dong Lai, and it is very likely that they will endanger the Mount Dong Lai and his mount.

    Hearing that he had invited him with that matter, Zhang Rende immediately said in a furious voice, "Insolent demon, you actually dared to harm my Master, you are truly detestable!"

    However, Zhang Yunsheng said in a rather calm manner, "My son, do not be angry. Mr. Huang is a true Immortal, and even if a few petty people were to go and disturb them, he and his mount would definitely be able to easily exterminate those fellows."

    Just as he finished speaking, the black-clothed man who spoke just now suddenly spoke with caution: "Your Majesty, according to the information that we have personally gathered, the amount of monsters attacking the Mount Dong Lai this time should be no less than a hundred thousand. Moreover, they all carry water vapor on their bodies, if it wasn''t for the fact that this lowly one is disrespectful to the Mr. Huang, I''m afraid that this time, he and his mount won''t be able to handle so many demons!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Sheng Zhenglong frowned and looked at Zhang Yunsheng.

    Zhang Yunsheng frowned, thinking for a moment, then suddenly said with dignity: "My son, immediately go to Mount Dong Lai with your father, General Lei and the others, behead demons and exterminate demons, help the Mr. Huang, and we will send the officials here to gather all the elite soldiers from the surrounding provinces and provinces, quickly form a unit of no less than eighty thousand elite soldiers, and support us with all our strength at the fastest speed possible!"

    After he finished speaking, he took it, and the Demon Subduing Golden Dragon Sword that Zhang Rende gave him, led him and all the soldiers in the group towards Mount Dong Lai.

    Sheng Zhenglong immediately entered the city to discuss with the officials. Soon after, they sent out some orders for the transfer of troops, gathered the elite troops from the surrounding cities and formed a group. The army of over eighty thousand elite soldiers quickly headed towards Mount Dong Lai.

    Even though Long Kuang and the other Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas were all powerful, and the sea soldiers that they brought along were all powerful, Yun Yi and the rest were all experts in the current world after all. Therefore, after fighting for three days and three nights at Ziyun Peak''s place, not only did Long Kuang and the others not defeat Yun Yi, they even lost over ten thousand elite soldiers, which was truly infuriating.

    At dawn the next day, Long Kuang and the other four great Dragon Emperors, who had just led their group through a night of rest in the army, rushed to the Ziyun Peak. When they were preparing to fight with Yun Yi and the others, Zhang Yunsheng and the others suddenly rushed there with their group.

    Very soon, they took advantage of the time when the navy hadn''t discovered them to place the horses in a circle around a mountain plateau. Carrying weapons, they sneaked out from behind some mountain rocks and trees and quietly walked over.

    Upon discovering that the navy was made up of fish, shrimp, and such things, many of the soldiers actually licked their tongues with greed.

    Just at that moment, a few shrimp soldiers and crab generals suddenly saw Zhang Yunsheng and the others.

    Before he finished speaking, they led a few soldiers and pounced towards Zhang Yunsheng and the others.

    There were at least a few thousand of them. Zhang Rende waved the long pike in his hand, and after getting rid of a large carp essence, he suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs. "Soldiers, listen up.

    Hearing his words, all the soldiers rushed to the front of the navy in high spirits, and started to fight fiercely with those guys. Not long after, their group of two hundred killed thousands of shrimp soldiers and crab generals.

    Who would have thought that Zhang Rende and the others, would be such a powerful Long Zhen, would suddenly become furious, he waved the gigantic wave that was as high as the sky, and struck a portion of the wave that was over 20 feet tall, like a tall wall, that struck right in front of Zhang Yunsheng.

    Zhang Yunsheng suddenly pulled out his Demon Subduing Golden Dragon Sword, facing the huge wave, and slashed out a Golden Dragon Sword Qi, instantly suppressing not only the huge wave, but also Long Zhen, whose body was unsteady, crashed onto a huge rock. With a bang, the big rock was smashed into pieces, and with a frown, he controlled a water current and floated behind some Sea Dragon Army soldiers.

    At that time, Zhang Rende and the others had also walked over. Sheng Zhenglong''s group, which were flying there with their great army, looked at Long Zhen and the others with a murderous look on their faces.

 C256 The purple bamboo forest is not a decoration

    Long Zhen had wanted to defeat Yun Yi and the others, then force Yun Yi and the others, so that they would have the Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, and surrender to them, but he couldn''t imagine why Zhang Yunsheng and the others would go there to attack them.

    At that time, Long Kuang, Long Ao and Long Wei also saw it, and the soldiers that Sheng Zhenglong brought along immediately frowned.

    Just at that moment, a general suddenly shouted angrily at Long Zhen and the others, "Insolent Demon, you actually dared to invade Eastern Emergence Immortal Mountain. Hurry and retreat or else we will annihilate all of you immediately!"

    Hearing his words, Long Zhen immediately became enraged: "You reckless fool, we are the Dragon Army of the Four Seas, this great one is the Dragon Emperor in charge of the North Sea. If you don''t want to die, then immediately scram.

    Who would have thought that they would be the Dragon Army of the Four Seas? Furthermore, he was the Dragon Emperor of the North Sea. Some of the soldiers looked at them in disbelief.

    Zhang Yunsheng suddenly said with dignity: "I do not care what you are, immediately scram out of this immortal mountain, and do not offend anyone here. Otherwise, I will immediately dispatch a large force and annihilate all of you, and flatten the North Sea!"

    Hearing him call himself "This Emperor", the shrimp soldiers and crab generals found it hard to believe and looked at him.

    At that time, Yun Yi, who possessed a very special and powerful spirit power, felt that the Demon Subduing Golden Dragon Sword was emitting out of it. He said to Yun Zhao and the others, "Why is the Azure Cloud Nation''s Human Emperor here? Could he be here to see Tianyu? "

    Hearing him say that, Yun Zhao and the others did not understand, and looked at each other.

    Just at that time, Long Kuang suddenly became a little impatient and said loudly to Long Zhen: "Fourth Brother, you lead your soldiers and generals and tie this down here. This so-called Emperor, Third Brother, you lead your subordinates and trap these fellows of Violet Cloud Sect, Second Brother, you lead your troops to guard the surroundings and prevent any other bastards from messing up our plans.

    Hearing his orders, Long Ao, Long Wei and Long Zhen immediately became serious, and said to him in unison, "I will follow big brother''s orders!"

    After that, Long Zhen led his troops and pounced towards Zhang Yunsheng''s group. Long Wei also led his troops, surrounding Ziyun Peak, Long Ao immediately led his men and guarded the surrounding areas.

    The Dragon Kuang led his army and pounced towards zenith.

    At that time, Zhang Yunsheng, who had wanted to kill all of the Dragon Kuang and the others there, although he wanted to split up his forces to attack them, he couldn''t do anything about it. The sea soldiers all moved very quickly, riding on streams of water as they swam around them and engaged in a huge battle with them.

    Not long after, Long Kuang led the navy and rushed to the west side of zenith. However, he was blocked by the purple bamboo forest and cursed angrily, "Damn it!"

    It was at this time that Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, who were cultivating above the zenith, suddenly felt the kind of spiritual energy that the dragon demon emitted.

    As for the group of people and Wei Cang, they became their weapons and walked down the mountain.

    However, Wu Xie stopped them and said confidently: "Don''t act rashly. Although those navy soldiers are indeed powerful, but the purple bamboo forest that Da Shixiong created is not for decoration. First, let''s wait and see, how powerful are these shrimp soldiers and crab generals?"

    Right after he finished speaking, Wei Cang said with concern: "I also know that inside that Purple Bamboo Forest, there are many profound mysteries that ordinary people can''t enter into at all. But if the strongest guy who came was some kind of Dragon Emperor, they wouldn''t necessarily be able to stop him."

    The crowd also said with great worry, "Last year, we fought against the Dragon Emperor of the South Sea. Those guys fought with the Dragon Emperor of the South Sea, and they knew that they were all very powerful.

    Long Xinhua said worriedly, "Last year, some guys from the Western Sea came to the Mount Dong Lai and attacked the Violet Cloud Sect. This time, they must be even more vicious than last time, even if the purple bamboo forest is able to stop them and they come to attack us, the Sect Master Yun and the others might not be able to defeat them."

    Leng Qianning also said worriedly, "In the last ten odd years, many evil beings have been on the move and have continuously attacked us. There have been many times that we, the great sects, have come to this place, and with this powerful fellow here, we must not let them do anything evil. We must teach them a lesson so that they will not dare to do anything evil anymore because they are afraid of us."

    Seeing that they were all so angry that they were about to go down the mountain, Wu Xie suddenly turned serious and said to them, "Calm down. When that guy brought our senior brother away, didn''t he tell us that there would be a calamity soon? Have you forgotten what he told us? "

    After hearing his words, Leng Qianning and the rest of the four looked down the mountain helplessly.

    While Wu Xie and the others were talking, Long Kuang sent out some shrimp soldiers and crab generals to rush towards the Purple Bamboo Forest. In the end, not a single one of them charged in, and they were even stabbed by some pillars, killing quite a few of them. In an instant, he became extremely angry, cursing at those fellows, and then brought a few generals to walk to the front of the Purple Bamboo Forest to carefully inspect the bamboo forest, but he did not discover anything amiss with them.

    After a moment, Long Kuang suddenly became very angry and said, "General Lobster, let''s not worry about that. General Lobster, immediately lead your underlings and cut a path through this damned bamboo forest. No matter what, before nightfall, we will rush over and surround this mountain peak and scold those two brats and that giant panda!"

    Hearing his order, the lobster general holding a shining trident immediately shouted at him, "Understood!"

    After he finished speaking, he led a group of lobster soldiers that held long spears and sabers and charged directly toward the southwest region of the Purple Bamboo Forest. They hacked down a lot of bamboo like crazy.

    After seeing the bamboo being chopped down, the dragon''s fury was slightly reduced.

    However, not long after, the bamboo sticks that had been chopped down had suddenly turned into numerous stalks of bamboo, forming a very strange structure. However, not long after, those bamboo sticks that had been chopped down had suddenly turned into a bunch of stalks of bamboo sticks.

 C257 The Dragon Emperor left to thank the Human Emperor

    Those baskets, bamboo sticks, and the like. Long Kuang immediately flew into a rage, and yelled angrily at one of the generals beside him, who was wearing a set of hard crab armor and holding a pair of gigantic diamond pincers, "King Crab, lead your subordinates, immediately go and help the lobsters to destroy this despicable bamboo forest."

    Upon hearing his orders, the Emperor Crab immediately turned serious and said, "As you command!"

    After he finished speaking, he shook the pair of pincers in his hand, and a stream of water came crashing down, blocking the extremely sharp bamboo sticks and the lobsters on the bamboo sticks.

    With their help, the lobsters heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly smashed the large bamboo basket to pieces before continuing to rush into the depths of the bamboo forest.

    However, not long after, those bamboo sticks that they destroyed just now suddenly grew back into stalks of extremely lush purple bamboo. At the same time, they rapidly absorbed the water that they controlled, and not long after, they completely absorbed all of the water within a twenty to thirty meter radius.

    Without those streams of water, those Emperor crabs and lobsters began to walk rather slowly. After half an hour, they finally walked more than three hundred feet, and suddenly, the dragon was extremely enraged. It opened its mouth and spat out a large amount of water into the bamboo forest.

    At the same time, the overlord crabs, lobsters and the like were all brimming with energy as they steered the flood towards the depths of the bamboo forest.

    However, not long after, many Violet Bamboo Leaves in their surroundings were like sharp blades as they howled and pierced through their armor. Some of them were severely injured, some of them were directly stabbed to death, and some of them even fell to the ground. They were washed into the swamps within with a hualala sound.

    Realizing that the situation wasn''t good, the lobster prize brandished its trident as it blocked the attacks of the surrounding bamboo while anxiously saying to the Emperor Crab Great General, "General, let''s not mess around here anymore. Hurry up and lead these brothers away, otherwise, before long, all of us will end up here together with these brothers."

    Just as he finished speaking, the ten or so lobsters and twenty or thirty crab soldiers beside them were all simultaneously beaten into something as big as a hedgehog. As they screamed, it was quickly sucked dry by the bamboo and turned into shriveled corpses.

    Seeing the situation, the King Crab suddenly became extremely frightened and shouted loudly, "Everyone, quickly retreat! Don''t wait for your death here!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved the pair of pincers in his hand, and with a kacha sound, it broke many large bamboos. Driving a stream of water, he rushed towards the outside of the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    The other lobsters immediately followed closely behind him. While desperately resisting the bamboo attacks, they quickly ran outside.

    As for the lobster general, he was still howling as he turned the three forks in his hands into one, a two to three Zhang long fork that was dancing in the air. After hitting a lot of the surrounding bamboos, he opened his mouth and sprayed a patch of silt over them, burying those bamboos underneath.

    As for that Emperor Crab Great General, he spat out a lot of air bubbles that were a foot long. With loud banging sounds, he broke many large bamboo sticks and quickly opened up a fairly wide path for them. Leading those who rushed in there were all the crab generals, as well as all the lobster generals, and rushed towards Long Kuang''s direction.

    However, after a while, there were more green bamboo growing around those guys like long spears, piercing through a lot of big crab soldiers. The armor of the general and the lobsters directly penetrated through the bodies of those guys, and along with the corpses of those guys, they rapidly grew to the height of ten to thirty feet. Soon, those corpses, which had been sucked dry, turned into dust and were flung down.

    At that time, he had been outside the purple bamboo forest, looking at the many navy troops in that area.

    At that moment, the Emperor crab and lobster suddenly rushed out, their bodies covered in wounds. Staggering over, they arrived in front of Long Kuang and said to him in great pain: "Your Majesty, we were incompetent. We were not able to charge in, and had instead lost all of our subordinates. Please punish us!"

    Long Kuang hastily had a few soldiers carry them far away and began treating them. However, he flew into the air and said in a very angry tone, "This Emperor doesn''t believe that this piece of bamboo is that powerful!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the Emperor Dragon Head Spear in his hand, howling towards the Purple Bamboo Forest, causing a light blue flood of water to rush out and cut off many large bamboos. Then, he suddenly spat out pieces of crystal clear salt from his mouth towards those big water s, submerging them within dozens of miles of the Purple Bamboo Forest like pieces of white snow.

    Seeing his powerful magic power, many of the lobster soldiers were very excited and started cheering.

    He watched as the flood and salt continuously washed and buried the bamboo, making him in a very good mood.

    However, the good news did not last long. After only fifteen minutes had passed, the bamboo that had been broken by the flood water had grown many thick and dense roots. They passed through the flood water and extended underground.

    Furthermore, the purple bamboo that had been buried by the salt bars started to crackle one after another. After separating from the center, they absorbed all the salt bars and then grew back together in perfect condition.

    Just as Long Kuang was feeling extremely enraged and turned to look at them, they actually turned into a bamboo that was emitting raging flames as they frantically rushed towards Long Kuang. In anger, Long Kuang waved the spear in his hand and sent a huge, heaven-shaking wave toward them.

    At the same time, he also scared a lot of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals into retreating. The nearby mountains and trees all carefully looked over at him.

    Just as he was about to attack them, they quickly formed into a bamboo monster that looked like an azure dragon. The bamboo monster was growing a lot of bamboo leaves that were more than one zhang long and one foot wide, and very quickly, all the water droplets and water vapor in the surroundings were sucked dry, and then, circles of big water s, flames, and flames started to emerge from the monster''s body, howling as it pounced towards the dragon.

    He never would have thought that there would be those terrifying dragons in the purple bamboo forest. He immediately flew into the air and began to attack them one after another. The crystal clear and bright salt mountains shattered a large amount of bamboo in succession.

    However, that monster was even faster. It pounced in front of him and suddenly unleashed eight purple bamboo lances that were like steel and pierced through with a bang. After several salt mountains, it violently struck the dragon even faster and spewed out green blood.

    And it was also at that time that Long Kuang suddenly became a little frightened. He looked at the monster, opened his eyes wide and said: "I didn''t expect this strange bamboo to actually contain powerful earth spirit energy and a little celestial power. No wonder this emperor was beaten to such a state by you!"

    A large fist the size of a millstone was violently thrown towards him. In an instant, not only did it beat him to the point of spitting out blood, it also quickly turned him into a cloud of water vapor and escaped into the distance. Moreover, it directly sent the small mountain he was on earlier to turn into a crater with a radius of over a hundred feet, and caused dust and stone to fly everywhere.

    Seeing that situation, although Long Kuang was furious, wanting to rush over and continue attacking them, he had a better sense of reasoning, so he quickly gathered all the navy, looked at the purple bamboo which was quickly spreading towards them, and retreated towards Ziyun Peak.

    And just as Long Kuang and the bamboos were fighting, Yun Yi suddenly waved the treasure sword in his hand, and shot out a dozen of Sky Tremor Bombs at Long Wei, instantly causing Long Wei''s body to burst into flames, he painfully rode his big water and retreated towards the zenith.

    At that time, Yun Zhao and the others were fighting a great battle with the Western Ocean Soldiers. When they saw that he had escaped in a sorry state, they also quickly rode on their big water and followed after zenith.

    When Long Zhen, who was fighting with Zhang Yunsheng and the others at the time, saw their situation, he instantly went into a rage and shouted at them, "Third brother, you useless fellow, hurry up and come back. We are all dragon emperors whose might shook the Three Realms.

    Even though at that time, Long Wei heard his scoldings, but because he was afraid of Yun Yi, he did not care about them at all and quickly disappeared from their line of sight. Long Zhen was so angry that he angrily pounced towards Yun Yi and the others.

    Just at that moment, Zhang Rende suddenly formed hand seals with his hands and chanted an incantation, then he shot one after another towards the northern soldiers. With the flickering of the vermillion spirit runes, he suppressed many shrimp soldiers and crab generals, and the carp spirit etc.

    The red and yellow lights suddenly became many, and the spirit talismans that were as tall as a person hit his body one after the other. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen of the sea soldiers were tortured by the big generals, causing them to scream out in pain, and turned into balls of spirit light, which then fused into his body, causing him to become much younger.

    Long Zhen, who had just clashed head on with Yun Yi, when he saw the situation, instantly became extremely furious and roared at them, "Damned bastards, you dare to harm my subordinates like this, this emperor will kill all of you right now ˇ­"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he swung the World Shocking Halberd in his hand towards Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong, causing two streams of bone-piercing cold black water to splash out. In an instant, a layer of frost covered many of the stones on the ground, forcing both Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong to release protective qi at the same time in fear, and at the same time forced them to jump onto a large mountain.

    Just at this time, Zhang Yunsheng suddenly waved the Demon Subduing Golden Dragon Sword in his hand, welcomed the two streams of water, and released a stream of golden energy that suppressed the two streams of water, causing a large number of stones to explode and fly towards Long Zhen. Long Zhen was infuriated to the point that the black water around him surged, and soon enough, the two water fell to the ground.

    But just at that moment, Zhang Rende and Zhang Rende suddenly rushed forward and behind him at the same time, releasing a red talisman that was as tall as a person, clashing twice against each other, heavily smashing onto his body, causing him to be severely injured and spew out a few mouthfuls of black blood, he glared at the two of them and said fiercely: "What a vicious human, I never thought that you two would use this kind of, Red Flame Spirit Talisman!"

    Just as he said that, Long Zunba and Yun Yi suddenly waved the treasured sword in their hands at the same time, attacking him with a golden sword aura and a purple lightning sword aura.

    And it was also at that moment that Long Ao suddenly waved the huge wave in his hand, lifted up the sky and swung the spear in his hand towards that direction. The heaven-shocking and earth-shattering wave that had an imposing aura, rumbled as Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others all jumped onto some of the mountain peaks.

    And also at that moment, Long Kuang suddenly went there to support Long Wei, and shouted with a frown: "Second, third, retreat quickly!"

    After saying this, they rode on rolling dark clouds, leading the remaining soldiers and quickly fleeing into the distance.

    Long Ao, who had noticed that Long Kuang was also injured, carried Long Zhen up and shouted at the soldiers, "Retreat!"

    Before he finished speaking, he carried Long Zhen and rode on the rain clouds, and left there.

    Seeing that the four Dragon Emperors had fled, the sailors quickly rode on the steam and left the area.

    Not long after, Long Ao and the rest left, and the flood also followed the appearance of the sun, and quickly subsided. Yu Pan and the rest finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    After Yun Yi and the others jumped down from the mountain, they hurriedly walked in front of Zhang Yunsheng and the others and spoke a few words of thanks to them politely. Then, they invited Zhang Yunsheng, Zhang Rende and Sheng Zhenglong to go to Violet Cloud Sect''s White Cloud Pavilion and prepared some food and wine, thanking the group warmly.

    But when Zhang Yunsheng and the others saw that the danger over there was no longer there, they asked Yun Yi and the others about it, asking them about the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, and hearing that Yun Yi and the others had told them that everything regarding the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer was fine, and that their mana was even stronger than before, they nodded their heads in relief. Not long after, because they had many important matters to take care of, they bade farewell to Yun Yi and the others, and led the soldiers down the mountain.

 C258 Dragon crazy alone to see the dragon emperor

    Not long after leaving the Violet Cloud Sect, they went to the crystal palace in the Eastern Ocean. After consuming a few carp spirits and giving them some elixirs, they stayed in the four clean rooms for two to three days to adjust their breathing and recover, only then did Long Kuang, Long Wei and Long Zhen''s injuries recover.

    When Long Ao fought with Yun Yi and the others, he had also recovered from the large amount of spirit energy he had expended.

    One day in the morning, they gathered in a large hall and after drinking a few cups of wine, Long Zhen said in a rage: "Those bastards Yun Yi, they are really too despicable, they have colluded with the Azure Cloud Nation''s Human Emperor and the others and offended us, I can''t take this lying down any further, tomorrow I will lead the troops to the flooded Dragon City, eat Zhang Yunsheng and the others and shock those bastards!"

    After hearing his words, Long Ao immediately became a little happy and said: "I will also go drown the capital of Jinling and capture Song Jiangshan and the others. In the future, I will use them to threaten those rascals from Taizhen Sect and those fellows from the Huang Tianyu.

    After he finished speaking, the two fellows burst out laughing.

    But Long Zhen just frowned and said cautiously: "Second brother, third brother, you guys want to intimidate Yun Yi and the rest, want to threaten the Huang Tianyu and those other fellows, I will support you guys very much, but you better not attack the people from the royal families of the two empires, if you don''t, you might bring a huge disaster to us."

    Hearing his words, Long Wei immediately became angry, "Fourth brother, what nonsense are you spouting? Didn''t we just want to destroy some humans? How could it bring us such a huge disaster? "

    Long Ao was even more furious, he said to Long Zhen: "Old Fourth, you couldn''t have been scared, right? You couldn''t have been scared because you were beaten silly by Yun Yi''s good friend, Zhang Yunsheng and the others, right? How could you be so timid? I really wonder what you have been thinking these past few days. "

    Looking at the two of them who seemed to be very angry, Long Zhen said in distress, "It''s not that I''m timid, but that I''m not scared of Yun Yi and the others either.

    After hearing his words, Long Ao and Long Wei became even angrier as they looked towards him.

    Dragon Kuang suddenly waved his hand at them, and said in a calm tone, "Second, third, don''t misunderstand fourth elder, his worries are not unreasonable. One must know that the royal families of the four empires of the mortal world not only have great power in the human world, but to a certain extent, they can also command the living beings of the four seas. Furthermore, they are highly valued by the heavenly gods.

    Long Zhen spoke even more carefully: "The other three empires are still alright, second brother, third brother, but don''t forget that the Azure Cloud Nation is located in the east. That place, however, is the territory of the supreme fairy, and a lot of the citizens of the Azure Cloud Nation, as well as everyone in the Imperial Family, extremely respect and fear the supreme fairy, and if you eliminate Zhang Yunsheng and the others, wouldn''t that mean that you have directly offended the supreme fairy? I really don''t dare to imagine what kind of consequences you would encounter that way! "

    After hearing what they had said, Long Wei and Long Ao immediately looked at each other carefully.

    Long Ao suddenly said in a huff: "Then, do we have to endure this resentment? From now on, we cannot go to the Mount Dong Lai to seek revenge on Yun Yi and the others, and even go destroy that repulsive Purple Bamboo Forest?"

    Seeing him like that, Long Zhen immediately shook his head in distress.

    Long Kuang thought for a while, then suddenly clenched his fist and said darkly: "Since things have come to this, we can''t care that much anymore. Old Second, Old Third, Old Fourth, you guys go back for now, I''ll go find those bastards from the Dragon Clan and the flood dragon race and convince them to go to the Mount Dong Lai, destroy that purple bamboo forest, and then destroy the Violet Cloud Sect. At that time, we can just give the Violet Cloud Sect to them, no matter what, we have to think of a way to take revenge as soon as possible, or else who knows how many other creatures will mock us!"

    After hearing what he had said, Long Ao immediately said more cautiously: "Then Big Brother, should we prepare some gifts for them?"

    Long Wei also said carefully, "The dragon race and flood dragon race have always been very troublesome to deal with. They have always wanted to occupy our Four Seas. Big Brother, if you want to go find them, won''t it be too risky?"

    Long Zhen was even more worried, he said to Long Kuang: "Big brother, why don''t we go find them together with you? If they do that, if they want to harm us, we can do the same to each other, at least we''ll be in more danger than you, aren''t we much safer?"

    Hearing their worries, Long Kuang shook his head, and said very cautiously: "No need, I just want to go alone to meet them, and promise them the Mount Dong Lai, that place is not our territory, and you guys can''t come with me, to prevent them from becoming too fierce, and kill all four of us brothers, that way our family will have no one to rely on, and before long, all of us will be killed by the other living creatures."

    After hearing what he had said, Long Ao, Long Wei, and Long Zhen all looked at him with worry, but in the end, they nodded and agreed to what he had said.

    Very quickly, they discussed some other matters. Long Ao, Long Wei and Long Zhen bade farewell to Long Kuang and returned to their respective seas.

    The next morning, Long Kuang changed into a set of bright green robes and went out alone. In the Extreme Heaven Sea where the nine great dragon emperors resided, he looked at that sea which was covered in spiritual light, white clouds, and the fragrance of water rippling. He said enviously, "If I could live here forever, how nice would it be?"

    Just as he finished speaking, orange-dragon emperor suddenly rushed out from the ocean and said in a furious tone: "Long Kuang, don''t be too greedy. You have already occupied the Eastern Ocean for a hundred thousand years and still want to occupy our place. I see that you don''t want to live here forever, but want to die right now?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his mouth towards Long Kuang and sprayed out a bright orange colored fire. This immediately forced Long Kuang to go crazy. He hurriedly rode the water and flew into the distance with some fear in his eyes.

    Just at that moment, Golden Dragon Emperor and the other Dragon Emperors suddenly rushed out from the ocean. They looked quite mighty and circled around in the air, riding on a cloud and floating in the air.

    The Golden Dragon Emperor was still quite dignified as he said to the orange-dragon emperor, "The one who has come is a guest, and no matter what, he is still the great Dragon Emperor of the East Sea. For him to come here personally, it shows that he has given us face, and we cannot be rude to him, Ol ''Nine!"

    After hearing his words, orange-dragon emperor withdrew the raging flames, and Long Kuang was slightly relieved, as he floated in front of them.

 C259 Dragon Emperor was displeased to see the Wyrm King.

    Seeing that Dragon Kuang had gone there alone, Blue Dragon Emperor looked down on him and said, "Dragon Kuang, you are the master of the Eastern Ocean after all, why didn''t you bring a follower with you when you came out? It is really dishonorable! "

    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor seemed rather imposing, and said to the Dragon Kuang: "Alright, Dragon Kuang, just tell us, what business do you have with us? We don''t want to hear any nonsense, and you know that for years! "

    Seeing that the nine of them were all very aggressive, Long Kuang thought for a bit and then said in a serious tone: "Golden Dragon Emperor, I know that all of you are very straightforward. Since you''ve said that, then I won''t waste my breath on you."

    Just as he said that, the Azure Dragon Emperor suddenly became impatient and said to him, "If you have something to say, quickly say it. If you have to fart, go away. Don''t pollute the environment here!"

    The other Dragon Emperors were also a little unhappy as they looked at Long Kuang.

    However, Long Kuang did not care about those things and instead cupped his fists towards them and said rather politely: "Yes, various Dragon Emperors, especially your Golden Dragon Emperor, I heard that you and your Emperor of the Nether Dragon were released from Spirit Tooth Mountain by a little bastard called Huang Tianyu last summer, right?"

    After hearing what he had said, Golden Dragon Emperor immediately looked down on him and said, "What is it? You want to know him through me? Or do you want me to help you take care of him? "

    Seeing him in such a state, Long Kuang calmly said, "I''m not afraid to tell you, I''ve heard recently that the brat, a little brat called Wu Xie and a giant panda that have a close relationship with him are all very powerful. They even beat those from the Underworld, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and the others."

    Just as he reached that point, the Green Dragon Emperor impatiently said, "Long Kuang, don''t talk about those things. All living things in this world know about those things. We are all very busy, so we don''t have time to listen to you talk about those things. It''s already a thing of the past."

    The other Dragon Kings were also quite impatient. They wagged their tails!

    Seeing them in such a state, Long Kuang was worried that they would attack him, so he took a step back and said, "I''ll be honest with you guys, I really want those three guys."

    When he got to that point, Golden Dragon Emperor suddenly laughed heartily, and said with contempt: "Dragon Kuang, are you staying in the ocean for too long, for your brain to be filled with water? You want to get them? Don''t you think, just by yourself, you were able to destroy the [celestial power], the [Meridian Restraining Dragon Sealing Array], and at the same time, be there? In a short span of half a year, you defeated Lv Ji, Lord of Fire and Devil, [Reincarnation] and [Returning to the Heavens], Xi Xiang and Han Ti, and those experts, will they submit to you? "

    After he finished speaking, he and the other Dragon Emperors all felt that it was extremely funny and started to mock Long Kuang.

    However, Long Kuang still did not get angry, but instead said seriously: "I know that such an expert would not be subservient under normal circumstances, nor would he be willing to be my subordinate. But don''t forget, all of you, humans have weaknesses, many of us are very greedy, and our East Sea has many rare treasures, so we do not care about the number of Gold or Silver Pearls. If they had submitted to me, I would have definitely given them all the treasures I wanted, but unfortunately, we went to the Mount Dong Lai a few days ago, and then ˇ­"

    Speaking of that, he suddenly felt very troubled. He didn''t want to tell the Golden Dragon Emperor and the others about what had happened between them, the four great Dragon Emperors, and the Mount Dong Lai a few days ago.

    Seeing him like that, the purple dragon suddenly asked him in confusion: "You went to the Mount Dong Lai, what happened?"

    The other Dragon Emperors all looked towards Long Kuang.

    He really wanted them to attack the Mount Dong Lai, force the Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie to bring Xiao Qiuer, and submit to his Dragon Madman. Only after pondering for a good while did he finally tell them everything that had happened a few days ago to the Four Great Dragon Emperors in the Mount Dong Lai.

    After listening to his story, the grey figure grew long and asked in disbelief, "What''s going on?" The Mount Dong Lai''s forbidden grounds had actually been surrounded by those strange purple bamboo forests? Long Kuang, are you sure you aren''t telling us a story? "

    The red dragon said in disbelief: "Long Kuang, you four brothers, are still tyrants of the four seas, emperors of tens of thousands of years. If you say that the sect master of the Violet Cloud Sect is capable of fighting with you with all of her strength, I believe that, after all, his Violet Cloud Sect is an expert of great cultivation, and has stood tall in the human world. She is a great sect that has existed for more than three thousand years, but you said that those purple bamboos have severely injured you.

    Long Kuang immediately said to them in a serious tone, "My dragon emperors, I am very sincere this time. I invited you all to the Mount Dong Lai to seize that place, then told you all about this matter. Why didn''t you all believe me?"

    After hearing all that he had said, the Green Dragon Emperor became a little angry and said, "You want us to seize the Mount Dong Lai? Long Kuang, have you gone mad or have you gone stupid? That big mountain is pretty good, but that place is the closest to Eastern Heaven Realm. That super strong Tian Xinrui is right there, if you want to go there, go and snatch it yourself, we are not interested! "

    Golden Dragon Emperor was also a little angry, and said to Long Kuang: "Although I do not know what intentions you have in making us go there, but I will tell you this right away, we do not have any interest in that mountain, nor do we want to be foolishly used by you. Leave our place, or else I will eat you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned around and flew above the clouds, then very quickly turned around and descended, turning into an even more powerful golden dragon. He opened his mouth that was shining with a golden light, and directly pounced towards the dragon.

    After he left, the Azure Dragon Emperor angrily said towards the direction he left in, "Damned bastard. You''re really fast. You want to use us? Dream on!"

    After speaking, they, the nine Dragon Kings, returned to the bottom of the sea.

    Very quickly, Long Kuang left the sea area, turned around and looked in that direction, but said angrily: "Fine, fine, fine, Golden Dragon Emperor, you guys are treating me like this right? When I allow the flood dragon race to take over the Mount Dong Lai, I want to see what will happen to you guys. "

    After he finished speaking, his body flashed as he rode on a rain cloud and flew towards the Emperor of the Nether Dragon. The place they were at, was a lifeless Extreme Sea.

    In the depths of the ocean, those fellows from the Emperor of the Nether Dragon who felt the dragon''s madness and released their spirit energy quickly rushed out of the sea, rode on the black clouds and floated in the air. The Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly flew into a huff and said to him: "Long Kuang, you came here alone, and you aren''t even wearing armor or carrying your weapon, are you looking to die?"

    But the Emperor of the Nether Dragon did not care too much about it. When the Dragon Kuang suddenly went there, he instead said to him in a calm manner: "Alright, Dragon Kuang, if you need anything, come find us immediately. We do not like wasting our time."

    After he finished speaking, the other Wyrm King s all looked at Long Kuang fiercely.

    Looking at their aggressive stance, Long Kuang immediately told them in great detail what had happened to the four Dragon Emperors a few days ago, to and the others, as well as what had happened to him just now. He also told them that he had gone to find the Golden Dragon Emperor for the sake of those things, hoping that they would dispatch some heavy troops or even go there personally to eliminate the entire Violet Cloud Sect.

    After hearing what he had said, the rest of the Emperor of the Pan Jiao s cautiously looked at him.

 C260 The two Wyrm King attacked from the east

    After the Emperor of the Nether Dragon heard what Long Kuang had said, he pondered for a while, then asked him gloomily, "Did you see the Huang Tianyu, that giant panda, and that guy called what was evil?"

    He immediately said very seriously: "Of course not, if we saw them there, and even directly fought them, even if we were to be defeated by them, I wouldn''t be able to come and look for you guys again. Furthermore, we didn''t have any real people with the Violet Cloud Sect on that occasion, so the number of casualties between the two sides are very limited."

    After hearing what he said, Wyrm King immediately said in confusion: "You guys are there, fighting against the people from Violet Cloud Sect before even seeing the three of them. I say, Long Kuang, have you four brothers gone stupid? Didn''t the two of you clearly explain to each other why you went to the Mount Dong Lai that time? "

    Hearing his reproach, Long Kuang said in a very distressed tone, "Wasn''t it for the sake of capturing some people from the Violet Cloud Sect and then using them to coerce those three fellows to return to us, that''s why we attacked the people from the Violet Cloud Sect first? After all, we heard that Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie, those two brats, have good relations with Yun Yi and the others! "

    Hearing his words, the Black Wyrm King immediately understood: "That''s right, after all, you have goods in your hands, so you dare to go out and sell them. Only then will you have enough confidence to make some powerful people fear you, and then be restricted by themselves."

    Although none of the Violet Cloud Sect s are very powerful, but their clan has existed for more than three thousand years and has always been the head of the eight great sects in the mortal world. Many of the sects in the mortal world respected them very much, and at the very least, their sect masters should be very powerful.

    Right after he finished speaking, Long Kuang said with a bit of regret: "Who said it wasn''t? We four brothers originally thought that even if we were weak, we could at least capture a few people from the Violet Cloud Sect. But who would have thought that not only did we not capture one of them, we even let them, the emperor and the rest of the people from the Azure Cloud Nation, kill some of their subordinates. I, Long Wei and Long Zhen also suffered some injuries one after the other.

    After he finished speaking, he was still helpless and sighed.

    Seeing his dejected look, Emperor of the Dang Jiao did not care at all: "Victory and defeat is a common occurrence, not to mention that you are still fighting with the other kids of Violet Cloud Sect. Long Kuang, don''t be dejected, your defeat that time was not unjustified, at least you forced that brat Yun Yi to personally make a move, right?" "ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­ ˇ­

    "Also, the human emperors of the four great empires in the mortal world are protected by the three great officials of the gods, along with Tian Xinrui and Zhong Wanlong. Although they are all mortals, their royal authority is supreme in the mortal world, not to mention you guys, sometimes even a few immortals, dragon races, and even the Demon Lord and the others would be afraid. Basically, they would not fight face to face with those human emperors, or else the so-called heavens would punish us."

    Emperor of the Rhinoceros also advised Long Kuang, "Although your Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas s aren''t as powerful as us, you dare attack Mount Dong Lai without any hesitation. For their courage, you all deserve to be proud of yourselves, after all, in the Three Realms, there aren''t many who would dare to fight against the directly, the''s monarch, and basically, retreat safely."

    Hearing their dissuasion, Long Kuang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Thank you for the persuasion, but I know my own limits. No matter what, we lost face at Mount Dong Lai and were mocked by those fellows at Violet Cloud Sect, at least in the near future, we won''t have the face to go there and take care of them. Once things are done, the Mount Dong Lai will be yours. "

    After hearing what he said, Emperor of the Pan Jiao was cautious, and said to Emperor of the Nether Dragon: "Big brother, although it is a bit sudden that Long Kuang came to invite us to send troops, Mount Dong Lai is a good place, should we consider it, and immediately send troops there to recruit Violet Cloud Sect?"

    Hearing his suggestion, Wyrm King''s group all looked towards Emperor of the Nether Dragon.

    However, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon seemed to have little interest in that matter, as he shook his head and said in a flat tone: "I don''t want to get involved with those kinds of things, Long Kuang, stop wasting your breath and speak nonsense. If you want to take down the Mount Dong Lai, think of a way yourself, we can''t go to that crappy place!"

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and actually fell into the ocean. The people from the Black Wyrm King were all confused as they looked at each other.

    Seeing that their dragon race and flood dragon race didn''t want to attack Mount Dong Lai, Long Kuang became even more furious. He glared angrily at the calm surface of the sea for a long while, before leaving in a huff.

    Not long after Long Kuang left, Emperor of the Nether Dragon, who was deep in thought in the Wyrm King Palace, suddenly shouted orders to Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao, "Eighth brother, Ninth brother, quickly prepare yourself. When tomorrow comes, you will lead King of Sharks and Shark King, as well as the people who cut the tongues, shave the hair, and explode the lungs, Lan Wei and the others, and send fifty thousand soldiers to Mount Dong Lai."

    Hearing his order, both Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao immediately said to him in a serious tone, "We shall obey Big Brother''s orders!"

    However, the Wyrm King that had been silent all this time actually looked at him in confusion and said, "Big Brother, what''s going on? Didn''t you just say to Long Kuang that we aren''t interested in the Mount Dong Lai? Why do you want eighth brother and ninth brother to lead their troops to attack that place now? "

    The other Wyrm King s were also puzzled and looked towards the Emperor of the Nether Dragon.

    The Emperor of the Nether Dragon said mysteriously: "The Mount Dong Lai is a land filled with beautiful scenery. Furthermore, the ground is rather large, so why would I not be tempted by it? The reason why I said that to Long Kuang just now, is to tell him, that we were not invited by him to attack that place, but to take that place down ourselves. On this matter, we have no relationship with them, and in the future, once we take that place, they will have no reason to get a share of our spoils! "

    After hearing what he had to say, the people from the Black Wyrm King all nodded in admiration.

    He once again warned them, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao should not go find those rascals from Violet Cloud Sect and directly destroy that purple bamboo forest. After that, they would surround that so-called forbidden land which was set up by heaven and wait for them to go there to support them. Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest of them would try their best not to kill too many people and try to capture some of those rascals to threaten them.

    Hearing his words, Emperor of the Pan Jiao immediately said with care: "Big brother, don''t worry, we will definitely be very careful. Do well in this matter, causing that brat to bow down to us and never dare to do anything to anyone, just randomly arrange things for you."

    Emperor of the Rhinoceros also said very carefully, "Also, after we go there, we will quickly take over the territory. That zenith there, regardless of who goes there to support them, we will capture them and bring them back to you, big brother!"

    Hearing them talk about all these things, Emperor of the Nether Dragon immediately nodded his head, and very cautiously said to them: "You guys still need to remember, try your best not to fight with that little doll Huang Tianyu. After all, his celestial power, is not a joke, but if there''s no other choice, you guys must fight with him and kill him in one go.

    Hearing his warnings, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao all nodded their heads very carefully. Then, they started to discuss how to attack Mount Dong Lai.

    In the blink of an eye, it was time for them to arrive. On the second day, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest of the Emperor of the Pan Jiao, under the bright moonlight, gathered in the sky above the ocean. They looked around them and saw a dense mass of small demons suddenly releasing rolling black clouds.

    Emperor of the Rhinoceros looked down at the mountains that spanned thousands of miles, and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned his head to look at the zenith that was shrouded in clouds and nodded to Emperor of the Pan Jiao''s group.

    Very quickly, under the condition that Yun Yi and the rest did not notice, they arrived at the zenith. Cloud''s Head slowly descended near the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    The purple bamboo forest that was surrounded by a light fog suddenly looked a little puzzled, and asked the Emperor of the Rhinoceros: "Eighth Lord, this place isn''t very suitable for Master to grow. This place is the north, after all, and it will be very cold in the winter.

    After he finished speaking, he and the others frowned as they looked towards the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    The Shark King didn''t seem to care at all. "Isn''t it just some purple bamboo? What''s wrong? Lan Wei, immediately send thirty to fifty of your subordinates to take a look, to see exactly what is inside. "

    Hearing his orders, Lan Wei immediately dispatched a few shell demons, holding a large blade, he carefully rushed inside. In that purple bamboo forest, not long after, those fellows were all suddenly killed by one sharp bamboo stick after another that appeared on the ground.

    Furthermore, because those bamboo sticks had appeared too quickly, they were so fast that they did not even have the chance to scream before they all died.

    However, the fellows from Emperor of the Rhinoceros heard it clearly. Some of the sharper and sharper things penetrated the shells of the small demons, and the crisp sounds they made made made made them realize that the situation was not looking good.

    Lan Wei said furiously, "What kind of secrets does this piece of bamboo have to be able to kill all of my sturdy subordinates? This is too hateful! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed a stinky poisonous water at the Violet Bamboo Forest. In an instant, many of the grass on the ground withered.

    However, the poisonous water was quickly suppressed by the dense fog that rapidly rose up around the Violet Bamboo Forest. Furthermore, the thick fog seemed to have the effect of detoxifying the poison, and not long after, the withered grass actually regained its vitality.

    Seeing that situation, Lan Wei became even angrier. He was just about to rush over and kill all of them, but he was stopped by the Shark King.

    The King of Sharks was very serious, looking at the purple bamboo forest, suddenly snatching one away, the Little Demon Empress swung her blade towards the purple bamboo forest, although some of the bamboo was cut in half, but very quickly a very hard purple bamboo was sent flying, chopping off seven or eight small demons at her waist that she could not dodge in time, before she stabbed them heavily into a big rock.

    Seeing these events, Emperor of the Rhinoceros immediately frowned and gloomily said: "No wonder that guy, Long Kuang, was injured by this bamboo. It seems this bamboo is quite mysterious."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his mouth and blew towards the Purple Bamboo Forest. A fierce gale blew over, instantly uprooting a large area of its masters. At the same time, many of the green bamboo that was blown by the wind began to sway unstably.

    However, not long after he put away the violent winds, the bamboo forest was once again completely restored to its original state. It was as if nothing had happened just now.

    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Emperor of the Rhinoceros was furious and clenched his large claws.

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly pulled out a green flying wheel with sharp teeth. It whizzed towards the purple bamboo forest and in the blink of an eye, it had cut off twenty to thirty miles of master.

    Immediately after, he opened his mouth and sprayed out a large amount of raging fire towards the master. In an instant, the bamboo that was chopped down was burnt to ashes, and the raging fire quickly spread to the surroundings. Not long after, there was a road that led straight to the zenith.

    Upon seeing this, some lesser demons immediately rushed in.

    Emperor of the Rhinoceros was worried, he shouted to the rest of them: "Don''t go over there yet, that bamboo is very strange, we are not sure if it''s safe or not right now."

    However, the small demons that had been in a hurry to surround the zenith did not listen to his words at all. Instead, they formed small groups of three to five, braving the raging flames as they ran towards the center of the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    At that moment, a number of dark pits suddenly appeared on the ground. Hundreds of little demons were immediately sunk down, miserably pierced to death by the sharp bamboo sticks inside, and immediately after, a lot of water droplets came out and suppressed the fire, and then a lot of purple bamboo rapidly came out from the ground. It grew very quickly, and after a while, it absorbed all of the ashes and reunited with the other purple bamboo, creating a thriving purple bamboo forest!

    Immediately after, there were also some large bamboos that shattered the Sharp Fangs Flying Wheel into pieces. With a "hualala" sound, they smashed those pieces of bamboo towards Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others.

 C261 Demonic Spirit Gui Ling also came to cause trouble

    Unexpectedly, those bamboo sticks, that weren''t even afraid of the fire, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest, immediately released a torrent of water when they saw the fragments being thrown over, crushing them down.

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao said angrily: "What kind of bastard is this, to create this here, damn the bamboo forest? This is too hateful! "

    After he finished speaking, he slapped the ground with his large claw and a rather terrifying large crack appeared. Kacha Kacha, the crack extended towards the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    Soon after, Emperor of the Rhinoceros opened his big claws and released waves after waves of strong gales. Howling wind, many rocks in the surroundings were sucked over, following the big crack, they violently struck at the bamboo, instantly turning it into many pieces, falling into the big crack.

    Seeing that situation, those fellows from the King of Sharks all cheered for them, the two great Wyrm King s.

    However, not long after, circles of purple light suddenly appeared in the middle of the bamboo forest. Not only did those purple lights quickly stop the spread of the huge crack, but they also suppressed the violent wind and released pieces of the purple leaves on the destroyed bamboo forest. After about fifteen minutes, those purple lights had returned to their original state, and the spirit lights had also disappeared.

    Who would have thought that the two Wyrm King s would not even be able to destroy the Purple Bamboo Forest? After blowing those fellows up, they immediately retreated a little in fear towards the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    However, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros did not mind and said: "This is really fun. I never thought that this Purple Bamboo Forest would be so strange. It seems like this time, we really did not come here for nothing."

    However, Emperor of the Pan Jiao huffed and said: "Eighth brother, don''t say such meaningless words. Don''t forget, big brother allowed us to lead this group of children to capture that kid, Huang Tianyu, and even wanted us to bring him back alive. Right now, we haven''t even seen him, but hundreds of our subordinates have already been killed by those damned bamboo sticks.

    After hearing his words, the rest of the King of Sharks all carefully looked towards the Emperor of the Rhinoceros.

    Just at that moment, they suddenly drifted over from the north, and a miserable dark cloud soon descended. Not far from the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others, Shark King and those fellows who had cut off their tongues were all very alert as they looked in that direction.

    However, it seemed that the Emperor of the Rhinoceros did not care too much about it all as he told them, "Don''t worry, these fellows who have come are not people from the eight great sects, nor are they any immortals. They are just a few brats!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Demon Spirit and Gui Ling led many wraiths and ghost generals emerged from the dark cloud.

    Seeing them, Shark King was a little unhappy and shouted at them, "Demon spirit, Gui Ling, what are you doing here?"

    At that time, we also saw their demon spirits, and signaled the ghost soldiers and ghost generals to stop there. However, we were still quite courteous as we cupped our fists towards them and said, "Greetings Wyrm King, we have recently heard that a very powerful bamboo forest has appeared around this forbidden land. We were curious and came over to take a look, but we didn''t expect that we would meet all of you here.

    After hearing his words, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly became confused and asked: "According to what I know, you six spirit host s and your Sect Leader were beaten up and ran away from here by that kid Huang Tianyu and that giant panda last year. Why do you still have the guts to come here? Aren''t you afraid of getting killed by them? "

    Listening to him talk about these things, some of them were quite angry, and they started to yell at him.

    But Gui Ling actually said to him with a laugh: "Last year, we were indeed defeated by them, but that does not mean that we are afraid of them. Right now, in the three realms, all sorts of forces are in a tumult, and the way we conduct ourselves is even more complicated. No one can say when we will be tricked by some people, or even be killed by some powers, at this time, all of us need to pay attention to the things that we care about, especially the things that we care about.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Purple Bamboo Forest, and smiled towards Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others: "Two Wyrm King, looks like you''ve come for a while! How about it? Have you guys gone to take a look at that bamboo?

    After hearing his words, Emperor of the Pan Jiao was very angry and was about to scold him.

    However, Emperor of the Rhinoceros extended his hand and patted Emperor of the Pan Jiao, signalling him not to be angry. He then said in a calmer tone: "We just arrived a while ago, and were just looking at the bamboo forest, and did not know how to deal with them. Since you guys are here, then you guys should take care of it first, think carefully, when we rushed over earlier, we were a little tired, so now we need to rest."

    After he finished speaking, he actually laid down on the ground. From the looks of it, he didn''t want to, so he immediately rushed towards the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    Even though the Emperor of the Pan Jiao and those fellows from the King of Sharks could not understand why he said those words to those fellows from the Demon Spirit''s group, they could sense it as well. He seemed to be playing around with the fellows from the Demon Spirit''s group to attack the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    Looking at the Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the rest, Demon Spirit looked at the purple bamboo forest, suddenly snorted coldly, and then said courteously to Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest: "Since all of you are a little tired, and don''t want to go into that purple bamboo forest to find out what''s so mysterious about, then you guys should rest for a while!"

    After he finished speaking, Gui Ling suddenly turned towards a guy with a dried corpse blade in hand and wearing a set of paper money like armor, and shouted, "Corpse Ape, immediately lead your subordinates and go take a look at this bamboo forest, what secrets do you have?"

    Hearing his orders, the corpse ape immediately shouted at him: "We shall follow spirit host''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly looked towards the Purple Bamboo Forest and waved the large blade in his hand. He then faced the ghost soldiers behind him and shouted, "Charge!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he led the demonic soldiers and rushed straight into the purple bamboo forest. Waving his broadsword, he chopped off a lot of bamboo and strode inside.

    Seeing that situation, Gui Ling suddenly became very pleased, looked at Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others, and then said smugly: "Looks like this place isn''t as mysterious as the legends say! It''s just some ordinary bamboo. There''s nothing to be afraid of! "

    Just like the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest, he proudly looked towards the Purple Bamboo Forest, angering the King of Sharks and the rest of the people there. He really wanted to charge over and kill them all.

 C262 The Tide Tone Church also came to help the evil â€¦

    Even though Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao were also angry after hearing Gui Ling''s words, they did not scold him. Instead, they looked at the ghost soldiers who had charged into the purple bamboo forest and waited to see if the bamboo could also kill off the ghost soldiers.

    Not long after, when the guys from the Corpse Ape rushed into the purple bamboo forest, about one mile away, the bamboo that they had chopped down had miraculously revived at a rapid pace. Moreover, they formed a dense wall of bamboo behind them, which immediately caused them to look over with worry.

    Very soon, pieces of red, beautiful cinnabar sand sprayed out from the cracks and fell onto the ground. The bodies of the ghost soldiers were instantly tormented by them, and they let out waves after waves of extremely terrifying shrieks. They were soon tortured by the cinnabar and turned into strands of black Qi, which were rapidly being absorbed by the bamboo.

    Although the Corpse Ape immediately released waves of strong Yin wind around it to temporarily block the cinnabar sand and attack him, he was already in a great mess. He waved the long blade in his hand and let out waves of horrifying howls as he crazily chopped at the purple bamboo.

    Even though due to the obstruction of the dense purple bamboo, the demon spirit, Gui Ling and the others could not see what was happening around the corpse ape, they could clearly hear the howls that that guy made. The Shark King and the rest of the people looked as if they were watching a joke as they looked towards the corpse ape.

    At that time, the demon spirit suddenly rushed towards a person not too far away from them. The black armored big bull, with a long saber in his hand, shouted anxiously, "Barbarian Cow, don''t just stand there. Quickly lead your men and rush in to rescue the corpse ape."

    Hearing his words, the Barbarian Cow immediately replied with a loud shout, and then led some ghost soldiers to pounce towards the corpse ape. The corpse ape had just rushed into the purple bamboo forest, and with a wave of its weapon, it interrupted many of the purple bamboos, and soon, they arrived near the corpse ape.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the many ghost soldiers surrounding the Barbarian Cow were tortured into wisps of black smoke by the cinnabar that was still being shot out, and were quickly absorbed by the bamboo.

    The Barbarian Cow didn''t expect that there would be those things again, so he hastily looked around him and released his rolling ghost qi, temporarily protecting himself. Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the corpse ape, and with one of its arms, the corpse ape rushed forward and knocked over a lot of the purple bamboo, and rushed to the edge of that purple bamboo forest, and didn''t even have time to bring back the ghost soldiers that he had brought in.

    At that moment, a lot of purple bamboo leaves suddenly appeared around them. They were like flying daggers. They cut through their bodies with whooshing sounds as black smoke emitted from their hideous wounds.

    Soon after, more bamboo spears emerged from the surrounding area and stabbed into their backs with kacha kacha sounds.

    Fortunately, the Barbarian Cow and Corpse Ape were quite capable. They suddenly looked around them and released rolling Yin Qi while waving their sabers to cut off a lot of bamboo and quickly escaped. Otherwise, they would have been buried inside.

    When the Spirit Demon and Gui Ling who were worried about the Barbarian Cow and Corpse Ape saw that they were all injured and escaped, they immediately ran over. After looking at the wounds on their bodies, they quickly ordered some Spirit Soldiers to carry them over.

    At that time, he also saw the Barbarian Cow and Corpse Ape, whose bodies were covered in wounds as they ran out. Shark King immediately acted as if he couldn''t believe it as he looked at them and said, "Aiyo! How could that repulsive bamboo be so powerful? To have actually tortured the two generals to such a state, truly frightening. "

    The King of Sharks also seemed to be very scared, he looked at Gui Ling and the others and said: "These two generals are really too heroic, although they were about to die, they were killed by the bamboo, but they came out, not like those useless subordinates of theirs, who were killed by the bamboo. The two generals, I really admire people like you, leave them behind immediately.

    After he finished speaking, they actually started laughing wildly along with the many lesser demons surrounding them.

    The demon spirit and Gui Ling, as well as the ghost soldiers and ghost generals who were immediately angered were so angry that they wanted to rush over and mince all of them into thousands of pieces. However, because they were afraid, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao did not dare to fight with them.

    At that time, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao did not pay attention to the demon spirits and instead frowned as they looked at the forest. They had already charged in and killed all of the evil spirits inside, and gradually quieted down the Violet Bamboo Forest.

    Just at that time, not long ago in the Violet Cloud Sect, he forcefully ordered the Huang Tianyu and Wu Xie to go down from the zenith. The one who passed their profound powers to many people, Sect Leader Hong Hai, suddenly held a very strange fishing rod in his hand. He led a few people, who were holding three shining steel forks and five square shields, to run over from afar.

    King of Sharks, Gui Ling and the others all looked at them with great vigilance.

    It was as if they didn''t expect that Hong Hai and the others who were there would also be on high alert as they looked at them.

    But very quickly, the demon spirit frowned and said to Hong Hai: "Leader of the Red Sect, we have not provoked you recently, and have not eaten any of your people. Why have you come all the way from Tidal Wave Island?"

    While speaking, he extended his hand out, and with his Spirit Demon Qi revolving around the Demon Summoning Pestle, he looked at Hong Hai and the rest gloomily.

    However, Hong Hai laughed heartily, as if he had no ill intentions towards them. "Demon spirits, Gui Ling, don''t misunderstand, the reason I''m here today, is mainly to see if the one who''s been spoken about is divine, Huang Tianyu is here, and is he really that powerful? He''s not here to look for you and the Flood Dragons."

    When he finished, he was even more polite and cupped his fists towards Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest.

    At that time, the enmity the Demon Spirit, Gui Ling and the others had towards them was slightly reduced.

    However, the Emperor of the Pan Jiao said to him fiercely: "You must see if that brat is willing to follow you, but you must not take him away. He is ours, if you dare to snatch him away from us, the consequences will not be something your little Tide Tone Church can handle."

    After hearing what he said, Hong Hai and the rest immediately looked at him with vigilance. As for the other demon spirits, they were gloating as they looked at them.

 C263 Going back to the Dragon Emperor is even worse

    Hong Hai and the others watched on. Although the spirit demon spirit and Gui Ling were still quite courteous to them, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others were very strong to them. They had even clearly told them that they were not allowed to take the Huang Tianyu with them.

    But looking at the two Wyrm King s'' extremely huge bodies and their extremely ferocious appearances, it was clear that they were unable to defeat those fellows. After thinking about it for a long time, Hong Hai decided to not provoke them for the time being, in order to avoid infuriating them, the consequences would definitely be unimaginable. Just as the Emperor of the Pan Jiao had said, letting their Tide Tone Church suffer unbearable consequences, and even directly annihilating all of their Tide Tone Church s, was more than enough for one of them with the strength of one of the Wyrm King s.

    With some knowledge, Hong Hai immediately became friendly and said to the Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the others: "My dear great Wyrm King, please do not misunderstand. Although we have come here to see the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and the giant panda, we only want to see them. We will not fight with you for them."

    He had just reached that point when Gui Ling suddenly spoke in a strange tone: "Hong Hai, do you believe all this bullshit you''re saying? If you do not wish to obtain them, then have you truly come all this way just to see them? "Then you guys are really too nice to them."

    "We can''t even beat the Huang Tianyu, but to be honest, we mother spirit treat him with importance. As long as you two Wyrm King s don''t take the Huang Tianyu away, we are willing to give you a hundred thousand elite soldiers after capturing him, what do you think?"

    After hearing his words, a man of about forty to fifteen years old from the Tide Tone Church asked him in disbelief, "What? A hundred thousand elite soldiers? Demon Spirit, are you sure you aren''t joking with us? Do you really want to use your hundred thousand elite soldiers to exchange for the Huang Tianyu, that little hairy child? "

    Not only them, even the generals surrounding Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the rest, as well as the demon spirits and Gui Ling, all looked at him in disbelief.

    However, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros snorted coldly, looking down on them, and said: "Alright, Demon Spirit, Gui Ling, it''s best for you to take away your little thoughts, the other living beings do not know how powerful that little guy is, we do know about him. No matter what, our boss was saved by him from that broken array in Spirit Tooth Mountain last year, whether it was out of gratitude, to protect our boss'' dignity, or to increase our strength, we must have him in our hands."

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao was even more domineering as he said to Demon Spirit and the others, "A hundred thousand elite soldiers is indeed quite powerful. For ordinary leaders of forces, after hearing your conditions, they would definitely agree without hesitation."

    When he said that, Hong Hai and the rest immediately nodded their heads in agreement.

    However, he said in an even more domineering tone, "However, those soldiers will depend on who they are compared to and to whom."

    The Shark King suddenly said to the Spirit Demon: "Although we hate him, we know that he is extremely powerful. Don''t even mention using a hundred thousand elite soldiers to exchange for him, even if you use the entire strength of your Pantheon as an exchange, we will still not let him off. This is related to the dignity of our clan, and the reputation of our great Emperor of the Nether Dragon, as well as the future prosperity of our clan!"

    The King of Sharks was even more blunt as he said, "Demon spirits, don''t think that we don''t know about the matter of you following your mother spirit and battling with him and that iron-eater last year, and don''t think that we don''t know about the matter of them defeating the experts of the Underworld a while ago. Right now, there are already many experts in the three realms who are keeping an eye on them, especially that brat Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that they were so unyielding towards the Huang Tianyu, the Demon Spirit, Gui Ling and Hong Hai looked towards them in anger.

    However, Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly changed the topic, and said in a more casual tone: "But don''t get too angry, we are only interested in that kid Huang Tianyu, that giant panda and that seemingly evil brat, we are not interested in them at all. If you are willing to have them, then do whatever you want, we will definitely not fight over them with you."

    After hearing what he said, Gui Ling immediately became extremely angry, and said to him, "Emperor of the Rhinoceros, don''t go overboard. We only want to think about that brat Huang Tianyu."

    However, Hong Hai laughed, as if he was very happy: "Alright, Emperor of the Rhinoceros, then let''s make a deal, you take away the Huang Tianyu, we will bring Wu Xie here, and as for that giant panda, it will belong to them, on this matter, we will definitely help you guys out."

    Just as he finished speaking, both Demon Spirit and Gui Ling were enraged as they looked at them.

    Behind him, a fifty year old man with a black beard who was about the height of a person and had three steel forks said to him unhappily: "Master, that Wu Xie brat, the reason why he was able to defeat the experts from the Underworld must be because he learned a lot of profound skills from that kid Huang Tianyu. How can we give up on that kid, as long as Wu Xie doesn''t want him? "He''s not of much use to us!"

    After he finished speaking, some of the other Tide Tone Church s also said some similar words to Hong Hai in succession with considerable dissatisfaction.

    Hong Hai suddenly flew into a rage and said to them, "Enough, what do you all know? We are simply unable to defeat the flood dragon race, and since they are against us, that Huang Tianyu fellow is determined to win, then we can only, give him up to them, and we can only look for a way to bring Wu Xie over, and that way we can at least obtain one of the three experts, and make this decision for the benefit of us, their Sect Leader, and the Pantheon. "

    Listening to him talk about these things, the anger of the rest of their Tide Tone Church s decreased a little.

    As if he had thought of something, Gui Ling smiled lightly and said to them: "That''s fine, since we can''t get that brat, then we might as well do it well. Our Pantheon has a lot of demon sprites anyway, and after obtaining them, one of them is much better than going back empty-handed."

    Seeing him say that, the Spirit Demon suppressed the anger in his heart and said calmly: "Then we will decide, the kid from the Huang Tianyu belongs to your Sect Leader, his mount, that giant panda, will belong to us, and Wu Xie will belong to your Tide Tone Church. We will work together to destroy this troublesome purple bamboo forest, then we will think of a way to capture those three together, as long as we can capture them, we can talk about everything else, what do you guys think?"

    Hearing all that they had said, Emperor of the Rhinoceros immediately said in satisfaction: "That''s good, then it''s decided happily. It''s almost time, Gui Ling''s demon spirit, your subordinates, when they attacked the Purple Bamboo Forest, they worked hard and died a lot. This emperor will release a large dark cloud right now to cover you from the sunlight, you two spirit host s, quickly go and treat those two brats."

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly shot water vapor into the sky. The dark clouds instantly blocked the sky, which had a radius of more than 100 miles.

    Seeing that he had really done it, Gui Ling and the Demon Spirit thanked him, and asked the Ghost Generals and Demon Generals to guard their surroundings. They channeled a strong wave of spirit energy to heal the Corpse Ape and the Barbaric Cow.

    The Emperor of the Pan Jiao was suddenly relatively calm as he said to Hong Hai and the others, "You brats from Tide Tone Church, hurry up and destroy some bamboo. We will stand guard around you to prevent others from disturbing us, once you have succeeded, we will immediately think of a way to deal with the three fellows from zenith."

    After hearing what he had to say, Hong Hai immediately replied without hesitation: "Alright! Thank you, Wyrm King! "

    The people behind him waved their hands and said in a dignified tone, "Noble, Tian Bo Guang, Dou Rong, Chuang Wu, you guys stay by my side. The rest of you, charge forward and cut a wide path through the bamboo that was in the way."

    Hearing his order, many people standing behind him immediately said to him in a more serious manner, "We will follow your orders, Sect Leader!"

    After he had finished speaking, the four black beareded men in their fifties, who were guarding him, and the others immediately ran over to that purple bamboo forest. After a while, they waved their pitchforks in their hands, causing crackling sounds as they broke a small piece of bamboo and slowly walked inside.

    Just then, the lung suddenly whispered to Shark King, "Great King, those bamboos are very aggressive towards us, but they might not hurt those humans. After all, we are all demons, and there are a lot of things in the human world that can hurt us, but they might not hurt those humans."

    Just as he finished speaking, a lot of bamboo that had been chopped down by Tide Tone Church''s group suddenly started to float strangely, and silently moved towards them.

    Seeing this scene, Hong Hai became extremely alarmed and shouted towards the rest of the people, "Not good, everyone, quickly retreat!"

    After he finished saying those words, he suddenly opened his hand and shot toward the Purple Bamboo Forest. "Hualala." Like fish scales, the fragments turned into fierce sea monsters one by one. As he flew toward the Purple Bamboo Forest, he released waves of water.

    Seeing his methods, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest, as well as some of the ghost soldiers looked over in surprise.

    When those sea monsters arrived near the purple bamboo forest, the bamboo trees floating in the air suddenly shot out like arrows and killed many people along with several sea monsters.

    Then, from the ground, a purple bamboo leaf suddenly rose. Mixed with some rocks and soil, it formed a three foot tall dam, blocking the tide.

    At that time, in the Purple Bamboo Forest, some of the Tide Tone Church''s people saw that the situation was bad and quickly used the Water Escape Technique to escape, but the others were not able to escape. Some of them were shot to death by some bamboo leaves, while some of the bamboo leaves tore open their flesh, causing them to emit waves of miserable screams, and after a long while, they died due to excessive loss of blood, or they were caught in some trap that suddenly appeared on the ground, causing them to fall and die tragically.

    Hong Hai looked at the people who escaped. Although they escaped, but the majority of the people in the purple bamboo forest died miserably in that attack just now, and in an instant, they became extremely angry and said to the sky, "What kind of bastard is this?

    Seeing him like that, many ghost soldiers and King of Sharks did not sympathize with him. Instead, they looked at the Purple Bamboo Forest gloatingly.

    Just at that moment, as the distant sky started to gradually brighten, Long Kuang and Long Ao, along with Long Wei and Long Zhen, suddenly led a large group of people from all four directions, from east, south, west, and north, and led a large group of people to that place.

    Before Yun Che could fall, Long Kuang was already quite happy, and said to Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest: "Wyrm King, why have you two come here? Didn''t your boss tell me yesterday that you guys aren''t interested in the Huang Tianyu? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros angrily shouted at him: "Long Kuang, you idiot, you are really stupid, it''s not that you don''t know, last summer it was that little brat that pulled our boss out of Spirit Tooth Mountain, how can we not be interested in him? Yesterday, our boss said those words to you, and that was only to fawn over you! "

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao also angrily said to him: "This time, we brought our own troops, and you didn''t invite us here. Long Kuang, you must remember this, we are determined to win the Huang Tianyu and do not owe you any favor, don''t use those bullsh * t words to pressure us!"

    Looking at the two of them, Long Kuang was angry at them for that matter, but he said nonchalantly: "Alright, you two, we understand, we four brothers have brought our troops here this time, and do not want to have any arguments with you, we just want to join hands with you two and capture the Huang Tianyu first. As for other matters, once we have settled him, everything will be fine! Don''t you think so? "

    While they were talking, he, Long Ao, Long Wei, Long Zhen and the rest of them led the navy, and the cameras landed near Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest.

    The demon spirit that had just helped the Barbaric Ox and healed him immediately jumped to their side with a ''sou'' sound. It was relatively polite as it said to Long Kuang and the others: "Alright, since your Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas is here, then we might as well form an alliance on this matter. Destroy the bamboo forest that is in our way and force the three Huang Tianyu s to come down from the forbidden grounds."

    At that time, Gui Ling and Hong Hai had also walked over.

    Long Ao looked at the Purple Bamboo Forest that had a good growth potential, and suddenly frowned. He said to Long Kuang and the others in a serious tone, "Forget it, big brother, isn''t this just a bamboo forest? "It''s no big deal, us four brothers will immediately join hands and release violent gales and raging flames, burning them into ashes!"

    After hearing his suggestion, Long Zhen immediately agreed: "This idea is not bad, if it''s bamboo, it''s afraid of fire. Big brother, let''s do it!"

    After he finished speaking, he did not care about Long Kuang''s words and flew into the air. He sprayed out large chunks of fire at the bamboo forest, and in an instant, it had burned quite a lot of bamboo, causing crackling sounds as it exploded.

    Soon after, Long Ao and Long Wei also flew in the air, whooshing and whooshing towards the purple bamboo forest, and released waves of fierce gales, as well as flames. Dragon Kuang also flew up, opening his mouth and releasing waves of violent gales, which burned twenty to thirty kilometers of bamboo in an instant.

 C264 The Sisters of the West are sending troops

    Last night to dawn, Emperor of the Rhinoceros, Demon Spirit and Hong Hai, the subordinates of those fellows, had indeed destroyed a few bamboo sticks in the beginning, but the latter bamboo sticks, not only had recovered to their original state, they had even attacked them. Many of their fellows had died inside, while Emperor of the Rhinoceros, Demon Spirit and Hong Hai were quite angry.

    When they saw Long Kuang and the other four Dragon Emperors, they immediately used raging flames and raging winds to burn the bamboo within twenty to thirty li into ashes, as if they were cutting through dry weeds. Those raging fires were even fiercer as they burned towards the other bamboos.

    However, the good news did not last long. Just as the four Dragon Emperors were about to attack the Violet Bamboo Forest and release even more raging flames and gales, numerous light brown spirit diagrams that were three feet in radius suddenly appeared from the ashes. They buzzed around them and released rays of light that rapidly changed their shapes.

    Looking at those things, Long Kuang suddenly retracted all of the raging winds and shouted at Long Ao and the others, "Everyone, quickly leave this place!"

    Before he could even react, Long Ao, Long Wei and Long Zhen had already flown to the back of a large mountain in the distance.

    At the same time, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others also turned around and flew to the back of a large mountain cliff with King of Sharks and the others.

    As for Demon Spirit, Gui Ling and the others, they hurriedly followed Hong Hai and most of the others and jumped behind some of the nearby towering mountain rocks to hide.

    In a radius of forty miles, many of the mountain rocks and boulders within a radius of forty li were crushed into dust, which then spread out to the surroundings. At that moment, it actually stirred up a circle of commotion, and the wind that was breaking through the mountain rocks directly blew away more than half of the mountain peaks within a radius of a hundred miles.

    There were some who did not manage to dodge in time. The ghost soldiers, demon soldiers and Tide Tone Church''s people were instantly beaten up by the spirit lights and dust. They cried out miserably and quickly turned into dust, quickly drifting into the distance.

    After about an hour, the spiritual light disappeared, and the dust slowly fell to the ground. However, the bamboo forest that Long Kuang and the others had just burned down returned to its original state.

    Seeing this scene, Long Wei immediately became extremely furious, and shouted ''detestable''.

    Hong Hai frowned and said in a low voice: "Looks like this purple bamboo forest is really mysterious. I never thought that there would be such a strange spirit array inside, I wonder who set them up?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao led King of Sharks and the others and rushed to the vicinity of the Purple Bamboo Forest, carefully looking at them.

    As for Gui Ling and the Demon Spirit, they led their subordinates and pounced over.

    Long Kuang and the other four Dragon Emperors looked at each other and also rode their own torrents of water as they charged over. Together with them, they tightly furrowed their brows and stared at the Violet Bamboo Forest.

    Hong Hai suddenly conjured a lot of spirit runes, which he handed over to the people behind him, and said in a huff: "These damned bamboos, although they are not afraid of the wind or fire, they are after all, just some plants that need to absorb water. These spirit runes are noble and noble, immediately place them all around the bamboo forest, Master will immediately cast a technique and cut off all the water veins in the area, I do not believe that we will not be able to handle them!"

    After he finished speaking, he turned his hand and put the fishing rod back into his belt. Then, he steered the fishing rod into the air.

    Seeing what he had done, the Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly said to the King of Sharks, "All of you go and assist him, stop all of the water veins here, don''t let him be reckless, and bring more water into that purple bamboo forest!"

    Hearing his orders, the King of Sharks and the Shark King very carefully cupped their fists towards him and said, "We shall obey Your Highness''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, they flew around Hong Hai, looked at Hong Hai''s hand signs, and released circles of light green light, whooshing sounds could be heard, the noble and noble people were setting it up, on top of the spirit runes, in an instant, all the spirit runes started to emit an earthen yellow spirit light, just like a dense smoke, it fell down towards the mountain rocks.

    At that time, the two of them had also used hand seals to form circles in the ground. The bright black light quickly expanded and soon intertwined with the earthen yellow light, cutting off the numerous underground water channels.

    After an hour or so, the three of them detected with their Spiritual Sense that all of the underground water channels had been blocked off by the Spiritual Light that they had released. Only then did they withdraw their respective Spiritual Energies and slowly land on the ground.

    Hong Hai wiped it off slightly. Although the sweat on his forehead was extremely tired, it was as if he was very pleased with himself. He looked at the purple bamboo forest and said: "I want to see how long your life can last without those underground veins!"

    After hearing what he said, he looked at King of Sharks and Shark King and nodded at them. Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao were also very satisfied, and they smiled as they looked at the purple bamboo forest.

    Ever since last year, when Tian Xinrui told the other great Sky Sovereigns about the Huang Tianyu, Si Nantao, who had been paying attention to the Huang Tianyu, sent many of his subordinates over to pay more attention to him.

    Just as Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the other fellows were destroying the purple bamboo forest, Tiger of Emperor of the Rhinoceros sent scouts, one of Mount Dong Lai''s secret spies, suddenly went to the Western Heaven Realm, found a tiger in a tiger pavilion, and carefully bowed to him and said: "Reporting to Shangguan, there are some fellows from flood dragon race, together with Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, some bandits from Pantheon and some humans, currently committing evil near Mount Dong Lai. What instructions do you have?"

    After hearing what he had to say, Tiger''s brow creased. He thought for a moment and then said to him calmly, "Alright, I understand. You should go back quickly and continue investigating that place!"

    Hearing his orders, the soldier said to him politely, "We will follow Shangguan''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he rode on a white cloud and left the place, and the tiger quickly left. In a grand manor in the distance, he found Si Nantao, who was playing with a few ferocious tigers, and carefully reported all of this to him.

    Si Nantao immediately became furious: "What a reckless bastard, to dare cause trouble under the Eastern Heaven Realm. Tiger, immediately ask Xiao Hu and the few deities to go there and take care of those guys."

    Hearing his instructions, the tiger immediately responded, and quickly turned to look for Xiao Hu.

 C265 Dragons Horn and Bamboo Shooting Forest

    Just as the tigers sent some of their men, the immortals of the Western Heaven Realm rushed to Mount Dong Lai, found out about the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and its people, and led their troops there. They immediately became enraged and shouted: "Abominable flood dragon race, they actually dared to send troops to the Mount Dong Lai, and didn''t even greet us.

    Seeing him like that, the other Dragon Emperors looked at each other carefully. Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly became very angry and said: "A while ago we invited them to discuss, whether or not we should go and discuss the cooperation with that little bastard, Emperor of the Nether Dragon that guy even said that he would not bother with that little bastard, but unexpectedly at this time, they actually sent troops there. This is clearly them, the ones who set us up once, Big Brother, we cannot let them succeed!"

    After he finished speaking, the other Dragon Emperors also had the same intention and said some similar words to the Golden Dragon Emperor.

    But very quickly, Golden Dragon Emperor calmly replied, "No! Yesterday, that bastard Long Kuang came to find us, but we did not promise him to go attack Mount Dong Lai. He must be very angry, maybe after he left our place, he would directly go to flood dragon race to instigate those stupid flood dragons to attack Mount Dong Lai. "

    Hearing him talk about those things, the Azure Dragon Emperor immediately agreed: "Big Brother, what you said is right, the current three realms are not only looking at the Huang Tianyu, many experts, including the people from the mortal realm and the underworld, as well as those from the World of Demons and Demons, have all noticed him. I think we should also immediately send our troops to the Mount Dong Lai, if necessary, we should join hands with the flood dragon race and bring that brat over.

    Hearing his suggestion, the Green Dragon Emperor immediately agreed: "Seventh Brother, what you said makes sense. No matter what, our boss and that Emperor of the Nether Dragon guy both have some relationship with that kid, Huang Tianyu, so we brought him over, and if any other creatures object or are here to cause trouble for us, we can tell them that we got him to us in order to repay his gratitude and to make him happy with us. This way, in terms of moral integrity, we can definitely justify it, but the other living beings have no reason to fight over him."

    Hearing him talk about these things, the other Dragon Emperors all nodded in agreement.

    But orange-dragon emperor was a little angry as he said: "Sixth Brother, what you said does make a lot of sense, but don''t forget, last winter, that brat actually broke the Lightning Whale and went to attack Mysterious Crystal Sect. We can''t keep thinking about how he saved big brother, and how he forgot about the thing that happened between him and us, right?"

    Seeing how much he cared about that matter, the Azure Dragon Emperor didn''t know how to respond.

    However, Golden Dragon Emperor suddenly said in a serious tone: "Old Eight, Old Nine, you two immediately lead the head whale, the Lightning Whale, Gale, Storm, Yellow Sand, and Swamp to the vicinity of Mount Dong Lai, and think of a way to get that kid from the Huang Tianyu. If necessary, you can join hands with the flood dragon race, and no matter what, you can''t let him fall into the hands of any other powers.

    Hearing his orders, Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor immediately said to him in a serious tone, "We shall follow big brother''s orders!"

    After they finished speaking, they left. Not long after, they rode on white clouds, bringing Lightning Whale King, Huang Sha and a large group of Little Demons to the Mount Dong Lai.

    Originally, they thought that after cutting off the connection between the underground water channels and the Purple Bamboo Forest, it wouldn''t take long for those bamboos to wither because of losing water. Hong Hai and the others watched those bamboos for half a day without showing any signs of withering, which made them both feel rather strange and furious.

    Just at that moment, the Blue Dragon Emperor, along with the rest of the people from the orange-dragon emperor, suddenly flew over there. The Emperor of the Pan Jiao, the Four Great Dragon Emperor, the Demon Spirit, Gui Ling, and the others all looked at them with extreme vigilance.

    But when Blue Dragon Emperor looked at the purple bamboo forest, he suddenly laughed heartily and said unconcernedly: "Isn''t it just a bamboo forest? What''s the big deal, Long Kuang, you trash go to the side first, don''t get in the way here! "

    Hearing his words, Long Kuang instantly became furious and shouted at him, "Blue Dragon Emperor, don''t be too presumptuous. We, the mighty Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, won''t allow you to insult us like this!"

    As he spoke, he even opened his hand and took out his Dragon Head Imperial Spear.

    We have the same goal as you. Our boss said that we can join hands with you to capture him, and after we bring him back, we, the two great clans, can discuss about other things first, and if you are willing to cooperate with us, we will immediately fly over, and use the Dragon Pearl Bullets with you two to destroy this purple bamboo forest area first! "

    After hearing that the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao used the Dragon Pearl Bullets and the Flood Dragon Spirit Bullets to destroy the Purple Bamboo Forest, Gui Ling, Hong Hai and the Four Great Dragon Emperors all looked towards the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao with great fear.

    Those two fellows carefully looked at them. After thinking for a while, Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly laughed, as if he was satisfied with what he had said. "That''s fine, as long as we can catch that little bastard, we don''t mind cooperating with you for once!"

    After he finished speaking, he flew to the side of the Blue Dragon Emperor and the Azure Dragon Emperor on a rolling rain cloud.

    Seeing that he had agreed to his suggestion, Blue Dragon Emperor immediately said with satisfaction: "Alright, then let''s not waste any time, let us small ones back off first, in case we get rid of them later on."

    Hearing his words, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the orange-dragon emperor immediately parted ways. The King of Sharks and the others nodded their heads and quickly retreated to the back of a large mountain with Huang Sha, Yue Yang and the rest of the little demons.

    Seeing that those fellows had retreated, Long Kuang and the Demon Spirit, as well as Hong Hai and the others, quickly led their subordinates and quickly ran off into the distance.

    Seeing that the Lightning Whale King and the rest had all retreated far away, the Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly shouted towards the rest of the Emperor of the Rhinoceros s, "Let''s begin!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he and orange-dragon emperor activated their powerful spiritual energy. In front of their big mouths, a bright blue dragon ball and a bright orange dragon ball condensed and shot towards the purple bamboo forest.

    Immediately after, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao also condensed a ball in front of their big mouths. The dragon spirit bomb was like a ferocious beast, and the dragon spirit bomb was like a coiling dragon.

 C266 The immortal leader of the sect came to the rescue

    Seeing the two balls of powerful dragon pearl bullets and the two balls of shocking power dragon spirit bullets, the two of them rumbled and hit the ground almost at the same time. Above the 100 li of bamboo forest, a dazzling explosion that sounded like heaven shaking thunder instantly occurred, and at that time, hiding behind the rocks and carefully looking at that place, Long Kuang, Demon Spirit, Hong Hai and the others all quickly laid down on the ground in fear, tightly closed their eyes, and did not dare to look over.

    In the blink of an eye, the lush bamboo forest had been completely destroyed by the Dragon Pearl Bullets and the Flood Dragon Spirit Bullets. In the blink of an eye, the lush bamboo forest had been completely destroyed by the Dragon Pearl Bullets and the Dragon Dragon Spirit Bullets. In the blink of an eye, the lush Violet Bamboo Forest had been completely destroyed by the Dragon Pearl Bullets and the Dragon Dragon Spirit Bullets.

    Wu Xie and the others who were on top of the zenith at that time suddenly felt those things, and immediately looked down very cautiously, but because they were too high above the ground, they could not see what was happening, and at the same time, they did not dare to spread their consciousness out, investigating what was happening around them, in case it might cause any damage, and the protective light that the Huang Tianyu was using on them, caused them to be unable to do anything, and continued to stay on the mountain peak.

    After about six hours, the explosions and earthquakes, as well as the astral winds and the like, gradually calmed down. Looking at the surroundings of the zenith, that fifty kilometer purple bamboo forest had completely disappeared, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao were instantly overjoyed, and started to laugh maniacally. Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor also started to laugh with satisfaction.

    Hearing their laughter, Long Kuang and the others finally shook off the dirt and gravel on their bodies, as well as some dead branches and fallen leaves. They stood up one after another and looked in their direction, and after confirming that there was no danger in their surroundings, they flew towards that direction.

    It was at this time that, under the zenith, at the edges of the swamps, several extremely strange fire pillars suddenly appeared. Not long after, those fire pillars soundlessly and soundlessly expanded outwards, covering an area of about five kilometers.

    Right at that moment, a few lesser demons behind Lan Wei suddenly ran over excitedly. They wanted to see what kind of secrets those fire pillars had.

    However, just as they arrived and were about ten feet away from the fire pillars, strands of spiritual light that was like bamboo whips suddenly shot toward them from above the fire pillars. In an instant, they turned into strands of black gas and merged into the raging flames, and not long after, the raging flames actually turned into pieces of beautiful purple bamboo leaves that scattered on the ground.

    Looking at that situation, Emperor of the Pan Jiao said in an extremely furious voice, "What exactly happened here? Those damn bamboo, didn''t they already have to be destroyed by us just now? Why is he here again? "

    While he was speaking, from the top of the fire pillars, they shot towards them. Many small flames instantly burnt the demon spirits, Gui Ling, Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, himself and many of their subordinates into wisps of black smoke, and after being absorbed by the flames, they became purple bamboo with good growth. This immediately scared many small demons, and they hid far away in fear.

    Long Ao suddenly opened his mouth and spat out streams of water from his fire pillars, whizzing through a large area of water, only then was he able to obstruct the Purple Bamboo Forest, and spread outwards.

    Seeing all of this, Long Kuang, Long Wei and Long Zhen, as well as King of Sharks and the rest of the people from Lightning Whale King, also sprayed out pieces of big water towards the fire pillars one after another.

    However, they soon discovered that the pillars of fire were actually all purple bamboo, and had evolved into a miraculous formation that circled around the edge of the swamp.

    Noticing all that had happened, orange-dragon emperor suddenly waved his claws, whizzing towards the bamboo, like a dragon claw, a purple enchantment suddenly appeared around the bamboo, blocking all of the attacks, with a rumbling sound, a very mysterious light shot out from the inscription, causing him to be struck hard, and he painfully retreated dozens of feet, gradually stabilizing his own body.

    After seeing all these, Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas and the rest were all very cautious. Looking at the bamboos, orange-dragon emperor suddenly frowned and said in a furious tone: "I say, why are these repulsive bamboos so powerful? So, not only are there powerful earth meridian spiritual energy s here, there are also some support from the celestial power s. It seems like the person who set up these bamboos is an extremely powerful bastard! "

    After hearing all that he had said, Hong Hai immediately said rather nervously, "What? Within these bamboos, there was actually the support of celestial power? Could it be the supreme fairy that set up this purple bamboo forest? "

    Hearing his words, Long Kuang, Demon Spirit and the others all looked at the sky in fear.

    However, Blue Dragon Emperor shook his head and remained relatively calm as he continued, "That may not be so, but last year, if we met with something that had the support of the celestial power, it would undoubtedly be related to Tian Xinrui. After all, before last year, she was the only one that had such a strong spiritual energy in the Universe Ring, but our boss said before that the little bastard Huang Tianyu also possessed the celestial power, and it was through the use of that spiritual energy that the little bastard saved him and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon from the Spirit Tooth Mountain."

    The Emperor of the Rhinoceros also agreed: "You''re right, among the people who own the celestial power in the three realms, other than Tian Xinrui, the extremely mysterious supreme fairy, there is also that bastard Huang Tianyu. Tian Xinrui would never come to the mortal world in person, nor would she ever come to this place, which is located close to a forbidden area.

    After hearing all these things that they had said, the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, Demon Spirit, Hong Hai and the others all tightly furrowed their brows in anger.

    Right at that moment, he sensed that Yun Yi, who had just exploded like a natural disaster in zenith, had suddenly brought Bo Ren, Jade Tree and the other experts there.

    Soon after, Long Zunba, along with Leng Gufeng, Hong Tianyan, Gou Liyi, Duan Lang and Bai Hezong, led their disciples. Some of the experts from the various sects flew there, looking at the people from Blue Dragon Emperor with great vigilance.

    Seeing them, Hong Hai said rather angrily: "Sect Master Yun, we didn''t go and offend you guys. You big sects, what are you all doing here?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Ao suddenly became extremely haughty and said to Yun Yi: "Yun Yi, if you want to report to us that we attacked you a few days ago, then please do not hesitate to charge towards us with that great enmity of yours. Although we, the Four Seas Navy, are not weak, if you want to destroy it, we will capture the Huang Tianyu.

    Looking at their aggressive looks, Yun Yi righteously spoke all over: "You evil people, why are you always restless? How dare you come to our Mount Dong Lai to behave so atrociously, you are extremely hateful! No matter what, we will not allow you to do whatever you want! "

    Gou Liyi was even more furious as he said: "Hong Hai, your Tide Tone Church, can also be considered to be a large sect in the human world, and you have a name of righteousness. I didn''t think that today, you would actually collude with these demons and ghosts, and come invade the Mount Dong Lai, it is truly detestable!"

    Seeing that he was reprimanding himself, Hong Hai immediately became even more furious and said: "Gou Liyi, don''t talk so much nonsense. Many days ago, our great Sect Leaders, and the few Sect Leaders, please hand over the Huang Tianyu to us, you especially Yun Yi, who refused to help us with that matter, so we can only come and snatch them. If you guys can''t see through it, then scram a little further, don''t get involved with our matters, if not we recognize you guys, the weapons in our hands, won''t recognize you all."

    After saying that, he pulled out his fishing rod.

    Gou Liyi was very angry at this moment, he also took out his own Soul Treasure, the Ruyi Sword, and looked at him angrily.

    Duan Lang suddenly said in a rather displeased tone: "Alright, Long Kuang, let''s cut the crap. Last winter, when you guys went to attack us, we did not, and we really did not come to understand each other, although I did not bring those who beat you away with me today, and came here bravely and bravely, but the rest of our Wudaozhong s are not weak either. Anyways, you guys are here too, so we can end this matter here."

    After he finished speaking, he took out his own Ten Thousand Sea Storm Sword.

    Long Kuang immediately said darkly, "Alright, alright, alright, Duan Lang, since you want to die so quickly, this emperor will grant your wish!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took out his Emperor''s Spear and led his subordinates, riding on a wave of big water and rushed towards Duan Lang and the others. Very quickly, they rushed to a nearby valley and started a huge battle.

    Hong Tianyan extended his hand out, his own Heavenly Flame Beacon Fire Halberd had already revealed itself. Long Ao said: "Alright, Long Ao, the grudge between us from last year, should have been resolved by now, the ground here is not too spacious, it is not suitable for us to fight a great battle of power, do you have the guts to fight together with us elsewhere?"

    Looking at the red colored flame that emitted from his body, Long Ao did not show any signs of being weak. Around him, a circle of water surged up, forming an extremely gorgeous flow as he said in a rather forceful manner: "Why would I not dare? This Emperor is afraid of you, and is unwilling to fight me with all his might! "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved the spear in his hand, and struck towards Hong Tianyan and the others, causing a ball of water and fire to appear in the midst of the quickly spinning big water, but it was quickly suppressed by the flames produced by Hong Tianyan when he brandished the halberd, and quickly they went to a nearby valley, where there was a battle between fire and water.

    At that time, Long Wei was also extremely arrogant, he said to Yun Yi: "Yun Yi, I know that you are very powerful, if you and I are on the same side, we might not be able to beat you, but last winter, you guys killed a lot of our subordinates at Ziyun Peak, this debt, should we settle it properly?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took out his water halberd, and struck out towards Yun Yi and the others, causing them to crash into the blade like waves of water, causing Yun Yi to immediately become a little angry, he waved his hand to meet the waves of water, and after suppressing the waves of water, he conjured his own Purple Cloud Sword and pounced in front of, and with a rumbling sound, he struck out towards Yun Yi, causing him to become a little fearful, and led his subordinates to run up a mountain.

    Seeing that they had already gone to fight, Long Zhen suddenly shouted at Yun Yi and the others, "Yun Yi, stop being so arrogant. Watch us fight you!"

    After he finished speaking, he actually took out his halberd and led his subordinates, pouncing towards Yun Yi and the others. Gou Liyi was furious, he brandished his spirit treasure ruyi sword, leading the experts of the Pure Spirit Sect, pouncing towards them, very quickly, they were surrounded by the stones around, fighting a great battle.

    At that time, Hong Hai led a few people and rushed towards Hong Tianyan and the others, but was led by Bai Hezong, waving his yellow sand shovel, they started to fight amongst the tall mountains.

    Seeing that the fight was over, the Spirit Demon suddenly turned gloomy and said to Long Zunba: "Enough, surnamed Long, the old grudges between us, we might as well end it today, so that we don''t have to constantly think about the things under our hands, where we were killed by the other party."

    After he finished speaking, he and Gui Ling revealed themselves one after the other. Their Demon Recruiting Pestle and Evil Controlling Ghost Staff led all of their subordinates and pounced towards Long Zunba and the others.

    Long Zunba immediately revealed his Gold Mountain Tiger Boring, led by an extremely tyrannical expert. The experts of the Heaven''s Expanse School and them were in a large river nearby, battling back and forth.

    Just at that moment, Lightning Whale King suddenly turned to them and cupped his fists with Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor: "My two emperors, last winter, we attacked. When Mysterious Crystal Sect was attacking, the Huang Tianyu suddenly appeared and ruined our plans.

    Just as he finished speaking, the orange-dragon emperor immediately nodded his head, and said to him unconcernedly: "You can take care of it yourself. Right now, we are not interested in that sect."

    Just as he finished speaking, Lightning Whale King, together with Huang Sha, Marsh and a large group of small demons pounced towards Leng Gufeng and the others.

    Leng Gufeng suddenly appeared, his Profound Crystal square halberd leading the experts of the Mysterious Crystal Sect also pounced towards them. Very quickly, they were in an open area made of stone chips and dust, the cold wind and the hot waves were starting to fight.

    Just then, a young boy about ten years of age flew over from the west. He led a few deities, fairies and a few heavenly soldiers, riding on a white cloud and landed near Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest.

    Looking at them, Emperor of the Rhinoceros was furious. He shouted at them, "You fellows from the Western Heaven Realm, what are you doing here?"

    As they spoke, the two sides looked at each other with great vigilance.

 C267 "Not helping, but pretending to help"

    The boy in the long robe of a little tiger holding a horsetail whisk, who was dressed in one piece with an embroidered head, looked at Yun Yi and the others who were currently fighting with him, along with the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas and Demon Spirit, Gui Ling and the others. He was furious at once and said to Blue Dragon Emperor and the others: "You guys are really despicable, you dare to come here and cause trouble, do you not know where you are?"

    After hearing his reprimands, Emperor of the Pan Jiao immediately said in a rather angry tone, "Little brat, don''t think that just because you''re that bastard Si Nantao''s subordinate we are afraid of you. Let me be honest with you, we don''t put him and you in our eyes, so if you don''t want to get killed, get lost immediately."

    The most important thing is that your supreme fairy, Tian Xinrui, will be looking at you with a great deal more importance than you guys, as well as the respect you have for the three divine officials. However, these things have nothing to do with us, we simply did not come to provoke her, we only hope that we can bring a little bastard back. You bastards of the Western Heaven Realm, it''s best if you guys don''t meddle in us, otherwise we will slaughter you together. "

    After hearing what they said, the little boy immediately became enraged and said: "Such a bold Emperor of the Pan Jiao, orange-dragon emperor, you dare to be so brazen, threaten us, and even disrespect my Heavenly Sovereign. Today, we will definitely not tolerate you!"

    As he spoke to there, he suddenly flung the dust in his hands away and looked towards the Great Luo Mirror of the Western Sky, which was holding one of its sides in his hand and was flashing with brilliance, and a fairy who was holding a stalk of it in her hand, who looked troubled and had the same eyebrows as well as an iron rod in her hand, as well as an Immortal Lord who was holding a bamboo cane in her hand. She said in a stern voice: "Fellow Daoist An Hen, Fellow Fairy An Huan, Immortal Master Iron Beast, Immortal Feng, immediately lead your subordinates and capture these two Wyrm and these two evil Dragons."

    Just as he finished speaking, the two fairies and the two deities immediately clasped their hands and said in a serious tone, "I will obey Shangguan''s orders!"

    After saying that, they led the four heavenly soldiers and pounced towards the people of Emperor of the Rhinoceros.

    King of Sharks, Shark King, and the guy guarding them, the one with the head of a huge whale, immediately became enraged. Leading Falling lung, Lan Wei, Rain and the others, they pounced at them extremely ferociously.

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao was even more furious, he pounced in front of the little boy, and together with him, a fairy holding a copper coin steel whip, a fairy holding a giant flag without a door, and a lot of powerful soldiers wearing heavy armor, they fought a great battle. In an instant, all of the nearby purple bamboos were shattered into pieces.

    Seeing that situation, the Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly told the Emperor of the Rhinoceros, "The two of you stay here and watch the battle, prevent any more fellows from messing up our plans. I will think of a way to destroy these bamboos and the connections between them and the earth meridian spiritual energy s here, and eliminate all these damned bamboos as soon as possible.

    Hearing his words, orange-dragon emperor and the others immediately nodded their heads. He shook his body violently, and like a wisp of water vapor, he fell onto the hard ground of the mountain, looking for the earth meridian spiritual energy there.

    Very quickly, Yun Yi and the rest were there. After fighting for half a day, both sides had lost quite a bit.

    As for those heavenly soldiers, they were also killed quite a bit by those fellows of the Emperor of the Pan Jiao.

    Seeing that they had all retreated a little in succession due to exhaustion, Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu suddenly brought a few Taizhen Sect s there.

    Seeing the lives on the ground, as well as the heavily damaged terrain there, Geng Yuanfu and the others, not only did they not immediately rush up to help Yun Yi and the others, they instead helped Long Kuang and the others to battle. They fought with them, and all of them shook their heads as if they couldn''t bear to watch any longer.

    Geng Yuanfu walked to the side of the little boy. When he saw his round and angry eyes, he suddenly frowned and said: "Emissary, may I know which Sky Sovereign and his army are the Immortal Monarchs and generals? Why did you come to the Mount Dong Lai to fight against these villains? "

    After hearing his words, the little boy became quite unhappy and shouted towards Yun Yi, "Sect Master Yun, which sect is this boy from? At this time, he actually dares to come here and speak such rubbish. I really don''t know how all of you sect masters teach your disciples? "

    Geng Yuanfu immediately scolded him in his heart. However, on the surface, he had a face full of smiles as he said to Yun Che: "Reporting to the envoys, we are all from the Spirit Tooth Mountain, this is my senior brother Yan Shi. Everyone else, we are all junior brothers, junior sisters, and disciples of our Junior Brothers and Sisters."

    After hearing what he had said, the little boy nodded his head slightly, but still said rather angrily: "Since your Taizhen Sect knows about what happened here, then has your sect master come yet? I will not speak with you unqualified youngsters! "

    After hearing his words, Yan Zhen and the others immediately looked at him in anger.

    Gui Ling, who had just come out from the ground with Long Kuang and the others, said to them with a strange smile on his face, "Yan Zhen, Geng Yuanfu, did you guys hear that? Even though this little fellow isn''t tall, he still doesn''t think much of you. He''s simply disdainful, and wants to talk to you "Youngsters"! "

    Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu were both juniors that didn''t have enough weight. Blue Dragon Emperor, Demon Spirit, Dragon Kuang and the others were all teasing, seeing Yan Shi and his group laughing so loudly, they were so angry that they wanted to go up and kill them all.

    He smiled and said to the boy, "Envoy, don''t worry about it. Our master has matters to attend to and it is inconvenient for him to come here, but we all know about it and have specially come to negotiate with you all. Although there are some grudges between us, all the living beings in the three realms should consider it as peace.

    Hearing his words, the little boy, Hong Tianyan and the others immediately looked at him in anger.

    Hong Hai suddenly said with an evil grin on his face: "Master Bai, before, we only knew that you were the peacemaker of your eight great sects. You often tried to persuade everyone to stop fighting, what is going on today? You esteemed sect master, you haven''t even come to an agreement with us, yet Mr. Yan Shi of the Taizhen Sect stole your act and told us all these things, this is truly a miracle in the world! "

    Long Ao also said with a look of contempt: "Isn''t that so! Master Bai, you better be careful. That brat stole your act today, so there''s no guarantee that he will steal it tomorrow.

    After saying that, they all looked towards Bai Hezong and Yan Shi in ridicule.

 C268 The Spirit Gate also came to help the evil

    Seeing Hong Hai and Long Ao, they started to use those words to tease them. Bai Hezong, Yan Shi and the others, as well as the others, actually did not attack them. Instead, they said some similar words to them one after another.

    But in the end, they did not do so. After all, with their strength, it was possible for them to kill Hong Hai and the others, but they were definitely not the opponents of the Four Dragon Emperor and Demon Spirit, nor could they defeat the Emperor of the Rhinoceros, the Emperor of the Pan Jiao, the Blue Dragon Emperor and the rest.

    However, the little boy suddenly frowned and said to Yun Yi and the other sect masters, "What does'' Sect Master ''Feng Chenggong from Taizhen Sect mean? I heard that in Spring Sect Master Yun, when you were attacked by some fellows from the Underworld, they did not bring anyone to help you. Now that he knows about it, why didn''t he come personally to help you kill these evil people? "

    After hearing his reprimand, Yun Yi immediately walked over, and said very respectfully: "Reporting to the envoys, I do not know why the Master Feng s did not come to help us. In the past, our eight great sects have many things to do together, and have many separate ways to protect the world, but in the past year or so, the Master Feng s seem to be very busy, perhaps he is cultivating some kind of profound cultivation technique, and he might not be able to leave for a while!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he cupped his fists towards the young boy and said, "Reporting to the envoy, our sect''s leader has been cultivating in seclusion. Our sect''s supreme cultivation technique, the Tremor Heaven Art, is still there, so we did not come to help you. Please forgive us!"

    After he finished speaking, he, along with Geng Yuanfu and the others, cupped their fists towards Hong Tianyan and the others.

    Gou Liyi immediately said unhappily: "Your master has really closed the doors for this stage. It''s too late to go into closed door cultivation early, and you guys just had to come at this time. You really know how to hide!"

    After hearing his words, Yan Zhen and the others all looked at him with a little hesitation.

    Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly spat out a stream of water that was covered in black smoke and was so angry that he swung his palm, unleashing a palm of Ruyi''s Wind. He struck out with it, but he did not immediately lose, and following that, Emperor of the Rhinoceros laughed heartily and said: "Gou Liyi, don''t blame him, that crafty and cunning brat, for not coming over to help you guys at this time. It''s not like you guys don''t know that in the next seven to eight years, as long as something big happens, he will definitely be very busy and not get involved."

    With a deep brown claw that was as tall as a person, and with a loud rumble, he struck out against Long Zunba. A fierce gust of wind with the head of a tiger fist, matched with the blow, made it seem that the Emperor of the Pan Jiao was looking down on Feng Chenggong as he said: "Since the boys from the Huang Tianyu''s group, as long as you guys have some ability, during these seven to eight years, as long as there''s a big problem, he''ll definitely hide himself and train. Leave those matters to Hong Linkui and the others, right Sect Leaders?"

    When he finished speaking, he, Blue Dragon Emperor and the others all looked at Yun Yi and the others with a face full of ridicule.

    A two to three meter tall waterfall rumbled as it clashed with them for a bit, and then said to them with a voice full of ridicule: "In the past, your eight great sects did indeed advance and retreat together on many matters, like an iron board. But recently, a large crack has appeared in your iron board, called the Taizhen Sect Feng Chenggong, a large crack in the side of the sect, under his leadership, the Taizhen Sect has long since changed its flavor."

    The balls of big water that were half a person tall, and Hong Tianyan, released balls of flame that were quite spectacular. After the balls of fire exploded between them, they looked down on Long Ao and said to the rest: "Right now, your eight great sects are already dead in name, and have become your seven great sects. Yun Yi, all of you should wake up, Taizhen Sect has already betrayed you ˇ­"

    When he finished speaking, he, Long Kuang and the others all looked down upon Yun Yi and the others and began to laugh loudly.

    Who would have thought that they would say those words to Yun Yi and the rest, causing Geng Yuanfu to become extremely angry, he turned into a double-headed spear and cursed at them: "You damned bastards, you actually dare to instigate our Taizhen Sect to unite with the big sects, I''ll exterminate you all right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he shook his primordial spirit and released waves of gray astral wind.

    However, Yan Zhen stopped him and whispered into his ear, "Don''t be annoying and forget about master, what did you tell us?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Huang Long suddenly led some people from the Spirit Orbits over there. Seeing Geng Yuanfu''s stance, he seemed to suddenly find it very amusing and said to them, "Yo, what''s wrong? Geng Yuanfu, when did you become so stubborn? When your master wasn''t by your side, you actually dared to be so angry, and looked at the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas and all these experts.

    After he finished speaking, he actually brought those people and walked to Hong Hai''s side, and then apologetically said to Hong Hai: "I''m sorry, Red Sect Leader. Our Lodge Mountain is too far away from here, we had to hurry, and only rushed over after walking for an entire day and night. Are you all right? Have you seen the three Huang Tianyu s? "

    Seeing that they were actually going to help, Hong Hai and the others got angry at once, and shouted angrily at them: "Huang Long Meng, your Spirit Orchid Sect, is a righteous sect in the human world. I never thought that you guys, like the people in the Tide Tone Church, would actually collude with those evil people.

    Hearing his berating, Huang Long suddenly became angry for a moment: "Hong Tianyan, stop with your bullsh * t nonsense! You eight great sects all possess very powerful strength, and also have many profound cultivation techniques that you can train in, but we other sects and clans do not have the luck like you. A while ago, we requested from you that you let Huang Tianyu and the rest teach us some profound techniques, but you guys are unwilling to help us, so we came to look for them ourselves. "

    Just as he finished speaking, Hong Hai suddenly said angrily: "Alright, Sect Leader Huang, there''s no point in speaking further. Since the eight great sects and the immortals don''t like us, then there''s no need for us to be in their group. First we must capture some of their men and use them to threaten the three Huang Tianyu s and then we''ll talk about it!"

    After that, he led the people from Tide Tone Church and rushed towards Gou Liyi and the others.

    Soon after, the orange-dragon emperor sent the rest, along with Long Kuang and the other demon spirits, towards the Iron Beast Immortal Monarch and the others.

    Soon, they were there again, and the great battle began again.

 C269 and theyre all worried about the bottom of the mountain

    It was said that good and evil were irreconcilable. True justice and evil were absolutely opposites no matter what. Moreover, they would never cooperate well or even stop fighting each other because of anything.

    Just like Yun Yi and the other man of justice s, like the Demon Spirit and Gui Ling, they all hated each other and would never show mercy to each other when fighting.

    However, there were also those who were wandering between the political parties who were reluctant to go all out in dealing with Gu Dong and Long Kuang because they had their own son, Jiu Jiu, in many matters.

    Although both sides had started a fierce battle and had killed some of the other side''s subordinates, they did not have any of their own. They were attacking the other side with all of their might, as if they were giving the other side and themselves some leeway to negotiate.

    Not long after, as the strongest Blue Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Rhinoceros from both sides, along with the little boy and other experts, Long Kuang and Yan Zhen were completely furious that they didn''t put in all their effort to attack their opponents.

    Even though due to Long Kuang and as the Dragon Emperor, Blue Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Rhinoceros did not scold him, the little boy waved the horsetail whisk in his hands and struck towards the orange-dragon emperor. A fierce tiger aura the size of a small mountain forced the guy back, but after he was forced to the side, he said to Yan Shi and the others in a stern voice: "You fellows, go all out and fight these evil people, otherwise I will exterminate you right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly extended his left hand out, forming a direction, a tiger imprint flashed with white light, and instantly flew towards Emperor of the Pan Jiao, releasing a ray of spiritual light that slowly rotated in the air. Rumbling sounds could be heard as the imprint and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao struck out with a Coiling Dragon Demon Qi, clashing head on against each other, and failing to resist the attack, they rode a cloud and floated towards a nearby mountain.

    Seeing that situation, Yan Chi brandished his blade and exchanged blows with Long Ao, and actually jumped to Geng Yuanfu and the rest''s side, Taizhen Sect''s people nearby, and loudly said to them: "Alright junior brothers and sisters, we have already followed Sect Master''s orders and done all those things, and did not delay any longer with the Sect Leaders, and have to eliminate the demons here to get justice, quickly go back and report to Sect Leader!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the yellow sand suddenly waved his palm, sending rolling sand flying towards him. However, when he swung his blade, a small whirlwind was blown away by him, whistling through the air.

    Geng Yuanfu, who had also exchanged blows with Lan Wei, immediately floated beside him. Opening his hand, he produced a few black bullets, with a whoosh, they were thrown above them, and in an instant, they were all surrounded by thick smoke, which caused Yu Gui and the others, as well as some demons and ghosts to scatter apart. After they felt pain, they and the rest of the Taizhen Sect''s people, with the cover of the thick smoke, quickly left the place.

    When everyone finally reacted, Geng Yuanfu and the others had already disappeared. This angered Yun Yi and the others so much that they started to curse them loudly.

    When Long Kuang and a few Ocean Soldiers, who did not go all out to fight Yan Shi and Long Kuang, saw them leave, they immediately became quite happy. They waved their weapons and pounced towards Yun Yi and the others, immediately causing them to fall into a bitter battle.

    At that time, above the zenith, Long Xinhua was anxiously discussing about what had happened below. Suddenly, Long Xinhua and the other sect masters felt that the spirit energy that they had released was extremely worried at the moment, and they walked over to a stretch of light fog to look below.

    Wei Cang suddenly became extremely anxious, and said to Wu Xie: "It doesn''t matter, I will go down now, and help my Grandfather and the others."

    Then, he walked towards the bottom of the mountain. Wu Xie quickly caught up with him and dragged him back. It''s not like you didn''t feel it, my grandfather, Grandpa Yun, Yu Mu and the others are down there fighting with the monsters and ghosts. This time, among the demons and ghosts that are attacking us, some of them are extremely terrifying, I don''t believe that you aren''t worried about them! "

    With that, he flung Wu Xie''s arm away.

    Leng Qianning said worriedly, "My grandfather and the various sect masters must have come here to protect us, to fight against the demons and ghosts. Senior Brother Wuxie, I know that you have always been like us, full of righteousness and respect.

    The group was even more furious as they said to Wu Xie: "Wu Xie, if you are timid or worried, Tian Yu will scold you when she returns and won''t dare to go down to fight against those bastards. You can just stay here, we cannot meet.

    With that, he pushed his way down the mountain as if he was innocent.

    Wu Xie stood in front of him and said calmly: "Don''t be rash, all of you, I am just as worried about the safety of the sect heads and our friends as you all are, but as you all have sensed, the strength of the guys here are all very terrifying. Honestly speaking, even if we go down, we might not be able to defeat them.

    Right after he finished speaking, Wei Cang said very anxiously: "Let''s talk after they return? Wuxie, you can even say such words? Forget about Tianyu and the eldest senior brother, when will they be back? You have a rough understanding of the strength of the various sect heads, do you think that they can defeat those demons and ghosts? "

    Seeing how he was about to fight with her, Wuxie could only helplessly step back a little.

    , who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said in a serious tone, "Wu Xie, we must go and help the various sect masters. This is not only because they are our close friends or relatives, but also because they are man of justice.

    After she finished speaking, she actually ignored her innocent persuasion and forcefully walked down the mountain.

    Leng Qianning suddenly became very calm and said to Wu Xie, "Second Senior, now that I am under Master Tianyu, and your status as a Junior Sister, you know, before going to the World of Demons and Demons, Master and eldest senior brother gave us these protective lights, allowing us to freely enter and exit from this place within a hundred days. They also told us that not long after they leave this place, there will be a calamity here, and their intention should be for us to personally gain some experience in the event of this calamity.

    Just as she finished speaking, a ball of light the size of a fist suddenly appeared at the back of her head, floating with a very strange light. Wei Cang and the others all looked at her in shock, and she felt that her cultivation had increased by a lot in that instant.

    Wu Xie suddenly came to a realization and said, "Junior Sister, what you said makes sense. I was confused."

    When he got to there, he suddenly conjured a Huang Tianyu, and after he went there for the first time, he gave him a bottle gourd of Three Light Spirit Water and five more teacups. He then poured out some Spirit Water and calmly said to the people around him, "This is the Three Light Spirit Water that Master bestowed to me, after drinking it, not only will I be able to increase my powers, but I will also be able to open my Heaven''s Eye.

    After hearing what he had to say, Long Xinhua and the rest immediately drank a cup of water, and when he kept the bottle gourd and teacup, they took out their own weapons and quickly went down the mountain.

    When Yun Yi and the others, who were fighting with Long Kuang and the others, saw the five of them, they stopped fighting immediately.

    Right at that moment, a road that was not very wide suddenly appeared in the middle of the purple bamboo forest. The five of them immediately flew out from it.

    Gou Liyi, who was very worried about the safety of orange-dragon emperor and the rest, frowned, pretended to be angry, and asked them: "You kids, what are you doing here? Hurry up and go back! Stop getting in the way here! "

    As he spoke, he, Yun Yi, Yushu and the rest floated in front of Wu Xie and the other three, protecting them.

    However, Huang Long said sinisterly: "Alright Gou Liyi, stop protecting this brat. Since Wu Xie and the others have all descended from the mountain, then quickly hand them over to us. Once we obtain them, one of them will immediately leave this place and not disturb your fellow sect masters, and return to take care of your matters."

    After he finished speaking, he, Hong Hai and the others, were quite domineering. They walked toward Yun Yi and the others, but were quickly stopped by some of the other people from the seven major sects.

    orange-dragon emperor suddenly asked the demon spirit, "Amongst these children, which one is the Huang Tianyu? Which one of them was transformed from that giant panda? "

    At that time, Long Kuang, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others were all staring at Wu Xie and the others.

    As for the little boy, as well as the deities and the heavenly soldiers, they were also very careful as they looked to Wuxie and the others.

    He said to them loudly with a righteous face, "My master and my eldest senior brother are not here. Some time ago, they went to another place, and you guys have to look for them, and if you have the strength to find out where they are, then go and find them. If you don''t have that kind of ability, then don''t waste your time here, we don''t have the mood to bother with you!"

    After hearing his words, Shark King became extremely furious and told him: "Brat, you are very arrogant, don''t you know?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the shark spear in his hand, and directly pounced in front of Wu Xie, but was kicked away by him as fast as lightning, heavily knocking him to death. After twenty to thirty Little Demons, he finally managed to stabilize himself, spitting out blood.

    Who would have thought that he would actually possess such strength? Even Hong Hai and the others couldn''t believe it as they looked at him.

    At the same time, those fellows from the Emperor of the Rhinoceros also stared at him gloomily.

    Watching as he slowly stood up, the Shark King said: "My arrogance and unbridled arrogance has nothing to do with you, but you all had better listen to me and my kind words to advise you all. Otherwise, even if we can''t beat you all, when my Master and my eldest senior brother returns, he will definitely torture you bunch of ants to death."

    Hearing his words, Yu Gui and the rest became excited and cheered.

    Suddenly, the demon spirit spoke in a gloomy voice: "Wuxie, I know you are very powerful, and I have recently heard that you have defeated the Phantom King of the North, but about Han Ti, don''t be too conceited, and don''t be too arrogant, we cannot defeat the Huang Tianyu, and we can''t defeat you. But you should also take a look, the current Blue Dragon Emperor of the dragon race, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros of the flood dragon race, and the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas of the flood dragon race have all come here, could it be that they are also not your opponents?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Lightning Whale King who had fought a great battle with Leng Qianning last year suddenly said to her darkly: "Stinky girl, last year''s Huang Tianyu ruined our deal at your place, causing us to not be able to take over your place. I never expected you to come here today, so I will settle the accounts with you right now, our debt from last year!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly materialized his Giant Whale Halberd and directly pounced towards Leng Qianning''s side while emitting roiling hot air.

    At that time, Leng Qianning did not even pull out the treasured sword in his hand and used his left hand to pinch one of them. A very beautiful orchid flower finger silently shot towards him, and as tall as a person, the slow spinning crystal snowflakes immediately froze him into a huge lump of ice, smashing into it with a loud bang. The other fellow who had a giant whale head knocked into the ground, causing him to fall onto the ground with his entire body ice-cold body.

    Fortunately, the Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly released a wave of deep blue colored spiritual energy towards them to dissolve their cold Qi. Otherwise, even if they were not frozen to death, their internal injuries would have definitely occurred.

    He never thought that Leng Qianning actually had such powerful strength. Leng Gufeng and the other sect masters immediately felt gratified as they looked at her and smiled.

    orange-dragon emperor immediately became gloomy, and said to her: "Little girl, who are you? To actually possess such a thick power of ice! "

    Looking at his pair of terrifying eyes, Leng Qianning said in a rather cold and arrogant voice, "I am the Mysterious Crystal Sect, the current sect master''s granddaughter, Leng Qianning. A few months ago, I was following my master, Mr. Huang Tianyu, in cultivation. What else do you want to know? "

    At that time, she noticed that the orange-dragon emperor behind her head, with a flash, was quite furious and flew towards her, but was stopped by the Blue Dragon Emperor.

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao immediately said in disbelief: "Leng Qianning, a little girl like you, in this empress'' eyes, is at most sixteen or seventeen years old. Your grandfather Leng Gufeng, was not our match, and he didn''t either. Is it just because you followed Huang Tianyu and cultivated for these few months? "

    Hearing him ask Leng Qianning those questions, Yun Yi and the others also looked at Leng Qianning in disbelief.

    However, Leng Qianning became even more arrogant and said to him: "Once you have comprehended something strong, and comprehended a cultivation technique by yourself, it is impossible to differentiate between good and evil, and all living things are one. This is what my master, Huang Tianyu, has often told us, and I have comprehended a few principles, and thus have obtained this strength, whether you believe it or not is up to you!"

    After she finished speaking, she ignored the Emperor of the Pan Jiao.

 C270 An expert from the underworld had come to cause trouble â€¦

    Looking at Leng Qianning at that time, she was like a noble, cold and proud princess. Not only did those fellows from the Demon Spirit and the others look at her with confusion, even many people from the Mysterious Crystal Sect didn''t understand why she had become that kind of girl.

    However, Long Ao, who had been staring at them since the day they arrived, clenched his teeth in anger and said to them: "Little bastards, since you two are also with Wu Xie, and even Leng Qianning and the others, came down from the forbidden grounds, you must also be the disciples of that little bastard Huang Tianyu, right?"

    Right after he finished speaking, Wei Cang said to him huffily, "You old loach, you haven''t had enough of being beaten up yet, have you?! How dare you insult my Master! "

    He said to Long Ao: "Dragon Emperor of the Southern Sea, I know that you have always hated us brothers after we fought last time, but honestly speaking, although we brothers aren''t as powerful as my second senior brother and my fourth senior, but we have been following my master and cultivated for the past few days, so our strength has increased by quite a bit. If you still want to fight with us, then we brothers, if we give up one person to fight with you, we might even be able to defeat you!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Ao suddenly became extremely angry as he said: "Little bastard, you''re too arrogant! See how I''ll take care of you!"

    After he finished speaking, he led the rest of the soldiers and rushed over to the group of people, but was quickly repelled by Hong Tianyan and the group.

    However, one of his subordinates, a general who looked like a mother big water and wielded a thousand needles long spear, suddenly wielded his spear and injured more than a dozen people from Chaoyang Sect. The people who were hit, felt as if they were in a huge stove.

    Seeing that situation, the little boy with the horsetail whisk, while Hong Tianyan and the others were cursing that guy, suddenly waved his horsetail whisk, and released it towards those people. A cool breeze quickly solved their pain, but it was still rather blaming, he said to the great general: "Jellyfish, as a general of the Southern Ocean, you actually used your poison to injure people, don''t you think that''s too despicable?"

    Wei Cang became even angrier: "Dragon Emperor of the Southern Sea, you old loach, I think you''re neither good nor bad, you''re neither good nor sensible, you actually dare to make a scene in front of us. If I don''t teach you a lesson, do you really think there''s no law in the Three Realms?"

    After he finished speaking, he actually kept his weapon and directly jumped in front of Long Ao, his hands turned into claws and clawed towards Long Ao, striking over two flaming claws that were as tall as a person, instantly causing Long Ao to fly up towards the claws, and like a fountain of water, he clashed head on with''s attack.

    Just at that moment, the Spirit Demon and Huang Long suddenly pounced towards Wu Xie and the rest, but were swung up by Long Xinhua. The two swords in his hands, with two swoosh swoosh swoosh sounds, the two golden dragon Sword Qi clashed against the ground, and suffered some light injuries.

    Who would have thought that she, a girl, would be able to beat them all down to the ground? The demon spirit was enraged as it asked, "Damned girl, who are you? To actually possess such a sharp perception, and such a tyrannical strength. "

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Zunba said to him tyrannically: "She''s my biological granddaughter, what about it? "Demon Spirit, you want to bully her, right? Then let''s talk after we get past me!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the long drum in his hand, whizzing towards the demon spirit. A mountain-like astral energy, which immediately angered the demon spirit, waved the Demon Summoning Pestle in his hand, sending a wave of demonic wind towards the demon spirit.

    At that time, Wei Cang was also glowing with a fiery light. He and Long Ao who had put away his own weapon were engaged in a fierce battle of fire and water.

    As for Lightning Whale King and that guy with the head of a Giant Whale, they were also fighting a great battle with Leng Qianning. Not long after, they produced a bunch of big water s and chunks of ice on the ground.

    Hong Hai and Huang Long started to attack together. They were so angry that they formed a line of punches and kicks, shooting them down with their fists. The pink blaze was also on par with them.

    Worried that Long Xinhua would help Wei Cang, Long Zhen, who was attacking Long Ao, suddenly waved the halberd in his hands, smashing pieces at her. The big water beads that were like sea urchins, were extremely violent, and he started a huge battle with her.

    Worried that Long Xinhua could not beat them, Yu Pan and Yu Gui suddenly brandished their weapons and started to fight with them.

    King of Sharks also rushed forward and fought with Jade Tree.

    Shark King and the others also fought with Bo Ren and the others.

    At that time, the Emperor of the Pan Jiao who wanted to use that battle to suppress the dragon race suddenly pounced towards Wu Xie. Wu Xie suddenly waved the two spears in his hands, releasing balls of chaotic spirit energy.

    Worried that the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao would attack Wu Xie together, Yun Yi and Gou Liyi suddenly rushed to the front.

    Leng Gufeng and Duan Lang had teamed up and started a huge battle with the Blue Dragon Emperor on a high mountain.

    Bai Hezong and Hong Tianyan also launched their attacks towards the orange-dragon emperor at the same time. Not long after, they came back and forth between each other, going to a nearby valley.

    As for the others, they fought with Gui Ling and the others one after another. Before long, both of them had lost a lot of their lives.

    However, what was strange was that the purple bamboo forest quietly spread for several dozen more kilometers. After only about an hour, it had actually returned to being that lush and verdant Hundred Miles Bamboo Forest.

    Upon seeing that situation, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Blue Dragon Emperor were immediately enraged, they flung up their two large tails, smashing Yun Yi and the rest into some of the nearby rocks, and then pounced on them. After breaking a large piece of bamboo, they released a fierce gale, which instantly turned many of the bamboo into powder, and scattered it all over the place.

    Right at that moment, waves after waves of strange ghost aura suddenly came out from underground. Yun Yi, who had just spat out blood and stood up, suddenly shouted worriedly, "Not good, there are still some experts from the Underworld. Coming here, all of you better hide ˇ­"

    Just as he finished speaking, a lot of evil spirits suddenly emerged from beneath the mountain rocks. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws, and soon after, ten more evil spirits appeared.

    He had a pair of bright red fangs, and his face was extremely vicious. His stature was rather tall, with long blood-red hair, and he wore a set of blood-red armor. In his hand was the square halberd that covered the earth, and on his head was a shiny gem as well as a crown.

 C271 Forced to arrange a formation

    When he saw those fellows, the boy holding the horsetail whisk immediately frowned, and said rather unhappily: "Hong Ya, as the Ghost King of the South, why did you bring this group of people here when you were not in the Underworld properly and instead were guarding the southern regions of your realm?"

    As he was speaking, tens of thousands of ghost soldiers with all kinds of weapons suddenly appeared around Hong Ya. They were all protected by formations, including Hong Ya and the great ghost generals.

    With his pitch black eyes, Hong Ya looked at Wu Xie, Huang Long Meng, and the others who were battling around them. He suddenly turned and said to the little boy, "As one of the Western Heaven Realm, one of the ten Heaven officials under the command of the Heavenly Sovereign Si Nantao, why can''t I come here if you, Heavenly Officer Xiao Hu, can lead your men here?"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Hu was furious as she looked at him.

    The Ghost General in front of him, who was holding a pair of meteor hammers, suddenly shouted angrily: "Which one of you is the one who offended us two Saint Rulers, the Spirit King Huang Tianyu, Wuxie, the giant panda, Yun Yi and the other sect leaders, all of you stand out. We don''t want to hurt the innocent!"

    After he finished speaking, the ten Dark Ghost Generals actually roared and looked around, releasing gusts of Yin Wind Ghost Qi, which quickly forced many people, along with many lesser demons'' souls, out, and floated in. Hong Ya''s nose, disappeared.

    Seeing that, Xiao Hu suddenly released a ring of bright white light that protected a few Heaven Soldiers and a lot of people.

    By Hong Ya''s side, he said rather unhappily: "Hong Ya, this empress knows about your abilities, and heard about the things regarding your Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Huang Tianyu and the rest, as well as that giant panda, but remember this. As for catching the others, I don''t care about them at all, but you can''t touch the Huang Tianyu, otherwise, no matter who sent you, this empress will definitely eat you all!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly brandished a big claw, and with a bang, his fist, which was sent towards Hong Ya, collided with Hong Ya''s fist. In an instant, a two to three hundred meter deep crater was created on the ground beneath Hong Ya''s feet.

    However, Hong Ya was not hurt in the slightest. He turned around and floated into the air, then said to him in a dark voice: "Even though this king wants to devour the soul and spirit of the Huang Tianyu, and drag its corpse into hell to be tortured, this king knows very well that it is impossible for me to defeat him. He can''t even beat two of us great Sacred Kings."

    Hearing his words, Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly flew over and fiercely said: "Brat, it''s good that you know, we don''t want to cause trouble with you, as long as you don''t attack that brat, we don''t care who you want to take care of!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly waved their claws at the same time, chasing after Wu Xie who was chasing him, and after hitting him twice, Wu Xie howled and flew into the air, almost crashing into Long Kuang''s body. Long Kuang angrily glared at them, but did not do anything to them.

    Wu Xie who had just stabilized his body, upon seeing Hong Ya and the others, frowned and turned to Xiao Hu''s side. He asked him very cautiously: "Shangguan, are you sure you can beat these evil spirits?"

    Xiao Hu, who was glaring at Hong Ya at the time, frowned and whispered in his ear, "I have some confidence in dealing with Ghost King of the South. I can also tell that you can also fight against him with all your strength, but the problem is that those two Wyrm s and those two evil dragons are extremely powerful. Even if we fought to our deaths, we wouldn''t be able to beat them.

    Hearing his worries, Wu Xie suddenly became more cautious, and said to him, "This time, all of the villains have come here one after the other, almost all for me, my master and my eldest senior brother, also known as the giant panda. It is just as you have said, we are simply unable to defeat them, the two great Wyrm King s and the two great Dragon Emperors, so we can only rely on the purple bamboo forest to deal with them right now, and look forward to my master and my eldest senior brother''s return, or else we will be in danger."

    After hearing what he said, Xiao Hu looked at the people approaching them. The Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest of the people around him, suddenly nodded their heads, and spoke with caution: "I''ll have to trouble you, Little Brother, to open up a path in the purple bamboo forest, I will immediately send all these man of justice s in, and then you and I, the four of you, will work together with the rest of the eight sects. It''s very powerful, the Six Directions Fairy Formation, relying on the miraculous purple bamboo forest, can temporarily fend off these guys for a while!"

    Hearing his decision, Wu Xie immediately nodded his head, and suddenly, the two fiery double-headed spears in his hands whizzed towards Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Blue Dragon Emperor twice, and in that moment, they actually turned into two fiery long spears, exploding towards the two fellows, instantly forcing them to fly high into the sky, with some fear. Dong!

    Just at that moment, Xiao Hu suddenly shook the horsetail whisk in his hand. With one hand, he formed a hand seal and shot a streak of white light from the horsetail whisk towards Yun Yi and the rest, as well as the heavenly soldiers and immortals, following closely behind Wu Xie as they jumped into the middle of the purple bamboo forest.

    Wei Cang and Leng Qianning, when they were near Long Xinhua, actually did not come into contact with their bodies, nor did they bring them over. Xiao Hu immediately frowned and said worriedly to Wu Xie: "Little brother, quickly get your four fellow disciples with Heaven''s Mandate to come over, otherwise, they will be in great danger."

    Just as he finished speaking, Wei Cang and the rest of the four flew over, and looked at the Blue Dragon Emperor and the other fellows with great vigilance.

    Seeing that they had left, Wuxie hurriedly told them, "Junior Sisters, Junior Sisters, quickly come and help me create the Six Directions Fairy Formation to protect everyone!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Xiao Hu had no choice but to fly towards the bamboo forest. Directly east and directly west, he channeled his spirit energy and released two lines of thick spirit light.

    Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning looked at each other for a moment. Then, they flew to the bamboo forest, northeast and east, and released their true spirits. Two powerful and flourishing spiritual lights.

    The rest of them, Wei Cang and the rest also rushed over to the bamboo forest. The spirit energy that was released from the bamboo forest, the southwest and the northwest, channeled and released two rays of light, which were bright Spiritual Lights, Wu Xie, Xiao Hu, Leng Qianning and the rest, and the rest of the Immortal Cultivators quickly formed a big array inside the bamboo forest. The Six Directions Fairy Formation, which was glowing brilliantly, protected the entire bamboo forest, Yun Yi, the rest of the deities and the rest, as well as the heavenly soldiers.

    Seeing that the six of them had set up that large formation, Long Kuang and the others started to curse angrily at them. However, after a short period of time, they had no other choice, and the people from Shark King did not dare to go near the Purple Bamboo Forest, for fear of being killed by the Purple Bamboo Bamboo.

    For a moment, they could only stand there and form a wall. They angrily looked at Wu Xie and the others.

 C272 Fairy alarm in a stalemate

    Yun Yi looked at Emperor of the Rhinoceros, Spirit Demon and Gui Ling who were like thick walls blocking them from the purple bamboo forest. Wu Xie, Xiao Hu, Long Xinhua, Wei Cang and the others, even risking their great spirit energy to build a Six Party Fairy Formation with incredible defensive power.

    He also saw Leng Gufeng and the other sect masters lying on the ground in exhaustion. As well as the disciples from the various sects, as well as those who had died or died, as well as those who had suffered losses, many heavenly soldiers and divine generals, as well as the several immortal lords and fairies who were injured to various degrees, all felt an intense pain in their hearts.

    He walked to the vicinity of the spirit array barrier and looked at Hong Ya and the others who were staring at them with a murderous look on their faces. Suddenly, he let out a long sigh, and apologetically cupped his fists towards Xiao Hu and the others: "Thank all of you for coming here to help us, but as you have seen the situation before you, these villains, whether in terms of numbers or strength, are all much stronger than us.

    He had just reached the point where he seemed to know that Long Zunba still wanted to say something else when he suddenly stretched out his hand and interrupted Long Zunba. He continued to speak with a righteous face: "Brother Yun, don''t continue talking to us about those things, we are brothers who share similar feelings, and there are even several great sects as well. Our side is in trouble, and the other sides will do their best to help them resolve it.

    Leng Gufeng also told Yun Yi in a serious tone: "Brother Yun, don''t talk about those meaningless words, you should know what kind of temper those bastards out there have. You should know a little, if they can invade your place today, they can do it tomorrow, and the more crazy ones, they can attack our other sects, and in a few days they might even attack Heaven Realms. Although my strength is low, I am also one of them.

    However, Hong Tianyan and the brothers, Wei Cang and, were very pleased as they said, "Fellow immortal elders, fellow brothers, and you stinking brats, have you all seen it? Xin Hua, Qian Ning, and our two little brats, just by following Tian Yu, in less than half a year of cultivation, have obtained such a cultivation, especially so for Qian Ning just now, she was able to defeat them easily, those fellows from Humpback Whale King, it can be seen that Tian Yu had truly passed on a lot of profound magic power to them, Tian Yu is a good child bestowed by the heavens to us! "

    Gou Liyi, who was also looking at Wu Xie and the others, said in a gratified tone, "These five children, although I know that they cannot defeat us, that these evil people could have been very safe and secluded in this Heaven forbidden area, but they still went through all the dangers to help us, for the sake of justice, to behead the demons and exterminate the devils. You five children, like them, in this situation, all of you are very brave and unafraid.

    After he finished speaking, he smiled and patted the shoulders of the few young men beside him.

    "Children, no matter what kind of life you have in the future, you must remember this matter. Remember, even in such a difficult and dangerous situation, you were once able to stand up for justice, disregard for your own life and safety, and fight against them. You are all heroes, and every single one of you is a hero, regardless of whether you live or die!"

    Bai Hezong was even more pleased as he said to the children: "Although you guys are still young, and your skills are not the best, but you are all very brave, and just now you were very brave in beheading demons and exterminating demons, and this is yourself, the real you all. At this moment, you are the same as Wu Xie, Tian Yu, and the others, are all old guys like us, extremely proud little brats, good lass!"

    Seeing that he actually said they were the same as Wu Xie and Huang Tianyu, many young people were suddenly very excited as they looked at each other, and not long after, they became even more excited, jumping up and cheering. It was as if they had forgotten about the pain on their bodies, and those demons and ghosts outside.

    Looking at their expressions, Bai Hezong, the rest of the immortals, as well as the heavenly soldiers, all thought that they were just simply laughing.

    But Yun Yi was actually very serious as he said to the immortal masters: "Various immortal elders, thank you all for coming to help us, but the Dragon Clan and flood dragon race, as well as the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, are already very difficult to deal with, and now that the Ghost King of the South has led so many evil spirits here, I am afraid that the odds are against us, as the sect masters, our brothers are bound to kill the demons and exterminate the devils, but later, Wu Xie and the others will not be able to hold on, and it will be hard for them to maintain this spirit array, so please protect these children and leave safely!"

    After he finished speaking, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, Hong Tianyan, Duan Lang, as well as the six sect masters also walked over. In front of the deities, he said something similar to this very sincerely.

    The seven grand masters, under such a dangerous situation, did not care about their own safety. Instead, they were all worried for their children. The immortal masters and the heavenly soldiers all looked at them emotionally. The disciples of the seven great sects nodded seriously at them.

    He cupped his fists towards Yun Yi and the others and said, "Sect Master, Seniors, Elders, even though we are young and our strength is weak, we know about the ways of the world, we know about the good and the evil. These demons and devils are all very ferocious, even if we die, we must fight them to the end ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, many of the people around him were also very excited, and said some similar words to Yun Yi and the others. For a moment, Yun Yi and the others were even more worried for them, and at the same time, nodded their heads in gratification.

    Right at that moment, a Ghost General who was beside Hong Ya and was wielding a big bloodied sword suddenly looked at the large array, and said angrily: "I don''t believe that this broken array, and these broken bamboo, can stop us, destroy these guys, and take a cut from me!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the big blade in his hand toward the purple bamboo forest with a ''kacha, kacha'' sound. The big blade, which was like a big blood ball, chopped off a big piece of bamboo in an instant and at the same time, hit the big formation heavily. The big formation did not move at all.

    Seeing that he had lost, the Lightning Whale King suddenly turned around. The fellow with the head of a giant whale beside him, along with the King of Sharks and the Shark King, said a little provocatively, "Humpback Whale King, King of Sharks, Shark King, do you dare to attack that formation together with me?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Humpback Whale King, King of Sharks, and Shark King rode on a big water together, charging towards that area, gradually recovering in the vicinity of the purple bamboo forest. As they waved at the same time, their halberds and spears rumbled towards the purple bamboo, and the barrier enchantment, shot out four of them, which were like a horizontal vortex of big water, and with a hualala sound, the bamboo in a radius of a few hundred meters turned into nothing, and the barrier that they struck at at at the same time wobbled unstably.

    Seeing them do all that, the Spirit Demon did not show any sign of backing down, and told the White Blood Demon Saber, who was beside Gui Ling, and the Ghost Great General who held a Dark Coin rod, "Ruthless rat, Ghost Monkey, you generals, immediately charge forward and attack that great formation with all your might, seeking to shatter it. When we return, we will definitely ask the mother spirit for credit for you!"

    After hearing what he said, the fierce rat and the other fellows were extremely excited, they immediately flew to the Lightning Whale King on gusts of cold wind, and beside them, wielding their weapons, they ferociously rushed towards the array, wave after wave of ghost claw like Yin Qi, causing the array to sway unstably.

    Seeing that situation, Yun Yi and the rest were extremely worried, wanting to help Wu Xie and the rest.

    But right at that time, Xiao Hu suddenly said in a loud voice, "Brother Wuxie, we can now raise the level of this formation''s defense by a level."

    As he finished speaking, he suddenly released a white light while Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Long Xinhua, as well as the rest of the people and Wei Cang, also released their energies one after another. Waves after waves of True Spirit power, without a sound or trace, shot towards the big array and shot out many rays of light, which in an instant, were like a huge net, laid on top of the array and quickly stabilized it.

    Seeing that situation, Gui Ling immediately became extremely angry and cursed loudly.

    As for Huang Long, Meng Meng and Hong Hai, they were commanding their disciples to follow closely behind the ghost soldiers to cut down the purple bamboo. Before long, they managed to cut off the bamboo, and even with a few hundred bamboo sticks, because they were afraid that the bamboo would suddenly attack them, they didn''t dare to go inside.

    At this time, Long Kuang suddenly turned towards a general beside him, who was holding a sledgehammer, and said in a huff, "Jin''ao, all of you generals charge forward and attack that great formation with all your might. You must destroy it!"

    After he finished speaking, Long Ao, Long Zhen, and Long Wei also finished speaking. The generals beside them also said something similar.

    In an instant, the forty odd generals with different weapons rode their big water s and rushed towards the vicinity of the Purple Bamboo Forest. At the same time, they struck towards the great formation, which in turn, started shaking the area that was like a pike, water, or flame, and caused it to buzz and sway. This scared Tide Tone Church, and many people from Spirit Orbits, so they hid behind Hong Hai and Huang Long Meng.

    However, what Long Kuang and the others didn''t expect was that although those attacks broke through many of the purple bamboos, they did not say anything against the large formation. They were angry to the point that they started cursing loudly at Xiao Hu and the others.

    Seeing this situation, Hong Ya immediately cursed loudly in extreme anger: "A group of useless trash, scram for this king. Watch me break this formation!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly flew up into the sky, waved the halberd in his hand, and spun around a few times. Just as Lightning Whale King and the others retreated a bit, he suddenly shouted, "Evil spirits, split up!"

    Just as his voice fell, he suddenly waved the halberd, kacha kacha, and shot towards the Six Directions Elf Formation. Like a thousand year evil ghost, Yin Qi struck the formation, creating a few small cracks. At the same time, a small earthquake occurred in the surrounding five kilometer area, violently shaking the ground. At the same time, stone chips flew everywhere, creating a terrifying and chaotic scene.

    However, very soon, Wu Xie and the others channeled more and more true spirit power into the formation. Not only did it repair the cracks, it also stabilized the surrounding ground.

    He never thought that Wu Xie and Xiao Hu''s strengths would be so strong. Hong Ya became even more angry and started to scold them.

    Right at this moment, an extremely gorgeous beam of light shot through Hong Ya and the rest of the Emperor of the Rhinoceros. The dark clouds above them shone directly onto the six sided Elf Formation, instantly turning all the surrounding demons and ghosts within thirty meters of the formation into black smoke and disappearing.

    Seeing that, Hong Ya immediately became a little afraid, and landed beside the Blue Dragon Emperor. All the fellows beside them frowned and said: "Not good, this is an envoy from the supreme fairy, they are here."

    Just as he finished speaking, rolling white clouds suddenly appeared from within the spiritual light. Above the white clouds floated out a beautiful fairy with a snow lotus embroidered on her skirt, and behind her was a shining white crane fairy with spiritual light, and behind her was a fairy with spiritual light like a swallow flying in the sky, and behind her was a beautiful fairy with spiritual light like a fairy.

    After seeing the four of them, not only did Hong Ya become nervous, even the four great Dragon Emperors, including Long Kuang and the others, became a little fearful and retreated a little. The Demon Spirit and Gui Ling, along with their subordinates also turned around, leaving Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Blue Dragon Emperor behind them.

    Right at the center of the great formation, Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the other seven sect masters immediately kneeled on the ground. Very politely, they said to the fairies, "We, the juniors of the lower realms greet the Ice Lotus Master and the various fairies."

    Xiao Hu was even more regretful as he said to the fairies, "This junior pays his respects to the various seniors, so I am unable to give all of you my respects right now, so I hope that you will forgive me!"

    However, the few fairies did not care about them, the one embroidered on the skirt, the Fairy of the Ice Crystal Snow Lotus, suddenly became quite imposing, and said to the Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest: "You unruly evil beings, you dare to openly offend us, the world under our Eastern Heaven Realm, is truly detestable. Leave this place immediately, or else, not long from now on, you will be severely punished by the heavens.

    Hearing her words, Emperor of the Pan Jiao became extremely angry and told her, "Stupid girl, stop using your fairy to scare us. We aren''t scared of her!"

    After speaking, the two great Wyrm King s and the two great Dragon Emperors looked at the fairies, brimming with killing intent.

 C273 The Demon Lord should keep a high position

    Just as Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others were attacking Wu Xie and the rest, Xiao Qiuer had already gone to the World of Demons and Demons, and after a few days, he saw that the inside of the World of Demons and Demons was filled with a very difficult living environment. Even the weather there seemed to be very unpredictable, and just a while ago, there was still a big gust of wind, but suddenly the wind died down, and the temperature quickly rose again.

    All living beings there seemed to possess different levels of intelligence. Even a few of them, such as the Bovine Tendon Grass or the Dog Tail Grass, could become demons.

    Even some of the rivers, mountains and stones seemed to have intelligence and could freely move them.

    After Xiao Qiuer looked at it, he felt that it was very strange.

    Even though the Infernal Queen and Demon Elder, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress did not allow the Huang Tianyu to truly visit the place, there were many very important places in that world that they had only asked Ling''er, Jin Zhu and the others to accompany him and Xiao Qiuer to walk around in some places. However, they still treated him and Xiao Qiuer with sincerity and were extremely polite all the time.

    Xiao Qiuer unknowingly, when he was facing the four of them, he was no longer as nervous as he was when he went there.

    In the evening of a certain day, looking at the wild winds blowing outside, and the bursts of snowstorm, Ling''er suddenly asked the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer to go to a tall building that was surrounded by demonic energy. Then, she asked Jin Zhu and the two sister silver ring to prepare some food and wine for them.

    Ling''er, who was standing by the window, looked outside at the snow and wind, and suddenly became a little serious. She said to the Huang Tianyu: "Good big brother, what do you think about us here? I am talking about me and my mother, my respected father and my royal father.

    Seeing that she had asked him about her matter, the Huang Tianyu immediately knew that she wanted him to stay there and accompany her, but said to her in a very gentle tone: "I am indebted to the princess and to you, your father, and the others for thinking highly of me and Xiao Qiuer, allowing us to come to your place. For the past few days, you and Sister Jin Zhu and the others have been very close to us.

    Just when he said that, Cui Yun suddenly frowned and said unhappily: "Who wants you to be grateful? "You little fool!"

    Golden Bead was also a little angry and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, can you not pretend to be stupid while trying to understand the situation? At the same time, we like Xiao Qiuer a lot. As for you, you might as well stay here, as long as you have rendered war merits for us here, the supreme Infernal Queen will definitely betroth us to you. "" You ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­ you ˇ­

    After hearing what she had said, Ling''er''s face immediately flushed red. "Big Sister Jin Zhu, what nonsense are you spouting?"

    After she finished speaking, because she was very shy, she turned around and sat on a bench, not daring to look at the Huang Tianyu again.

    However, the woman in brocade smiled and said, "Big Sister Jin Zhu isn''t talking nonsense. Princess, you''re a very noble princess here, and little brother Huang is also a very strong, strong, and handsome brother. You were originally a match made in heaven, so why do you have to be ashamed?"

    After saying that, she, Jin Zhu, and the other girls could not help but look at Ling''er and burst into laughter. Ling''er immediately became even more shy and lowered her head.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was rather gentle, and said to them: "Sisters, don''t joke with us, I am just an ordinary person without a father or mother, I am not worthy to be your noble princess, furthermore, I do not wish to stay here for long, and Xiao Qiuer is not used to it. Your living environment has been disturbed by us for many days, and you guys are very embarrassed about it.

    After he finished speaking, he was somewhat apologetic and cupped his fists and bowed towards Ling''er. In that instant, he felt as if he was looking at himself in a mirror, doing all those things. He was slightly surprised.

    Seeing him say that he and Xiao Qiuer were about to leave that place, Jin Zhu and the other girls looked at Ling''er with difficulty.

    Ling''er suddenly raised her head and hugged him tightly. She then said in a very tyrannical voice, "No, I won''t allow you to leave me. Regardless of whether you are willing or not, from today onwards, you will forever stay by my side. We have happily decided. No matter what, I will not let you leave me!"

    Hearing her words, Jin Zhu and his sister immediately felt that what she had said was very amusing and began to laugh.

    But the Huang Tianyu shook its head in embarrassment.

    At that moment, a little girl suddenly went over to the place beside the Infernal Queen. She said very politely to Ling''er and the Huang Tianyu before saying, "Your Highness, Mr. Huang, the supreme queen, Your Majesty. Your Highness and the Empress, please go to the Imperial Palace immediately and tell them that you have something to discuss with them!"

    Hearing her words, Xiao Qiuer immediately stood up. Ling''er let go of the Huang Tianyu, looked at him, and smiled, then said unwillingly: "Alright, we will go over now, and after I see my mother, you can say whatever you want to me. You guys must leave, or else I will beat you up!"

    After she finished speaking, she waved her little fist at Huang Tianyu, causing the sisters to be unable to hold back their laughter.

    Very quickly, they went to the Imperial Palace with the little girl, only to see that the Heavenly Demon Lord, the earth-demon lord and the Human Demon Lord were all there. They all immediately felt that the Demon Lord and the others must have something important to tell them.

    After a few polite greetings, the Infernal Queen suddenly smiled and said to the Huang Tianyu, "Thank you Mr. Huang for bringing us such a beautiful scenery. We even managed to create a lot of spiritual treasures, fruits, and other spiritual objects in such beautiful scenery.

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu immediately told the humble one: "That''s nothing, Senior doesn''t need to worry!"

    However, the Demon Lord suddenly smiled and said to him, "Mister is so sincere to us, and to the living beings here, we are also very grateful to you. Recently, we have discussed with the Demon Lords and the various Demon Kings, and we have requested you to take the position.

    After they finished speaking, they smiled and looked towards the Huang Tianyu, but the Huang Tianyu cupped their fists and said to them: "Thank you seniors for your kind intentions, but I am just an ordinary person and am unable to accept this great position. I hope that seniors do not make things difficult for me."

    Hearing his words, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor looked at each other in displeasure.

 C274 The five of them were anxious.

    Seeing that the Huang Tianyu was not willing to take up the position, the Demon Emperor there, not only were the Demon Lord and Demon Emperor a little unhappy, even Ling''er looked at him a little angrily and said: "Stinking brat, can you stop messing around? My two mothers and my esteemed fathers and my royal father, how nice are they to you? Recently, the three great Demon Masters of Heaven, Earth, and Man have treated you and Xiao Qiuer very well, and Lord of Fire and Devil had even invited you for a short visit every three days and once every five days, what are you doing? "

    Seeing that she was angry, the Huang Tianyu hurriedly coaxed her: "Don''t be angry Ling''er, we are all very good friends, aren''t you and Big Sister Jin Zhu knowing this? Furthermore, I also know that your respected fathers and the various Demon Masters are very sincere to me and Xiao Qiuer. "

    Just as he said that, Ling''er suddenly became extremely domineering. She said to him, "Then immediately agree to my father''s request to become our Demon Emperor. We''ve decided on that. You''re not allowed to oppose it!"

    Seeing her appearance, and the Huang Tianyu''s face full of helplessness and helplessness, the Demon Lord and the others found it quite amusing as they looked at them.

    At the same time, the three mighty Demon Masters began to feel ''sympathy'' for the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu thought for a while, then shook its head, and said to Ling''er in a serious tone: "Good Ling''er, you know that I hate any kind of restrictions, and am not even qualified to become an official. I like to live a free and unrestrained life, and do not care about those common names at all, as your emperor here, there will definitely be many big matters that I have to take care of everyday.

    After saying that, he looked at the three of them with a bit of embarrassment.

    "Mr. Huang is a free and easy scholar, we cannot compare to you. However, we also hope that one day, we will be able to live a free and unfettered life like your mount, but how can you allow us to take responsibility for it? Furthermore, we must do what we can for the prosperity of our clan."

    However, the earth-demon lord was very envious of him and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Speak freely and have a good time. This kind of life, many intelligent beings would want it, but not every life can enjoy it."

    The Heavenly Demon Lord advised the Huang Tianyu: "Sir, you are very strong and magnanimous, so you are also very close to us, why not stay, and be our Emperor, and do some work for you, princess and I, and other things. Please do not disappoint us, our supreme Demon Empress, and Your Majesty, as well as the Empress, have good intentions towards you!"

    After he finished speaking, the Demon Lord, the Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress also successively advised the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very polite and said to them: "Thank you everyone for your love, but I am really not suitable for that kind of position, and it is really impossible for me to do it, and you all probably know it already, there are some people with decent strength who went to Mount Dong Lai recently, and made a ruckus nearby. Xiao Qiuer and I, we need to quickly go back and send them off, otherwise, who knows when they might end up there, and what things might happen!"

    After hearing what he had said, he already knew that those fellows from the Emperor of the Rhinoceros had gone to attack the Mount Dong Lai. The Demon Marshall, the Demon Emperor, the Demon Empress and the three great Demon Masters all looked very carefully at the Infernal Queen.

    The Infernal Queen pondered for a moment before saying to him with a smile, "Sir, do not worry about those matters. We will send out generals to help you clean up the mess. You and your mount should remain here with peace of mind. We will not treat you unfairly."

    Hearing her words, the Heavenly Demon Master and the others looked at the Huang Tianyu carefully. However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to her: "It''s just a small matter, I don''t dare to work for you, so I can take care of it myself. Also, many thanks to everyone, for taking care of us these past few days.

    Saying that, he looked at Ling''er with a smile. Suddenly, he stood up and cupped his fists towards the Demon Lord and the others, politely saying, "Farewell!"

    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave with Xiao Qiuer. Ling''er suddenly held his hand and looked at him unwillingly.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very gentle. It smiled at her and coaxed her, "Don''t worry, little Ling''er, if there''s a chance, I will definitely come again to visit you two. Furthermore, I will definitely not lie to you.

    Seeing his smile, Ling''er had no choice but to let him go.

    He then turned into a beam of light and disappeared with Xiao Qiuer.

    At that time, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor were a little unhappy and frowned.

    But the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Queen looked very carefully at Ling''er, who was walking towards the door.

    As for the three Demon Masters, they carefully lowered their heads.

    In a blink of an eye, the Huang Tianyu had brought Xiao Qiuer back to the Mount Dong Lai. On top of the zenith, Xiao Qiuer suddenly felt that the spirit energy that the Blue Dragon Emperor and the rest of the Emperor of the Rhinoceros s were releasing, as well as Xiao Hu and the other deities, had unknowingly released all of their spirit energy.

    Just as it finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu casually waved its hand, and in an instant, a dense purple light enchantment soundlessly appeared around the purple bamboo forest, forcing all of the Blue Dragon Emperor''s guys to retreat. It was a mile away from the purple bamboo forest.

    For some reason, those who had experienced those events in the Blue Dragon Emperor were all extremely vigilant as they looked at the barrier.

    At the same time, Xiao Hu and the other deities were also very confused as they looked towards the barrier.

    But Wu Xie heaved a sigh of relief, and shouted to Xiao Hu: "Sir, withdraw our spirit energy, let''s remove this formation! That purple light barrier must have been set up by my master, and he and my eldest senior brother must have already returned. We siblings must immediately return to the top of the zenith to report about this matter, and would trouble you to wait here for a while, and not rush out to fight with those villains.

    Even though he didn''t really understand the meaning behind the words he said, Xiao Hu, Long Xinhua, and the others slowly withdrew it. Their spirit energy had been removed from the hexagonal elven formation.

    Right at that moment, from the top of zenith, a ray of golden light suddenly shot towards Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, as well as the others. In that instant, all of them disappeared.

    That fairy with the ice crystal snow lotus embroidered on her skirt immediately asked in shock, "Who used such a pure celestial power?"

    Hearing her words, Xiao Hu and the other deities all looked around nervously.

 C275 "I am not a man to bully others."

    In the blink of an eye, Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and the rest, as well as the rest of the people and Wei Cang five were brought by the five rays of light to the peak of zenith.

    When they saw the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, for the sake of the masses and Wei Cang, they immediately became very anxious and told the two about the fellows of Blue Dragon Emperor attacking them.

    After hearing what they had said, Xiao Qiuer became extremely furious: "Damn bastards, you actually dared to take advantage of my master when he was not here with me to kill innocents, bully all of you, and insult my master. You''re extremely detestable, I''ll go down now and beat them all up!"

    As it spoke, it actually started running towards the bottom of the mountain, but it was quickly called over by the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu looked over, and at the back of Leng Qianning''s head, the "Dao" word, "Divine Light", suddenly frowned and said: "Who made such an ugly light screen?"

    After he finished speaking, he still shook his head discontentedly. Leng Qianning and the rest did not understand what he was saying as they looked at each other.

    Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, but she laughed and said: "Little idiot, who else would do something like that other than you? Now you don''t think it''s good, do you? "Then you can''t blame me."

    Hearing that he was the one who created the Spiritual Light Curtain, the Huang Tianyu scratched her head in surprise, but she did not care and said, "Sigh ˇ­ No matter what, this kind of thing is not of much use to us. It''s better to conceal it for the time being! "

    Just as he finished speaking, the light beam behind Leng Qianning''s head disappeared. Long Xinhua said worriedly: "Little Sister, did you consume too much energy just now when you were setting up the spirit array? How come the light beam behind you disappeared?"

    Wei Cang, as well as the others and Wu Xie, were also quite worried as they looked towards Leng Qianning.

    But Leng Qianning did not feel any change in her own spirit energy, and was confused for a moment.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very casual, and said to them: "All of you, stop thinking blindly, I''ve concealed the spiritual light. Sister Qian Ning''s spiritual energy has not disappeared, and all of you have worked hard for the past few days, and I will recover your spiritual energy and physical strength to your usual state immediately. Go down with me immediately, and take a look at those so-called Dragon Emperor and Wyrm King, and those so-called Dragon Emperor."

    After he finished speaking, he didn''t do anything else. From his body, he suddenly shot a white light at Wu Xie, Leng Qianning and the others. In an instant, the spiritual energy and physical strength that he had expended while fighting against Long Kuang and the others, had actually all recovered.

    All of a sudden, they were all very grateful. They cupped their fists and bowed towards him, saying in unison, "Many thanks, Master!"

    Hearing their words, Xiao Qiuer suddenly laughed out loud and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu actually frowned, and spoke to them in a rather vexed manner: "What are you guys doing? Master? Am I that old? "

    Hearing his words, Wei Cang and the rest couldn''t help but laugh heartily. As for Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, they looked at him with some embarrassment, but Wu Xie shook his head nonchalantly.

    Very quickly, the Huang Tianyu released a ray of spiritual light towards Wu Xie and the others. It rode Xiao Qiuer, bringing the five of them along as it left the place, and directly appeared in the vicinity of Yun Yi and the others.

    Seeing the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer, Yu Mu and the rest heaved a sigh of relief, while Yun Yi and the rest relaxed.

    But Xiao Hu and the other deities all looked at them vigilantly.

    Yun Yi suddenly said to the Huang Tianyu: "Tian Yu, you finally came back. Quickly come and greet the two emissaries and the immortal elder. They are all from the Eastern Heaven Realm and Western Heaven Realm.

    After he finished speaking, he, Long Zunba and the rest all looked towards Xiao Hu and the others very politely.

    But the Huang Tianyu was still considered courteous, it cupped its fists towards Xiao Hu and the other deities, and said to them calmly: "Greetings, immortal elders!"

    Seeing that he had not only not kneeled down to greet him, but was even riding on Xiao Qiuer''s back, Xiao Hu immediately said in anger, "You are so rude, we are all deities of the Heaven Realm, and this Supreme Celestial is under the command of the supreme fairy. glacial fairy, you are just a mere human, you dare to treat me like this without reason, do you know your crime!"

    When he spoke, he was very polite, like the girl with the ice lotus embroidered on her skirt. He cupped his hands and bowed, showing great respect to her.

    The glacial fairy looked at the Huang Tianyu, and suddenly spoke in a furious tone: "You ignorant brat, even if Yun Yi and the others saw us, they would have to kneel down respectfully to us, using the power of kowtow. If you saw us, why aren''t you kneeling down quickly!"

    After hearing her words, Xiao Qiuer was furious as he looked at her.

    At the same time, Yun Yi and the other sect masters also hurried Huang Tianyu and bowed towards her, Xiao Hu and the other deities.

    But the Huang Tianyu ignored them.

    Right at that moment, in the minds of the glacial fairy and Xiao Hu, a voice of extreme anger suddenly came out. How dare you be so rude to Mr. Huang, I am truly detestable, immediately kneeling down to apologize, waiting for his order, if not I will make you disappear right now! "

    Hearing her words, glacial fairy and Xiao Hu were immediately terrified, they kneeled on the ground and said while trembling: "Fairy Maiden, don''t blame me. We did not offend Mr. Huang on purpose, but just used our human nature and common sense to make him do those things to us."

    Just as they reached that point, Rui Er''s voice became even more furious, and spoke out in their minds: "Enough, cut the crap, immediately apologize to Mr. Huang, and listen to his orders!"

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu that heard what Rui Er said, calmed her down and said: "Rui Er, don''t be angry because of this, I don''t care about that, and what they did just now was also true for mortals. Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for them, you don''t blame them too."

    The moment he finished speaking, Rui Er seemed a little unhappy, and said in his mind: "Tian''er, how many times have I told you this, you cannot have any kind of kindness in your heart, you must maintain the most fair state of mind, both you and I cannot have any kind of emotion, such as good and evil, and must treat everything in the universe fairly, why don''t you listen!"

    Hearing that she was angry, the Huang Tianyu quickly comforted her in his heart: "Alright, alright, Rui Er, let''s not talk about that for now, I''ll be sending off the rest. These demons and ghosts, after saving Sect Master Yun and the others, we''ll talk about those things slowly in the future. In any case, time is meaningless to you and me right?"

    After hearing what he had said, Rui Er''s mood seemed to have become a little better. She had even said a few words to him in a peaceful manner, "Alright then, everything is fine as long as you are happy."

    Then she stopped talking.

    The Huang Tianyu noticed Yun Yi and the others, as well as the other deities, and were confused. Looking at him, Xiao Hu and the glacial fairy, he immediately said to Xiao Hu and the others, "All of you get up, be willing to stay here, and see how we send those fellows away. Just watch on the side.

    After he finished speaking, he casually turned to Yun Yi and the rest, and a burst of spiritual light shot out, instantly, Yun Yi and the rest''s injuries were all healed up, and their bodies had also recovered a lot, for a moment, all of them looked at him in confusion.

    After that, he waved his right hand, and in an instant, a spirit formation that was rather strange appeared in the vicinity of Yun Yi and the others. The spirit formations whizzed and released a string of soul fragments, and soon after, those souls actually turned into the ones they had killed while fighting with Long Kuang and the others, and even came back to life. They looked at Yun Yi and the others with astonishment.

    In the blink of an eye, he had already healed all of the injuries that Xiao Hu and the other immortals had suffered, and had even allowed those Heavenly Soldiers that had sacrificed earlier to be revived in perfect condition.

    After seeing all of this, Yu Gui and the rest could not believe it at all. They looked at the people who had revived, and the heavenly soldiers and generals who had resurrected.

    However, Xiao Hu was extremely vigilant, and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Mr. Huang, who exactly are you? Why can''t only resurrect these humans, but also heal our wounds, and also have this ability that can resurrect the dead and bring the dead to life? "

    Seeing that he seemed to be questioning her, the Huang Tianyu spoke in a very casual manner: "Don''t mind such small matters. Rest for a while here, we will meet up with those villains!"

    Seeing that he actually did not answer and instead asked questions, Xiao Hu became furious, raised her horsetail whisk and was about to hit him, causing Yun Yi and the rest to look at them worriedly.

    glacial fairy suddenly said to Xiao Hu in a very angry manner: "You, this junior, are truly presumptuous! I forgot about it so quickly. Did the fairy just reprimand us for those things? "

    After hearing what she said, Yun Yi and the others were even more confused. They looked at them but did not understand who had berated them or what had happened.

    But Xiao Hu was extremely nervous, and apologized to her, and then smiled, and looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    On the contrary, he smiled and said to Long Xinhua, Leng Qianning, and the others, "You guys stay here with Sect Master Yun and the others for a moment. Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, and I will go meet those fellows!"

    After he finished speaking, he rode on Xiao Qiuer''s back and flew outside with Wu Xie, Blue Dragon Emperor and the others.

    Seeing the three of them, the suddenly floated to the front of the two and spoke in a strong tone: "Huang Tianyu, you finally came out together with this giant panda. Do you know that you guys have a lot of airs?"

    At that time, Master Gui Ling brought along their subordinates and walked to the side of the demon spirit.

    Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly became a little surprised and asked Master Gui Ling: "Is that boy riding a giant panda the Huang Tianyu?"

    At that time, Long Kuang and the others had also walked up to their side.

    Gui Ling immediately nodded and said: "Yes, that brat is the Huang Tianyu!"

    Huang Long said angrily to Hong Ya: "Ghost King, those three guys were the ones who offended Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Heavenly Saint Ruler, Western Ghost King, Phantom King of the North, Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and that damn giant panda in the spring!"

    After hearing what he had said, Hong Ya immediately became extremely furious, and shouted angrily at the three of them, "So you are those three bastards. My Ghost King of the South, coming here today, is to snatch away your three souls and seven souls, and throw your corpses into hell to be tortured, so that you will never be able to reincarnate ˇ­"

    Looking at him, Huang Tianyu suddenly smiled and said to Wu Xie: "Who said these guys are fierce? Go call Big Sister Xin Hua and Big Sister Qian Ning over. Let them have a taste of Demon spirit host and Master Gui Ling''s powerful techniques later! "

    Seeing that he actually looked down on them, Long Kuang immediately became furious, and said: "Huang Tianyu, don''t be too presumptuous, now you have seen it too, here, not only us Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, we also have two Dragon Emperors and two great Wyrm King, together with Ghost King of the South, Sect Leader Huang and the Red Sect Leader, they are not to be trifled with. If you are sensible, immediately surrender to us, otherwise we will immediately destroy you!"

    Seeing him like that, Wu Xie immediately became angry: "Long Kuang, don''t be too presumptuous, recently your Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas has come to us twice to do evil, we don''t want to bother with you, do you think we are easy to bully?"

    Seeing that he was angry, the Huang Tianyu did not mind at all and said: "Don''t be angry at Brother Wu Xie, in any case, these fellows, at most, are just people who have come to give you some pointers to stimulate your potential, don''t be angry with them."

    Seeing him in such a state, the Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly became very fierce, and said to him: "Little bastard, are you really not afraid of us?"

    While he was speaking, he and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao, along with the other orange-dragon emperor s, were all quite threatening. They moved a little towards the Huang Tianyu and the others, causing Yun Yi and the others, as well as the other deities, to be extremely cautious as they looked towards them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu only smiled and said calmly: "This great Flood Dragon, can I take into consideration that the things you have done to us are because you are bullying us? "You all think that you have the ability to bully these humans."

    Just as he finished speaking, Long Ao suddenly said in a threatening tone: "We don''t want to bully others, we only want you to surrender to us!"

    Looking at him, the Huang Tianyu shook her head and said very casually: "Although you guys are bullying me, I am sorry that I am not a human. Even though I have a human body, although I have a human body, in truth, I am just a human. This demon spirit, Gui Ling, you all didn''t listen to it last year, did your beautiful mother spirit say it was?"

    After hearing what he said, Hong Ya and the others couldn''t believe it for a moment, and looked towards the Demon spirit host and Master Gui Ling.

    However, Gui Ling huffed and huffed as he said, "So what? Huang Tianyu, to tell you the truth, we are only here to bring you back to our mother spirit this time, but it is not good for us to not give you face either. Dragon Emperor and Wyrm King, it is best for you to come back with us immediately, if not we will kill everyone here, including the people behind you and the people from Heaven Realm who are obstructing our way. "

    After he finished speaking, he, Hong Ya and the others all looked at the Huang Tianyu and the others, brimming with killing intent.

 C276 Three Evils Infuriated but taught a lesson

    Seeing Master Gui Ling''s angry look, Xiao Qiuer suddenly became extremely angry and roared at him a few times.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at Wu Xie, then called Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning over. It turned around and jumped to the ground, then said to Master Gui Ling and the others calmly: "Alright, stop scaring us, although your strength is considered not bad, but it''s not worth mentioning to me, and you guys have all experienced the power of the purple light barrier that I released, right?"

    When he said that the powerful purple light barrier was released by him, many little ghosts and small demons turned to look at him in fear.

    But Long Zhen just said fiercely: "Kid, who are you lying to? That barrier is something that even our Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas cannot resist. With your age, how could you build it? "

    Just as he finished speaking, a purple light suddenly shot out from the Huang Tianyu''s eyes towards him. In an instant, that purple light turned into a purple light barrier that was like a cell, trapping him inside. No matter how he charged, he could not break through it.

    Huang Long Meng and Hong Hai were both quite afraid at this moment and stepped back a little. They did not expect the Huang Tianyu to so casually create such a barrier.

    However, Long Kuang, Long Ao and Long Wei were extremely furious. They waved their weapons and activated the enchantments barrier with loud bangs, wanting to quickly rescue Long Zhen out.

    Seeing that the three Dragon Emperors could not break through the barrier no matter what, Emperor of the Pan Jiao became furious and shouted angrily at Long Kuang and the others, "All of you move aside, I don''t believe that this kid can create such a strong barrier so easily!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly waved his big claw and struck towards the Spirit Formation. In the end, not only did he not break the Spirit Formation, he even shook his big paw. It was so painful that it started to tremble.

    Seeing that he could not break the barrier, and also wanted to try and see if he could break it, the orange-dragon emperor of the barrier immediately stopped thinking about it and looked at the Huang Tianyu with extreme vigilance.

    However, the Huang Tianyu only smiled and said without a care: "Alright, alright, you guys stop fooling around. Look at how anxious you are."

    After speaking, he casually flicked a bit of spiritual radiance at the Spirit Formation, and in an instant, the Spirit Formation disappeared.

    Just at that moment, the Demon spirit host suddenly waved his hand, and the Demon Recruit Pestle in his hand struck towards him, but it was forcibly pressed onto the ground by an invisible force, causing the shape of his face to change.

    Who would have thought that such an unexpected turn of events would occur? Blue Dragon Emperor, Long Kuang and the others were all on high alert, looking around at their surroundings.

    Master Gui Ling was even more furious, and scolded the Huang Tianyu: "You despicable fellow, you actually dared to plot against our spirit host, watch me destroy you ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the Evil Spirit Staff in his hand whizzed towards the Huang Tianyu, striking it with a ball of Evil Spirit Wind, but that Evil Spirit Wind was quickly suppressed by an invisible force, and in an instant, he became extremely angry and started cursing at the Huang Tianyu.

    On the contrary, he scolded in a rather calm tone: "Demon Spirit, Gui Ling, it''s not like you all do not know, that last year, even your beautiful mother spirit was not a match for me, let alone you all."

    To Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, he said to them in a very gentle tone, "Sisters, since the two spirit host s want to learn a few moves from us, then go and spar with them for a few moves!"

    From his hands, they could feel that two warm currents were flowing into their bodies, and in an instant, their powers had increased by a lot. Long Xinhua, who had originally thought that he would not be able to defeat them, the demon spirit or Gui Ling, immediately nodded at Leng Qianning.

    It was at that moment that the Demon Spirit suddenly sensed that the power that was suppressing him had disappeared, and he abruptly jumped up.

    Right at that moment, Leng Qianning suddenly waved his hand. The frost Heavenly Sword in his hand moved as fast as lightning and shot towards him ten times. The crystal clear and bright ice awl had actually sealed all of the yin energy around him in ice.

    After seeing Leng Qianning''s move, the Lightning Whale King who had exchanged blows with her earlier suddenly spoke with extreme shock: "What is wrong with this little girl? How did her cultivation increase by another realm? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the demon spirit suddenly roared, wiggling the Demon Recruiting Pestle in his hand, he struck towards Leng Qianning, strand after strand of demonic head-like Yin Qi, instantly surrounding Leng Qianning who was flying in the air. Clang clang clang clang clang clang clang.

    Leng Qianning suddenly swung his sword and spun it around, whizzing across the surroundings, releasing a beautiful ice flower. Kacha! The Yin Qi that was sealed inside, suddenly spun around and swept like a cloud, causing the ice flower to hit towards the Spirit Demon spirit, instantly surrounding the Spirit Demon, causing it to become extremely cold and emitting a white smoke.

    Just at this time, Long Xinhua suddenly waved the twin swords of the Gold Dragon in his hands towards Gui Ling, and with a kacha sound, he suppressed all the Yin Qi around Gui Ling, causing Gui Ling to wave his staff, whooshing towards her. The black Yin Wind Ghost Qi, in the blink of an eye, arrived in front of her body.

    Just at that moment, Long Xinhua swung the sword in his left hand, Kacha! The Sword Qi shot out waves after waves of white light, like arrows, at the ghost aura, and all of them disappeared without a trace.

    Then, she suddenly raised the treasure sword in her right hand, raised it upwards, and quickly slashed towards Gui Ling, releasing a large wave of sword light that was like the setting sun, instantly hitting Gui Ling, making him feel that it was a little hard to defend, falling onto the ground, she waved the long staff in her hand, sweeping across a large piece of her, the terrifying Spirit Qi on her face.

    Right at that moment, Long Xinhua suddenly floated up to the air, suddenly crossing swords, and growled: "Hua Yu Tian!"

    Just as her voice fell, from her two swords, it suddenly shot towards Gui Ling, exploding, causing a 3 meters tall bright red light to shoot out, in an instant, the light turned into a bunch of hands, the vermilion sharp sword aura, rumbled and hit Gui Ling, causing black smoke to emit from his entire body, and he fell onto the ground with heavy injuries. He frantically drove a gust of Yin Wind, and flew towards the vicinity of the Corpse Apes.

    Right at the same time, Leng Qianning suddenly raised the sword in her hand, and shouted: "Snow Flower Demon Subduing!"

    In the blink of an eye, the cold light actually turned into pieces, fist-sized snowflakes, that were like darts shining with cold light, that filled the sky and hit the demon spirit''s body. In an instant, a layer of thin ice appeared all over the demon spirit''s body and it fell to the ground while trembling all over. It flew with a cold wind around the barbarian cow, but because it was too cold, it caused the demon spirit to faint.

 C277 The two brothers were intimidating and evil

    Seeing Gui Ling being beaten up by Long Xinhua, Huang Long''s and Hong Hai''s body emitted a black smoke, which made them fall to the ground in pain, and the Spirit Demon spirits that were beaten up by Leng Qianning became ice-cold all over, releasing streams of white smoke, fainting. Previously, they had been underestimating them, but Huang Long''s and Hong Hai''s bodies suddenly moved, and they could not believe what had just happened, and looked at them.

    Floating above the purple bamboo forest in the distance, the envoy, Xiao Hu and the others all looked at them together. The envoy on the ice lotus and Xiao Hu also looked at the two sisters in disbelief.

    Blue Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Rhinoceros were even more vigilant as they looked at them.

    But the Huang Tianyu only smiled slightly and said to Long Kuang and the others: "Alright, now you all know how powerful my two elder sisters are right?"

    As he said that, he floated up to them. Between Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, he signaled them to keep their swords.

    Hong Ya angrily said: "Huang Tianyu, you brat, don''t think that just because these two little girls defeated the demon spirit and Gui Ling, that you guys are capable of anything. If you have the ability, come and exchange a few blows with this king, this king doesn''t believe that you can really defeat us two Saint Rulers, Xi Xiang and Han Ti!"

    Seeing him in that state, the Humpback Whale King was suddenly enraged as well. He said to the Huang Tianyu: "Kid, although our great Golden Dragon Emperor said that you saved him and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon who was as great as he was one year ago, this king does not really believe that a brat like you, who haven''t even grown any hair, would have such great abilities. If you have the ability to, then fight me with all your might. I don''t believe that I can''t beat you! "

    Looking at the two of them who were so furious, Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own consciousness to speak to Wu Xie: "Leng Yan Wang, these two fellows are really annoying. You should immediately rush over and beat up that big ghost violently.

    After hearing its words, Wu Xie looked at Hong Ya, thought for a while, and then said: "Alright, just now, the two junior sisters showed off their might and taught those two so called spirit host a lesson. As senior brothers, if we do not show it, it would be inappropriate!"

    After he finished speaking, just as Hong Ya and the others, who did not know what his words meant, he suddenly appeared in front of Hong Ya. He swiped his claws towards that guy''s face, as if he was going to do it in the springtime, he directly pummeled Hong Ya to the ground like Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler.

    But in that instant, Hong Ya suddenly released surging ghost aura around him, forcing him to frown. He retracted his arm, and with a twist of his leg, sent Hong Ya flying.

    Never would he have imagined that Huang Long would be so powerful. In a moment of fear, he retreated a little.

    Right at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly pounced on Shark King. In front of Shark King, right when that fellow reacted and thrusted the spear towards him, he suddenly appeared behind the fellow without a sound. With a bang, she slammed Shark King onto the ground fiercely, then kicked the other King of Sharks who had attacked it, along with a few Little Demons, flying out.

    Who would have thought that their two great Shark King would not even be able to withstand a single blow from it. Shark King was immediately enraged and jumped up.

    But that time, he was floating in front of Lightning Whale King again, and grabbed that guy, and smashed him down fiercely onto Humpback Whale King. On Humpback Whale King''s body, Humpback Whale King immediately let out a few groans from the hot air that Lightning Whale King was releasing.

    Just at that moment, the King of Sharks who had fallen to the ground suddenly flew up, and said to it in an extremely furious tone: "You long-haired beast, us two Shark King s and two Whale Kings, together, your strength is even stronger than his Ghost King of the South, you actually dare to play with us like this, watch me eat you ˇ­"

    While speaking, he suddenly turned into a huge shark, whizzing and releasing big water s, pouncing towards Xiao Qiuer.

    Soon after, the Shark King, Humpback Whale King and the Lightning Whale King also became one. A fierce shark and two powerful whales surrounded by many big water charged towards Xiao Qiuer together.

    Seeing that the four of them had changed into such a state, Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, Huang Long, and their respective subordinates hurriedly dodged by a little.

    At the same time, the Barbarian Cow, Corpse Ape, and the others carried Gui Ling, who had not recovered from the shock, and the demon spirit who was still unconscious, and ran off into the distance to avoid being hurt by the four of them.

    Just then, Xiao Qiuer suddenly floated to the side, opened his mouth and spat out streams of white smoke towards the four of them. Very quickly, the white smoke turned into four mountains, and with a kacha sound, the four of them were pressed down.

    Immediately after, Xiao Qiuer began to circulate his True Spirit, and released a piece of it towards the big water, releasing a pale brown light, and in an instant, the big water turned into lard.

    Seeing those circumstances, Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly cried out, "Not good!"

    Right at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly turned around and spat out a huge flame on top of the lard, which ignited the lard. The four fellows of Shark King and the others, who were burning it up, screamed miserably again and again, shaking their huge bodies.

    Right at that moment, Hong Ya suddenly flew over from afar, and scolded Wu Xie loudly, "Abominable brat, you dared to kick me, sending me, this king, into a mountain. See if I eat you or not!"

    After he finished speaking, his body flashed and actually turned into a thirty to forty feet tall evil ghost. It opened its bloody mouth and released a surging ghost aura towards the surroundings, directly pouncing in front of Wu Xie.

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly waved his hand and sucked him in. He suddenly swung and fiercely smashed him onto Humpback Whale King''s body, but he said to Wu Xie with his spiritual sense, "Leng Xiao Wang, don''t stay still, quickly come and fight with me, so that they will know the consequences of bullying you guys!"

    Just as he finished saying that, he pounced on them. In front of Humpback Whale King and the others, as fast as lightning, he began to punch and kick them.

    Soon after, Wu Xie also arrived. Behind those fellows, he frantically started punching and kicking them.

    Due to their speed, they were truly too quick. So much so that many monsters and ghosts could only see them floating in the air. They seemed to be fixed in place, not moving at all.

    But not long after, Humpback Whale King and the others were beaten up by them. Black smoke emerged from all over their bodies, and their bodies were covered in smoke as they let out miserable screams.

    In an instant, a huge crater that was several tens of meters in radius was formed on the hard ground. At the same time, a circle of violent winds shot out from there, causing the shattered rocks and stones to fly about like arrow and crossbow s, and with a whizzing sound, they exploded towards the surroundings, killing hundreds of the Little Demoness in the blink of an eye.

 C278 The big water tormented the Four Dragons Emperor

    Looking at Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, not long after, they actually started beating them up., who was a general of Ghost King of the South, King of Sharks and Shark King, as well as the dragon clan, two generals, Humpback Whale King and Lightning Whale King and the others were like a few big sandbags. After beating them up for a while, Xiao Qiuer had even smashed those guys down onto the ground.

    At the same time, Hong Hai, Huang Long Meng and the others also looked at them with fear, and slowly landed beside the Huang Tianyu, with Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie.

    Seeing that Wu Xie was not satisfied, the Huang Tianyu casually said: "How is it? The strength of this so-called Ghost King of the South, their dragon race and flood dragon race, the four of them are all decent, right? "

    As soon as he finished his words, Wu Xie acted as if he was bored and said, "Tsk, just based on their insignificant cultivation experience, I really don''t know how they got into the position of Ghost King or General. It''s just a few of them with no ability to resist at all, it''s just a punching bag, it''s so boring!"

    After he finished speaking, he took a look at Long Kuang and the others, and then said with a hint of interest. "Yesterday, when we fought with the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, we found out that their abilities were not bad.

    When he finished speaking, he looked towards Xiao Qiuer, but Xiao Qiuer was disinterested and disinterested. He shook his head, and looked like he did not want to care about it at all.

    Looking at Hong Ya''s subordinates, Blue Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Rhinoceros, the surrounding Little Demons helped Hong Ya, Humpback Whale King and Lightning Whale King, as well as King of Sharks and Shark King, those few fellows who were beaten up by Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, until their skin was no longer clean, and their bodies emitted waves of black Qi, as if they had no choice but to stand up on their own, and help them to move far away to protect them, then circulate their energy and adjust their breathing.

    Not only were the Blue Dragon Emperor not angry all of a sudden, he was even angry at those things and said to the Huang Tianyu and the rest, "No wonder you guys were able to defeat those two Great Saint Kings and the two Ghost Kings in the spring. You guys really have some skills, don''t you think?"

    As they spoke, he and orange-dragon emperor flew towards Huang Tianyu and the others. Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, and even and the other deities who were watching them in the purple bamboo forest were all on high alert, looking at them.

    But the Huang Tianyu said calmly: "Enough, don''t you think that there''s a lot of useless words to it? If you want to compete with us, just say it! "

    The moment he finished speaking, Emperor of the Rhinoceros immediately became extremely angry: "Little bastard, don''t be too arrogant. Although these two brats have defeated Ghost King of the South and us four Great Generals, our strength is far from what they can compare. If you don''t want to court death, immediately surrender to us or else."

    Just as he said that, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to him in a friendly tone: "What else do you want?"

    Speaking to there, he suddenly, without any forewarning, appeared in front of Emperor of the Rhinoceros, immediately causing him to retreat a little in shock, and look at him with extreme caution.

    But he was rather haughty as he said towards the Emperor of the Rhinoceros: "To be exact, what can you two dragons and the two Flood Dragons do to me? With your weak cultivation, if you want to fight against Sect Master Yun and the rest, they will definitely not be able to win against you, but do you think that the four of you are qualified to challenge me? "

    Hearing his words, Emperor of the Pan Jiao became extremely angry and said to him: "Little brat, you are too arrogant. We are great, two great Wyrm King and two great Dragon Emperors. Do you really think we can''t beat you?"

    Looking at his current state, Long Kuang suddenly floated up to them. In front of them, he was still relatively courteous as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little friend, I can tell that you''re all very capable, and we aren''t here to offend you guys either. We just want to get to know each other, and hope that you can become our most loyal subordinates."

    Hearing his words, and Wu Xie, all of them frowned and looked at him.

    Long Ao also flew over, and politely said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, we have heard about your reputations recently, and we know that you are all very powerful experts in the current world, and we really don''t want to have any kind of misunderstanding with you, as long as you are willing to surrender to us and serve us loyally, what kind of noble person do you want, be it gold, silver, jewels, or even beauties, we will satisfy all of you, what do you think?"

    Long Wei also flew over and smiled as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Little brother, you should know that we are Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, from east, west, and north, the Four Great Seas, and we have a lot of rare treasures and herbs. As long as you are willing to surrender to us and serve us loyally, even if you want a gold mountain, or a pearl ship, we will give it all to you.

    Long Zhen also flew over, and smiled at the Huang Tianyu: "Also, as long as you surrender to us, not just to the mountains of gold and silver, but to all of you as well. We will also let you control the military power of our four seas, and hand over all of our elite soldiers to you, what do you think?"

    Never would they have thought that in order to win over the Huang Tianyu and the others, they would give them a promise. With such a huge benefit, Huang Long Meng, Hong Hai and the rest, even the Blue Dragon Emperor and the others, all looked at them with disbelief.

    However, Gui Ling forced himself to stand up and say to the Huang Tianyu in a loud voice: "Huang, don''t listen to their nonsense. Those four great Dragon Emperors, are all some kind of capricious and dishonest thing, you should have heard of them, right?"

    Who would have thought that he would say something like that? Their four fellows, the Dragon Berserker, were all furious as they said to him, "Bastard, are you courting death?"

    "Brother Huang, how much do you like our Sect Leader? It''s not like you don''t know her, but her beauty is definitely above all of the Three Realms. As long as you are willing to surrender to us, you are our Pantheon''s Saint Ruler, and she is willing to be your queen. This is something she told us personally, please think about it more carefully, our Sect Leader will always be waiting for you."

    He never thought that Lv Ji would actually value the Huang Tianyu that much, and would actually be willing to hand over the position of Pantheon''s Sect Leader to him. Although that beautiful face of Lv Ji''s may not be the best in the Three Realms, she was definitely still the best of the best.

    After hearing what he had said, Long Kuang, Blue Dragon Emperor, Huang Long Meng, Hong Hai and the others all cautiously looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu very casually said to them: "Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, are you all done with your nonsense?"

    Long Kuang did not know what he meant, but he could not understand and asked him, "What happened? Don''t you want to have those rich and powerful and those noble officials? We four brothers are sincerely here to invite you. "

    The Spirit Demon ignored his own body and floated over coldly, speaking to the Huang Tianyu in a serious tone: "Brother Huang, we know that we have offended you, it is very wrong, but our Sect Leader is very sincere, I hope you can take charge, our Pantheon''s Saint Ruler, will forever dominate the Three Realms with her, don''t recklessly reject us, can we have our good intentions?"

    Seeing that they had already promised so many benefits to him, the Huang Tianyu was not moved at all and said: "High officials like Lu Li, gold, silver, jewelry, these things are indeed very attractive to mortals, or even other living creatures. The matter of rights and immortality, these things are also fatal to the vast majority of living creatures, but I am completely uninterested in them and do not want to have them at all. I only want to live a carefree and carefree life, and I do not wish to have any interactions with any of you.

    After hearing his words, the demon spirit immediately frowned and flew back to the side of Gui Ling and the rest.

    But all of a sudden, Long Ao said very angrily: "Brat, you''re refusing a toast and eating a forfeit, aren''t you? If you don''t want the high official Hou Lu, the gold, silver and jewelry, the beauty, and the military power, I will bury you right now in this vast ocean! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned into his own huge wave, raised the sky high lance and activated a kind of extremely strong and resplendent bright red light. Kacha, kacha, the light shot towards the Huang Tianyu, and in an instant, it struck a piece of the Huang Tianyu.

    Immediately after, Long Kuang also took out his Dragon Emperor Spear and activated it. A bright green Dragon Mark Spiritual Light roared towards Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, releasing a bright green flood that was like a waterfall pouring down from the sky, smashing towards them.

    However, somehow, those big water were unable to attack them at all. It was as if there was a transparent light barrier about ten meters around the two of them, protecting them.

    Seeing that, Long Wei extended his hand out. His water wave halberd was extremely furious as he said to Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, "Little brats, I do not believe that you can withstand our earth-shattering flood!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly channeled his energy, a bright white flood dragon''s aura, whooshed towards Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer, releasing a large amount of power. The bright white flood waters were like many steel blades, attacking them one after another, but Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer were surrounding them for around one zhang, yet they did not manage to break through the barrier.

    He did not expect that even those white floods could not harm Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer. Long Zhen was instantly enraged, he took out his Shocking Sea Wave Halberd, and released it towards his surroundings, releasing a black dragon spirit light. In an instant, waves after waves of smelly, bright black water started to emerge from the ground, and like a huge fountain, it started to attack Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer with an imposing manner, but they were unable to attack them at all.

    Not knowing what was going on, the four Dragon Emperors, including Long Kuang, were all furious as they looked at the two of them.

    Just then, the Huang Tianyu suddenly floated out from the flood. It looked at Long Kuang and the other two brothers, and smiled faintly, as if it was rather unsatisfied with the result: "You four great dragon emperors, is that all you have? "It''s really nothing special!"

    Seeing that he actually looked down so much on them, the four brothers became extremely furious and said, "You little brat, don''t be too arrogant. We haven''t even used our real abilities yet."

    Just as he was talking about that place, the Huang Tianyu suddenly waved his left hand. No one knew why, but the Emperor Dragon Spear in his hand actually appeared in the hands of the Huang Tianyu.

    Immediately after, the Huang Tianyu swung her right hand again, in that moment, Long Ao, Long Wei and Long Zhen''s weapons appeared on top of their heads, transforming into a cloud of black smoke one after another and disappearing.

    They didn''t know what was going on, but they were all furious. They looked around, and at the same time, shouted out who had plotted against them.

    Seeing their expressions, the Huang Tianyu said very casually: "Alright, you guys don''t need to look anymore. Those weapons of yours were all lost to me, but don''t worry, I was just trying them out and using them to confirm some things. After an hour, they will all appear by your side."

    Hearing his words, Long Wei immediately became angry, and said: "Huang Tianyu, you bastard, do you know?"

    Just at this moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly spread out both of its hands, and instantly, the flood water on the ground whistled as it floated into the air. It quickly gathered around Long Kuang and the other four Dragon Emperors, and slowly formed a ball of big water s of about one Li, trapping all four of them inside.

    Not knowing what had happened, Huang Long Meng Meng, Xiao Hu and the rest all looked over in surprise. Only glacial fairy, Blue Dragon Emperor and the others were staring at the Huang Tianyu.

    As if sensing that the big water had been obtained by the Huang Tianyu, the dragon mania surrounding them said to him in an extremely arrogant manner: "Little bastard, is something wrong with you? We are, after all, the Dragon Emperor who is best at using big water, you actually dare to use it?

    Just as he finished speaking, the four great dragon emperors suddenly felt that those big water s seemed to be much heavier than usual, and they were constantly pressing down on them from all around. Not long after, they were tormented to the point of spitting green blood, white blood, and black blood from all over the place.

    Not long after that, the four dragon emperors were suddenly tortured by the big water and all the scales on their bodies flew out one after another. Very quickly, their bodies started to continuously spew out blood.

    Seeing that situation, many of the small demons and ghost soldiers began to tremble in fear.

    However, the Huang Tianyu casually clapped its hands, and those big water disappeared. At the same time, those scales returned to the four great Dragon Emperors, but he smiled and told them: "How are the four of you? Are these big water fun? "

    After he finished speaking, he actually smiled and looked towards the four fellows of the Dragon Kuang. However, it was as if all the other surrounding creatures had seen an extremely terrifying demon, who stared at him in extreme terror.

 C279 The great formation recreated the coiling dragon flood dragon

    Seeing Long Kuang and the four great dragon emperors, all of whom were left with four different colors of blood on their bodies, breathing weakly and not even able to speak, Huang Long, and the rest all retreated in fear. At the same time, the demon spirits and Gui Ling also retreated with Hong Ya and the rest who were extremely afraid, retreating a distance back before coming to a stop nervously.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very calm. It said to Dragon Kuang and the rest of the four Dragon Emperor''s subordinates, "Bring them all back. At least until now, I don''t want to destroy them."

    After he finished speaking, he casually swung his arm, releasing a light breeze towards the four Dragon Emperors. In an instant, he swept them in front of the Four Seas Navy.

    A few generals hastily protected their four great Dragon Emperors in the distance. They hurriedly circulated their cultivation and began treating them.

    Just at that moment, the Emperor of the Pan Jiao suddenly waved his hands, and his two big claws struck towards the Huang Tianyu, causing kacha kacha sounds. He sent four huge tornadoes that rolled forward, and many of the shattered rocks on the ground attacked the Huang Tianyu.

    But Wei Cang said very calmly: "This kind of small wind, does not even have a thousandth of the power of the fierce winds above zenith.

    Hearing his careless words, Yun Yi, Xiao Hu and the other deities all found it hard to believe. They looked at the zenith, but didn''t expect that there would be such a strong gale up there.

    Just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu blocked the gales casually, and kicked a golden gale, suppressing the gales in an instant. Boom!

    Seeing his strength, Emperor of the Pan Jiao was furious and shouted at him, "Damn it!"

    After he finished speaking, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and him gathered two extremely dazzling Dragon Spirit Bullets at the same time. At the same time, Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor also gathered two extremely dazzling Dragon Spirit Bullets in front of them.

    Seeing the four items, the red hair immediately became extremely scared. He brought his subordinates and flew behind a large mountain in the distance.

    At the same time, glacial fairy became extremely worried and shouted at the Huang Tianyu: "Mr. Huang be careful, at that time, the dragon clan''s dragon pearl bullets and the dragon soul bullets were powerful enough to flatten half of the Mount Dong Lai ˇ­"

    Hearing her words, Yun Yi and the others became worried for the Huang Tianyu., who was extremely confident in herself and had always been worried about the Huang Tianyu, was also worriedly looking at him.

    Just at that moment, the orange-dragon emperor and the Blue Dragon Emperor suddenly threw the two dragon pearl bullets.

    At the same time, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the Emperor of the Pan Jiao also shot their two Dragon Spirit Bullets ferociously at the Huang Tianyu.

    Long Xinhua, Leng Qianning and the others were extremely worried and shouted at the Huang Tianyu, "Xiao Yu, quickly dodge it..."

    At the same time, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie threw themselves at the Huang Tianyu, disregarding their own safety, wanting to block those attacks for him.

    But just at that moment, Blue Dragon Emperor and the others, along with Emperor of the Pan Jiao and Emperor of the Pan Jiao, actually appeared in the sky. The Huang Tianyu smiled and turned towards Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, saying, "Don''t worry, these things can''t hurt us!"

    Just as he finished speaking, who knows what happened, the two Dragon Spirit Bullets struck Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor consecutively, while the two Dragon Pearl Bullets struck simultaneously. Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao''s bodies started exploding one after another, with a resounding boom resounding through the heaven and earth.

    Along with the loud noises, circles of dazzling red light constantly exploded in the surrounding area. An extremely terrifying heat wave howled, causing all the surrounding black clouds to surge, disappear, and even shake the surrounding area of a hundred and two hundred miles. Aside from the zenith and the purple bamboo forest, a huge earthquake had occurred everywhere else.

    Kacha, Kacha. Many large mountain peaks fell down and at the same time, many places shook. There were many huge mountain peaks that reached into the clouds.

    Yun Yi and the others who had never seen such terrifying things were instantly filled with terror as they looked at their surroundings.

    Just at that moment, the Blue Dragon Emperor and the others, as well as the Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the others, were all injured and fell near the Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, the Huang Tianyu smiled and asked them: "How are the four of you? Aren''t you guys having fun with your bullets? "

    Hearing his words, Emperor of the Pan Jiao became extremely furious and scolded him loudly, "Bastard, you actually dare to use our tricks to attack us. You''re simply a, an extremely despicable and shameless bastard ˇ­."

    At that time, Emperor of the Pan Jiao, along with the Blue Dragon Emperor and the others also started to curse at the Huang Tianyu, it was a despicable and shameless big bastard, immediately angering Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, who were extremely angry, as they rushed towards them.

    However, the Huang Tianyu stopped them. It was in a rather imposing manner as it said to the two Dragon Emperors and the two Wyrm King s: "I hit your bodies with those two types of bullets, you two aren''t convinced, right? Good, now I will let you guys have a taste of the pain that your two bosses experienced in Spirit Tooth Mountain! "

    Right after he finished speaking, before Blue Dragon Emperor and the others could even react, he suddenly swung both of his hands, and shot rays of golden light towards the four fellows without a sound. Very quickly, the golden light formed an extremely large Dragon-Strangling Chains.

    All the tendons and veins in their bodies were successively controlled by the golden light. The golden light immediately caused the four of them to let out miserable cries that resounded throughout the heaven and earth.

    Not to mention cursing, they were even going to attack the Huang Tianyu. Even if they didn''t move, all the tendons in their entire body would be in extreme pain, and not long after, they didn''t even have the strength to scream.

    At that time, he was in the purple bamboo forest, looking at the glacial fairy over there, and when he saw the great formation, he immediately flew into the air and looked over, saying with extreme shock: "Who set up that great formation that contained the powerful and pure celestial power, the vein sealing and dragon sealing formation that contained the power of the Extreme Earth, and the power of Extreme Earth?"

    After hearing her say the name of the great formation, Xiao Hu immediately flew to her side and also looked over. He said with extreme fear: "Over two thousand years ago, the four great Empyreans gathered the Patriarchs of the eight great sects, and with the help of supreme fairy''s celestial power, they set up that amazing formation which sealed the Golden Dragon Emperor and Golden Dragon Emperor in the abyss of the Spirit Tooth Mountain. I really don''t know who possessed such a divine ability.

    After saying that, they all became even more shocked as they looked in that direction.

    At the same time, Yun Yi and the other sect masters also flew into the air.

 C280 To evade all evil in the face of the natural disaster

    The Huang Tianyu looked at Blue Dragon Emperor and his, together with Emperor of the Pan Jiao and Emperor of the Rhinoceros, being tormented by the formation, even breathing heavily was difficult, but in a flash, it floated up to the top of the formation, and said very calmly: "How is it, the four of you, the taste of this formation, is it great?"

    Nearby the Blue Dragon Emperor, the Blue Dragon Emperor was immediately terrified. Using his own consciousness, he said: "Mr. Huang, I never thought that you would actually be able to reach such a powerful realm, with just your own strength, you were able to create such a huge formation, I am truly impressed. I hope that on account of our boss''s feelings, you will let us go, from now on, we will not dare to offend you anymore!"

    The orange-dragon emperor used his own spiritual consciousness to plead to the Huang Tianyu: "glacial fairy had already told us before you and your disciples came here, supreme fairy''s warning, but we didn''t know at the time, you actually had such an amazing ability, which caused your brain to spin, offending you and your disciples, please be merciful and don''t argue with us, please forgive us all, from today onwards, we will not dare to offend you guys again!"

    After hearing what they had to say, the Huang Tianyu suddenly frowned and said in his heart: "Rui Er, you sent them in advance. Your subordinates have come to warn them.

    Right after he finished speaking, Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, but he said without a care: "No! I sent out the ice lotus to warn them. I just didn''t want them to disturb you so that you wouldn''t be unhappy because of them.

    After hearing what she had to say, the Huang Tianyu nodded her head slightly, but in her heart, she said gently: "Forget it, since you''ve sent the glacial fairy to warn them, it''s not good for me to not give you face. Furthermore, at least up until now, I don''t want to kill them, so I might as well let them go."

    Right after he finished speaking, Rui Er seemed to be a little helpless, as he said in his mind: "Tian''er, how many times have I told you this? Now it''s yours, you control everything now, everything you do now is right, do not care about me, and everything else, as long as you are willing. Do you understand?"

    Hearing that she was a little angry, the Huang Tianyu quickly calmed her down and said: "Alright, alright, I understand, I understand, good Rui Er, let''s not talk about that for now. I will settle the matters here, after we return to the zenith, we can talk!"

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er promised him and said nothing more.

    When he looked at the two pairs of big eyes looking at him, they actually gave a slight smile, and said to them very calmly: "That''s enough, you guys don''t need to worry, and don''t be afraid. At least up until now, I still don''t want to eliminate you guys, and I have no interest in sealing you here."

    Upon speaking to there, he suddenly flew over to the top of the great formation, and said to the four of them in a rather imposing manner: "But from today onwards, it is best for all of you to not always endanger the lives of everyone. Otherwise, one day, even if I do not eliminate all of you, the other man of justice will also eliminate you."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shot a beam of extremely bright white light and an extremely dark ray of light into the formation, instantly dissolving it.

    He never would have thought that not only would he be able to very easily lay that formation, it would even be so easy for him to dispel the formation. The four fellows from the Blue Dragon Emperor were instantly all in disbelief as they looked at him.

    At that time, he said to them in a rather dignified manner, "Everything in the universe has its own reason and meaning. Although you guys are, the powerful Dragon Emperor and the Wyrm King need to expand your strengths and territories, but you can''t either. You can''t endlessly covet and kill the innocent.

    Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor, along with Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao, all of them endured the pain in their bodies as they anxiously laid on the ground. They said to him: "Thank you for your mercy, Sir, please let us go, we will definitely remember your teachings from now on and will definitely not kill innocent people like we did in the past. Please spare us ˇ­"

    Hong Ya and the others, who were watching them from afar at the time, looked at them when they arrived. The two Dragon Kings and two Wyrm King s actually looked like they were kneeling in front of a Huang Tianyu.

    Long Kuang, who had just recovered a bit of his strength, ignored his entire body, and continued to flow with bright green blood. Riding on a current of water, he flew to their side, and spoke in a very disdainful tone, "Blue Dragon Emperor, orange-dragon emperor, orange-dragon emperor, Emperor of the Rhinoceros, you are all great people. Two Dragon Emperors and two great Wyrm King are actually kneeling and begging for forgiveness in front of a little bastard like him, do you have any dignity left at all?"

    After hearing his words, Blue Dragon Emperor and the other three immediately looked at him in fury.

    The Huang Tianyu looked at him in such a manner, but still smiled and said: "Dragon Kuang, you are very tenacious. This is something that would normally be highly regarded by ordinary living creatures, but unfortunately, I am not an ordinary being.

    When he got to that point, he suddenly turned around and looked at the zenith that was as tall as the clouds. He then casually said to Long Kuang, "You have all come here from far away and have worked hard, so there''s nothing much for me to give you. How about this, I''ll let you guys feel how beautiful the scenery of the eleventh level and above this zenith is."

    After hearing his words, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie both flew into the purple bamboo forest.

    And at that moment, from above zenith, waves after waves of lava, like a waterfall, suddenly shot towards Long Kuang and the others. Like a volcano erupting, they descended and instantly swallowed all the rocks within a radius of one hundred to two hundred kilometers, and soon melted into new lava, howling and surging towards the demons and devils.

    Looking at the Heaven General Magma flowing in the sky, it was like a calamity that had exterminated the world, gushing out and surging about. They had never seen such a thing. The Demon Spirit and the others were all dumbstruck.

    Fortunately, Gui Ling''s reaction was fast, he saw a huge magma waterfall, and rushed towards them, striking them. He suddenly released a cold wind, grabbing onto him, even his subordinates did not have time to care about it and escape.

    Long Kuang, Blue Dragon Emperor, Hong Ya, Huang Long Meng, Hong Hai and the others who had also never seen anything like this were also extremely frightened as they escaped into the distance.

 C281 Celestial child, thank you

    Just a moment ago, there were still Yun Yi and a few other sect masters there. Although they did not hear the conversation between the Huang Tianyu and the Blue Dragon Emperor, they saw that the Huang Tianyu had landed in the center of the locked tendons and broken veins Dragon Confinement Formation. Not long after, it flew out again and released a black light along with that white light towards the great formation, causing the great formation to disappear completely.

    Following that, they also saw the two Dragon Kings and two Wyrm King s crawling at the bottom of the Huang Tianyu''s feet.

    But after a while, they saw the Dragon Kuang flying towards the Blue Dragon Emperor. Not long after, there were a lot of lava pouring out from the zenith, and in an instant, it had spread out for a hundred to fifty kilometers, and they were all looking at the mountain with fear.

    Looking at their expressions, Wu Xie was very calm as he said to them, "They are not worried at all. Those natural disasters were all brought down by my Master, and you all saw it as well. Although they surged over us from above, they did not harm us at all.

    After listening to what he had said, even though Jade Tree and the others were very afraid that the lava that was gushing out from above their heads would endanger them, they truly did not feel any discomfort. They looked around, unable to comprehend what had just happened.

    While the Huang Tianyu was watching, Blue Dragon Emperor and the rest all ran away. Waving its hand towards the magma, it released a black light, and not only did it stop it, the magma above zenith continued to gush out, and all the magma on the ground that was spreading outwards, turned into nothingness. "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehee ˇ­"

    He suddenly shook his head in displeasure, but didn''t say anything. He stomped his foot on the ground, releasing an emerald green light aura, and in the blink of an eye, there were actually many beautiful mountain ranges, lush vegetation, and a few small rivers and similar scenes.

    At that time, he nodded his head in satisfaction, as he admired the beautiful scenery, he flew towards Xiao Hu and the others.

    At that time, Xiao Hu, glacial fairy and the other deities who saw him do what he did all looked at each other in disbelief.

    At that moment, the sun suddenly rose up from the east. Many people from the other sects cheered excitedly and ran out of the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    A lush and verdant purple bamboo forest hid all the paths they had taken just now. Many people were immediately confused as they looked over, but Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and the rest, along with Wei Cang and the rest, had all walked to the side of the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly faced Yun Yi and the others, cupped its fists and said: "Thank you everyone, I am extremely grateful for helping us these past few days!"

    After he finished speaking, he was very polite, and cupped his fists towards glacial fairy, Xiao Hu and the other deities.

    glacial fairy courteously said to him, "Mr. Huang, you are being too serious, we only came here because of orders, we did not help you in any way. Furthermore, you are a powerful being with a profound cultivation technique, just now we personally saw you and your disciples defeat those villains, we are truly impressed, and do not dare to accept your gratitude!"

    After saying that, the fairies all wished the Huang Tianyu a blissful day.

    Xiao Hu was also in awe as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Mr. Huang, speak the truth. With my strength, in a battle with Long Kuang and the other Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, maybe I will win, but I am definitely not a match for them, not to mention against them two Dragon Emperors, and not to mention any one of the two great Wyrm King s. And you, Sir, and your mount, Mister Wu Xie, actually taught those villains a lesson so easily, letting them know that there are experts in the man of justice who can crush them.

    Speaking to there, he even looked towards Yun Yi and the others.

    Yun Yi immediately nodded his head, and then said to the Huang Tianyu in agreement: "Tian Yu, all these years you have always been, our good kids, Wu Xie, Qian Ning and the rest, all of them are good kids with a sense of justice. Today, you have displayed your might and taught Blue Dragon Emperor, Emperor of the Rhinoceros, and the other Spirit Demon monsters a lesson, I believe that before long, you will definitely spread it widely in the Three Realms.

    After hearing what they had said, the Huang Tianyu said in a very amiable manner, "The Three Realms are one entity, why do you need to kill each other? Fellow immortals and seniors, I truly do not understand those things, and I do not wish for any conquest or even displeasure to take place in the world. I do not care what the myriad living beings think of me, but this time, you have all come to help us, so no matter what, I must thank all of you. "

    Seeing that he said that he wanted to thank them, Xiao Hu immediately smiled and said: "Mr. Huang, you do not need to be like this, we are all following orders to eliminate those Spirit Demon beings and ghosts, and you have not only treated our injuries, you have also resurrected us, and at the same time, resurrected those soldiers that we sacrificed? We are already very grateful to you and would never dare to accept any of your thanks. "

    However, Long Zunba chuckled and said to the Huang Tianyu: "Although you stinking brat, without becoming Grandpa Leng and I''s grandson-in-law, we are very regretful about this matter and have also scolded you greatly, but this time you have shown great power by taking care of those demons and ghosts, and even recently passed them down to us, the two sisters, Wu Xie and the others, and Wei Cang. These three bad boys, we are very happy about your profound magic power, and we also want to flee and thank you."

    Just as he finished speaking, Yu Gui suddenly went over and said to the Huang Tianyu with a mischievous smile: "I say, old friend, can you not keep on saying those beautiful words? It''s fine if the sect master and the immortal elders are polite with you, but don''t take it seriously. "

    Yu Shun also had a mischievous smile on his face as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "That''s right, Brother Xiao Yu. We''ve been working hard here these past few days, don''t talk about useless things, hurry up and give us some practical benefits, get us some good wine and dishes, and let us go into the forest. We''ll talk about it after we build a good meal!"

    After hearing what they said, Wei Cang and the others couldn''t help but laugh out loud.

    The Huang Tianyu immediately smiled, nodded and said: "That''s fine, everyone follow me!"

    After he finished speaking, he rode on Xiao Qiuer''s back and headed towards a dense forest, floating past.

    Seeing that he was so easy-going, glacial fairy, Xiao Hu and the other deities, under the escort of Yun Yi and the others, followed him there.

    After a while, the Huang Tianyu came up with a few tables, which were delicious and full of good wine and good dishes. It was very courteous, and asked glacial fairy, Xiao Hu, and the other deities, "May I know if you are deities here to eat food or to eat vegetables?"

    Seeing that he had smelled what they had said, Xiao Hu immediately looked towards glacial fairy, but glacial fairy smiled and said to him: "Thank you for your kind intentions, I will not eat anything from the mortal world, and will not eat anything from the mortal world. I will only taste some of the fresh fruits and nectar or the spirit water supreme fairy bestowed upon us!"

    After saying that, she nodded towards Huang Tianyu with a bit of regret.

    But the Huang Tianyu did not mind and said: "Oh, that''s good, I can coincidentally make those things, if you do not mind, please try them! "How about a taste?"

    After he finished speaking, he casually waved his hand and a few tables suddenly appeared about three feet from where they were. There were glittering fresh fruits, a few white jade wine jugs, a few exquisite jade wine cups, as well as a few wine bottles, wine gourds, and the like.

    After seeing those things, Xiao Hu and some of the Sky Soldiers looked at each other in surprise, but did not dare to eat them.

    Rui Er''s voice was rather imposing as she said, "The things that the Mr. Huang has bestowed to you all are much better than the things that I bestowed to you all. This time, you have received his rewards when you came here, and your luck is truly deep, wait for a while, thank him quickly, then quickly enjoy!

    After hearing her words, glacial fairy, Xiao Hu and the rest of the deities all immediately knelt on the white clouds, respectfully saying, "We shall obey!"

    After saying that, they stood up again and said politely to the Huang Tianyu, "Thank you for your love, Sir!"

    After saying that, the glacial fairy, for the sake of the Huang Tianyu, conjured up a white jade throne, and very politely invited him to sit on it. After that, she and the three fairies sat opposite of the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that the various immortals were so respectful to the Huang Tianyu, Yun Yi and the others did not dare to sit on the ground for a moment.

    When it became smaller, he placed it on top of his table, but smiled and said to Yun Yi and the others: "Everyone is paying attention to this, eat and drink to your heart''s content, no need to be courteous, especially Yu Shun, you guys have worked hard, come, let me toast you all!"

    Then he poured himself a glass of wine.

    Seeing that he was so outspoken, Yu Shun, Wei Cang and the others were no longer so restrained. They sat around those tables with a few others and started to eat and drink happily.

    He looked towards glacial fairy and the other deities, and said apologetically: "I haven''t eaten or drank for many years, and just made an exception to drink a cup. Seniors, don''t mind them, let''s see what these things are like. If they don''t suit your tastes, I''ll make some other food for you."

    After listening to his words, glacial fairy and the other deities, politely exchanged a few words with him, and then appropriately tasted the fresh fruits, fine wine, spirit water and the like. They actually realized that those things were even more delicious and delicious than all the things they had eaten in the Heaven Realm before.

    After a long while, when Yu Shun and the others had finished eating and drinking, Yun Yi and the others from the few big sects, because of their respective sects, had a lot of things to attend to, urgently needed them to rush back. They bade farewell to the glacial fairy and the other deities, along with Huang Tianyu and the others, and quickly returned to their respective sects.

    After Yun Yi and the rest left, the glacial fairy and the rest of the immortals looked at the Huang Tianyu, causing the tables and chairs to disappear. They did not return to Heaven Realm, but followed them, Wu Xie and the others, and walked to the edge of the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    Not knowing why, the Huang Tianyu that had yet to leave immediately became confused, and asked them: "Fellow immortals, could it be that just now, I didn''t receive proper hospitality?"

    Hearing him say that, the glacial fairy immediately smiled and said: "Mr. Huang, please do not misunderstand, what you just bestowed upon us, those fresh fruits and wine are all very good, we have never tasted those delicacies before, we are all grateful for the hospitality you showed us!"

    After hearing her words, he then looked at Xiao Hu and the other deities, who all smiled and nodded. The Huang Tianyu, however, was even more confused, and asked them: "Then why are you all not quickly returning to your respective Heaven Realms?"

    Seeing his puzzled look, along with Wei Cang and the others, the glacial fairy suddenly turned serious and said to him, "Mr. Huang, I have seen for myself just now, you and your steeds, along with your few great disciples, know that you are all powerful beings. Honestly speaking, although Immortal Officer Xiao Hu is a subordinate of an Empyrean from the West, and one of the ten great powerful Immortal officials, he is definitely not an innocent and useless opponent of yours. We hope that you two can go to Heaven Realm, meet supreme fairy, and become Heaven Generals of the Heaven Realm and serve the Three Realms!"

    Xiao Hu was also very serious as he said to the Huang Tianyu: Mr. Huang, you are a genius of the world, with just your own strength, you were able to unleash that technique, the power of which is not weaker than the various Heavenly Sovereigns, over 2000 years ago, when we were trapped in the Spirit Tooth Mountain, the one between the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, the vein sealing dragon formation, and the one that we used that formation on, we even dissolved that formation very easily, and were able to activate this forbidden land, the Sky Disaster that is above, your strength, at the very least, your strength is also above us, I beg you and the few great disciples, please follow us to heaven!

    Seeing that they were actually inviting them to become gods or immortals in the Heaven Realm, not only did the Huang Tianyu shake its head, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, along with Long Xinhua and the others, also shook their heads in disinterest.

    Those that noticed his actions suddenly said very seriously: "Everyone, don''t misunderstand, we are not inviting you all to go up to Heaven Realm to work as servants, but are inviting you all to go up to Heaven Realm to be senior officials. To be the ones who can command thousands of troops, lead countless heavenly soldiers, and protect the peace of the three realms, isn''t that what all of you are hoping for?"

    After hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu spoke in a rather calm tone: "Thank you, immortal elders, for thinking so highly of us, but at least for now, we do not want to leave the mortal world. Furthermore, our cultivation is very limited, and we cannot afford to lead the Celestial soldiers and protect the lives of the three realms.

    He said some similar words to the various immortals of glacial fairy and the others. Seeing that none of them wanted to go to Heaven Realm, the immortals of glacial fairy had no choice but to not make things difficult for them. They all returned to Eastern Heaven Realm and the Western Heaven Realm.

 C282 The Ghost King replied to the judges doubts

    Blue Dragon Emperor and the rest of the Emperor of the Rhinoceros were so frightened by the lava caused by the Huang Tianyu that they came out of Mount Dong Lai. Not long after they escaped, they stumbled and fell into an unknown mountain range.

    Emperor of the Pan Jiao was immediately furious. He pounced in front of Long Kuang, grabbed him and said angrily: "Blame it all on you, you bastard, for instigating trouble on us and going to Mount Dong Lai, not only did you cause us to lose a lot of subordinates, we were even almost killed by the Huang Tianyu. You are simply, thoroughly a troublemaker!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly threw Long Kuang heavily onto the ground, frightening Long Ao and the other two Dragon Emperors so much that they did not dare to speak up for Long Kuang.

    orange-dragon emperor was also fuming, he turned to the dying Long Kuang and said: "A few days ago you instigated us to go to Mount Dong Lai, we didn''t agree to it at the beginning, but we couldn''t let Huang Tianyu s fall into your hands either. Eighth brother and I went there, but what about it? We did get rid of them, and some of the men from the other sects got rid of some of them as well, but what''s the use of that? In the end, aren''t we still the same?

    After he finished speaking, he glared fiercely at Long Ao and the others. Long Ao immediately became a little angry and said, "orange-dragon emperor, don''t bully us too much, my big brother did ask you guys to go to the Mount Dong Lai, but didn''t you all promise him that? Right now, not only did everyone not get him, the Huang Tianyu brat was even almost killed by them. At this time, you guys are blaming my big brother, isn''t that too unreasonable? "

    After hearing his words, orange-dragon emperor grabbed him and roared, "What''s the use of saying all this to me, you bastard? Although the four of you were beaten up by that brat just now, the rest of us, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the rest, were sealed by that brat in the Dragon-Strangling Chains. After tormenting for a long time, the pain is like begging for death, and you don''t know how long he has sealed us for, can you all understand that? "You fools..."

    After he finished speaking, he and Emperor of the Rhinoceros were both extremely vicious as they violently thrashed Long Ao, Long Wei and Long Zhen.

    But Blue Dragon Emperor advised them, and said loudly: "Alright, alright, calm down, it''s already like this, even if we beat them to death, it''s still meaningless. Rather than arguing with them here, why not quickly go back and discuss this matter with our other brothers!"

    After hearing his words, orange-dragon emperor and the others calmed down a little.

    The Spirit Demon suddenly said in fear: "The strength of that kid, Huang Tianyu, is now at such a terrifying level. Not only is she able to use the powerful celestial power, he can also use the immense power of the earth, her disciples and his panda are also extremely powerful."

    Reaching that point, he suddenly stood up, endured the pain on his body and cupped his fists towards orange-dragon emperor and the others, saying, "Everyone, take your time to chat, we''re leaving first!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Gui Ling brought the Barbarian Cow fellows and left that place.

    Seeing that they had left, Hong Ya also told Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the others, "I also need to hurry back to the Underworld to report this matter to our Mandatory Judge.

    After he finished speaking, he and his ghost soldiers fell to the ground.

    Seeing that they had all left, orange-dragon emperor, Emperor of the Pan Jiao and the rest looked at Long Kuang and the others who were gasping for breath on the ground.

    Not long after, Hong Ya returned to the Underworld and quickly went to the judge''s palace in Mandatory Judge. After a short while, Hong Ya returned to the Underworld and quickly went to the judge''s mansion in Mandatory Judge.

    At that time, in the main hall of the first floor of the building, Mandatory Judge who was busy with handling some official documents saw him like that and quickly asked a Yaksha who was standing at the side to get him a chair, and a little ghost girl to get him a cup of fragrant tea. He asked him with concern, "Hong Ya, what happened to you? Didn''t I ask you to go to the Mount Dong Lai to find out about the Huang Tianyu s and news of them? How did you become like this? "

    After he finished speaking, he took a sip of tea and picked up another bamboo scroll to read.

    Hong Ya suddenly kneeled on the ground, and said dejectedly: "Celestial official, you don''t know, Huang Tianyu and that guy called Wu Xie, along with the giant panda, they are stronger than in the spring. This subordinate is useless, not only did I not find out anything, they were even beaten up by the giant panda and Wu Xie, and almost did not come back.

    After he finished speaking, he actually fell to the ground in even more pain.

    Mandatory Judge hurriedly ordered two yakshas to help him up onto a chair. He walked over to inspect it for him, and suddenly said with a frown: "Just what is going on here? "Why is your primordial spirit injured, and your body is so severely injured, it can''t even maintain your figure!"

    After he finished speaking, he took out a piece of white wax and recited some words of truth. The white wax quickly melted on top of Hong Ya''s head and turned into some white liquid that quickly covered his entire body, gradually fusing with his body and becoming a very good body. Only then did Hong Ya feel that the pain in his body had lessened by quite a bit, and he quickly thanked him.

    But when he returned to his throne, he said to him with a heavy expression: "Hong Ya, hold it in for now and quickly tell me everything that happened during your trip to Mount Dong Lai in detail."

    , who knew of these important matters, immediately cupped her fists towards him and said, "I shall obey Shangguan''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he told everything that happened and he saw in the Mount Dong Lai in great detail.

    After a long while, after hearing his story, Mandatory Judge suddenly frowned and said: "What? Si Nantao and supreme fairy have sent their subordinates over to that place? "

    Seeing him like that, Hong Ya immediately nodded his head, and said very carefully: "After all, that place is under Eastern Heaven Realm, and the matter has become so serious, supreme fairy will definitely send her subordinates to the lower realms, but those fairies did not interfere with our plans, instead, it is the Huang Tianyu, his disciples and the giant panda that we have to deal with carefully."

    After he finished speaking, the Mandatory Judge immediately nodded his head, but then said in confusion: "Wasn''t the Huang Tianyu a child of the Taizhen Sect? How can he have such a strong power, and be able to set up the Locked Vein Shattering Dragon Formation on his own, that kind of unparalleled great formation, and be able to easily move it? The Sky Disaster that is set up in the Forbidden Land is coming to attack you, and his disciples, and that giant panda, all of them have that kind of tyrannical strength at such a young age, and have defeated all of you! "

    After saying that, he could not wrap his head around it and thought of those things.

    Seeing him in that state, Hong Ya stayed for a while longer before taking his leave, hurrying to heal his injuries.

 C283 The Celestial Child Referring to the Sky Sovereign

    Not long after, Xiao Hu and the deities led the heavenly soldiers back to the Western Heaven Realm, and went straight to the Gold Drum Palace where Si Nantao was. Inside the War Drum Hall, they saw Si Nantao sitting on a white jade throne, reading some bamboo papers, and Tiger who was protecting him.

    Seeing him, Si Nantao immediately took out the bamboo scroll and gave it to Hu Qian, and asked anxiously: "How is it, brat? Did you guys destroy all the demons and ghosts in Mount Dong Lai? "

    While he was speaking, he even waved to indicate to Xiao Hu with his hand and stood up, but Xiao Hu did not stand up, and instead said self-reproachfully: "Master, I''m sorry, we failed to live up to your expectations. What you wanted us to do, we were unable to eliminate all of those demons and ghosts."

    Looking at him, Si Nantao said angrily, "What''s going on? What are all of you doing? Even a mere fiendish demon or monster was unable to eliminate him? You all still have the face to come back? "Why don''t you just die ˇ­"

    With that said, he jumped over and raised his leg to kick Xiao Hu.

    However, the tiger took the lead and dragged Xiao Hu to the side, then said to Xiao Hu while huffing and puffing: "You guys have encountered some powerful demons and ghosts in the Mount Dong Lai, what kind of demons and ghosts were they, unable to exterminate them?"

    Seeing that they were angry, Xiao Hu trembled with fear and said to them: "Master, Big Brother, it''s not that we don''t want to, but we can''t defeat all of them. Not only that, even the glacial fairy under the command of supreme fairy also led Fairy Yun He, Fairy Yan Feiyan and the Fairy Water Fairy to that place, but they only obeyed supreme fairy''s orders and went there to warn them.

    After hearing what he had to say, Si Nantao frowned and said, "What? Where did the dragon race, flood dragon race and the others go? "

    While speaking, he turned around and returned to the throne, and once again angrily looked at Xiao Hu.

    The tiger thought about it for a while, then suddenly said to Xiao Hu in a serious tone, "Immediately tell the master everything that happened in Mount Dong Lai this time, as well as everything that happened there. You must not hide anything from me, or else I will throw you into the Sky Prison immediately!"

    Knowing that they were very concerned, Xiao Hu immediately told them everything that had happened in the Mount Dong Lai and the other deities.

    Finally, he took out a small cloth bag from his pocket and gave them the Huang Tianyu s. He placed all the fresh fruits and fine wines into two small bags and carefully said to the two of them: "Old master, big brother, this is Mr. Huang Tianyu, in order to repay us, we have to go to Mount Dong Lai to help his disciples and give it to glacial fairy as well as our fresh fruits and fine wines. When we first started, we did not dare to taste these things, but supreme fairy gave the order for us to taste it."

    Speaking to there, he brought a pot of excellent wine to Si Nantao, and said very carefully: "I have tasted them all, they are not poisonous, they are very safe, and also very delicious, even glacial fairy said that she has never tasted the delicious food from Zhejiang Province, and never tasted these, the delicious good wine, we did not dare to enjoy them alone, and have specially brought them back, to honor the lord and elder brother, quickly try them all, they are really delicious and delicious."

    Looking at his trembling body, Si Nantao said in disbelief: "Huang Tianyu is just a mere mortal, and he''s only a fifteen or sixteen year old Big Boy. He''s actually able to create such a delicacy that even the Ice Lotus Master is praising? "Brat, you aren''t lying to us right?"

    Although he said so, he gestured to the tiger to taste the food first.

    After tasting them one by one, the tiger suddenly spoke to Xiao Hu with a serious tone, "Have you given these things to the other Sky Sovereigns?"

    Si Nantao, who didn''t know why, looked at him and Xiao Hu in confusion.

    Xiao Hu very carefully replied, "Reporting to Big Brother, although Mr. Huang is very generous and bestowed us with a lot of good wine and such delicacies, I also respect the various Heavenly Sovereigns. However, these things are all enjoyed by the supreme fairy and my royal father, how would I dare to offer these things to the other Heavenly Sovereigns?"

    After hearing him talk about these things, Xiao Hu slightly nodded his head, but it was as if he had seen some peerless treasure. He placed a table of fresh fruits and wine in front of Si Nantao, and said joyfully: "Master, quickly try it, these fresh fruits and wine are truly delicious, and after I had consumed them, I felt my power had increased by about twenty percent. Please do not give these delicious fruits to any other immortals."

    After hearing what he said, Si Nantao immediately had a taste. Those fresh fruits and wine were indeed as he had said, not only were they extremely delicious, they had also helped to increase his cultivation a bit, and immediately he was very happy as he said to Xiao Hu: "Brat, you did a great job on this matter, it was my impulse just now, don''t mind it."

    After he finished speaking, he was very happy again as he drank a few cups of fine wine.

    Seeing that he and the tiger were no longer angry, Xiao Hu became more at ease, but carefully said to them: "Old master, big brother, Mr. Huang is truly a strong and powerful man, and his mount and his disciples are all very powerful, but unfortunately, they do not want to become officials in the sky, otherwise with their strength, they would definitely be able to help. Your various Sky Sovereigns, under the wise leadership of the supreme fairy, will be able to protect the peace of the three realms very well."

    After listening to what he said, Si Nantao put down the wine cup in his hand and said with a frown in a serious tone: "What you said makes sense. In the current World of Demons and Demons, those fellows are all ready to make a move, the dragon race, flood dragon race, as well as Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas and those fellows are all not living in peace. We, several great Sky Sovereigns, all feel quite a bit of pressure, but what can we do about it?

    At this point, he shook his head helplessly.

    At this time, only the Great Sky Sovereign and the Master are still awake. They are all doing everything very carefully, for the peace and stability of the Three Realms, we really need them to help us out, these selfless and powerful beings like the Huang Tianyu, but what can we do about the supreme fairy? She seems to be very important to us, how can we fight over him with the supreme fairy? "

    After hearing what he had said, Si Nantao and Xiao Hu were both vexed as they pondered over that matter.

 C284 "Another friend has come to take me in as his master."

    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed since the incident surrounding zenith.

    One morning, after Jade Tree and the others finished their morning lessons, had breakfast, and prepared to go back to cultivate, Yun Yi suddenly summoned him and Yu Gui to the auspicious palace.

    Seeing that Yun Zhao, Yun Xia, Bo Ren and the others were all inside, Jade Tree and Yu Gui immediately walked over very politely.

    Yun Yi looked at Yun Zhao and the others, and when he saw them nod their heads slightly, he immediately turned peaceful and said to Yushu and Yu Gui: "You two brothers, in our sect, you have already cultivated for over a dozen years, and you have all lived up to your expectations. Our expectations for you two, have become two man of justice s who are quite powerful and have hearts of the common people, these are all things that we are very pleased about."

    "The most important thing is that you two brothers are naturally intelligent, and are even more diligent than the other disciples. You two train in various types of cultivation techniques, and are more diligent in protecting the lives of the people, helping to solve the problems of the common people. In these past ten years, you two have truly done Wei Cang a lot of good deeds, bringing glory to our sect, making many of the common people support and respect us even more. You two have done very well, and we are very satisfied."

    Hearing them talk about those things, Yushu immediately cupped his fists towards them and said: "Those things we should do, and we are far from it, the two seniors said it well, in many places, we still have many shortcomings, in the future, we will definitely pay more attention, change our bad habits, train more diligently, Wei Cang will definitely do more!"

    Yu Gui also cupped her fists towards Yun Yi and the others, and said: "For the past decade, many people from the World of Demons and Demons have occasionally come to the human realm to commit evil deeds, and the evil races such as the ten great Bane Stars and the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas s, the Dragon Tribe, the Sect Leader, the Pantheon s, and so on have continuously endangered the lives of everyone. Honestly speaking, seniors, I have always felt that my cultivation has been too low these past few years.

    At this point, he even shook his head in remorse.

    Some of the jade tree members had the same thoughts as well, and they sighed a few times.

    Looking at their expressions, Yun Xia smiled and said: "Alright, alright, you two are both good kids. We understand the worries you, Wei Cang, have and we also know that you two have a sense of justice."

    Speaking to there, she, Yun Zhao and the others all looked towards Yun Yi carefully.

    Yun Yi suddenly waved his hand and produced a thin scroll, which he handed over to Bo Ren. Bo Ren, however, anxiously asked him, "Master, do you really want to do this?"

    Hearing his words, Yushu and Yu Gui immediately felt that something bad was going to happen to them, something bad was going to happen soon. They carefully looked at each other for a moment.

    However, Yun Yi said to Bo Ren with a smile on his face: "We can''t delay any longer, their future prospects and cultivation, now that Yushu''s strength has already surpassed, and everyone in your generation is almost close to my cultivation level, and if Yu Gui uses all of his strength to fight, it''s enough for him to fight all of you with his full strength. In this situation, we really can''t teach them any longer, it''s time for them to follow the true experts and continue to cultivate, and increase their strength."

    Yun Zhao also smiled as he said to Bo Ren, "You should also not be disappointed, much less sad. No matter what happens, they are our children, our stinking brat. I believe that no matter where they go, they will respect us as usual.

    Yun Xia also smiled and said to Bai Ren, "There is no banquet in this world that does not disperse. Once the young bird grows up, they will have to roam the sky, let alone these children. It is time for us to let go of them and let the stronger ones teach them. Let''s quickly announce it and after that, they will be free to do whatever they want. And aren''t those the things that we want to see? "

    After hearing what they had said, Bo Ren was also reluctant to part. He looked at the jade tree and Yu Gui, suddenly let out a long sigh, opened the book, and said in a serious tone: "Yushu, Yu Gui, kneel down and listen to Sect Master''s orders immediately!"

    Hearing his words, Yushu and Yu Gui immediately knelt down, and said in an extremely respectful tone, "Disciple listens to Sect Master''s order in silence!"

    After they had finished speaking, Bo Ren continued to read out loud: "Violet Cloud Sect''s current Sect Master, Yun Yi, has decided that from today onwards, you will expel our sect''s disciples, Jade Tree, Yu Gui, from our Violet Cloud Sect. From today onwards, these two will no longer be our Violet Cloud Sect''s disciples.

    After he finished reading, he looked at the jade tree and Yu Gui, feeling even more reluctant to part with them.

    He did not expect that Yun Yi and the others, who had let them go there, would actually want to expel them from the Violet Cloud Sect. Yu Gui''s head was in a daze as she looked at Yun Yi, and said with a choked of sobs: "Great Master, what did we do wrong? You want to expel us from our sect? We brothers have always followed the sect''s rules and have always treated all seniors with respect. We also get along very well with our fellow seniors and juniors, and we also train very diligently in our techniques. We uphold the various principles of our sect and will protect all living beings ˇ­ "

    As he spoke, he turned and cried and looked towards Yun Yi and the others.

    Bo Ren could not bear it any longer and walked towards him, but he helplessly shook his head at them, not daring to go against Yun Yi''s orders.

    However, not only did the jade tree not feel any sadness, it instead seemed as if it had put down something. It bowed to Yun Yi and the others for a while, as though it was a very heavy burden, then suddenly patted Yu Gui''s shoulders and said very calmly: "Alright, Yu Gui, don''t misunderstand, everyone here has good intentions towards us, and what you''ve done is right. We should leave this place and head to the place we hope to go.

    After hearing what he had said, Yu Gui didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him.

    You and your eldest senior brother, you have no fault at all with this. It''s us who cannot teach you guys your current cultivation, so we can continue to teach you guys any kind of cultivation method. If we were to keep you guys in the sect, you would definitely delay us.

    Yun Xia was also very kind as she said to the two brothers, "Half a month ago, you followed the sect master to the zenith. Didn''t you personally see it when you helped Wu Xie and the others? Wu Xie followed Tian Yu closely. After cultivating for about half a year, his strength had already reached the realm of suppressing Ghost King of the South and Phantom King of the North, while Xin Hua and Qian Ning merely followed Tian Yu. After cultivating for a few months, they had already defeated the demon spirit and Gui Ling.

    When they reached there, they looked towards Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi was also kind as he said to Jade Tree and Yu Gui: "I was just temporarily expelling you guys from our Violet Cloud Sect, and I believe that Tian Yu definitely knows about this decision of mine, and would definitely understand. Didn''t you guys want to follow him to cultivate long ago? "Right now, it''s time for Sky Jade to become very famous in the Three Realms, and his strength is already far above ours. More importantly, he has a heart of justice, so it''s time for you to follow him and cultivate."

    Once you''ve learned it, when you guys return, we will definitely take you in as our disciples. When you return, the skills you all have learned from him will be passed to the other disciples, whether it is to us Violet Cloud Sect s or the human man of justice s, it will be a good deed, so don''t let down our expectations! "Yun Che said with a smile.

    After he finished speaking, he still patted Yushu and Yu Gui''s shoulders while smiling.

    Jade Tree immediately cupped his fists towards him and said seriously, "Rest assured Sect Leader, we all understand your kind intentions towards us. After we become disciples of Heavenly Jade, we will all be more humble, asking him for advice on cultivation techniques, practicing diligently, and protecting the common people better in the future."

    Yu Gui let out a long sigh of relief as she wiped away the tears on her face. With a little reluctance, she said to Yun Yi and the others, "Then Grand Master, please do your best not to tell anyone that we''re not in the sect, okay? I can''t bear to leave you all, and I''ll always be a member of our sect! "

    Seeing that he was a little childish, Yun Yi and the others couldn''t help but laugh. However, Bo Ren was a little angry as he said to him: "You stinking brat, how old are you? You dare to act like a spoiled child to us? Hurry and meet up with your brothers and sisters with your senior brothers and sisters. At the same time, also bid farewell to your senior uncle and your junior aunt. Tomorrow morning, we will bring you two along to the zenith to find Tian Yu and the others.

    After hearing what he had to say, Yushu and Yu Gui immediately smiled and nodded, then quickly left to find handsome man, Yu Pan and the others to say their goodbyes.

    Yun Yi also immediately got Bo Ren to tell him that he had kicked out the jade tree and Yu Gui from their Violet Cloud Sect s and passed the news to a large portion of the people in the Violet Cloud Sect.

    At dawn of the second day, when Yun Yi and the others had just finished their morning lessons and were preparing to rest for a bit, they went to eat breakfast. Suddenly, Bai Hezong brought Xiao Dao and Xiao Song to their place, and was immediately invited by a disciple outside the sect to the White Cloud Pavilion to meet Yun Yi.

    After seeing Bai Hezong, bringing the two brothers to where he was, Yun Yi suddenly smiled and said: "I knew it, your Master Bai will probably not be able to hold it in any longer. How about it? Come with us to zenith in a bit, find Tian Yu and the rest! "

    After he finished speaking, he ordered his men to bring some breakfast for Bai Hezong and the other two.

    Bai Hezong indicated for Xiao Dao and Xiao Song to sit at the side, and sat down behind a few people, but he smiled and said: "We received it yesterday, Bo Ren sent a message to us using the incense, and you guys kicked Yu Mu and Yu Gui out of your sect. You guys must have wanted the two of them to follow the Sky Jade Ability, I immediately discussed this matter with some of my sect''s people, and brought these two children over to find you, I hope they can follow the Sky Jade Ability."

    After hearing what he had said, Yun Yi immediately nodded his head in understanding, but instead said in a helpless tone: "Sky jade is truly a beautiful jade. Master Gou, Sect Master Long, Master Leng as well as Sect Master Hong, they are all smarter than us, so we have already let Wu Xie, Xiao Hua, Qian Ning and the others go along with Sky Jade in learning. You and I will also be handing over Jade Tree, Yu Gui, filial piety and Xiao Song to Sky Jade today.

    While he was speaking, Yushu and Yu Gui suddenly walked in, and politely cupped their fists towards him and Bai Hezong before bowing and saying, "Seniors, thank you for taking care of us for all these years. We have already bid our farewells to the families here, and will be heading to the zenith now.

    After hearing what they had said, Xiao Daochild immediately laughed and said: "Alright, then let''s hurry over. With Tian Yu''s ability, he definitely already knows that we are here. Don''t let them wait for us, otherwise, it would be rude!"

    Seeing that what he said was correct, Xiao Daochild immediately nodded his head, but said helplessly: "That smelly brat, now you do have the qualifications to become my master, but how am I so stupid last year? Before Wu Xie became my disciple, I should have taken the initiative and become his head disciple, but now, I have actually become Wu Xie, junior brother to Wei Cang and the other two brats, it is too unbearable."

    Hearing what he said, Yun Yi and the others couldn''t help but laugh.

    Very quickly, they were escorted by Yun Zhao and the others to the outside of the Purple Bamboo Forest near zenith.

    When they were very far away, they could already see the Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and the others. They seemed to be waiting for something under a bamboo forest as they quickly flew over.

    After meeting up with, Yu Gui said respectfully, but before even touching the ground, she anxiously kneeled down and kowtowed to the Huang Tianyu. At the same time, she shouted at the Huang Tianyu, "We greet Master!"

    He never thought that they would snatch it from the Huang Tianyu. Bai Hezong and the others all shook their heads in amusement.

    But just at that time, Duan Lang suddenly went there bravely and bravely. From afar, Braveshell seemed to be very anxious, and shouted towards them: "Tian Yu, we two brothers are here to seek you out. I want to be Jade Tree''s Sixth Senior Brother ˇ­"

    While they were talking, they landed in front of the Huang Tianyu.

    Wei Cang looked at him and his courage, which made him look very anxious. Suddenly, he mischievously said to them, "You stinking brats, you''re all finished. Yushu and Yu Gui, as well as filial piety and Xiao Song, have already taken a step ahead of you guys, and have taken this stinking brat as their master. If you two are serious, and want to take him as your master, then you can only do it to us, the eleventh and twelfth junior brothers, right? "

    After he finished speaking, he continued to smile evilly and looked at the group of people. All of a sudden, they couldn''t help but burst out laughing.

    He was brave enough to say with a helpless tone, "Oh no, it''s good now. As old men, not only do we have to be this brat''s disciples, we also have to do it. If others were to know about Xin Hua and Little Sister Qian Ning''s junior brothers, they would definitely become a laughingstock."

    After he finished speaking, both he and Braveshell were filled with embarrassment. They looked at Wu Xie and laughed.

 C285 I got to know that Lin Kui sighed

    Seeing Duan Lang, Yun Yi and the others, along with those brave and brave people who brought them there, but who were always very unsatisfied with themselves, along with Jade Tree and Yu Gui, all wanted to take him as their master, but Huang Tianyu smiled and said to them: "All of you don''t say anything about it, about taking me as your master. Although Wuxie and the others sometimes call me master, I don''t take any of them as my disciple, and I won''t take any of their lives as my disciple.

    However, he still smiled and said, "Alright, from today onwards, we will entrust all of them to you. No matter how you interact with each other in the future, we will not interfere with your cultivation, and only hope that you will have skills and achievements in the future, that far surpass us people who have not made any great achievements."

    After he finished speaking, he, Bai Hezong and Yun Yi all smiled as they looked at the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Just at that time, Xiao Qiuer suddenly opened his mouth and said to Yushu and the others, "Brats, you six, listen carefully. As for me, I am definitely my master''s eldest disciple, Wu Xie is his second disciple, Xiao Hua, Qian Ning and the others are his third disciple, and his territory as well. Since you guys have come, he is also willing to take you in, so from today onwards, you are number five, Wei Cang is your sixth brother, Yushu and Yu Gui are your seventh and eighth brother.

    and the rest, who never thought that it could speak, looked at it in shock.

    However, Wu Xie, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning were very serious as they cupped their fists towards him and said: "I will follow big senior brother''s orders!"

    Hearing their words, Yushu and the others finally reacted. The few boys also quickly and seriously cupped their fists towards Xiao Qiuer and said, "We will follow big senior brother''s orders!"

    However, the Huang Tianyu felt a headache coming and said to Xiao Qiuer: "You little brat, what are you doing? I will not take you as my disciples, and I will never take you in as my disciples either. I have told you many times before that I would take any living creature as my disciple, right? Why are you still causing trouble with them? "

    Seeing him in that state, Xiao Qiuer was a little bothered and said: "Master, you don''t want to take them as your disciples, but they are all willing to take you as their master, and are sincerely willing to learn from you, and they all know that I am your mount. In order to establish my prestige, I have to explain these things to them clearly, if not, they will treat me like those little dogs and take me seriously."

    Listening to its reasoning which still made sense, Yun Yi and the others all nodded slightly.

    But Xiao Song was a little nervous as he said: "Eldest senior brother, don''t worry, no matter what, we will not do anything to you, a powerhouse with the ability to crush the three great ghost kings of the North and South Northwest."

    Hearing his words, Yu Gui and the rest were a little afraid as they looked towards Xiao Qiuer.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very easygoing, and said to them: "Alright, alright, everyone, don''t worry, on the road to Mount Dong Lai, everyone should know how to talk. On the way, Xiao Qiuer will speak after coming with me to Mount Dong Lai, so please do not find this strange, everyone.

    Only after hearing his words did the bravery of the others relax slightly.

    Yun Yi looked at them, then suddenly smiled at them and said: "Alright, Sky Jade, since you''re willing to accept them and teach them, then we''ll hand them over to you and Xiao Qiuer, then we won''t disturb you anymore."

    After he finished speaking, he, Bai Hezong, Duan Lang and the others, acted as if they were their seniors as they cupped their fists and bowed towards the Huang Tianyu.

    The Huang Tianyu hurriedly returned their greetings and politely said to them: "Seniors, please be at ease. We will definitely get along well, and if we have time, we will also visit everyone."

    Hearing his words, Yun Yi and the rest became relieved. After watching them go to the top of the zenith, Yun Yi and the others finally left for the White Cloud Pavilion in the Violet Cloud Sect.

    Yu Pan had only just given them three sect masters a cup of fragrant tea each. Bai Hezong said to Yun Yi and Duan Lang in a serious tone, "Sect Leaders, those children have already gone to learn from the Heavenly Jade Sect, this is a major event for our three great sects. Sect Leader Duan, we must immediately tell this matter to the other great sects."

    However, Duan Lang frowned and said: "Right now, Brother Yun, we seven sects have all sent one or two of our disciples to Heavenly Jade, and only Feng Chenggong and the rest are left. At this time, if we tell them about this matter, the people from their Taizhen Sect will definitely be very unhappy, and if we mess with them, they might very possibly end up with us.

    After he finished speaking, he and Bai Hezong both looked at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi thought carefully for a moment, then suddenly said very calmly: "It''s fine, although Master Feng and the rest might be a little unhappy after knowing about this, but no matter what, their Taizhen Sect s are still like us, members of the same eight great sects, and we can''t hide these things from them. Rather than letting them know from someone else, we might as well just directly tell them.

    After hearing his words, Bai Hezong and Duan Lang thought about it for a bit and felt that it made a lot of sense, so they nodded.

    Very quickly, they each brought out a few sticks of incense and used their mana to tell the other big sects about, Xiao Dao, courage and fierceness, going to the zenith and taking the Huang Tianyu as their master.

    At that time, on the peak of a mountain in Spirit Tooth Mountain, Feng Chenggong and the others who were imparting some skills and insights to Hong Linkui and the others heard about Bai Hezong and Duan Lang. All of the things that they had said immediately frowned their brows, but they quickly pretended to not hear anything, and no longer paid attention to those things.

    However, Hong Linkui, who was on good terms with the rest, looked at them with distress.

    In the afternoon, Feng Chenggong had everyone disperse and comprehend him. He passed down to everyone the techniques and experiences they possessed.

    Seeing him walk over there, Hong Linkui suddenly let out a long sigh, and said in an extremely pained tone: "Reconciliation, I know what you''re here for, but don''t say anything more about it. The matters of the Sky Jade have already become a huge taboo here, and the Sect Master absolutely does not wish to hear about it.

    After hearing him talk about those things, Reconciliation immediately looked at them, kind and amiable. Seeing that they were all shaking their heads in distress, he could only refuse to tell them about those matters.

 C286 Several major sects have changed their leader

    Although Feng Chenggong, Yan Shi and the others, including their Taizhen Sect s, and the people from the other great sects had dealings with the Huang Tianyu, they could not avoid certain things, especially the few great sects, the people from the Huang Tianyu, and many other things that protected the common people. The strength of the Huang Tianyu, Jade Tree and the others, were already far stronger than any other living beings.

    On a certain morning when the weather was not bad, when Leng Gufeng was just about to go down the mountain and observe the situation of the people, Duan Lang suddenly went to their Mysterious Crystal Sect.

    Duan Lang suddenly smiled and said to Leng Gufeng: "Brother Leng, please get someone to prepare four more cups of fragrant tea. I have made an appointment with the Red Sect Master, the Dragon Sect Master, the Master Gou and the Master Gou, to come to your place at this time today to discuss an important matter, an important matter that is important to all eight great sects. I believe they will be back soon."

    Listening to him say that, Leng Gufeng immediately thought about it. Although he did not know what they wanted to discuss, he still got someone to prepare four cups of fragrant tea.

    After a while, Long Zunba and Hong Tianyan, along with Bai Hezong and the rest all went over, and were immediately invited by a few disciples of the Mysterious Crystal Sect to join Leng Gufeng and Duan Lang at the Snow Wind Hall.

    After entering, the few sect masters exchanged greetings, then Leng Gufeng asked Long Zunba and the others, "May I know why sect masters have come to my place? "Please give your instructions!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Bai Hezong said with a little difficulty: "Master Leng, Sect Master Long, in the past ten years, there have been many huge changes in the human world, especially in our eight great sects, which forced us to think about it more and more deeply. Especially regarding some very important and important matters, we must be even more cautious than before.

    Leng Gufeng who did not understand what he was saying immediately looked at Gou Liyi.

    Gou Liyi very carefully thought for a bit, then said very seriously: "Brother Leng, we all know that Brother Long has always been the most talented out of our eight great sects, and is also very courageous in many things, but Brother Yun has always been very good to us, and his strength is also the highest amongst us eight sect masters. However, in these recent years, many of the things that have happened are not things that we, the sect masters, can handle.

    At this point, he was actually unable to continue because he had a lot of misgivings.

    However, Leng Gufeng was very cautious as he started to think.

    Long Zunba also spoke with caution: "Brother Yun is the strongest expert among our eight great sects, we are convinced of this. But in these recent years, many powers that can threaten us are not forces that he can match up to.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Leng Gufeng very seriously.

    Hong Tianyan suddenly said very carefully: "Feng Chenggong''s strength and strategy, as well as his personality in the past, are pretty good. But in the past one to two years, he has been doing a lot of things and it''s hard to believe him.

    After he finished speaking, Duan Lang said to Leng Gufeng in a serious tone: "Brother Leng, we sect masters have decided to inform Sect Master Yun and Feng Chenggong after we have discussed this matter. We also hope that you can become our new alliance master, in terms of cultivation, you are definitely comparable to Brother Yun, and are even more scheming than Brother Long, and is deeply respected by us, the younger generation of the eight great sects."

    When he had just reached the point where he wanted to continue, Leng Gufeng suddenly reached out his hand and interrupted him, "Sect Masters, I am very clear about how much skill and prestige I have and I agree that our eight great sects need to change our alliance master. Even though this is not good for Brother Yun and Feng Chenggong will definitely not be happy about it, for the sake of us, the strength and prosperity of the eight great sects, we must discuss this matter as soon as possible."

    After hearing what he had said, Hong Tianyan immediately said with great happiness: "So you agree to be the new Alliance Master of our eight great sects, right?"

    At that time, Long Zunba and the others were also looking at Leng Gufeng with faces filled with joy.

    But Leng Gufeng shook his head, and said even more seriously: "The new Alliance Master must be born, but he isn''t me. At the same time, he isn''t one of you, with Brother Yun and Feng Chenggong."

    Hearing his words, Bai Hezong and the rest did not understand, and looked at each other.

    Long Zunba was even more perplexed, and said to him: "If the alliance master of our eight great sects wasn''t one of the eight, then who else could it be? Master Leng, don''t joke with us, alright? "

    Knowing this, to them, Leng Gufeng, who was extremely important to them, immediately said in a serious tone, "We sect masters will not treat this kind of thing as child''s play. I would definitely not joke around with you all on this matter."

    Reaching there, he looked at Bai Hezong and the others, and said very seriously: "The future is for young people, we are already old, and will leave sooner or later, our eight great sect''s alliance masters, whether it is us eight great sects or the human race''s man of justice, are all important. Currently, among all the people we know, the only one who can have that position is Sky Jade, although he is not from one of our eight great sects, but who said that our great alliance master, must be someone from our few great sects?"

    Hearing that he wanted the Huang Tianyu to become the alliance master of their eight great sects, Bai Hezong and the others all nodded their heads in satisfaction.

    But at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly appeared without a sound, and spoke to them in a serious tone: "Thank you Master Leng for thinking so highly of me, but I am sorry that I did not want to, and would not become your alliance head. For the sake of your eight great sects'' unity, and peace and harmony with the common people of the mortal world, you can forget about this matter.

    When they heard Leng Gufeng say that he could take over the position, they were extremely happy. But when they heard his words, they felt that what he said was very reasonable, and seeing that he had quickly disappeared again, Long Zunba and the other sect masters frowned and discussed some more. In the end, all of them gave up on that matter because of their concerns for the people of Violet Cloud Sect and the Taizhen Sect.

 C287 The High Level Magical Beast seeks the Three Realms.

    The news of the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer defeating the Blue Dragon Emperor fellows quickly spread throughout the Three Realms. Many living beings could not believe that the Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and a few others, who were around ten to twenty years old, could actually defeat the two Dragon Kings and two Wyrm King s, as well as the strong warriors of the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas.

    It meant that a lot of creatures heard about it, and after those things were discussed, especially the officials of the Azure Cloud Nation. When they found out about it, they were extremely excited, and requested for to play it, hoping that he would summon the Huang Tianyu and the others to become officials of the Azure Cloud Nation.

    However, Zhang Yunsheng more or less understood that with the Huang Tianyu''s personality, they did not agree to the officials'' request. Furthermore, he ordered all the officials of the Azure Cloud Nation to not disturb the cultivation of the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    On the other side, not only the people of Azure Cloud Nation, Jin Zhu and the other girls of World of Demons and Demons, the three great demon lords of Heaven, as well as the eight great demon kings were also paying attention to them.

    One morning, Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor suddenly gathered Ling''er, Ten Great Demons, the eight great demon kings, and Jin Zhu in the Imperial Palace.

    Seeing the Demon Lord and the Demon Emperor, the extremely imposing and domineering person sat on their throne while Ling''er floated above it. Ten Great Demons, the eight great demon kings, Jin Zhu and the other female demons immediately kneeled down in a very courteous manner.

    After making them rise from the ground, the Demon Lord suddenly said in a dignified tone, "The Demon Lords, the Demon Kings, and the few of you girls, we have gathered you all here today to discuss how we plan for the important matters of the Three Realms. On these matters, you all can speak freely and say whatever you want to say.

    However, the Demon Emperor said in a relatively calm voice, "You are all members of our race. Our clan''s generation, the success or failure of our demon clan is related to your every move, and we are also very familiar with your ability. We are also aware of your loyalty to us, as well as your loyalty to our clan.

    Hearing these words, the Heavenly Demon Lord and the others immediately turned to the two of them and cupped their fists as they said in unison, "We obey Your Majesty''s orders!"

    After they finished speaking, the Demon Lord looked at Ling''er and said benevolently, "Alright, alright, my good daughter, don''t be unhappy. Everyone came over and quickly say that you have any opinions on this matter!"

    The Demon Emperor also looked at her very warmly.

    As for the reason, I have told you many times already. At least up until now, the three realms are still pretty much peaceful, and those fellows from the Underworld and Heaven Realm haven''t had any serious conflicts yet. We still have to wait and see. "

    Hearing her words, the Demon Lord frowned and said unhappily, "Wait? We''ve been here for at least three thousand years now, but we''ve never truly attacked the Three Realms. I really don''t know what sort of major changes will occur in the Three Realms if we wait any longer. "

    The Demon Emperor said in a slightly displeased tone, "Since sixteen years ago, Si Nantao and we, those perfidy fellows, happened in the Earth Spirit Mountain. After that great battle, I wanted to go and attack the Heaven Realm as soon as possible and kill all of them, Si Nantao and Wan Huohai and that damned Bai Duzun, so that they could pay the price for their perfidy. But at that time, we were all injured and the Lord of the Dream and the others were also very weak.

    Speaking to that point, he looked towards silver ring and said as if he was rather happy: "Especially what I saw. After that kid Tian Yu, he became more and more confident about us conquering the Three Realms."

    After hearing what they had said, Master Gu frowned and said: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, it is not that I do not trust you, it is just that your subordinate does not trust the strength of the Mr. Huang that we speak of. I will never trust a single living person to truly become friends with us, nor do I believe that they will help us against the Three Realms."

    Sixteen years ago, Feng Chenggong of the Taizhen Sect and the experts of the other seven major sects, together with those bastards Si Nantao, they betrayed their trust in us in the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley. Furthermore, they even tried to imprison your majesty and your majesty there.

    After saying that, they all carefully cupped their fists and bowed towards Ling''er.

    But Ling''er ignored them.

    "Your Majesty, I recently found out that Blue Dragon Emperor, orange-dragon emperor, Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao, along with Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, as well as the human realm''s Tide Tone Church and spirit gate, as well as Pantheon''s demon spirit and Gui Ling, went to the forbidden region near Mount Dong Lai and helped Yun Yi and the others out during the war for many days. During this time, Western Heaven Realm and some of the people from Eastern Heaven Realm even went to help Yun Yi and the others!"

    After hearing what she had said, the Demon Lord seemed to have understood a little as he said, "No wonder that child was a little worried that day and left with that giant panda."

    However, Ling''er asked her worriedly: "What happened? Did those fellows hurt Elder Brother Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer?"

    Knowing that she was very worried, the Golden Pearl immediately told her: "Princess, please rest assured. Mr. Huang and Xiao Qiuer are fine, and this subordinate has also investigated that the two female disciples of Mr. Huang had suffered a crushing defeat against Gui Ling in just a few moves. Furthermore, a disciple called Wu Xie from Mr. Huang had beaten the entire bodies of Ghost King of the South and Lightning Whale King, Humpback Whale King, King of Sharks and Shark King, until they were injured, and almost got rid of them."

    The silver ring also told the Demon Lord and the others, "This subordinate has also investigated, although the Eastern Heaven Realm went there and the four fairies did not actually fight with the Blue Dragon Emperor, but in the Western Heaven Realm, some of the immortals and heavenly soldiers went there and fought with the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas and the others. During this period of time, the Mr. Huang''s disciple named Wei Cang was one of them, and although he did not defeat the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, he was still on par with those fellows."

    Yu Yao was even more cautious as she said to the Demon Sovereign and the others: "This subordinate also heard that Wuxie and the others, along with Xiao Qiuer, taught the Ghost King of the South a lesson. After those fellows, the Mr. Huang was even easier to deal with, they cleaned up the entire Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas with blood and it seemed like they were about to get rid of them.

    After hearing all of these things, Destroying the demon king immediately said in disbelief: "What? The Mr. Huang could actually set up that very same Dragon-Binding Formation? And even taught Blue Dragon Emperor and orange-dragon emperor, as well as Emperor of the Rhinoceros and Emperor of the Pan Jiao a ruthless lesson. Third Aunt, are you sure that what you have said is true? "

    Lord of the Dream also said in disbelief: "I heard that back then, Zhong Wanlong and the others, in order to seal Golden Dragon Emperor and the Emperor of the Nether Dragon, used up a lot of spirit energy. Moreover, they allied together, and the eight great sect masters of the eight great sects even asked for Tian Xinrui''s help in sealing the two of them in the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    Seeing their skeptical faces, Yu Yao carefully replied, "I''m not sure about that. After all, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I only heard it from some of my subordinates."

    Lord of Fire and Devil suddenly said very cautiously: "If the Mr. Huang is able to injure the two great Dragon Emperors and the two great Wyrm King s, or even the Dragon Madman, then I definitely believe that the four of them are only half dead. After all, the Mr. Huang, who was together with his mount last year, almost killed me and my subordinates.

    After saying that, he turned to look at the Demon Lord.

    However, the Demon Lord calmly replied, "We will find out more about these matters in the future. Now, I want to know, when do you think we are suitable to attack the Three Realms?"

    After speaking, he turned to look at the Heavenly Demon Lord.

    Your Majesty, we also really wish to attack the Three Realms as soon as possible and take revenge on Zhong Wanlong and the others. We have fulfilled all of the grand aspirations our clan had for the past few years, but right now, the dragon race and flood dragon race have yet to make a real ruckus in the Three Realms. Furthermore, the fellows from the Underworld have been very quiet all these years.

    After hearing his words, the Demon Emperor suddenly said in a solemn voice, "You are right! Even though Golden Dragon Emperor and Emperor of the Nether Dragon have escaped from Spirit Tooth Mountain, in the last ten odd years, they had never tried to take revenge on Zhong Wanlong, those fellows. Even though they went to attack Mount Dong Lai a few days ago, they did not do so directly, and had to engage in a life and death battle with those fellows of Heaven Realm. "

    Ling''er also said seriously: "Especially that fellow Nether Lord, at least in these recent years, he has been living a peaceful life, and this kind of peaceful life of his is extremely abnormal, it makes me a little uneasy, and''s strength, is also present, those fellows from the eight great sects in the mortal world, have not been idle these past few years. Although the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas has already displayed his intent of dominating the three realms, their strength, Zhong Wanlong, Nether Lord, and us, and the Elder Brother Tianyu, simply do not count as much."

    The earth-demon lord also carefully said: "Princess, your words are reasonable, the existence of Mr. Huang and the rest, although it might be a hindrance to us, after all, their relationship with the eight great sects, is ordinary, but they are still intimidating. The ten great powers, the calamity stars and the Pantheon, do not dare to wantonly mess around, this is definitely a good thing for us, we can coincidentally take over this opportunity and infiltrate our powers into the human world, and gather many experts from the human world."

    "Currently, the ten great Bane Stars and the Pantheon are all considered safe and sound. However, the Underworld''s two Great Saint Kings and the three Ghost Kings have all come to the human realm and had a great battle with the Violet Cloud Sect. This subordinate thinks that the Nether Lord may be using their battle to probe the Heaven Realm''s fellows, but if the Heaven Realm''s fellows were to forcefully suppress the reincarnations and return to the heavens, the Nether Lord would definitely use these things to make things difficult for Zhong Wanlong and declare war on the Heaven Realm again."

    After listening to their analysis, the Demon Marshall nodded slightly, and said in a calmer tone, "It seems that not only are we watching over the matters of the three realms, even that gloomy fellow Nether Lord, and that rash fellow Si Nantao, have recently noticed the many great events that have occurred in the three realms. As for Zhong Wanlong and Tian Xinrui, none of them have truly inquired about those matters."

    When he had just reached that point, Ling''er suddenly said very carefully: "And that old bastard Wan Huohai, your esteemed father, father, you better not forget about him. Si Nantao does want to be tyrannical, but he is definitely an Sky Sovereign who uses his own strength to do things. Although Bai Duzun is arrogant, he can still be considered quite open and aboveboard, but Wan Huohai''s loud voice, in many cases, was something that relied on sneak attacks to survive, so we have to be careful of him!"

    Lord of the Water Demons immediately agreed: "Amongst the four great Empyreans, and Tian Xinrui, she is the strongest, but at the same time, she is the most mysterious, and doesn''t really care about anything. Zhong Wanlong''s strength, of the five of them, is only second to her, but he is one, very upright guy. Si Nantao is sometimes very arrogant, but he is also a bastard who believes in his own strength.

    Hearing them talk about those things, the Demon Emperor also agreed: "What you guys said makes a lot of sense. Those bastards Wan Huohai, at least until now, have never asked him about the affairs of the dragon clan and flood dragon race, or any other forces. Even if they sent some of his subordinates to the eight great sects to ask them about it, he still didn''t do it.

    Seeing that they were all saying that they had to guard against Wan Huohai, the Heavenly Demon Lord and the others all nodded.

    Cui Yun suddenly became very cautious, and said to the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor: "This subordinate also learned that not long ago, Mr. Huang was triggered. Mount Dong Lai, the lava above was almost destroyed, and your highness, your highness, your highness, princess, how do you see this?"

    He never thought that the Huang Tianyu would be able to trigger the heavenly calamity in the zenith. Demon Elder and the Demon Emperor looked at Ling''er in disbelief.

    However, Ling''er shook her head and said to them, "Don''t look at me. I don''t know why he has that kind of power and why he has never truly entered that forbidden area!"

    After hearing what she had said, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, as well as the Ten Great Demons and the eight great demon kings, were all extremely solemn as they furrowed their brows.

 C288 Bane Alliance of Ten Thousand Spirits

    Because they were afraid that Lv Ji would punish them, they did not dare to see Lv Ji for the next month. Until one night, Lv Ji sent out two beautiful female ghosts and gave them an order to see her. Only then did they, trembling with fear, follow the two female ghosts into the Undead Cave.

    Looking at Lv Ji who was seated on the throne, spirit host and Master Gui Ling, they immediately kneeled down and anxiously said to her: "Sect Leader, please punish us. We have already been suffering from a month of guilt and shame, we beg you to immediately punish us, for the great sin of losing at Mount Dong Lai''s side!"

    After hearing their request, Lv Ji coldly looked at them, and suddenly said in a somber voice: "That time, even though you were the ones who made the decision to go to the Mount Dong Lai, I didn''t send out an envoy to stop you, and you should have known that I wanted you to go there, have a good relationship with the people of the Huang Tianyu, and help me get his help to cross the road. But not only did you two idiots fail to form a good relationship with them, you two even started a fight with them, you guys are simply a pair of idiots to the extreme ˇ­"

    After she finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and shot towards spirit host and Master Gui Ling. The dark green ball of light that was the skeleton''s body immediately tortured the two fellows, and as if they were being bitten by a lot of big mouths, they rolled on the ground in an extremely painful manner. After about an hour, she finally retracted the two balls of light.

    Looking at the dying spirit host Demon and Master Gui Ling, Lv Ji suddenly signalled. A female ghost who was standing by the side splashed a bottle of fragrant spirit water on their bodies.

    Lv Ji suddenly became even angrier and said to them, "What''s most infuriating is that the orange-dragon emperor and the Emperor of the Rhinoceros have actually sent a large number of their subordinates to attack that area with heavy machinery. You all better remember this lesson, and become smarter in the future.

    After hearing her words, the Demon spirit host and the Gui Ling Master hurriedly said with even more caution: "We will follow Sect Master''s orders. In the future, we will definitely be extremely careful.

    After they finished speaking, they even kowtowed and kowtowed to Lv Ji.

    Seeing their pitiful state, Lv Ji felt quite disgusted and snorted coldly, allowing them to stand up.

    Just at that moment, a little ghost girl holding a black umbrella suddenly walked in from outside, and very carefully, she said to Lv Ji while kneeling down: "mother spirit above, Jiang Kong of the ten great calamity stars have invaded our mountain and come to our mountain. They said that they have something to discuss with you, so we request that you meet them personally.

    After hearing what she had said, Lv Ji seemed to have expected it, and said: "Immediately send the Demon spirit host, invite them to the Bewitching Territory and wait for us. I will follow them and meet them there!"

    Listening to her orders, the little ghost girl said to her even more carefully, "I will follow spirit host''s orders!"

    After saying that, he floated out.

    After she left, Lv Ji suddenly spoke to the Demon spirit host and Master Gui Ling: "A few days ago, out of the ten great calamity stars, we had found the Demon spirit host and expressed his wish to form an alliance with him. After the Demon spirit host had thought about it, he invited them to come here today and discuss these things with me.

    Hearing her words, the spirit host and Master Gui Ling immediately agreed with great care, and then on her face, she produced a beautiful plum blossom green silk scarf, covering most of her cheeks, and a large dark green cape. After putting it on, she rode on a cold wind and left with the two fellows.

    Before long, they were there. That area was shrouded in ghostly fog, and many bones of the Holy Spirit were scattered everywhere. There were also many big black stones.

    In a large cave hidden inside, he saw Jiang Kong and the Icy Coffin, who were in discussion with the Demon spirit host.

    After exchanging greetings, Jiang Kong suddenly became more serious, and said to Lv Ji: "mother spirit, us three brothers came here today because we hope to form an alliance with your Pantheon, what do you think?"

    Hearing his words, Lv Ji smiled and said: "Big Star Lord, you ten brothers are all very capable experts. Moreover, you have a lot of subordinates, so why do you want to form an alliance with us?"

    Seeing her unfathomable smile, Jiang Kong immediately said cautiously: "mother spirit, why are you making fun of us? We ten brothers and our subordinates do indeed have some ability, but we are not strong enough, and have not even found a place to stay until now. This time, we three brothers have come here with sincerity to discuss with you all.

    We ten brothers, and our subordinates, although we have some skills, we have been here for tens of thousands of years. Those immortals and mortal, some strong fellows, and even World of Demons and Demons, they are still living in there. And you guys aren''t living in there either, in the gap between the Underworld and the Heaven Realm, are you? It''s not easy for both of us to survive! "

    "Especially in the last one or two years, Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, Dragon Clan, and flood dragon race have all gradually revealed their intentions to invade the Three Realms. At this time, we have to work together, and only then can we deal with those fellows, if not, at any point in time, it might be possible for one of them to destroy us. Please reconsider, mother spirit!"

    After saying that, the three brothers very carefully looked towards Lv Ji.

    Lv Ji very carefully pondered for a moment, then suddenly nodded her head and said in a relatively calm manner: "Star Lords, all of you make sense. We also want to have a good talk with you guys, and this matter concerns, after all, the possibility for us to continue to exist, as well as the future development of our forces, as well as the things like what kind of people we are going to deal with."

    After hearing what she had to say, Jiang Kong immediately nodded his head in agreement. However, he carefully asked her: "So you''re saying, you agree to join our alliance, right?"

    At that time, the people from the Demon spirit host also looked at Lv Ji, but Lv Ji did not say anything, she only nodded her head slightly, and casually gestured to the Demon spirit host to send some wine over to them. From that day onwards, the two great forces formed an alliance.

 C289 The two races of the dragon race were also scheming

    Just as Lv Ji, Jiang Kong, and the others had reached an alliance within the Yin Spirit Mountain for a few days, in the afternoon, Golden Dragon Emperor suddenly had a Dragon Whale King head to the flood dragon race himself at the Sword Extinction Sea, indicating to them that he was willing to have a good talk with them about some major matters.

    This is the first time I''ve seen the Dragon Whale King, so I personally went to look for them. Although the Emperor of the Pan Jiao who spoke wanted to eat that fellow very much, he politely said to him, "Fine, fine, let''s go to your Dragon Whale King and personally talk about this matter with us. Three days later, we will definitely punctually attend to our appointment, go to the edge of East Sea and your place, and talk to your master about it.

    Emperor of the Nether Dragon was also relatively calm as he said to the Dragon Whale King, "Although our two great tribes have a feud, and most of the time, we have risked our lives fighting each other to the death, but there are some things that we can still discuss about. Three days later, at midnight, when it is time for us nine brothers to go, tell your master that they will understand what we mean."

    After hearing what they had said, the Dragon Whale King became more polite, clasping his fists towards them and said, "If that''s the case, then Little Wang will be going back. Everyone, take care!"

    After saying that, his body flashed and he fell into the sea. Soon, he disappeared.

    After he left, Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly laughed out loud and said, "Those fellows from Golden Dragon Emperor are finally enlightened. Brothers, immediately go and make arrangements for us to dominate the Three Realms in the future. From today onwards, we need to temporarily stop the war with the dragon race and cooperate with them if necessary to obtain greater benefits in the Three Realms!"

    After hearing what he had to say, the rest of the fellows from the Kun Wyrm King immediately laughed and said, "We will follow big brother''s orders!"

    After saying that, they fell into the sea.

    In the blink of an eye, the appointed day for their two clans had arrived. Before midnight that day, the Golden Dragon Emperor and the other nine great dragon emperors had left the Extreme Heaven Sea without bringing any of their subordinates and went into the deepest region of the Eastern Ocean.

    Not long after, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon and the other nine great Wyrm King also went there.

    Even though it was very dark back then, and ordinary creatures could not see their fingers when they were deep in the sea, their two tribes possessed great night vision. After going there, they quickly landed on a soft patch of sea sand.

    The Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly said to the Golden Dragon Emperor, "A month ago, I had already expected that you guys would want to discuss some big matters with us. I didn''t expect you guys to really tolerate this, it''s been so long, it seems that I have really underestimated the endurance of the nine of you guys."

    Listening to what he said, Golden Dragon Emperor said very calmly: "It''s not that we have good endurance, it''s just that our eighth and ninth brothers, together with the humpback whale and the Lightning Whale, they have all been recovering recently. A few days ago, they had all recovered, and I believe that Emperor of the Rhinoceros, Emperor of the Pan Jiao, you and the real sharks, as well as the little shark, were all heavily injured that time, right?"

    Hearing him talk about those things, Emperor of the Rhinoceros suddenly became very angry and said: "When I think of that matter, I get really angry. We, two great Dragon Emperors and two great Wyrm King s, actually couldn''t win against him. He, a little kid, has made many people in the three realms know about that matter, so we can be considered to have lost all our face!"

    After saying that, he and Emperor of the Pan Jiao became even more furious. They opened their mouths and sucked in some fish and prawns, then swallowed them up.

    Seeing their huffing and puffing, the Crimson Dragon Emperor and the Kun Wyrm King both wrinkled their brows.

    However, Blue Dragon Emperor said angrily: "Actually, the thing that we should blame the most isn''t that brat, Huang Tianyu."

    Just as he finished speaking, Emperor of the Pan Jiao said angrily: "What do you mean by that? That day, that brat trapped us in that formation and almost tortured us to death.

    After he finished speaking, he actually shot a stream of big water towards Blue Dragon Emperor, but he did not harm Blue Dragon Emperor.

    orange-dragon emperor said in a serious tone: "Emperor of the Rhinoceros, Emperor of the Pan Jiao, no matter how angry you are, just don''t lose your reason, okay? Do you even know who instigated us to go there? And who urged him to fight against that kid, his disciples, and his mounts? "

    After hearing what he had said, the difference between Emperor of the Rhinoceros and the other two Emperor of the Pan Jiao s was quite obvious. They looked at each other for a moment.

    The Emperor of the Dang Jiao suddenly said in a dark voice: "Ever since the appearance of the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, they have always viewed our two great tribes as their greatest threat. In these tens of thousands of years, who knows how many great wars have occurred between us, causing both of us to die or be injured. Countless subordinates and races, that bastard Long Kuang also found us two great tribes a while ago, and told us to attack the Mount Dong Lai.

    In those two thousand years, we had allied with many experts and wanted to go there to save them. But in the end, we were disrupted by the four fellows of the Dragon King''s group, things like gold, silver, jewelry, as well as the enmity between our two great tribes. Not only were we unable to free the two of them, we even engaged in a life and death battle with them.

    Seeing that they all hated him so much, Long Kuang and the other four Dragon Emperors, Emperor of the Nether Dragon suddenly became serious and said to Golden Dragon Emperor: "Right now that little bastard Huang Tianyu is able to easily lay down that great formation with just his own strength. At least in the foreseeable future, we will definitely not be able to beat him. Ole Gold, shouldn''t you talk to us? "

    At that time, Blue Dragon Emperor and the fellow from Emperor of the Rhinoceros had both carefully looked at Golden Dragon Emperor.

    Golden Dragon Emperor pondered for a long time before he suddenly said in a very serious tone, "We can''t beat the Huang Tianyu, and it''s morally not good for us to provoke him. But for the other fellows, we don''t need to worry about anything, especially Kuang Kuang, Long Ao, Long Wei, and Long Zhen, those four, the so-called Four Great Dragon Emperors."

    Hearing him talk about those things, the Emperor of the Nether Dragon immediately nodded his head, and said in agreement: "Since they are always messing up our affairs, and have been secretly opposing us for so many years, constantly using all kinds of methods to weaken our strength, and also playing dirty on us time and time again, towards these kind of despicable and shameless bastards, we have no need for them to care about our morals, and if necessary, we just have to swallow all their four seas. That is within reason, and they have too many enemies, at that time, there won''t be many fellows helping them."

    Seeing that they were about to attack and the thoughts of the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas s, the Scarlet Dragon Emperor and the other Leviathan Wyrm King s were immediately overjoyed as they looked at them and started laughing.

 C290 Acacia

    In the blink of an eye, Jade Tree, Xiao Song, Brave One and the others followed the Huang Tianyu in cultivating on the zenith, and after a month, they passed the human world.

    Even though a lot of living creatures during that month were considered relatively long, to Wuxie and the others who lived in the zenith at that time, not even a day had passed. However, under the guidance of the Huang Tianyu s and Xiao Qiuer''s "urging", they cultivated and produced different kinds of powerful mana. Most importantly, they had already become a little stronger than normal human beings.

    Even though they did not feel those things due to the time difference between the zenith and the rest of the world, the Huang Tianyu knew about the changes they had undergone.

    At that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly passed down some Wordless Book to Wu Xie and the others, and each of them laid down on a pile of soft grass. Xiao Qiuer suddenly jumped on top of him and adorably asked: "What''s wrong, Master? You told that group of kids and those two beautiful sisters to go cultivate, yet here you are slacking off, isn''t that a bit inappropriate? "

    Seeing those naughty eyes that flashed in its eyes, the Huang Tianyu actually carried it to the side and said as if it was troubled: "Go play somewhere else for now, I have some things to discuss with Rui Er and also need to watch over them so that no one else will disturb me!"

    Seeing his expression, it seemed like he had something on his mind. Although Xiao Qiuer did not understand what he wanted to discuss with Rui Er, in its heart, Rui Er was the same as him, a supreme existence. Even though it and Huang Tianyu had never seen Rui Er before, it had already confirmed that Rui Er was its only female and it had also affirmed that Rui Er was its only female!

    Therefore, after it heard the Huang Tianyu''s words, it immediately nodded its head. After the Huang Tianyu opened its hand and produced a bamboo scroll filled with immortal skills, it happily ran to a nearby stone house and started cultivating.

    Very quickly, Rui Er''s voice appeared. In the mind of the Huang Tianyu, as if it was filled with pain for him, it said: "How about it Tian''er, do you remember a lot of things now? At the same time, you also understand that what I have told you so often, and now that it''s yours, what does this mean?"

    Listening to her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu said in her heart with distress: "Originally, I thought that after coming to the Mount Dong Lai, arriving at this so-called heaven''s forbidden grounds, painstakingly training her profound magic power, we would be able to meet again very quickly, and then we would be able to live happily ever after. But in these past one year, all of those things have happened, and they have made me feel very distressed, and I am quite at a loss, I don''t even know if it''s right for me to come to this world."

    After saying that, he actually became even more distressed and sighed.

    Rui Er said in a very calm voice, "Tian''er, you should have sensed it. All the living beings right now, are doing everything according to their own hearts and minds, many of them basically do everything without any self-restraint, and everything within the universe, including those wind, frost, snow, sand, mountain, etc., those who do not have any consciousness, are actually, to different degrees, wreaking havoc within the Three Realms. All of this is because you have come to the human world and given all of these rights to them, this is the real cause."

    Hearing her talk about those things, the Huang Tianyu was more calm, and said in her heart: "You are right, it seems like my arrival in the human world is not a good thing, now I have caused all living things, as well as the living beings in the universe, to almost have no restraints on myself, demons, ghosts, immortals, and other such things, to be too lax, and this situation will definitely become worse and worse, before long, the three realms will be tormented by them, almost on the verge of collapse, and the reason behind that situation is that I have descended into the human world!"

    Hearing him say those words that were full of self-blame, Rui Er persuaded him: "It''s alright Tian''er, everything you''ve done now is right, everything I''ve done in the past is also right. Everything you and my child have done in the future, it''s also right, you, me, our child, as well as absolute god''s will, will never be wrong.

    After he thought about it for a while, he suddenly became more gentle and said in his heart: "Rui Er, I know that this zenith was really created by me many years ago, and I seem to have even created it, including many humans, the three great officials that are very respected by everyone, as well as many demons, the three great devil ancestors and other living beings. However, I feel that you and I are together, that we have always existed, is this my illusion?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Er said with a chuckle: "Tian''er, that wasn''t all an illusion, it was all real. If you can feel those things, it means that you have really started, and gradually recovered yourself.

    Huang Tianyu, who could not understand what she meant by those words, was even more confused. She asked her in her mind: "What do you mean I''m half right?"

    Seemingly sensing it, he seemed to be very concerned about those things. Rui Er immediately replied in a more serious tone, "You and I are eternally present, even though you have descended into the mortal world and I have stayed in the Heaven Realm, these circumstances are basically meaningless to the real you and me. Basically, we are still together, and it''s not just that, the heavens'' will has always been with us.

    After hearing what she had to say, not only did the Huang Tianyu not understand, it even became more confused. After thinking about it, he suddenly became more distressed and said in her heart: "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore. I have an idea recently, I want to leave this place."

    As long as you are willing and happy, let alone leaving this place, you can even do anything. You and I will forever be one another. "

    When he left, the Huang Tianyu was startled, but quickly said in his heart with a gentle voice: "What I said was that I want to bring Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, and the others, as well as this zenith out of here, to a place that I should have been going to. And over there, where you are, this Eastern Heaven Realm is very far away."

    As he spoke, he looked to the sky guiltily.

    But Rui Er said very gently: "Tian''er, it''s alright. I know the place you want to go, is the human realm''s Earth Spirit Mountain, and you still need to talk about this zenith, and how you want to bring it there to the trap Demon Valley. This is very good, after all, that is the place where you first appeared in the mortal realm, wherever you came from, will end there, right? Everything, including circumstances and time, is meaningless to you and me, and it''s also very meaningful. Didn''t you already understand that? "

    As if he had held onto one of Rui Er''s bare hands, extremely gently and happily, he said in his heart: "Thank you, me, for always being a treasure. In the past, because I was not strong enough, you were worried that I wouldn''t be able to sense you from other places, thus guiding me here. Now, you are very tolerant of everything I do, you are really good too!"

    After he finished speaking, he was unexpectedly very happy as he laughed.

    However, Rui Er was filled with sweetness as she said in his mind: "Little fool, you and I are each other''s treasures, you are also the best for me, hurry up and do what you need to do, I will always be with you!"

    He looked at Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie and the others, and suddenly walked to Xiao Qiuer''s side, indicating for the little fellow to stop cultivating. Then, bringing it along, he walked to the side of Wu Xie and the others, and said very calmly: "Everyone, please stop.

    Reaching that point, he turned his head and smiled, then said to Xiao Qiuer: "You have to listen to me as well. The things that I''m about to say, are all extremely important to you guys."

    Hearing him say that, Xiao Qiuer immediately nodded his head seriously, and Wu Xie and the rest also quickly kept their own wordless scriptures and bamboo slips. Standing in front of him, they were very polite, bowing down, and said respectfully: "Listening to mister''s lecture!"

    Seeing that they were all serious, the Huang Tianyu spoke in a friendly manner: "We have already been here for a while, but because we are here, many living beings, especially those who want to harm us, or even those who want to obtain our lives, often come back and harm us. The people who are with us in this mountain range, as well as those who are on good terms with us, are also here."

    Hearing him talk about those things, Yushu and the others all nodded in understanding. After all, they had all personally experienced those things before.

    He continued, "In order to prevent the Violet Cloud Sect and other living beings from being harmed by other living beings because of us, I have decided to leave this place ten days from now. I will bring you all to live in the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley, and in the next ten days, just wait for ten days, go down the mountain and say goodbye to your relatives and friends, and clean up all the mortal things in your bodies."

    As he spoke till there, he didn''t see what Xiao Qiuer was doing. In front of Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, silver jade bottles the size of a palm suddenly appeared one after another.

    Wu Xie and the others all looked at him curiously.

    He then continued, "Ten days later, when you drink all the spirit water in these jade bottles, you will all be reborn and become objects that no longer need to be used in the mortal world. You will all be able to obtain Immortal bodies with a very high lifespan, transcending the mortal path and achieving the Immortal Dao, but your bodies will not have any Immortal Qi. That is because for your safety, I deliberately forbid you all from revealing your true strengths, and that is not to say that your strengths will not reach the true realm!"

    Wu Xie and the others immediately thanked him after hearing what he had said, clasping their fists towards him and bowing, "Many thanks to Mister for showing us such kindness!"

    Wu Xie and the others, along with Xiao Qiuer, released balls of spiritual light the size of fists, and said very gently: "Right now, all of you should go down the mountain. Remember, this spiritual water, cannot be seen by other living beings, much less be consumed by them, or even touched by them.

    It was unexpected that the spirit water in those jade bottles would have such power. Everyone immediately looked at them with fear, but they quickly put them away and respectfully said, "I will follow Mister''s instructions!"

    After they had finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu remained calm, and told them: "Alright, hurry up and go down the mountain. Ten days later, at the very beginning, we will meet under this zenith in the purple bamboo forest to the east!"

    Then he disappeared.

    Those who didn''t know where he went all looked at each other in confusion.

    However, Xiao Qiuer lazily said to them, "Don''t just stand there, hurry up and follow what my master has said. Do what you need to do.

    After speaking, it headed towards the bottom of the mountain.

    Wu Xie and the rest also left quickly.

    After descending the mountain, Wu Xie and the others immediately left. Their respective sects gathered with Yun Yi, Duan Lang and the others, as well as their former fellow sect members, for a good few days.

    Xiao Qiuer also ran over. Last year, the Huang Tianyu stayed happily for a few days in the forest with the small animals.

    In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. Before the eleventh day, Wu Xie and the others had all taken a bath and changed their clothes. In those ten days, they had all gone through a thorough transformation, never eating or drinking anything, each changing into a new set of clothes.

    At the moment when Zheng Zi had just arrived, they appeared together with Xiao Qiuer, who had also carried out a thorough training exercise in the last ten days. On the west side of Mount Dong Lai, they took out the Huang Tianyu s and the jade bottles that were given to them.

    In an instant, they all felt as if their entire body was refreshed, and there was no need to mention how comfortable it was.

    Furthermore, after they consumed the spirit water, the jade bottles all disappeared. All of a sudden, they felt that something was off as they looked at each other.

    But seeing that the hour was approaching, they hurried to the east side.

    The Huang Tianyu that was already there saw them and nodded with a smile. Suddenly, it waved its left hand towards the Purple Bamboo Forest and the zenith, and in an instant, they actually appeared together with those two objects in Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley.

    Not knowing why, Wei Cang and the others who had experienced what happened all looked around in shock.

    But the Huang Tianyu was very casual, and told them: "Don''t even think about it, we have really arrived. Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley, quickly go up the mountain, and before long, a series of things will happen here, busy enough!"

    With that said, he headed towards the zenith. Wu Xie, Xiao Qiuer and the rest hurried to follow him.

 C291 Confusion on all sides of the spectrum

    Even though the Huang Tianyu did not tell anyone else about the matter of the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley, jade tree and the others, along with Yun Yi and the others, for the entire ten days they had been together, they did not tell anyone about it either. Nor did Xiao Qiuer tell anyone about it, not to mention any of the small animals either.

    But not long after, Yun Yi and the others, who had been paying close attention to the zenith and the Huang Tianyu, found out about these things and went over there one after another. The place where the zenith had been at before, in the middle of all the Mount Dong Lai, was turned into a field.

    Soon after, they hurried over to the Earth Spirit Mountain. However, they saw that the towering zenith and the Violet Bamboo Forest had actually appeared in perfect condition. It was as if they had always been there.

    After seeing those things that were extremely inconceivable, Yun Yi and the others were all unable to comprehend what was happening as they looked towards those sights.

    Also for the first time, Feng Chenggong and the other sect masters went over there together. After walking around the purple bamboo forest, Feng Chenggong carefully circled around it, and the others stopped at a tall mountain, frowning as they looked at the zenith, and spoke in a serious tone: "Sect leaders, if I remember correctly, this zenith is located at the place where the six great demons, the Demon Sealing Pagoda, used to be located back then, right?"

    At that time, Yun Yi, who was looking at it, slightly nodded his head, but he frowned and said in a very confused manner: "Over the years, many living beings that know of the existence of this zenith, have heard that it is an extremely dangerous forbidden land, all living beings, even our Violet Cloud Sect, many years ago, the most powerful senior experts, were completely destroyed by the natural disasters and tortured their bodies to the point of no return. Furthermore, they have only stepped into the tenth level, above."

    Long Zunba said in a cautious manner, "Brother Yun, you are right, you have told us about those things before, but not only were those experts who were extremely powerful unable to pass through this purple bamboo forest, they have not even stepped into this heaven forbidding land. However, Tian Yu and the others were able to freely enter this place, which was already extremely unimaginable, and now, they have appeared here after disappearing from the Mount Dong Lai without us noticing."

    At this point, he shook his head in confusion.

    Bai Hezong picked it up, a rock in the vicinity of the Purple Bamboo Forest, and looked at it very carefully before shaking his head as if it was something he didn''t understand. "The rocks and earth here, as well as the other things here, are all original, but the strange thing is, these bamboo and mountain peaks suddenly appeared here, and actually merged very well with the terrain here. It''s as if they were originally here, and everything around them is naturally here as well."

    After he finished speaking, he shook his head and threw away the stone in his hand. Then, he sat down on a large stone and looked at the mountain peak and the Violet Bamboo Forest with a very vexed expression.

    "Sixteen years ago, at the beginning of spring, we followed the orders of the three great Heavenly Sovereigns and came here. We abandoned our ancestors and the various Heavenly Sovereigns, reached a treaty with those demons over three thousand years ago, and suffered many injuries and deaths on behalf of the disciples, but we were still unable to find the Western Sky Sovereign and the Demon Emperor. We didn''t expect that such a great change would occur here today."

    Speaking to that point, he sat down, and sighed sorrowfully beside Bai Hezong.

    Duan Lang took out two wine gourds and tossed them to him. He opened the other one himself and gulped a few mouthfuls as he looked at the zenith with sadness and said, "Sixteen years ago, we had listened to the decree of the three great Empyreans, the Empyreans'' command, the Western Empyreans and the Heavenly Generals. They had fought a great battle to the death with the Demon Emperor and the others here.

    After he finished speaking, he actually leaned against a mountain wall and drank the wine with extreme distress.

    Gou Liyi picked up a handful of dirt and said sorrowfully: "In a blink of an eye, sixteen years have passed, and those things seemed to have happened just yesterday. Every time when it is quiet at night, I would think of those things, the disciples who came here with us to fight against the demons, remember the orders given to us by the three Empyreans, to be honest, I hesitated. I even thought that we shouldn''t have broken our word and done those things to the demons."

    Seeing that each one of them was distressed and looked sad, Leng Gufeng, however, said in a calmer voice: "The things you all have said have indeed happened and I have thought about it quite a lot over the years, but those things are, after all, already in the past."

    When he got to that point, he looked up at the sun in the sky, and said as if he was rather pleased with it, "Back then, we had sacrificed a lot of our disciples here, but we received that good child Tian Yu. In these past few years, he, along with Jade Tree and Qian Ning, and the others, uphold our righteous hearts, and often killed demons to save lives. Especially recently, during this year or so, not only did he help the Azure Cloud Nation and beat back the demons of the Pantheon, he also defeated the strong experts of the Dragon Clan and flood dragon race."

    When he got to that point, Feng Chenggong suddenly said in a very concerned tone, "Master Leng, I know that you guys like him a lot, but don''t forget that he is one of the little bastards that appeared here after we fought the Demon Marshall and the Demon Emperor. Although he looks like a human, over the years, he has pretty much never eaten or drank food, but his strength is very powerful and all the signs indicate that he is definitely not human.

    Seeing that he was actually talking about Huang Tianyu s, and that they were formed from demons, Hong Tianyan became extremely angry: "Feng Chenggong, what do you mean by this? Tianyu''s grandson does not eat nor drink, and his strength is also very strong. But all these years, he has been slaying Demons, exterminating Demons, and protecting the common people. How could he possibly be a demon? "

    Long Zunba was even more tyrannical, he said to Feng Chenggong: "You said that he was a demon, then why did you pretend back then that you had me, Sect Master Yun, and the Master Leng give him to you to raise? And don''t forget, our family''s Little Hua and the others are all his disciples now. Are you saying that they are following a demon in their cultivation? "

    Seeing that they were all angry, although Feng Chenggong was angry, he quickly apologized to them and turned to leave.

 C292 However, Bai Duzun had the intention to kill.

    The zenith and the Purple Bamboo Forest that were originally in Mount Dong Lai not only attracted the attention of many living beings in the mortal world, including those from the eight great sects. Even the immortals of the Heaven Realm all knew about this matter and found it extremely hard to believe.

    On a certain day, Zhong Wanlong suddenly ordered a few of his sky officials to gather Wan Huohai, Si Nantao, and Bai Duzun. Inside his great hall, he also sent a few more deity officials over, all to the Eastern Heaven Realm, inviting Tian Xinrui there.

    Tian Xinrui''s Wan Huohai, before she arrived, suddenly looked towards Zhong Wanlong in confusion and said, "I say, Great Heavenly Sovereign, what big matters do you have to discuss with us? Not only have you summoned all three of us here, you''ve also alarmed the supreme fairy.

    However, Bai Duzun frowned and said: "Enough, Wan Huohai, stop complaining to the Great Sky Sovereign! Now that such an important matter has occurred in the human world, it would be strange if he didn''t summon us here and didn''t alarm the supreme fairy. "

    Si Nantao said in a serious tone: "Those things happened too suddenly, and too inconceivably. Bai Duzun, haven''t you always thought about it meticulously? Do you know who did it? "

    Seeing him ask about himself, Bai Duzun said with extreme distress: "Recently, you have frequently sent your subordinates, under that kid Tiger''s scheme, to specifically monitor many things in the Three Realms. You don''t even know who did it, how would I know?"

    Listening to their discussion, Wan Huohai became even more confused and asked them, "What are you all talking about? Can you explain it more clearly? "

    Seeing his confused face, Si Nantao just shrugged and looked at him, but did not say a word.

    Bai Duzun was even more lazy to bother with him, and simply did not look at him.

    It made him a little angry.

    Right at this moment, a burst of beautiful heavenly music suddenly sounded out above them. The four of them immediately realised that it was definitely Tian Xinrui, who was about to arrive, and rushed to the empty seat in front of them and kowtowed as they said in unison, "Welcome, Fairy!"

    In the blink of an eye, Tian Xinrui sat on the throne. Not only did she wear a light pink sky-clothes dress, covering her arms, hands and legs, and her face was covered by a similarly colored veil, covering her head, all of her long hair was covered by a veil. Two young girls, who were very pretty, appeared there.

    The little girl on the left suddenly raised her hand and said to Zhong Wanlong and the others, "Wait for me to speak first!"

    After hearing her words, Zhong Wanlong and the other three Sky Sovereign immediately said to them politely, "Thank you, fairy!"

    Then they stood up.

    Tian Xinrui suddenly spoke to Zhong Wanlong and the others with her unique, heavenly voice, "This one already knows about the recent events in the human world. That heaven forbidding land and that bizarre purple bamboo forest suddenly disappeared from the Mount Dong Lai and appeared in the Earth Spirit Mountain without any warning. This is heaven''s will.

    After hearing what she had said, Wan Huohai, in an instant, could not believe it as he loudly said: "What, that forbidden land that was set by heaven, has actually left the Mount Dong Lai, and appeared in the Earth Spirit Mountain again? How is that possible? "

    Just as he finished speaking, the little girl who was standing on the right of Tian Xinrui, suddenly spoke in a rather displeased tone, "Insolent Wan Huohai, you actually dare to doubt this goddess''s words. How dare you make such a ruckus and offend this goddess, you are truly detestable!"

    With that, she wielded her right hand and conjured a golden hammer, wanting to hit Wan Huohai. This frightened Wan Huohai, and he knelt down in fear and said: "Shangguan, please forgive me, I spoke wrongly just now, please forgive me, I will definitely not suspect or offend you, please forgive me ˇ­"

    Seeing him like that, Tian Xinrui raised his hand to signal the little girl, put away the golden hammer, and said in a calmer tone: "Wan Huohai, although you are an Empyrean, you have not reached the realm of the Great Firmament Golden Immortal yet. It is normal for you to have that kind of reaction after hearing about that.

    Hearing her words, Wan Huohai was immediately grateful, and said to her: "Thank you fairy for your kindness!"

    Then he stood up.

    However, Zhong Wanlong was very cautious as he said to Tian Xinrui: "Reporting to fairy, the information this little deity has found recently shows that the heaven forbidding grounds have suddenly appeared in the Earth Spirit Mountain after the disappearance of the Mount Dong Lai, and occupied the entire Demon Trapping Valley as well as the entire area around the heaven forbidding grounds. The surrounding area is a very strange purple bamboo forest, and they are all related to a boy called Huang Tianyu.

    Bai Duzun frowned, and said rather gloomily: "I have also noticed that boy recently, although he looks like he is only a teenager Big Boy, his current cultivation level is already considered powerful, and he can even activate the Sky Calamity that is set up in the forbidden grounds, and used his own strength to construct the locked tendons and broken veins Dragon Formation, that kind of extremely powerful array which consumes a lot of true spirit at the same time. All of these things indicate that he is very likely to be formed from a big devil."

    When he had just reached that point, Si Nantao said in disagreement: "Sky Sovereign of the North, your words are wrong, I don''t agree with you. Looking at that child, many of the things he has done in the past few years have exceeded common sense, but that doesn''t mean that he was formed by a devil? A good boy like him, who often protects the common people of the world, beheading demons and exterminating devils, is definitely a man of justice. I firmly oppose all living creatures that would randomly guess, living beings like him! "

    Hearing his words, Bai Duzun became furious: "Western Sky Sovereign, don''t only use your own thoughts to think about other creatures. That boy is definitely not a living being, like what you said about some man of justice, he is definitely a demon that will harm the lives of others in the future. That forbidden land has been recently set up, and those changes are the best proof.

    After he finished speaking, he was still fuming as he looked at Si Nantao.

 C293 The Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas came to complain

    Seeing that Si Nantao and Bai Duzun had gotten into an argument because of the matter with the Huang Tianyu, Zhong Wanlong immediately said in a somewhat displeased tone, "Two Empyreans, pay attention to your identities and our current situation. How could Fairy possibly dare to cause a ruckus when she''s with us?"

    Hearing his words, Si Nantao immediately became a little nervous, and cupped his fists towards Tian Xinrui: "Your highness, it is not that I want to argue with the Sky Sovereign in the north, but it is simply because the many immortals and spies this subordinate has sent to the mortal world to find out, as well as all the information related to the Huang Tianyu, all indicate one thing, that he is definitely a good person who protects the life of the world and upholds the justice of the heavens. Although he is different from the human race in many ways, this subordinate believes that he is definitely a man of justice!"

    Bai Duzun said in disagreement, "Heavenly Sovereign of the West, your words are wrong! Furthermore, among all living beings, their thoughts are definitely the most difficult to comprehend. Even though I admit that the Huang Tianyu has done a lot of good things, you should still be able to find out that last year, he had interacted with some demons and people who were interacting with demons and demons, could she be a good person? "

    Hearing his words, Wan Huohai immediately said in a rather angry tone, "Amongst all living beings, the demons and ghosts are the most evil, and any living being who comes into contact with them is definitely not a good thing. Furthermore, since the Huang Tianyu is in contact with them, I believe that he is not a good human, and as long as we can restrain him, we must eliminate him as soon as possible, in order to prevent him from bringing calamity upon herself in the future!"

    Receiving his support, Bai Duzun felt a little pleased and looked at Si Nantao.

    But Si Nantao said with a serious face: "Who said that all demons and ghosts are evil? As far as I know, many of the immortals in the Heaven Realm were once demons as well, but they were kind and righteous in their hearts, which is why they have submitted to us. Furthermore, many of the immortals that the Great Sky Sovereign and the Fairy serve are demons and elves that have cultivated to this state, do you think that the fairies and us great Empyreans are evil beings as well? "

    After hearing what he said, Zhong Wanlong immediately said with a little difficulty, "Western Sky Sovereign, don''t divert the topic. What we are discussing now is the matter of the forbidden grounds in the human world, we are not discussing about those demons and ghosts."

    Looking at the anger in his eyes, Si Nantao maintained them as before, and said with a serious face: "Didn''t this goddess already inform us about the forbidden grounds? It and that strange purple bamboo forest had recently left the Mount Dong Lai and appeared in it due to the will of heaven. Since it was done by the heavens, then what else do we have that is worthy of doubt and discussion? As the saying goes, heaven''s will is hard to predict. The only thing we can do is obey heaven''s will and do everything that is not against the will of the heavens.

    After hearing what he had said, Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai and Si Nantao immediately turned serious and looked each other in the eye.

    Tian Xinrui said in a calmer voice, "Si Nantao, you have such a good state of mind. As an Empyrean, it is worth it for you to not make wild guesses about that forbidden land, and even more so not go overboard to investigate it. In recent years, many evil beings of the lower realms have become restless, and the creatures of the four seas, as well as the dragon race and flood dragon race, have been moving even more frequently.

    After hearing what she had said, Zhong Wanlong and the rest of the four great Sky Sovereigns immediately became nervous. They looked at each other for a moment, not knowing what kind of major event was going to happen in the Three Realms that she had mentioned.

    Si Nantao was even more anxious as he asked her, "Fairy Maiden, could it be that those fellows from World of Demons and Demons, or those from the Underworld, or those beings from the dragon race and flood dragon race, are all planning to invade our Heaven Realm and disturb our world, bringing peace and harmony to the human world?"

    Seeing that they, a few great Empyreans, had started to get nervous, Tian Xinrui said very calmly, "You don''t need to ask any further about this. Before the time comes, this day will not tell you, but you must remember that this place is his, so you must obey his will and act accordingly. As for who I am talking about, you should carefully consider it, don''t let alone the three great officials who are trying to protect you, you shouldn''t suffer his punishment just because of your own recklessness and selfishness.

    After hearing what she had said, Zhong Wanlong and the other great Sky Sovereigns found it even more incomprehensible.

    However, she said in a very calm voice, "There are many things in the Three Realms that go on and on, like the sand in a vast ocean. In a while, the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas will come here and tell you a few things, and you can go about with them as you please. Don''t disturb me too much, for I don''t want to be involved in any matters now, and I''m not suitable to manage the situation now either."

    When she got to that point, she suddenly indicated Si Nantao as she walked over to her and slightly nodded his head before praising him: "Si Nantao, recently, under the advice of a tiger and a few juniors, your nature has changed a lot. You can take the lives of everyone as your audience and think about many things, which is pretty good, and your nature is always upright, and you don''t fear power. Although sometimes you might be a little rash, but you basically haven''t done anything great, and you have more or less received some good fortune from him, so try harder in the future!"

    After hearing her praise, Si Nantao immediately said with extreme nervousness, "This subordinate is only following my heart. Everything is all thanks to Fairy''s kindness, the Great Sky Sovereign''s guidance, the help of the other two Sky Sovereigns, as well as all life forms, everything this subordinate has done is not worth mentioning. Please do not punish this subordinate!"

    When Tian Xinrui was still as before, she said in a calm voice: "Si Nantao, don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, this time, we don''t blame you, and you don''t understand many things. When the time comes, you should know this yourself, but you should remember that in the next three thousand years, it would be best for you not to raise your weapons against the Three Realms, and avoid bringing a lot of unnecessary disasters to the Three Realms. You will also weaken your strength, and cause him to be disappointed in you.

    After she finished speaking, she and the two little immortal children actually turned into three blurry shadows and slowly disappeared.

    After listening to her final warning, Wan Huohai was at a loss. He asked Zhong Wanlong, "Great Sky Sovereign, what do you mean by what I just said? Could it be that she wants us not to go on a campaign for the next three thousand years, and to rebel in every corner of the Three Realms? "

    Bai Duzun frowned and said in a serious tone: "What do you mean by that fairy? I don''t have time to think right now, what I want to do the most is to immediately send troops and exterminate the Huang Tianyu''s kind humans and all the demons and ghosts in the three realms. Let the three realms become one, a truly peaceful world!"

    Hearing his words, both Zhong Wanlong and Si Nantao disagreed, and shook their heads.

    Right at that moment, an Immortal official suddenly walked in, politely bowed towards Zhong Wanlong and the others, and said, "Reporting to the various Empyreans, the Eastern Dragon Emperor and Dragon King Kuang, the Southern Dragon Emperor and Long Ao, the Western Dragon Emperor and the Northern Dragon Emperor Long Zhen have all come to pay their respects to him. They all said that they have something important to report to the Great Sky Sovereign, and I wonder if Great Sky Sovereign would be able to summon them?"

    Hearing that Long Kuang and the other three Dragon Emperors had gone over to that place, Wan Huohai immediately thought that it was quite fun and said, "Just now, Fairy Maiden said that the four of them would come here, and she just left with these fellows. It seems that they really know how to pick their time!"

    Bai Duzun said in disdain, "What four great dragon emperors, they are just a few capable little dragons who, after betraying the dragon race, obtained our protection and transformed into four capable little fellows who have no qualifications to pay respects to fairies."

    However, Si Nantao turned to Zhong Wanlong and spoke in a more serious manner: "Not long ago, they, the Dragon Clan and flood dragon race, as well as some evil people had went to Mount Dong Lai to do some things. Not long ago, Yun Yi and the others had already reported to me by burning incense.

    After hearing what he had to say, Zhong Wanlong sat on her own throne and indicated for the three Empyreans to sit on one of the seats. She sat on the seat behind him and said in a more imposing manner, "Let the four Dragon Emperors in!"

    Hearing his orders, that celestial official immediately faced him, cupped his fist, and bowed as he said, "We shall obey the orders of the Great Sky Sovereign!"

    After he finished speaking, he left. Not long after, he brought Long Kuang and the other four Dragon Emperors there.

    When they saw that Si Nantao was there, Long Kuang and the other three brothers frowned, but they noticed that something wasn''t right. Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai, and the other four Sky Sovereigns noticed everything.

    Seeing the four great Dragon Emperors and paying their respects to each and every one of them, Zhong Wanlong suddenly became rather dignified. He asked them, "The four of you are not going to stay in the four seas properly and think of ways to benefit the common people. Why have you come here?"

    After he finished speaking, Long Kuang immediately became serious and said, "Reporting to the Great Celestial Lord, the Dragon Lords of the four seas and I have recently discovered that there are some powerful demons in the human world. In recent years, they have always been in the human world and have wreaked havoc in the world, killing many Underworld Army Generals and many of our subordinates. Their existence has already threatened the peace of the three realms.

    After hearing all that he had said, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun both looked at Zhong Wanlong very carefully.

    However, Si Nantao snorted and spoke in a rather imposing manner: "Long Kuang, don''t be in such a hurry, what about those things? This Empyrean asked you, more than a month ago in the mortal world, why did your Dragon Army of the Four Seas, surrounding the zenith s, and the Underworld''s Ghost King of the South s, orange-dragon emperor''s Blue Dragon Emperor s, Emperor of the Rhinoceros''s Emperor of the Rhinoceros s, Emperor of the Pan Jiao''s Demon Spirits, Gui Ling, as well as the Tide Tone Church''s and Spirit Orbits'' humans, besiege the seven major sects of the Violet Cloud Sect and some of my subordinates.

    Hearing his questioning, Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai and the others looked towards the four Dragon Emperors with displeasure.

    However, Long Kuang calmly replied, "Sky Sovereign, you misunderstood, it is not us who are besieging them, it is not us who are offending them. The reason for that is because you have sent the various immortals there, together with the heavenly soldiers, to help the evil demons of the Huang Tianyu, and also the fairies of the Eastern Heaven Realm to stop us from killing the evil monsters of the Huang Tianyu. I have no other choice but to do so, I have offended them.

    Long Ao also said to Zhong Wanlong in a serious tone, "Great Sky Sovereign, you have always treated the living beings of the three realms fairly. We, the man of justice s, the humans, and some evil people have all been bringing calamity to the world for many years. Last month, we united some living beings, raised the arms of justice, and went to suppress them.

    Long Wei was also rather cautious, and said to Zhong Wanlong: "Great Sky Sovereign, Huang Tianyu, that great demon, has already reached a point where the humans and gods are angry about it. We were forced to join forces with some of the man of justice s to invade and exterminate them, but we could do nothing about it, they are simply too powerful, we have been defeated one after the other, and implore you to immediately dispatch troops to exterminate them, if not, they will definitely, unscrupulously attack us, and bring disaster upon us."

    Long Zhen also said to Zhong Wanlong: "Great Sky Sovereign, you should know that our Four Seas Dragon Army has always been the best man of justice in the world. We have protected them for many years, and have lived a peaceful and peaceful life, but how can we stop the monsters of the Huang Tianyu, they are too despicable, they actually dare to openly fight us? Our Four Seas Dragon Army, and the ones we have allied with, are all man of justice.

    Seeing that the four great Dragon Emperors were about to ask him to send troops to eliminate the Huang Tianyu and that the Huang Tianyu s were all great demons, Zhong Wanlong immediately became cautious and started to think.

    But Wan Huohai suddenly laughed out loud and said: "Hey, Long Kuang, what kind of joke are you four saying? ? You and the Ghost King of the South can barely be considered man of justice, but do you think the flood dragon race, the dragon race, and those fellows from the Pantheon are man of justice as well? "

    At the end of his speech, he looked at Long Kuang and the others in rage.

    Bai Duzun also said in a very angry tone, "For the past tens of thousands of years, Pantheon has never received a living person, they are simply evil beings similar to the ten great calamity stars. The beings of the dragon race and flood dragon race, can be even more comparable.

    Si Nantao said in an even more furious voice: "Dragon Kuang, you said that the This Empyrean misunderstood you? What do you mean by saying that the Eastern Heaven Realm''s fairies stopped your ''man of justice'' and went to exterminate Huang Tianyu? Did you not attack Xiao Hu and the rest? Or could it be that the fairies under the command of the supreme fairy are all evil? "

    After hearing the words of the three Empyreans, Zhong Wanlong was also extremely furious as he looked towards the four Dragon Emperors.

 C294 Feng Chenggong deceived the Angel

    When they saw the four great Empyreans, all of them were enraged. They looked at the four great dragon emperors, Long Kuang and the rest of the four brothers, and all of them nervously looked at each other for a moment before quickly kneeling down.

    Long Kuang was even more anxious, "various Empyreans, don''t misunderstand us, we definitely won''t dare to offend you all. The fairies under the command of the supreme fairy, as well as the various fairies under the command of the supreme fairy, don''t even think that the Pantheon, the dragon race, and the flood dragon race are all man of justice.

    Long Ao also said nervously: The reason why we offended them in the past few days is because your subordinates, Sky Sovereign of the West, were mistaken. Your subordinates, like Yun Yi and the others, were deceived by the Spirit Demon beings of the Huang Tianyu, and thus joined together with them to attack us.

    "All the fairies under the supreme fairy are definitely man of justice, so all the living beings of the three realms are aware of it and are very convinced of it. However, the various Empyreans are not aware that the great devil of the Huang Tianyu is too adept at deceiving people and tricking all living things, and many of the people within the Taizhen Sect were deceived by him many years ago. Fortunately, Sect Master Feng Chenggong was able to see through his true nature and chased him out of the Taizhen Sect, otherwise, he would definitely destroy the entire Taizhen Sect."

    Long Zhen also told Zhong Wanlong and the others: "No matter what, the big demon Huang Tianyu is now the public enemy of all the man of justice s in the three realms. Although he is very hypocritical and did some good deeds in the mortal world to gain some human support, but that cannot be hidden, the fact that he is a great demon cannot be hidden. I hope that all Empyrean will understand this! "

    Hearing their words, Bai Duzun also became serious, and said to Zhong Wanlong: "Great Sky Sovereign, although Long Kuang and the rest have offended the supreme fairy, and the Western Sky Sovereign, what they said is not completely unreasonable. No matter what, Huang Tianyu is only a ten year old Big Boy, if he is not a demon, how could he have enough strength to defeat the four great Dragon Emperors, the two great Holy Kings of the Underworld, and the three Ghost Kings?"

    Wan Huohai was also quite cautious as he said to Zhong Wanlong: "Great Sky Sovereign, we all know that Violet Cloud Sect and the other eight great sects have always been the representatives of the human realm''s man of justice s ever since they were founded more than three thousand years ago. Their eight great sects have always represented justice in the human world, and represent our very existence.

    When he got to that point, he looked at Si Nantao as if he was worried about something, and did not continue.

    immediately said in a slightly angry tone: "Heavenly Sovereign of the South, what you said is not quite true. Amongst the eight great sects, there are currently only a few people from the Taizhen Sect s who say that the Huang Tianyu is an evil person, but the people from the other seven sects all support the Huang Tianyu s. This in itself means that the people from the Taizhen Sect s have a wrong understanding of the Huang Tianyu, and Yun Yi and the others are not just average either.

    Seeing that the four great Dragon Emperors all said that the Huang Tianyu was a great demon, and that Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai had begun to suspect that the Huang Tianyu was a demon, but Si Nantao firmly believed that it was not a demon, and immediately thought about it.

    After a long while, Zhong Wanlong seemed to have made some sort of decision, as he said in a rather imposing manner, "The This Empyrean will investigate these things clearly, so you don''t need to worry too much. Go back to the four seas and think about how to benefit the common people!"

    Hearing his words, Long Kuang was immediately enraged, and said unwillingly: "Great Sky Sovereign, all of you must believe us, the Huang Tianyu is definitely a great demon that is extremely good at bewitching, extremely good at deceiving people, a demon that deceives all living beings, you all must not be fooled by him, you all must dispatch troops as soon as possible, and eliminate them ˇ­"

    Seeing that he was getting more and more agitated as he spoke, Si Nantao immediately asked in a furious tone, "Great Sky Sovereign, what did I say to you two just now? Didn''t you hear that? Why aren''t you guys returning to your four seas? "

    After he finished speaking, Zhong Wanlong became even more impatient. He sent a beam of spiritual light towards Long Kuang and the others, instantly knocking them, the four Dragon Emperors, down to the mortal realm.

    Then, Zhong Wanlong said to Wan Huohai and the other three Sky Sovereigns in a more gentle manner, "You three can wait here. I will send the Sky officials to the lower realms later to ask about the Huang Tianyu and the other Sky Sovereigns.

    Hearing his words, Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and Bai Duzun looked at each other, nodded slightly, and then bid him farewell.

    After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said to the male immortal child: "Kong Que, you and Yun Ku, quickly go to the mortal world and inquire about the matter regarding the Big Boy I asked you two to pay attention to called Huang Tianyu. We will focus on the people in the mortal world and the people from the eight great sects, go and inquire about it properly and don''t tell anyone else about this.

    After he finished speaking, Empty Ji and Yun Ji immediately clasped their hands at him and said, "We will follow Sky Sovereign''s orders!"

    With that, the two of them rode a white cloud to the mortal world.

    Halfway there, Kong Que suddenly said to Yun Ku, "Elder sister, I know that Huang Tianyu was originally Taizhen Sect''s disciple. This time, we will be the first ones to go to that sect and inquire about his matters!"

    Hearing him say that, Yun Ku immediately nodded his head and said, "That''s fine. After all, the people of the Taizhen Sect are the most familiar with the Huang Tianyu. We''ll go ask Feng Chenggong and the others about his matters right now!"

    While talking, they landed outside the entrance of the Spirit Tooth Mountain.

    Seeing the two of them, He Chang and the others who were guarding them, quickly invited them to the Supreme Spirit Palace to meet Feng Chenggong and the others.

    The two Angels explained the reason for their arrival to Feng Chenggong and the others. After that, Feng Chenggong said to them in a serious tone, "Angels, you two might not know that the Huang Tianyu is a great demon who transformed herself into a demon. Furthermore, for many years, he has been bewitching the human heart!"

    Upon hearing his words, both Yun Ji and Emptiness Realm Demonic Beast looked at each other with serious expressions.

 C295 When Sky Sovereign got his revenge â€¦

    Hearing that Feng Chenggong actually mentioned the Huang Tianyu, and that it was formed from the transformation of a great demon, and that for many years, it had been bewitching people''s hearts, Hong Linkui immediately frowned and asked him carefully: "Master, why do you say that the Sky Jade is him!"

    When he was talking about that place, Feng Chenggong suddenly smiled and said to him, "Oh right, Lin Kui, I suddenly remembered that there are some ferocious wild boar spirits in the Yellow Willow Forest recently. They are harming the Li people in that area, quickly lead the people, go subdue the demons and protect the people there!"

    Although his words were spoken in a friendly manner, Hong Linkui was very clear that the more he spoke, the more unhappy he became. Thinking back and forth, in the end, he still chose to listen to his orders, bade farewell to Empty One and Yun Ji, and went off to the Yellow Stream Forest with several tens of amiable disciples to tame the wild boar''s essence.

    After they had left, Yun Ku suddenly asked Feng Chenggong, "I heard that Hong Linkui was your head disciple and he was even the master of the Huang Tianyu. Isn''t the Huang Tianyu formed from a great demon like you said? "

    As she said those words, Kong Que also looked at Feng Chenggong suspiciously.

    Feng Chenggong immediately smiled and said: "Emissaries, please take a seat."

    After he finished speaking, he personally brought the two angels over to two benches.

    After they sat down, he spoke to them seriously: "Angels, you may not know this, but the Huang Tianyu was really transformed by a great demon. Over the years, he has used all sorts of methods to deceive many people, including my first disciple and others. It was also last year that I found out about his despicable actions, which caused me to expel him.

    At this point, he actually seemed very regretful and sighed.

    Seeing him in such a state, Empty one immediately became very confused and asked him, "What''s going on? Huang Tianyu was just a young Big Boy, how could he have such a strong magic power? , are you sure that all that you have said is true? "

    Looking at the two of them who looked like they didn''t believe him, Feng Chenggong let out a long sigh, but shook his head, and said in a serious tone: "Angels, you two might not know, Huang Tianyu is really not a human, but he is our eight sect masters. In the spring of sixteen years ago, after fighting a great battle with the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor, he mysteriously showed up there as an infant."

    Hearing him talk about those things, Empty Cardinal and Yun Ku immediately found it hard to understand. After looking at each other for a moment, Yun Ku unexpectedly became serious and told him, "Immediately tell us everything about the Huang Tianyu in great detail. There can be no concealment!"

    After listening to her words, Feng Chenggong was very careful. He looked at empty spot, and then told them in some detail about him, Yun Yi and the others, who were led by Si Nantao sixteen years ago, along with the Demon Lord, the Demon Emperor and the other demons in Earth Spirit Mountain''s valley, as well as the things that happened with Yun Yi and the other sect masters after they found the Huang Tianyu.

    When the Huang Tianyu appeared, there were many things surrounding him, such as strange and eerie auras, and a lot of other things like devil clouds. Furthermore, he advised Yun Yi and the others to kill the Huang Tianyu at that time, in order to prevent the Huang Tianyu from causing a calamity in the future, but Yun Yi and the others were too kind, and he did not want to kill them. For the sake of and the others'' safety, he finally decided to bring the Huang Tianyu to the Taizhen Sect.

    Later on, he even said that he made up a lot of stories, that the Huang Tianyu killed a lot of people in Taizhen Sect and other places, and even ate many people''s lies.

    Furthermore, he told Empty and Yun Ku about the matter of the Huang Tianyu being released from their Spirit Tooth Mountain s last summer.

    and so on. He basically described the Huang Tianyu as an extremely sinister, ruthless, and malevolent great demon. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ˇ­"

    He had originally thought that even if the Huang Tianyu was somewhat at fault, it wouldn''t be any kind of demon or demon. After Emptiness Realm Expert and Yun Ku heard about these things from him, they were all quite furious and berated the Huang Tianyu a few times. Afterwards, they asked him about many of the things that Huang Tianyu did in the zenith, and left their Taizhen Sect, one after the other, to wait for the seven major sects, and asked him about the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing the two Angels leave with faces full of anger, Feng Chenggong suddenly roared in his heart: "You little bastard, I let you ruin my plans time and time again, I made you hate me so much, now I want to use the hands of those Heaven Realm fellows to eliminate you. I want to see, after you die, how are you going to destroy all of my actions? "How can I destroy all my plans?"

    As he thought about it, he couldn''t help but let out a few loud laughs, causing Yan Zhen and the rest who were guarding him to look at him with puzzled expressions.

    After running for an entire day, Empty Awaken and Yun Ku finally asked Yun Yi and the others about the Huang Tianyu s, as well as the various sect masters of the eight great sects.

    Even though Yun Yi, Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, Hong Tianyan, Duan Lang, Gou Liyi and the other sect masters all said that the Huang Tianyu was a man of justice and had helped a lot of people before, killing demons and exterminating devils had made their eight great sects famous.

    However, because they had first heard Feng Chenggong talking about the Huang Tianyu, Emptiness and Yun Ku chose to believe his words first because they had taken the first place in the matters of the Huang Tianyu s that they had heard from him. They did not pay much attention to the things that the other sect masters, such as Yun Yi, had told them about the good deeds done by the Huang Tianyu.

    Later that night, when the two of them returned to the Central Heaven Realm, they immediately went to the Silence Hall to find Zhong Wanlong and told him everything they knew about the Huang Tianyu.

    They were especially focused on telling Zhong Wanlong everything related to Huang Tianyu s to them. They even suspected that the Huang Tianyu s were demons that had been transformed into a demon by the Demon Elder or the Demon Emperor.

    After hearing what they had said, Zhong Wanlong immediately flew into a rage as he said: "What a good big devil he is, to actually dare to live in the human world and hide for sixteen years with malicious intent, and also deceiving many people, Yun Yi and the others, several great sects''s eleven good disciples have acknowledged him as their master, and even deceived Azure Cloud Nation, and the two great imperial families of Jinling. Stubbornly deceiving tens of thousands of lives to support him, he truly is a devilish person."

    Seeing his furious look, both Empty Lantern and Yun Ji carefully looked at each other for a moment.

 C296 Zhongtian Jianling

    Yun Ku and Kong Que looked at Zhong Wanlong and the others, and heard what Feng Chenggong and the others thought of the Huang Tianyu, as well as what Feng Chenggong had fabricated. The extremely outrageous experiences of the Huang Tianyu, had caused them to become extremely angry, and they had even shattered a golden bottle. They were extremely afraid, standing on both sides of the hall together with some of the fairies and children, as well as some of the immortals and officials inside.

    After he angrily scolded them for a while, he gradually calmed himself down. After some thought, he suddenly turned towards one of them, and holding onto a jade bottle in his hand, the little female immortal child said. "Jade bottle, immediately summon the Heavenly Sovereign of the South and the Heavenly Sovereign of the North here. This Empyrean has something to discuss with them."

    Upon hearing his order, Jade Lamp was immediately very polite and gave him a long blessing. He said in a tender voice, "We shall obey the Great Sky Sovereign''s decree!"

    After she finished speaking, she floated out of the Main Hall, rode on a white cloud and flew towards the Southern Heaven Realm.

    Suddenly, he very carefully turned to and said: "Great Sky Sovereign, this is a very important matter. The little boy, Huang Tianyu, is rather popular in the human realm, and in the current Four Great Empires, there are already things such as the royal families of two great empires, as well as many soldiers and commoners. They treat him with great respect, and Yun Yi and the rest of the seven major sects are also quite friendly with him.

    "Great Heavenly Sovereign, this subordinate thought that if we wanted to deal with him, we must be careful. We should gather the power of your Four Great Heavenly Sovereigns and the supreme fairy and eliminate him as soon as possible so that he wouldn''t become even stronger in the future and bring about a calamity to the Three Realms!"

    Zhong Wanlong, who was thinking about how to deal with the Huang Tianyu at that time, shook her head slightly when she heard their words. She said in a relatively calm manner: "This Empyrean knows that you guys are worried about the safety of the Three Realms, and would not underestimate this Huang Tianyu. But in the past two years, the Western Sky Sovereign has taught us a lesson, Lord of Fire and Devil and the other evil beings, along with the Immortal officials from the Underworld, who could possibly endanger the safety of the Three Realms.

    Hearing what he said made a lot of sense, Empyrean Venerable One carefully replied, "Great Empyrean, what you said was true. This subordinate did not consider it thoroughly!"

    He looked at Yun Ku, and then said with furrowed brows: "Although that kid from the Huang Tianyu s can set up that forbidden land at will, he is still just a teenager in the end. The supreme fairy is one of us, she has enough power to fight against the three great officials, and her prestige surpasses them. It would be better if we settled this ourselves, or even control the Huang Tianyu, so as not to disturb her tranquility. "

    Hearing his words, Yun Ku''s eyebrows furrowed as he said, "Great Sky Sovereign, please forgive this subordinate for speaking too much! Yun Yi, Feng Chenggong and the others have told us a lot of things regarding the Huang Tianyu. Yun Yi was able to rely on his own strength to defeat those evil people with strong powers and officials of the Underworld, and also able to gather a lot of people''s hearts. Under the unbeknownst to the various Sky Sovereigns, he moved the forbidden land that was set up by heaven.

    At this point, she didn''t dare to continue.

    Kong Ji and the other deities all looked at Zhong Wanlong very cautiously.

    Zhong Wanlong slightly nodded his head, but he still said in a relatively calm manner: "Yun Ku, Empty One, the things that you guys are worried about are all very logical. This Empyrean was indeed careless just now, that brat Huang Tianyu, even though he is still young, no matter if it is her prestige in the mortal world or her powerful mana, she cannot be underestimated.

    Seeing that he also had that kind of understanding, Yun Ku and Emptiness Realm Experts finally felt at ease.

    After a while, Hong Tianyan and Bai Duzun went over there. After seeing Zhong Wanlong, Hong Tianyan became a little anxious and asked him: "How is the Great Sky Sovereign? Have you guys heard about the background of that kid, Huang Tianyu? "

    Bai Duzun, on the other hand, was more composed. He drank a cup of wine first and then looked at Zhong Wanlong.

    Zhong Wanlong immediately had Yun Ku and Kong Que tell them all about the information they had gathered about the Huang Tianyu from Yun Yi and his group of eight great sect masters. Furthermore, they talked about it seriously for a while as he told the two Empyreans about what had happened.

    After hearing all that the two of them had said, Wan Huohai said furiously, "I never thought that brat would actually be such a great demon. He changed into a great demon, and it was in vain that I heard about him defeating Lv Ji, Lord of Fire and Devil, and some of the ten great Bane fiends."

    Bai Duzun was also rather angry as he said: "Last year, some of the deities under my command helped Yun Yi and the others to fight against the Saint Ruler of Reincarnation. After I returned, they told me about the Huang Tianyu and the others, didn''t I still praise them greatly? At that time, I was also fooled by what he did. I never thought that he was actually the avatar of the Demon Lord.

    After he finished speaking, he even shattered a small door, causing some of the immortals in the main hall to nervously lower their heads.

    Even though that brat is quite popular in the human world, and even though there are many living creatures in the eight great sects that support him, no matter what, he is a great demon, a great demon that will definitely bring disaster upon the world. Furthermore, Si Nantao even appreciates him a lot, so in this kind of situation, how do the two of you think we should treat him? "

    Bai Duzun took note of the powerful killing intent that flickered in his eyes and said very carefully: "If it was with my usual personality, I would definitely lead my troops to annihilate him personally. But first, the people in the Underworld are not so peaceful these days, so I must focus my energy on guarding against their attacks. Secondly, the strength of the two great clans, the Dragon Clan and the flood dragon race, are not to be underestimated.

    But Hong Tianyan huffily said: "Bai Duzun, how did you become so timid? That brat sure has some ability, and it''s true, but do you think that us great Empyreans will not be able to eliminate him? "

    Seeing that he was actually blaming himself, Bai Duzun suddenly became a little angry and said: "This is not about whether or not we can eliminate him, but that we still need him now to tie down evil people like the Underworld, the Dragon Clan, the flood dragon race, and the ten great Bane Stars. What''s more, we need him to properly suppress the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas because those guys are more or less the ones who have the power to fight against us.

    Hearing them talk about those things, Zhong Wanlong thought for a long time, but spoke as if he was a little worried: "You guys don''t want to argue, Bai Duzun, the things that you have said, are very reasonable. The Huang Tianyu still cannot disappear completely, at the very least, we still need him to stop those restless fellows, and that''s the only way we can free ourselves and focus on dealing with those fellows from World of Demons and Demons."

    Seeing that he had agreed to''s suggestion on those things, Bai Duzun''s anger slowly disappeared.

    However, Wan Huohai still said in an enraged voice, "Great Sky Sovereign, I know that you have always taken responsibility for the safety and peace of the Three Realms. You will always consider these major matters first when you do anything but the existence of the Huang Tianyu right now is already a possibility.

    After he finished speaking, he even angrily drank a cup of wine.

    Seeing that he was still so angry, Zhong Wanlong, however, still spoke with some misgivings: "Wan Huohai, don''t be angry, we must send troops to take care of him, but it''s not that you don''t know, but Si Nantao not only appreciates him, even the supreme fairy also seems to admire him, or else she wouldn''t have let us, try our best to not disturb that brat, and would also rather admire him as well. This is a very popular thing in the human world, right now, we have to strongly restrain him, but we can''t eliminate him at the same time."

    After he finished speaking, he was also a little distressed as he drank a cup of wine.

    Bai Duzun said in a rather vexed voice, "Great Sky Sovereign, what you said is true! Since we can''t let him grow stronger and bring about trouble for the peace of the Three Realms, to threaten our interests, we also need to use him to stop those restless fellows. We need to think of a way to let the people of the Three Realms know that he''s a great demon, yet we can''t let the living beings of the Three Realms be too afraid of him, and not attack him.

    Seeing that the two of them, the two Heavenly Sovereigns, were both troubled because of that, Wan Huohai snorted coldly and said angrily, "What''s so difficult about that? Wasn''t he just going to capture a little kid that was around ten years old? No matter how powerful he was, he was still just a little kid in the end. How much intelligence could he possibly have? Great Sky Sovereign, stop hesitating and immediately send out 50,000 troops and send out some generals to capture him in the Heaven Realm and imprison him in the Heaven Prison! "

    After hearing what he said, Bai Duzun agreed and looked towards Zhong Wanlong.

    But Zhong Wanlong lowered his head and started to ponder.

    Seeing how distressed he was, Empyrean Kong Ji carefully said, "Three great Empyreans, please tell us that this little deity is presumptuous. This little deity believes that 50,000 ordinary soldiers, or even a small number of Heavenly Generals, will not be able to subdue him!"

    After hearing his words, Wan Huohai furiously said to him, "What do you mean by that? We are the mighty heavenly soldiers, how can''t we subdue a brat like him? Do you believe that yourself? "

    Even though he looked at him angry, Yun Ku was careful to remind the three of them, "Empyrean Golden King, you are right. That fellow Huang Tianyu, he is indeed just a little brat, but don''t forget that he has already killed a hundred thousand elite soldiers of the Pantheon, tens of thousands of elite soldiers of the Underworld, and even defeated Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas, along with the Dragon Clan, flood dragon race, as well as Lv Ji and other powerful experts little brats."

    After hearing her reminder, Wan Huohai became quite gloomy and looked towards Zhong Wanlong.

    Bai Duzun said very carefully: "They are right, those troops are impossible to subdue. That little brat, if we want to deal with him, we have to send out a few of our elite forces."

    When he got there, he said to Empyrean Kong, "Empyrean Kong, I know you and Xiao Hu from the Western Region have been wandering around the mortal world often. This time, you have also gone to investigate personally, regarding the Huang Tianyu, what kind of troops do you think we should send, in order to be able to capture him?"

    He thought for a long time before speaking with extreme caution: "Three Heavenly Elders, it''s not that I''m underestimating you, but the Heavenly Generals of our various Heaven Realms, with my knowledge of Huang Tianyu s and all sorts of information, this little deity believes that unless I''m supreme fairy, the Heavenly General of Iron Armor Realm over there, even if I send an army of a hundred thousand, we are still not his match!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Bai Duzun immediately became serious. He clenched his fists, but did not say anything.

    But Wan Huohai said angrily: "If we want to take care of that brat, how can we bother the subordinates of supreme fairy? Since you said that our iron-armored Heavenly Generals are unable to take care of that brat, then we shall send our bronze-armoured Heavenly Generals to take care of him. I do not believe that we, as grand iron-armoured Heavenly Generals, will not be able to catch him, a Huang Tianyu. "

    Then he had another drink.

    But Empty Ji shook his head and said even more carefully, "The combat prowess of a bronze rank heavenly soldier is very strong, but little deity thinks that if we go and capture him, it will at least double his military strength. Moreover, we should also send out some powerful experts to help him, otherwise, to be honest, little deity thinks that the chances of us capturing him is not high!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Bai Duzun immediately agreed and nodded.

    Wan Huohai said in a rather prideful tone: "If it''s a hundred thousand, then so be it, as long as we can capture him, we can still afford to take over the carriage. Great Sky Sovereign, immediately send out an order to attack the Earth Spirit Mountain, go take care of that brat, I want to see what kind of three-headed six-armed man he actually is."

    Seeing that he and Bai Duzun had both agreed to the suggestion of Emptiness Realm Expert, Zhong Wanlong immediately nodded and spoke in an imposing manner, "Empty Empty Emptiness, immediately issue a decree. What are we, the Great Generals of the Western Heavenly Soldiers of the Heaven Realm!? He was ordered to immediately lead her subordinates, Liu Hong, Hong Qi, Qi over ten thousand years, Big Brother Xiong, Defend the city, Cheng Zhijie, Wandering Mountain, Wan shui and Leng Guang to lead ten great generals, lead one hundred thousand Heaven Ranked soldiers to quickly send troops to the Earth Spirit Mountain, that zenith has an extremely high probability of capturing Huang Tianyu s, no mistake can be made! "

    As he spoke, a ray of light suddenly appeared on his body, transforming into an imperial edict that appeared in front of Kong Que.

    After receiving the letter, Empyrean Kong Ji very cautiously clasped his hands and bowed, saying, "I will follow the orders of the Great Empyrean!"

    He then said in a rather imposing manner: "In addition, if you were to head to the Fairies of the Red Spirit, Resurrection Celestial, Resurrection Celestial Lord, Slaughter Demon Fairy, or any other fairy, you would have to pass down an order for them to hurry to the Earth Spirit Mountain, so that they can help out with the general and capture the Huang Tianyu and their accomplices. After this is done, the This Empyrean will definitely reward any of them and reward them handsomely!"

    After he finished speaking, the other imperial edict also appeared in front of Empyrean. The Empyrean immediately agreed to his request in a very solemn manner. Afterwards, he took the two imperial edicts with him and left to pass down the imperial edict.

 C297 The soldiers were very angry

    Soon enough, he passed on the contents of the two orders that were passed on to Zhong Wanlong. What were the generals from the west, and what were the Immortal Cultivators from other parts of the Central Heaven Realm, as well as the General and the six Immortal Cultivators, all led a hundred thousand copper heavenly soldiers immediately and rode rolling white clouds to the sky above Earth Spirit Mountain.

    However, as they looked at the zenith that was shrouded in clouds and the surrounding fifty kilometers of Purple Bamboo Forest, they did not dare to enter.

    He was at the top of zenith at that time, imparting some skills to Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie, and the others. When the Huang Tianyu sensed the various different types of spirit energies that the heavenly soldiers and heavenly soldiers and the six immortals were emitting, it suddenly stopped its imparting. After looking around, it suddenly smiled and said to Xiao Qiuer and the others.

    Hearing that he had an esteemed guest, and was going to go there to capture him, Wei Cang immediately said in an extremely furious voice, "Which villain would dare to come and capture Master, I''ll go and eliminate him right now!"

    Seeing his fiery attitude, the crowd immediately advised: "Wei Cang, do not be reckless, everything has Heavenly Jade, let''s go take a look first and see who has come!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu released a bright light and brought them out of the zenith, appearing above the purple bamboo forest. In an instant, they saw the hundred thousand Heaven Soldiers and the six immortals riding on roiling white clouds, staring at them with their thick killing intent.

    He didn''t expect that it would be the heavenly soldiers and those celestial soldiers. Braveshell, he immediately asked in surprise, "What are they, these exalted celestial families, and the heavenly soldiers doing here if they have nothing to do?"

    Just as his words fell, a bronze armored heavenly general suddenly shouted at them: "All the living beings below, listen up, we are from the Central Heaven Realm, Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming''s soldiers and deities, we are here to capture you, especially that great demon Huang Tianyu. If you don''t want to die, immediately surrender to me, or else we will immediately exterminate you!"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Song suddenly frowned, and said to the Huang Tianyu in shock: "We brothers and sisters have always defeated demons and exorcised demons for many years, how can you be called a great demon by this Sky General today? Could this fellow be blind? "

    Yu Gui said in disgust: "These heavenly soldiers, have they not woken up yet? Other than them, there are only our family members here, as well as my big senior brother, this adorable panda. Where did this great demon come from? "

    However, the Huang Tianyu instead smiled and said, "Those are all made up by Feng Chenggong, the celestial children Empty One and Yun Ji. Those idiots Zhong Wanlong, they are really good enough, but this day can also be the day when humans and fairies, and even today, in the three realms, other than" she ", he and Wan Huohai, although they are Heavenly Sovereigns, are so muddle-headed that they really disappoint this day. I really don''t know why this day, would actually create those three idiots!"

    Hearing his words, Wuxie and the others looked at him in confusion.

    However, the tall and sturdy copper armored general standing in the middle suddenly said in a rage, "Such a bold human, you dare to reprimand the three Sky Sovereigns, and you even dare to call yourself" This Heaven ". This is too audacious, in the universe, only the supreme fairy can be worthy of" Heaven ", and you, a human, dare to be so bold, you are truly despicable, surrender to me immediately, otherwise we will beat you up to the point where you will never be able to live again!"

    Just as he finished speaking, there were suddenly many heavenly soldiers around him. They uniformly aimed the arrow and crossbow in their hands at Huang Tianyu s, Wu Xie and the others, and immediately looked at them with great caution.

    Long Xinhua hurriedly cupped his fists in salute, and advised him, "My lord, those words that my master said just now were unintentional. I hope that you and the various deities will not be angry, he did not intend to offend you, supreme fairy and the three Heavenly Sovereigns."

    Leng Qianning also cupped his fists and bowed to them, "General, all deities, you might not know this, but my master''s name is Huang Tianyu, so when we are joking with him, we would sometimes call him Tian''er. I think that he just did not notice and addressed himself like that, and that he definitely does not have any intention of offending the supreme fairy.

    Jade Tree also cupped his fists towards the heavenly soldiers and the six immortals: "Everyone, my family is not a fiendish demon, we are siblings, and are all good humans, and we were previously respectively disciples of Violet Cloud Sect, Heaven''s Expanse School, Mysterious Crystal Sect, Chaoyang Sect, Sunlight Sect, Pure Spirit Sect, Taizhen Sect, Taizhen Sect, and so on, all these years we have always respected everyone here, and today you have come bearing orders, is it because you misunderstood us?"

    Just as they finished speaking, that heavenly general suddenly became even more furious as he said, "The Central Sky Sovereign has personally issued an order for us to come here and capture you. Furthermore, the Empty Heaven Officer has personally said that the Huang Tianyu is a great demon, how can this be false? Quickly surrender to us or we will kill you immediately! "

    After he finished speaking, the 10 Great Generals standing around him immediately took out many swords. The bell and the swords shone with copper light as they rode on a white cloud and floated towards the front. It was obvious that they wanted to kill the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Looking at their postures, filial piety suddenly became rather embarrassed as he said, "It''s over. I really don''t know why the Central Sky Sovereign would send such a group of soldiers to capture us. Furthermore, Empyrean Empyrean Empyrean has decided that Master is a great demon. I think that they won''t easily withdraw their troops this time."

    Just as he finished speaking, he bravely said in a huff: "What heavenly soldier? Why are you here to capture us? For all these years, we have always respected them, and we do not dare to make any resistance against them, so many of them view us as a little, as they simply have no strength, and no guts at all, and can only follow their cowards when it comes to anything else! "

    Xiao Qiuer used his own spirit sense and said: "Master, everyone here, it seems that you guys are determined to kill us, we can''t just sit still and wait for death, who cares who they are? If they dare to harm us, we must eliminate them. Otherwise, they will think we are all weaklings! "

    After hearing what he had said, Yu Gui, Long Xinhua and the rest all nodded their heads in agreement. They became fully alert as they looked towards the heavenly soldiers and the six deities!

 C298 Six brothers against the heavenly soldiers

    Looking at Yu Gui and the others, and listening to Xiao Qiuer and the brave words of her, they all felt some hostility towards the heavenly soldiers and generals, but the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Don''t care about them, they are only here to cause trouble after listening to Zhong Wanlong, the so called Great Sky Sovereign''s orders. These fellows, they are at most a few obedient servants.

    After he finished speaking, he wanted to cast the technique and bring Xiao Qiuer and the others back.

    But Wu Xie said very seriously, "Master, this won''t do. If they can treat us like this today, then they can treat other living creatures like this tomorrow, and we can ignore them and not be harmed by them, but the other living beings don''t have our strength, and we are unable to enter this forbidden land. This matter is the fault of the Central Sky Sovereign, we cannot ignore them, and we cannot let them think that everything they say is true.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the general who had just spoken became even more furious, "You audacious human, you dare say the Great Celestial Sovereign is wrong! This is extremely despicable, the Great Celestial Sovereign is the leader of the Three Realms, the man of justice, and he represents the justice of the Three Realms. Everything he says and does is absolutely correct, and all living beings must not have any strange intentions.

    After he finished speaking, he actually opened his hand and pulled out a huge Golden Lion Battle-Axe, looking at Huang Tianyu and the others with a strong killing intent.

    The group of people looked very helpless as they said to the Huang Tianyu: "Do you see it now? This is the so-called justice of the Three Realms. Those exalted Immortals don''t even allow us to resist. We even question them, or else they''ll just end up dead! "

    After he finished speaking, he, Yushu, Xiao Daochild and the rest all shook their heads helplessly.

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own consciousness and said huffily: "Justice in the Three Realms is actually a simple thing? Then why did he need this kind of so-called justice? I am extremely disgusted with this kind of order from the Three Realms, and will never abide by it! "

    Seeing that they were angry, the Huang Tianyu spoke in a casual manner: "Oh, that''s good too, after letting them experience some things, maybe their mindsets will change a little. You guys can play with them, don''t have any concerns, their destinies, I will now give them to you guys to control!"

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie suddenly released a ray of spiritual light.

    However, the general gloomily said, "Are you going to let them control our fate? Little bastard, do you know what you''re talking about? We are the bronze-armored heavenly soldiers of the Central Heaven Realm, even the Demon Marshall, Ku Zang and the others would not dare to spout such arrogant words when they see us. You actually dare to spout such nonsense, looks like I will really let all of you know our strength! "

    When he got there, he suddenly waved his hand, and the heavenly soldiers surrounding the Huang Tianyu flew towards them. Like a violent storm, they shot towards the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Right at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly roared towards the sky, causing the arrow and crossbow s to tremble towards their surroundings, then they shot out even more quickly and violently. In the blink of an eye, thousands of Sky Weapons, who did not have enough time to defend, were shot out, turning into streaks of yellow light and disappeared.

    When he saw that situation, the general immediately roared out in rage, "Good, you furry animal!" "Phew!" "Hee hee!" "hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh ˇ­. You dare to openly kill us soldiers and openly resist us? I think you are also a great demon that has committed countless crimes. "

    At this point, he suddenly turned to him and angrily shouted, "Leng Guang, go kill that giant panda right now! Destroy the Three Realms and take revenge for those warriors!"

    Hearing his order, Leng Guang turned to him with a serious expression, "We are following the general''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he rode on a white cloud and pounced towards Xiao Qiuer with his sword raised. A Heavenly Soldier behind him immediately beat its drum to cheer him on, and many of the Heavenly Soldiers also started to shout loudly.

    Just as Xiao Qiuer stood up and was about to meet him head on, Braveshell suddenly said a little forcefully: "These little bastards aren''t even worth Big Senior Brother''s help. Watch this old brother go and fight him!"

    After saying that, he suddenly leaped up and flew in front of Leng Guang. He raised his foot to kick at Leng Guang, and with his powerful kick wind, the cold light also kicked at him. The yolk colored astral wind, with a loud rumble, actually collided with his attack head on.

    Seeing that scene, a fairy holding a Hongge, suddenly shouted angrily, "Thief, don''t be so arrogant. Watch as I, Hong Yi, attack you!"

    Before she finished her sentence, she swung the long spear in her hand, sending out a series of rippling red astral winds, which were like water ripples, flying towards Wu Zhangkong.

    He then bravely flew to her side and said in a relatively calm voice, "Fairy, you have served as Great Sky Sovereign, the wrong decree, coming here to harm us living beings who have done so much good. This is truly a wrong action, I advise you to immediately return to the Heavenly Court and tell Great Sky Sovereign, we are all human man of justice, don''t be so foolish anymore, and do these wrong things!"

    At that time, he had already flown over, but Fairy Hong Yi who was in front of him immediately said angrily, "Great Sky Sovereign, how could you make a mistake? You ignorant humans, you dare to openly oppose us? You dare to be reckless and disobey the decree of the Great Sky Sovereign, this is truly a heinous crime. Today, we must eliminate all of you and let all of you know the consequences of going against the Sky Sovereign!

    After she finished speaking, she brandished the long spear in her hand and bravely struck out. The bright red dry spear''s spirit energy was so fierce that it angered and angered her to the point that they began a great battle in the air.

    I heard what Fairy Hong Yi said just now. "Jade Tree said angrily," Now, how come the various deities of the Heaven Realm have become so overbearing and unreasonable? To actually treat all living things without distinction, with no distinction between their own willpower and those overbearing fiendish demons, how different are their ways of doing things? "

    Suddenly, he huffed and puffed as he said: "Alright, Yushu, Yu Gui, the three filial brothers, since they are so powerful and overbearing, and even wanted to eliminate us, we shall let them, and have a taste of our strength."

    After he finished speaking, the four of them pounced towards the generals!

 C299 Dispatching troops after a war

    Looking at Jade Tree and the other six, they were extremely brave and fierce, fighting with the heavenly soldiers and the immortal experts, especially Jade Tree and Yu Gui, they were actually able to fight without using any weapons, even with the help of an immortal and a great general, they were unable to determine who was stronger, and even had the upper hand.

    The Underworld Ghost Cauldron''s long-haired fairy suddenly became very cautious as she said to the general holding the Golden Lion Battleaxe, "What kind of general is this, no wonder these humans dared to speak so arrogantly, even Great Empyrean doesn''t put him in their eyes, so it turns out that they all have quite a high level of cultivation. When you look at the man dressed in a light blue robe, he looks to be about fourteen or fifteen years old."

    After hearing what she said, he immediately looked towards the Huang Tianyu, but didn''t quite understand. "What''s wrong, Fairy Duo Ling? He''s just a little kid with a bit of a flying skill, what''s so great about him? "

    At that time, there were also some Sky Soldiers who looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    That little boy, even though he looks like he''s only fourteen or fifteen on the surface, his skills are definitely not small. Otherwise, it''s impossible for these strong young people to call him Master, and just from looking at him, it''s very calm. If it was an ordinary human, not to mention being able to see so many heavenly soldiers, they would be so scared that their bodies would tremble.

    Suddenly, he frowned and said: "Supreme Celestial, what you said is true. It seems like that little bastard is indeed not simple. Let me test him and I will know how powerful he is!"

    After he finished speaking, he took advantage of the time that the Huang Tianyu was in, and while Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie and the rest were watching the six with the Heavenly Soldiers, he waved his hand and produced a three foot long arrow and crossbow, preparing to throw it towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Right at that moment, the Huang Tianyu didn''t even look at him, but said very calmly: "Qi Wannian, if you want to sneak attack me, then you''re still too young. It''s best if you don''t do something stupid, or else I''ll immediately seal you in a huge rock for two hours."

    Hearing his words, Qi Wannian was shocked. He was dazed for a moment, but at that moment, he said angrily, "Little brat, who do you think you are? We have a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers here, this general does not believe that you can seal this general! "

    With that said, he threw the arrow, which was aimed at the Huang Tianyu.

    And it was also at that moment, that a huge rock suddenly shot out from the ground, and not only did it cause no trace of the arrow and crossbow, it even split the arrow and crossbow into two halves. Before Qi Wannian could even react, it trapped him within, and in the blink of an eye, he landed on the ground.

    He did not expect such a thing to happen. Many of the soldiers looked over in disbelief.

    However, in that instant, not only did he not shatter the rock, he was even sent flying high into the sky by an invisible and powerful force, slamming heavily into the ground with a loud crash. More than a dozen tall and sturdy Heavenly Soldiers crashed into the bodies of the Heavenly Soldiers, causing rays of light to appear all over the bodies of the Heavenly Soldiers, and those who were heavily injured fell to the ground one after another.

    He had not expected that he would not be able to split it open. Many of the soldiers on the rock immediately drew back a little.

    What was even more infuriating was that he said to the Huang Tianyu: "What a bold thief, you actually dared to imprison my general and also dared to secretly harm Fairy Spirit Severing Lord, watch me chop you apart ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the battle axe in his hand whistled as it slashed towards the Huang Tianyu. The powerful male lion astral wind instantly surged, and many of the white clouds between them, were very unstable as they flew towards the Huang Tianyu.

    But Wu Xie didn''t care about it at all, he said to him, "You are not worthy enough to compete with my Master!"

    Just as his voice fell, two beams of light that were like golden bricks shot out of his eyes towards the lion astral wind. With a loud rumble, the astral wind was suppressed.

    Seeing this scene, he was shocked, but then he gloomily said to him, "Child, who are you? Who are you? To possess this kind of Heavenly Golden Light Eye!"

    Hearing his words, many Heavenly Soldiers immediately became nervous as they looked towards Wu Xie.

    However, Wu Xie could not be bothered with him. Without saying a word, he looked at Yu Shu and the others.

    He didn''t expect him to be like this. What was he doing to himself? He flew into a rage and said, "Such an audacious brat. How dare you look down on me?"

    At this point, he suddenly looked around and shouted, "Which soldier came before me to take him down?"

    Just as he finished speaking, more than a thousand lances wielding heavenly soldiers said with a murderous look on their faces, "I''m willing to go!"

    Right after they finished saying those words, they pointed the spears in their hands at Wu Xie and the others and started to fly toward them.

    Facing that wall of long spear formation, the Huang Tianyu, on the other hand, was very amiable. It said to Wu Xie: "You can handle these heavenly soldiers as you wish, and have fun with them!"

    In an instant, a golden dragon throne appeared above the swamp, floating steadily behind him. After he sat down, a golden light suddenly shot out from the bench, bringing with it two groups of Heavenly Soldiers. In an instant, the Heavenly Soldiers that were trying to ambush him from both sides, the Fairy Maiden and the Breath Immortal Monarch, as well as the thousands of Heavenly Soldiers they were leading, all landed on the ground, instantly intimidating them.

    Right at that moment, Wu Xie suddenly waved his hand and shot out a bunch of dazzling spirit pearls towards the thousand or so soldiers holding long spears. Just as those heavenly soldiers were unable to figure out what that spirit pearl was, a lot of spirit pearls suddenly shot out from the spirit pearls with whooshing sounds. These spirit pearls, which were the size of eyes, turned them into spirit lights and quickly merged into the ground.

    Upon seeing that, many of the soldiers immediately became alert and looked at him.

    However, he put away the Spiritual Bead and looked at the other spears that were scattered all over the ground. He frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "It seems that the mana of my Spiritual Beads has yet to reach the highest level of cultivation. In the future, I need to think it over carefully."

    After hearing his words, a white-haired fairy holding a Demon Slaughtering Chain Saber suddenly said in a huff, "What a bold thief! How dare you kill so many of our soldiers. Look at my treasured saber!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly flung the treasured blade in her hand towards Wu Xie, and in an instant, in front of the treasured blade, a strange star compass actually appeared, buzzing towards Wu Xie and the others, flickering with rays of red light that looked like blood veins. In an instant, it shook the ground, causing many rocks and trees to unsteadily fly into the air.

    But Wei Cang waved his fist, facing the chain blade, he struck out, releasing a fist wind that was as tall as a person, with a rumbling sound, he matched her move, and said with a bit of annoyance: "I say, fairy lady, are you trying to be reasonable? Just now, it was your heavenly soldiers who wanted to kill my second senior brother. Could it be that only you are allowed to kill us, and we are not allowed to kill you? "Tch!"

    Seeing his dazed look, that fairy reached out her hand to catch that burning fist of wind, and was hit boiling hot by the Slaughter Fiend Chains. She became even more angry and said, "We represent justice, the absolute justice of the three realms. You humans who go against our will should not resist, and get killed by us, that is the justice of the heavens!"

    Seeing that she was getting more and more angry, the Huang Tianyu suddenly spoke in a dignified manner: "Demon Slaughterer, are you trying to say that the heavens are right in front of me? Very good! This day and now, I will let you know what the laws of heaven are! "

    Just as he finished speaking, before Fairy Slaughterer and the others could understand what he meant, the Demon Slaughtering Chain Saber broke free from her hands and floated in front of her. It chopped at her dozens of times, causing her hair to become a mess.

    Just at that time, that treasured blade suddenly, in an instant, stabbed into the ground in front of her, causing her to tremble in fear. She could not believe it, and raised her head to ask the Huang Tianyu: "It couldn''t have been you controlling my treasured blade just now, making me into such a state, right?"

    Hearing her words, even the tyrannical What was this? was extremely cautious as he looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    However, the Huang Tianyu only said to her in a very casual manner, "I''m just letting you understand, whose will is the true justice!"

    That sentence undoubtedly told him that he was the one who was controlling Immortal Fairy Slaughter and all the heavenly soldiers and generals. He was the one who was controlling the Demon Slaughtering Chain Saber to attack Demon Slaughterer, but at that time, he clearly hadn''t done anything!

    That was why, after hearing his words, including He Wei, the other Heavenly Generals who were fighting with Jadetree and the others, and the few deities, all the Heaven Realm Generals became fearful of him. They rode on some white clouds and retreated a little.

    But they were, after all, people who had followed Zhong Wanlong''s orders to go there and capture the Huang Tianyu and the rest. If they just returned to the Heaven Realm like that, not to mention that they could not afford to lose face, Zhong Wanlong would definitely send all of them to the Heaven Prison after they returned.

    After thinking about it again and again, they slowly floated towards Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Just when they were facing off against Huang Tianyu and the other deities, Bai Duzun, who was in the northern Heaven Realm leading a few fairies and officials, and was visiting the government, suddenly said to the people beside him, "Confusion, you have previously seen the abilities of Huang Tianyu and them in the Mount Dong Lai. What do you think of the generals in the central Heaven Realm, the ones who lead one hundred thousand celestial soldiers, and how many chances do you have to win against them?"

    The Monarch Mystery who did not understand why he would ask him about that matter, pondered for a moment, and then said cautiously: "If Mr. Huang Tianyu did not intervene, then what is a 100 thousand soldier of the general, plus the ten generals under him and himself, they should be able to handle it. Mr. Huang Tianyu''s mount, and that child Wu Xie."

    Hearing his words, Bai Duzun frowned and said in disbelief: "Is the Huang Tianyu and that Wu Xie really that powerful?"

    As he spoke, he took a look at a scroll handed to him by an official.

    Monarch Mystery immediately cupped his fists towards him and said: "Reporting to the Sky Sovereign, this little deity has personally witnessed the two of them suppressing Western Ghost King and the powerful strength of Phantom King of the North. In front of the two of them, those two Spirit Kings do not even have the basic ability to resist, even though they are generals and other heavenly soldiers, but to be honest, in front of those experts, their strength is not considered an expert at all!"

    After a while, Bai Duzun suddenly turned to the little boy and little girl beside them and said in a rather imposing voice, "Gold, Silver, quickly go to the human world and order the Western Earth Spirit God to listen to what he has to say. The Western Earth Spirit God, Earth Spirit God, will lead all their soldiers and soldiers to rush to the Earth Spirit Mountain, helping them to capture the Huang Tianyu as soon as possible."

    After hearing his orders, the two children immediately turned serious. They cupped their fists towards him and said, "We will follow Sky Sovereign''s orders!"

    Then they were about to leave.

    However, Bai Duzun was still cautious as he told them: "After you guys go, remind them what it means to help the general and the others. We can only help them capture the Huang Tianyu and the others, we absolutely cannot harm them, the lives of us Empyreans, have great use if we keep the humans, and have asked them to pass this order down to the masters. If they dare to disobey, the This Empyrean will not forgive them, remember this well!"

    After hearing his warning, the two children became even more cautious. They agreed to his request, turned around, and left on their cloud.

    The Monarch Mystery looked at them, then shook his head and said to Bai Duzun with a wry smile, "Sky Sovereign, this little deity doesn''t know why you few Sky Sovereign want to capture Huang Tianyu and the others, but this little deity believes that even if you send the Eastern Earth Spirit God and Southern Earth Spirit God to support the General, with their four great Earth Spirit God s and their powerful armies, they would definitely not be a match for the Huang Tianyu. The reason is that this little deity saw it with his own eyes, the Huang Tianyu have been able to freely use the celestial power, the Earth Elemental Power, the Underworld Spirit Force and other extremely powerful spirit energy!"

    Hearing him talk about these things, the surrounding officials were immediately very curious about the Huang Tianyu.

    However, Bai Duzun said in an extremely cautious tone, "This Empyrean also cherishes talents, and he does not wish to kill Huang Tianyu, but he can do nothing to Feng Chenggong. He told us in his famous saying that Yun Ku and Kong Que, the two immortal children, said that the Huang Tianyu was the clone of the Demon Lord Ku Zang and that it had been transformed. For the peace of the three realms and for the dignity of all the Heavenly Sovereigns, we can only capture him and bring him to the Heaven Realm as soon as possible, and put him under strict custody!"

    They could not believe what he had said. The Monarch Mystery thought about these things in shock, but in the end, he shook his head and did not say anything else.

 C300 The earth spirit is too true to lead the crowd

    In the beginning, it was because last winter, at Mount Dong Lai''s side, along with the Huang Tianyu, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, that something happened. After thinking about it, he decided to find a chance to take care of them.

    But just when the Golden Origin Immortal child was about to leave, he asked the Golden Origin Immortal child: "Emissary, those bandits of the Huang Tianyu are not people who can live peacefully. Furthermore, they are all very powerful, and when we capture them, they will definitely resist. In the opinion of a little god, I''ll have to trouble you to return and report to the Heavenly Sovereign, so that we can eliminate them! "

    Just as he finished speaking, the golden immortal child suddenly shouted sternly, "Insolent Western Earth Spirit God, what are you trying to do? Sky Sovereign''s orders are clear, you can only cooperate. What do you mean by ''General'' and ''Heavenly Generals'' mean by capture Huang Tianyu and others, and not only do you not kill them, you harm them too. Otherwise Sky Sovereign will not spare them. "

    After saying that, he suddenly grabbed Wen Kai''s neck and said gloomily, "What are you smelling? Are you tired of living?"

    Looking at his eyes that were filled with killing intent, Wen Kai said fearfully, "Angel, don''t misunderstand this little deity. This little deity would definitely not dare to go against the orders of an Empyrean."

    Just as he said that, the metal immortal child threw him to the ground and angrily said, "Then immediately follow the order and don''t have any more thoughts that you shouldn''t have!"

    With that, he rode off on a white cloud.

    After he left, Wen Kai stood up and thought for a while. Suddenly, he said rather angrily, "Damned Feng Chenggong, that little bastard Huang Tianyu, used to be a part of your Taizhen Sect. Now that he has turned into this, it has something to do with your Taizhen Sect!"

    At this point, he clapped his hands. Kai Wu who was guarding the entrance to the hall immediately walked in and asked carefully, "Is there something you need from me?"

    He took out a order badge and handed it over to Kai Wu, and said angrily: Immediately get out of the way, bring my order badge to Spirit Tooth Mountain, and order Feng Chenggong to immediately lead the elites of their sect to Earth Spirit Mountain, assist us in capturing the general, and the rest of the evil people of Huang Tianyu, if you dare to disobey, immediately send some warriors to destroy their Taizhen Sect!

    Upon hearing his words, Kai Wu became very careful and said, "I will follow the orders of the Divine Lord!"

    But then he cautiously said: "Other than that, Kai Wu, go and get out of the way. Hurry and get all of our elite soldiers and follow us to the Earth Spirit Mountain to capture the Huang Tianyu and the other humans."

    Seeing him in this state, Kai Wu became even more careful and agreed. He then quickly complied with his orders and went to handle the two matters.

    It wasn''t long before they arrived with two hundred thousand Earth Spiritual Soldiers, all of which were extremely elite. The sense of speed of the Earth Spiritual Soldiers rushed over, but in the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Exorcist Valley, they saw a man standing around one meter tall with a green face, dressed in a black armor and leading at least two hundred thousand Earth Spiritual Soldiers. He was also leading ten people with different weapons and heavy armors.

    Wen Kai immediately flew over, and glanced at Huang Tianyu and the rest, and cupped his fists as he said: "General, little god, under the order of the Northern Sky Sovereign, come with God Lord Liu to help you guys catch the criminals, I wonder if Lord Liu, could you pass on the decree that the Northern Sky Sovereign asked us to pass on to you?"

    After saying that, he took a look at that Goddess Liu.

    He suddenly frowned, looked at Huang Tianyu and the others, and said: "Earth Spirit God of the North, you have already told us about the Heavenly Sovereign''s decree, and we are currently planning to capture all of the Huang Tianyu and the others. You have come at the right time, do you have any ideas?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huang Tianyu suddenly said in a very casual tone, "Alright, it''s now two hours. Qi Wannian, you can come out now!"

    Right after he said those words, kacha, the large rock and the chains that had been sealing Qi Wannian actually shattered into many small pieces, and then all of them disappeared.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but when Wen Kai and Liu Shenjun looked over, there was a huge difference.

    Qi Wannian, who had regained his freedom, moved his shoulders a few times and immediately flew to the side of a white cloud. He cupped his hands in regret and said, "This general lost just now, not only was I unable to injure that thief, but my army was sealed for two hours. My army has suffered a humiliation.

    Looking at him, he shook his head and said reasonably, "Don''t blame yourself so much. Those humans are all quite powerful. That incident just now was not your responsibility. It was just because that little thief was really too powerful and too strange."

    All of a sudden, he smiled and said: "General, don''t be angry. Before the little god brought his troops here, he had already ordered my great general to open the gates and bring the small god''s insignia over to go to the Huang Tianyu. The Taizhen Sect that he was in previously, asked Feng Chenggong to bring some people over to help us catch them, I don''t believe that he would still dare to act so arrogantly after meeting Feng Chenggong and the others."

    Hearing his words, the rage on his face lessened a little.

    And it was also at that time, the Huang Tianyu suddenly became very calm, and said to Wu Xie and the others: "Later on, Feng Chenggong will bring along Yan Shi and the others to come here, and attack us together. Brother Wu Xie, Brother Yushu, Sister Little Hua, all of you have very deep roots with the eight great sects, after all.

    Listening to what he said, Wu Xie said with a cold face: "I have long disliked Feng Chenggong and the rest, although I am grateful to them for expelling you from the Taizhen Sect, or else we would not have had the chance to learn from you, but if they dare offend you, or us, I will definitely not show them any mercy!"

    Braveshell angrily said, "Especially those few guys!"

    Tian Yu, this is no longer a matter for you alone. If they come, they will definitely help these Heavenly Soldiers and the Earth Spirit God to attack us. At that time, we don''t have to be friendly with them, and if they dare to attack us, then we will kill them, even if it''s Feng Chenggong, Hong Linkui, and the rest, we will reconcile, and be kind to them! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Feng Chenggong led Geng Yuanfu, Yan Zhen, Geng Yuanfu and the rest, as well as the hundred over disciples of Taizhen Sect to the place where they directly flew to.

 C301 He wanted to capture the Heavenly Jade for the treasure offering

    Feng Chenggong received the assignment from a Divine General that Wen Kai sent out, and brought Geng Yuanfu and the others over there, immediately flying to in front of the Divine Immortals, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Heavenly Generals, Divine Masters, everyone is blaming our Taizhen Sect Sect for the misfortune of having a great demon called Huang Tianyu, causing people and gods to be angry and the heavens and earth to be disturbed. Junior will lead the rest of the people there to reprimand them, and have them surrender quickly. Please do not be angry ˇ­"

    Seeing that his words were getting more and more long-winded, not long after, he became a little impatient and shouted at him harshly: "Alright Feng Chenggong, stop talking rubbish, quickly bring your people and get Huang Tianyu, those fearless little bastards, to come and kneel at our feet. We can give you face and not kill them for the time being!"

    Hearing his words, Feng Chenggong immediately thanked him gratefully and said, "Thank you for your magnanimity, General. We will go over right now and have them come over to confess their crimes and let you punish them!"

    After he finished speaking, Wen Kai and God Lord Liu, after the God of Heaven cupped his fists, he turned around and said to Yan Zhen and Geng Yuanfu: "Come with me immediately, find those ignorant and naughty children!"

    After he finished speaking, the three of them jumped onto a mountain peak opposite the Huang Tianyu and the others. On the other side of the purple bamboo forest, Yue Yang and the others suddenly used the Thousand Mile Sound Transmission Technique and said to the Huang Tianyu and the others sternly: "Huang Tianyu, you traitorous disciple, now our sect master, along with countless of experts from our Taizhen Sect, have arrived at the Earth Spirit Mountain. Why aren''t you waiting for a moment and quickly surrender?

    After hearing what he said, Xiao Qiuer, Wei Cang and the others immediately became very angry.

    However, the Huang Tianyu used a voice that every living being in the great mountain could hear, and said with extreme contempt: "Yan Zhen, let''s not talk about whether you have the ability or not, if you kill us, even if you dare to do so, would Bai Duzun, the so called Heavenly Sovereign of the North, allow it? She has only allowed them to capture us and not kill us. If they dare to kill us, Bai Duzun will definitely kill them. If you do not believe him, go and ask Wen Kai and Great Master Liu. "

    He didn''t know how he knew that Bai Duzun had given them the order, but Wen Kai, Liu Tai and the other immortals all looked at each other in confusion.

    Just as Feng Chenggong and the others were looking at them, Liu Tai suddenly frowned and said to them, "Sky Tremor Sovereign, when you sent the silver elementals under his command to transmit his orders to me, we were the only ones there, he and the rest of the Huang Tianyu were not even at my place. How did he know that Sky Sovereign had given them the order?"

    While he was speaking, he looked suspiciously at Wen Kai, who immediately said seriously: "Don''t doubt me, at that time Ambassador Jin Yuan, when he conveyed those orders to me, there was only the two of us in the hall, and no other living beings, nor were there any Huang Tianyu s. Besides, you and I, Liu Shen Jun, are at least ten thousand miles away from here, even if the Huang Tianyu has the ears of the heavens, and is able to hear voices from thousands of miles away, it would be impossible for him to have heard that."

    After hearing him talk about those things, the Soul Rejuvenation Immortal became even more confused as he said, "Then how did he know that the Sky Sovereign had given us the order?" Could it be that when the Earth Spirit God from the north passed down those orders to us, he used his divine ears to listen? "

    Hearing his words, everyone felt that it was very possible, so they nodded.

    However, there was an exquisite pagoda in his hand, and the long bearded Divine Monarch with a head of white hair said in a huff, "Alright, generals, and the two Divine Monarchs, let''s not think about such matters anymore. Since Empyrean Heaven-Shaking has asked us to capture them, then let''s quickly make our move and capture them!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly flew to the front of Feng Chenggong and the others, and with a thought, he chanted an incantation. He suddenly threw the pagoda in his hand over to the Huang Tianyu and the others, and in an instant, the pagoda slowly turned, turning into a one, 300 meters tall, two to three meters wide colored pagoda, whizzing towards the Huang Tianyu and the others, releasing a rolling mist.

    At the same time, the purple bamboo forest began to sway unstably.

    However, for some unknown reason, the dense fog had never been able to drift away. It was as if there was an invisible and powerful spirit formation blocking them in the area opposite the Purple Bamboo Forest.

    Seeing that scene, the fairy with a strange lifeless cloth bag on her waist and long dark brown hair at her waist suddenly frowned and said to the fairy: "Fairy Maiden, it seems like it is impossible to subdue the pagoda of Immortal Chonglou. Even more so, the great demon Huang Tianyu is unable to pass through that purple bamboo forest. Hurry and use your Ghost Furnace and burn down that purple bamboo forest.

    Seeing that what she said made sense, the fairy spirits immediately activated their true essence and chanted the truth. They threw the Underworld Ghost Furnace in their hands into the air above the purple bamboo forest, and in an instant, it shot out rolling flames in the direction of the purple bamboo forest.

    Immediately after, that fairy also activated her true essence to recite the words, and threw the Lifeless Bag into the air, then spoke in an imposing manner: "Huang Tianyu, you big demon, and those villains that do not respect the heavens, all enter my bag!"

    Just as she finished speaking, from within the lifeless cloth bag, it was actually extremely bizarre, and shot out a black tornado. In an instant, it swept away a lot of purple bamboo, and the ashes on the ground, and rolled towards Huang Tianyu and the others.

    But Feng Chenggong had taken out his own, and with a roar of the True Supreme Wind, he looked at Huang Tianyu and the others darkly.

    But after a long while, no matter how the dense fog, the fire, and the black whirlwind wreaked havoc, they were still unable to pass through. The constantly rapidly updating of the Purple Bamboo Forest really made the three immortals angry, and they started to curse at the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Just at that moment, Feng Chenggong suddenly materialized a beautiful Wind Reversal Tower. He then chanted an incantation and flew high into the sky, then shouted with killing intent: "Huang Tianyu you great demon, look at my pagoda!"

    Just as he finished speaking, a blinding rainbow wind burst out from the pagoda towards Huang Tianyu and the rest, howling through the Purple Bamboo Forest!

 C302 Change the pagoda They are brave

    He did not expect that the pagoda that Feng Chenggong had activated would actually pass through that area. It seemed to have some kind of unknown transparent barrier, the Purple Bamboo Forest that was protecting, and even released that kind of magnificent rainbow colored gale, immortal cultivators such as Liuweidao, Wen Kai and the other Earth Spirit God s, they all looked over in disbelief.

    Right at that moment, the seven colored gales roared, and swept towards the Huang Tianyu and the rest, tormenting them to the point where Wu Xie and Xiao Qiuer seemed as though they were about to be torn into pieces by some kind of terrifying power. They screamed out in pain, and out of control, the seven colored gales sucked them towards the tower, and their figures also quickly became smaller.

    Seeing that situation, even though the Huang Tianyu did not receive the slightest bit of it, it frowned at the attacks of the rainbow-colored gales, and said in its mind with a little helplessness: "Rui Er, what did you give the Taizhen Sect this pagoda back then? Now, you have no choice but to take out the Spiritual Energy that belongs to you! "

    As if he had heard his words, Rui Er''s voice suddenly appeared again. In his mind, it was as if he had suffered a little as he said: "Then can you blame me? You are the present, and also the past. Your strength has always been above mine, when I was doing those things back then, didn''t you object to it? Now you feel sorry for those creatures, right? "Can you not blame those things on me?"

    Hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu instead smiled slightly, and said in his mind filled with love: "Rui Er is the best, everything Rui Er did was right, all the wrong things were done by me, I''m the one who''s not good, don''t be angry, good Rui Er, I don''t blame you, and I don''t want to push this matter to you, I was just casually saying it!"

    After he finished speaking, Rui Er actually laughed coquettishly, and said in his mind: "I''m not angry, I just had a whim, and wanted to act coquettish with you. I know you treat me the best."

    While they were conversing, and Wu Xie had already been tormented by the seven-colored dazzling winds to become a little bigger than a jujube. Could it be that the Demon Slaughtering Fairy, who was about to be sucked in by the pagoda, was extremely cautious, and asked Feng Chenggong, "This pagoda, was created not long ago by your eight great sects, the supreme fairy gave it to each of you, the one of the eight pagodas, the Wind Reversal Tower?"

    After hearing her words, the Fairy Duo and the others were all extremely shocked as they stared at the pagoda.

    However, Feng Chenggong said with a little self-satisfaction, "That''s right, this is the place that can suck in all living beings, all demons and ghosts, and seal them inside it.

    Seeing him personally admitting that it was that pagoda, the surrounding heavenly soldiers, immortal and earth spirit soldiers, all looked to that pagoda in shock.

    At the same time, the Resting Spirit Immortal let out a long sigh of relief and said with extreme relief: "Feng Chenggong, it''s good enough that you brought this pagoda. With it, we can definitely capture that great demon, Huang Tianyu, and his accomplices!"

    After saying this, they all began to laugh out loud in a very happy tone. "Hahahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!"

    However, the Huang Tianyu was watching closely. It frowned, and cautiously asked them: "Everyone, don''t be careless. Although that pagoda absorbed those humans and giant panda, did you not notice? The Huang Tianyu was not affected by it at all, and even his hair and his robes did not sway in the slightest! "

    After hearing what he had said, what was the point of them laughing so heartily? In an instant, they could not believe it as they looked towards the Huang Tianyu.

    Just then, the Huang Tianyu waved its hand and actually sucked the Whirlwind Returning Tower into its palm. The rainbow-colored wind that was released immediately disappeared.

    At the same time, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie, as well as all the pain on their bodies, quickly disappeared as well. They followed as they slowly floated back to the surroundings of the Huang Tianyu.

    The spirit fairy that did not dare to believe what had happened immediately became extremely frightened and said, "How is that possible? The great demon Huang Tianyu, why was it not afraid, and why could it not only not endure it, but also endure the powerful celestial power that was contained within the pagoda? In fact, he even managed to dissolve those rainbow-colored, dazzling winds? "

    When she said those words, she had even grabbed him, Feng Chenggong''s neck, immediately torturing Feng Chenggong to the point that he almost couldn''t breathe.

    Looking at the fear and fury in her eyes, Feng Chenggong hurriedly endured. The pain in his neck was intense, and he said very carefully: "Fairy, don''t be angry, I don''t know what''s going on either. The great demon Huang Tianyu, she definitely wouldn''t have that kind of ability.

    After hearing what he had said, the fairy maiden became even more angry, throwing him onto the ground. She said in a huff, "Did he use a powerful illusion technique? Do you think we''re blind and stupid? That pagoda has already fallen into his hands, and yet you still dare to speak such lies. I think that it''s not us who were struck by his illusion, but you, yourself, who are deceiving yourself by saying such nonsense! "

    Feng Chenggong was extremely furious after being supported up by Yan Shi and the others. He used the Thousand Mile Sound Transmission Technique and shouted angrily at the Huang Tianyu: "Huang Tianyu, you big demon, immediately return that pagoda to me, if not I will rush over in a moment and catch all of you and ask the various Sky Sovereigns to imprison you in the Sky Prison forever and torture you countless of times!"

    After hearing his words, Yu Gui said rather angrily, "Feng Chenggong, have you old thing gone mad? You actually dare to use this pagoda to harm us? Don''t you know how the eight pagodas, including this one in the supreme fairy s, were given to the eight great sects three thousand years ago?

    Although he did not use the Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique to speak out those words, Feng Chenggong and the others heard them very clearly.

    However, Yan Shi Yan suddenly became extremely furious and used the Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique to say: "Yu Gui, you little bastard, you want to rebel? We naturally know about the decree that the supreme fairy gave to the various patriarchs of the eight great sects in this pagoda back then. But our sect master has come here to use it in order to subdue that great demon, Huang Tianyu, and this hasn''t violated that decree in the slightest. "

    Seeing that he had actually said that Huang Tianyu was a great demon, the normally good-natured Yushu was immediately enraged and used her Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique to angrily rebuke: "Yan Yanzhi, you despicable, shameless, liar, you are truly despicable! In the past, my master, you people often bullied him and slandered him when you were still in Taizhen Sect, but now he has already been chased out by you all in a very despicable manner. You even dare to insult him like this, do you really think that my master is easy to bully? "If you have the ability, come over here right now. If we don''t beat you up, we''ll beg you to kneel down before us!"

    Wei Cang, who had never seen him so angry before, suddenly hid behind the crowd and said with a little fear: "Brother Yushu, you can''t be, how can you be so angry right?"

    Just at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly turned towards the direction of the Wind Reversal Tower and released a piece of the golden yellow spirit light. The very strong purple spirit light howled and shot towards Eastern Heaven Realm, but in an instant, the two spirit lights actually disappeared.

    Just as Wu Xie and the others were wondering what was going on, that pagoda suddenly disappeared from his hand.

    But in an instant, he appeared in front of Feng Chenggong, who was about six feet off the ground, quietly floating there.

    , who didn''t know what was going on, and the other deities, such as Fairy Maiden Hong and the others, were actually on high alert for a moment as they took a few steps back.

    However, the Huang Tianyu said in a very amiable manner: "Don''t be afraid, Feng Chenggong, this pagoda is still here, and for the next three thousand years, your Taizhen Sect still needs to use it to intimidate those evil people who try to attack you, but it''s best if you don''t use it carelessly, otherwise, the ones that aren''t suitable for use, will be sucked in by yourself!"

    Even though the words he said were very peaceful, Feng Chenggong and the others could hear him very clearly.

    However, Geng Yuanfu did not believe it, and said sternly: "You big demon, stop trying to deceive us, this pagoda is given to us by the supreme fairy, I do not believe it will suck us in!"

    At that time, Feng Chenggong, Yan Zhen and the others also looked at the pagoda in disbelief.

    He casually said: "If you don''t believe me, you can try it right now, but once you use it on us, in an instant, it will suck all of you, all of the Taizhen Sect here, into it, including you, Feng Chenggong, and the other you!"

    He did not know why he said ''Feng Chenggong'', or why there was another person, such as himself, who was also a god. For a moment, all of them were confused as they looked at Feng Chenggong.

    But Feng Chenggong actually extended his hand and caught the pagoda, and after he recited the words, he kept it and huffed out: "Huang Tianyu, stop speaking nonsense and lie to everyone. If you really have the ability, don''t hide behind the bamboo forest and come here to fight with us, we can consider you as heroes!"

    After hearing his words, Xiao Song seemed to have seen a fool and courageously said, "Is Feng Chenggong drunk? Is provocation of any use to us? "

    He bravely but indifferently said, "Why do you care about that? Since he wants to play with us, then we will go and give it to them. Just relax his muscles and bones, anyway, that broken tower of his will definitely not be able to harm us anymore. "

    Hearing him say that, the Huang Tianyu immediately nodded, and said in a friendly tone: "Alright, then you guys can continue. Go to that game just now and remember their fate, I''ll leave it to you guys!"

    After hearing his words, Wei Cang and the others immediately became very serious, cupped their fists, and said to him, "We shall follow Master''s orders!"

    After he finished speaking, they and Xiao Qiuer instantly appeared in front of Feng Chenggong and the others, along with the other immortals. Wu Xie was extremely powerful, and after sweeping his gaze over them, he suddenly said to them in a rather imposing manner, "My master has already handed your fate to us, you had better immediately scram, and do not disturb our cultivation, otherwise, we would not be merciful to you!"

    Hearing his words, Liu Tai said angrily, "Little brat, who are you talking to? How dare he be so arrogant! "Watch me destroy you!"

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly took out a Profound Nether Yin Halberd. Under the encirclement of the nether yin spirits, it led his ten generals to charge towards Wu Xie.

    Wu Xie suddenly clasped his hands together and roared towards the surroundings, releasing a surging True Divine Spirit Qi, in an instant, many of the Earth Spiritual Soldiers that were attacking him, suddenly shook, and the black smoke disappeared, following that, he actually linked his legs together and kicked a large piece of stone at Liu Tai and the others, kacha kacha, it caused a lot of Spirit Generals to move left and right, not knowing how to dodge it, they attacked him instead.

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer suddenly warned him about what to do, and in a flash, his body transformed into a giant panda that was over ten meters tall, and directly waved it, causing its thick and huge palms to hit him twice, blocking his way. The thousands of heavy armoured heavenly soldiers that were holding onto various weapons struck onto the mountain rocks on both sides, and in an instant, hundreds of heavenly soldiers were turned into rays of yellow light, and disappeared.

    What do you mean by being so furious all of a sudden? He shouted at the general, "You hateful long-haired animal, watch this general kill you!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly waved the Golden Lion Battle-Axe in his hand, and with a kacha kacha sound, it flew towards Xiao Qiuer. Streams of lion like Qi that were like mountains immediately shook the ground between them, causing many large cracks to appear, and quickly spread towards Xiao Qiuer.

    But Xiao Qiuer was not afraid at all, he immediately merged with his body and faced the astral winds, rushing towards him, in an instant, the astral winds directly struck him, causing him to be hit and knocked back a few dozen li, one after another smashing into two or three huge mountains, and dozens of gigantic trees, his injuries not light, as he fell heavily onto a huge rock.

    Fortunately, there was Qi Wannian and another Sky General leading the way. Hundreds of Sky Soldiers flew over and protected him in the middle of more than ten thousand Sky Soldiers, if he wasn''t, he would definitely be beaten to death by Xiao Qiuer.

    And it was also at that time that Feng Chenggong suddenly flew over to them. In front of Long Xinhua and Long Xinhua, he angrily rebuked them: "Little Hua, Qian Ning, why are you two just as ignorant as Wei Cang and the others? Hurry up and apologize to the deities, and immediately break off from the Huang Tianyu and that great demon. Otherwise, your grandfather and I will not be able to protect you all. "

    Just as he finished speaking, Yan Shi and Geng Yuanfu moved to the back of Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, and waved their respective weapons at the same time as they launched their sneak attacks.

    And it was also at that moment, the sisters suddenly transformed into two blurs, and flew to the two sides, waving her jingling sword twice, opening up Geng Yuanfu and Yan Shi. Long Xinhua was still quite angry, and said to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, who are you two, master and disciple, now, all of us can see you very clearly!"

    After saying that, he and his sister, together with Feng Chenggong and the others, started their battle on the mountain peak.

 C303 Linger knows how to send troops to help

    Just when they were about to join hands with Wen Kai and Liu Tai, the two sides Earth Spirit God, Feng Chenggong and the others, and besieged Huang Tianyu and the others, Yu Yao, who had been paying attention to human affairs, suddenly knew about these things, and hurriedly found Ling''er who was playing with Jin Zhu and the other girls on a field full of fresh flowers. She said very worriedly, "Princess, something bad has happened.

    After hearing what she had said, Jin Zhu and the other girls all looked at Ling''er worriedly.

    However, Ling''er did not mind at all and said: "Isn''t it just a few heavenly soldiers and Earth Spirit God? Rest assured, Elder Brother Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer can definitely take care of them. "

    Seeing that she was not the slightest bit worried, the Huang Tianyu and Xiao Qiuer became even more worried, and Yu Yao became even more anxious: "Princess, can you not be like this? This servant knows, not only are there 100,000 heavenly soldiers and 400,000 Earth Spirit God soldiers, they have gone to attack Little Brother Huang and the others, and even Taizhen Sect''s Feng Chenggong has led a lot of people from the Taizhen Sect. If they were to go there, perhaps Little Brother Huang would face all those heavenly soldiers and earth spirit soldiers and start a massacre, but he is very loyal, and will not be able to do anything to the people from Taizhen Sect! "

    Hearing her talk about such matters, Jin Zhu was also extremely worried. He said to Ling''er, "What Yuyao says is extremely true, Princess. Looks like this time, little brother Huang is really in danger. Should we send troops to help them?"

    After she finished speaking, Ling''er pondered for a moment, then used an commanding tone to speak to Cai Die, "Cai Die, immediately send my orders to Destroying the demon king, Behead the Demon King, and the other generals under their command, along with the White-headed Demon Hawk, Poisonous Black Sparrow, the Nether Flame Monster Bird, the White Crane that died, the Swallowing Eagles and the hundred thousand demon soldiers, to the mortal realm''s Earth Spirit Mountain to assist the Elder Brother Tianyu, no mistake can be made!"

    After saying that, she took out a token and gave it to Cai Die.

    Cai Die immediately agreed and turned to leave.

    The silver ring suddenly became a little worried, and said to Ling''er: "Princess, we also really want to go and help Little Brother Huang and the others, but they are not so. You, the Demon race''s living beings, without the supreme Infernal Queen, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Empress'' situation, have already sent two Demon Kings, four generals, and a hundred thousand Demon Soldiers to help him, I''m afraid that''s not really appropriate right?"

    He also knew that she was worried. Once Demon Sovereign and the others knew that she had transferred the troops over to help the Huang Tianyu, they would reprimand her Ling''er. However, she shook her head and said in a calm voice, "For Elder Brother Tianyu, I am willing to do anything!"

    Hearing her words, Jin Zhu and the other sisters immediately sympathized with her and gave her a few words of advice.

    Very quickly, the Destroying the demon king and the Behead the Demon King led the Four Great Demon Generals and the hundred thousand elite Demon Soldiers away from the World of Demons and Demons and pounced towards the Earth Spirit Mountain.

    The Fairy Duo Ling and the other deities were all on high alert as they looked at them.

    The Destroying the demon king was suddenly furious, and shouted towards them: "What a bold and evil thief, to actually dare to gather a large group of people to harm us, our great Demon Emperor, is truly despicable. If you don''t want to die, immediately scram, or else we will definitely kill all of you!"

    As he spoke, he and the Behead the Demon King revealed their weapons one after another. Their weapons were all overflowing with killing intent as they looked at what kind of people they were.

    Who would have thought that they would go there? There were many heavenly soldiers and generals who immediately flew over to where they were waiting for their turn to become a great general.

    Beside them, they politely cupped their fists and said: "My two great kings, various generals, thank you for coming to help us, but this matter has nothing to do with you. You should quickly return, and do not have any unnecessary friction with these Immortal Soldiers!"

    After hearing his words, many demon soldiers and demon generals looked towards the Destroying the demon king.

    The Behead the Demon King suddenly said to him in a serious tone, "Mr. Huang, even though you don''t accept it, our supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty, and the Empress are requesting you to take on the position of our Demon Emperor. However, in the hearts of many of our clansmen, you are our Demon Emperor, yet these petty people dare to offend you, and Brother Xiao Qiuer is obviously going against us.

    The Destroying the demon king was even more serious as he said to the Huang Tianyu: "Great Emperor, protecting you and Brother Xiao Qiuer is not only our princess'' order, but also our responsibility. No matter what, we will not allow any bastards to act presumptuously towards you!"

    Hearing their words, the Huang Tianyu could only sigh helplessly.

    Just at that time, Feng Chenggong suddenly shouted: "Huang Tianyu, you demon, just now you were arguing with us about how you are not a demon nor the clone of the Demon Lord. Now, not only are the two Demon Kings being very respectful to you, they are even claiming that you are their Demon Emperor.

    What do you mean by that? "Enraged, he angrily rebuked the Huang Tianyu:" Huang Tianyu, this general originally saw that you look like a human, and wasn''t afraid of that Wind Waves Tower which is specialized to eliminate demons and devils, and thought that you might be a powerful human, wanting to let you go. But what do you have to say now? "

    At that time, many of the Earth Spirit Soldiers, Heavenly Generals, Resting Immortal Monarch and the others, as well as Yan Zhen, Geng Yuanfu and the others also became furious and started berating the Huang Tianyu.

    He did not understand why the two demon kings would act like that. Jade Tree and the others who called the Huang Tianyu were also confused as they looked towards them.

    Xiao Qiuer suddenly used his own consciousness to speak to Wu Xie and the others, "All of you, stop thinking random things through, this is what happened!"

    As it spoke, it told Wu Xie and the others everything about the Huang Tianyu going to the World of Demons and Demons with Ling''er''s invitation, and also told them about how it and the Huang Tianyu saved Ling''er and Jin Zhu from the cold coffin and Xiong Wa back then.

    After hearing it speak about those things, even though Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning liked the Huang Tianyu because of Ling''er, they felt a little uncomfortable in their hearts. However, they also understood that the Huang Tianyu would never take on the position of the Demon Emperor.

    However, the Huang Tianyu turned around and spoke to Feng Chenggong and the others in a rather imposing manner: "You all have no right to interfere in everything that has happened today, and you had best not enrage this day. Otherwise, this day will immediately cause all of you to disappear, including you, Feng Chenggong, and the other you!"

    After hearing what he said, what was the meaning of waiting for a heavenly soldier? They all looked at him with even more anger, but Feng Chenggong''s expression changed, and she backed off a little, as if she was afraid of him.

 C304 Fire Sea Dispatched Man and Royal Aid

    Just as Destroying the demon king and the others were on their way to Earth Spirit Mountain, right above the Southern Heaven Realm, a few heavenly soldiers heard news from Earth Spirit Mountain''s side. They suddenly saw it, and when they appeared in Earth Spirit Mountain, they immediately tensed up.

    When they arrived outside the Heavenly Palace that was wreathed in fire, the little general did not dare enter and immediately went to guard it. One of the great generals anxiously said, "General, please report to the Sky Sovereign immediately. This subordinate has something to report to him.

    Just as he finished speaking, one of them floated out from the house. He looked to be about 10 years old and had two pretty little bun. He was dressed in a long red flame dress, and on top of the dress was embroidered a lifelike little swallow, a fairy girl.

    Seeing her, the general immediately bowed towards her and said, "Sir Shangguan, I have just investigated and found out that a large group of demons appeared in the Earth Spirit Mountain and seemed to be fighting with the generals. It is possible that they will start a great war with the heavenly soldiers there at any time, please report this to the Sky Sovereign quickly, otherwise, the general will be in great danger."

    After hearing all that he had said, the little immortal child immediately frowned and said furiously, "What an audacious demon! To actually dare to go to the Earth Spirit Mountain, harming the generals, is truly hateful! Quickly go back and continue to investigate, I''ll go report this to the Sky Sovereign! "

    After she finished speaking, she returned to that palace. As for that little general, he also hurriedly left.

    Very quickly, the little immortal child found a few Immortal officials in the Fire Dragon Palace. Wan Huohai, who was discussing matters with them, quickly walked over and greeted him with a hundred thousand blessings, but said very anxiously: "Grandfather, something bad happened. A small group came to report, a large group of demons appeared in the Earth Spirit Mountain, as though they were about to start a war with General He Wei and the others. I beg of you to quickly indicate what is a general and what is not, otherwise it will be dangerous! "

    After hearing what she had said, Wan Huohai immediately became furious: "No wonder Feng Chenggong said that the little thief called Huang Tianyu is a demon. I never thought that he would actually order his to do something like that.

    When he got to there, he gave the bamboo scroll in his hand to a deity official, thought for a moment, then suddenly said to the little girl: "Little Yan, immediately pass down my decree, order General Shen Lehuai to lead those under his command, the ten great bronze armored generals, together with the eagle-faced deity, the flame crow fairy, the fire immortal king, the lucky immortal sovereign, the lucky fairy, the pearl curtain fairy, lead a hundred thousand troops to the Earth Spirit Mountain, eliminate those demons, capture the Huang Tianyu and those allies, and hand them over to Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming to ask for his punishment!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a flame appeared in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the flame transformed into a bamboo slip of paper floating in midair.

    Little Yan quickly picked it up and said respectfully: "I will follow grandfather''s orders!"

    After saying that, she left.

    Not long after, a large group of heavenly soldiers from the Southern Heaven Realm, riding a fiery cloud, majestically flew over. The skies of the Earth Spirit Mountain directly surrounded Huang Tianyu, Wu Xie and the rest, as well as the demons of the Behead the Demon King.

    Seeing them, some of the demon soldiers suddenly seemed to hate them. They released waves of angry roars, gripped their weapons tightly, and slowly moved towards them with raging killing intent.

    The white light suddenly shone from the Huang Tianyu and the others. It said to them very calmly: "Thank you, my two great kings, for coming to assist us, but these Heavenly Generals, and the various immortal generals, want to capture us. This has nothing to do with you.

    After hearing his words, Behead the Demon King and the others started to worry for him and Xiao Qiuer.

    However, with a wave of his hand, he pushed the Demon Soldiers very quickly, yet very gently, into the back of the bamboo forest. It was clear that he didn''t want them to fight with the heavenly soldiers.

    He looked to be about forty years old, but suddenly he cupped his fists towards him and politely said: "My Heavenly Sovereign has sent us here to assist the General and everyone else. We need to quickly eliminate all the monsters, then capture the Huang Tianyu and his comrades and hand them over to the Great Sky Sovereign to interrogate them. I request the General to immediately take action with us to complete the mission given to us by the two Sky Sovereigns as soon as possible."

    After hearing what he said, he immediately turned to him and cupped his fists as he said politely: "General Shen, what you said is true. We will immediately take action and capture the Huang Tianyu and the others alive.

    With that said, they pounced towards the Huang Tianyu and the others with great menace.

    Right at that moment, a group of troops suddenly rushed over from the west. There seemed to be at least a hundred thousand soldiers and Earth Spirit God s, and many of them looked at each other in confusion.

    Very quickly, Feng Chenggong saw that the leader, who was riding a tall warhorse, was actually a general from the Western Golden Tomb Empire who was plotting something. He and a few other generals were actually there, protecting Song Jiangshan who was wearing a set of golden armor and holding onto the Demon Subduing White Jade Treasure Sword, as well as Song Ruoxian who was dressed in a silver dragon armor and holding onto a spear.

    After clearly seeing them, Feng Chenggong, who was afraid that they would die, would immediately fly in front of them. He cupped his fist and bowed to them, then said politely: "Your majesty, Your Highness, why are you waiting here? The immortals up ahead are currently taking down demons and exterminating devils. For the sake of your safety, please return quickly! "

    At that time, Song Ruoxian, who was wearing the Huang Tianyu''s armor, suddenly jumped off her horse. Ignoring Feng Chenggong, he quickly ran over and politely cupped her fists towards the Huang Tianyu: "Greetings Master. This disciple is not able to present herself fully when wearing the armor. I beg for your forgiveness master''s forgiveness!" ))

    Seeing them, the Huang Tianyu immediately landed beside them. It shook its head and said in a helpless tone, "You all still came here after all, it''s really not appropriate. Your Highness, quickly return with your royal father. This place is extremely dangerous!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Song Ruoxian suddenly shook his head, and said very seriously: "Master, even though you have never accepted a disciple, this disciple has firmly believed that you are my master, the great benefactor of our Jinling, and the countless living beings of the mortal world. My royal father, I, and many warriors and I will absolutely not allow any villains to harm you!"

    When he finished speaking, many of the officers shouted out, vowing to protect the Mr. Huang!

 C305 The ZhongTian Lord shouted in rage

    He did not expect that Song Jiangshan and the others, the dignified Sect Master of the Taizhen Sect, would ignore him completely and instead call him Master of the Jinling, the crown prince of the Jinling. All the soldiers of the Jinling went there, and Shen Lehuai was so furious that he shouted at them, "Where did the thief come from, to be so daring, and in front of me, he wants to protect that great demon of the Huang Tianyu!"

    Just as he finished speaking, You Zou immediately became furious: "That Heaven General above, where are you from? You dare to be impudent to our Lord? Even if you are the immortals of the Heaven Realm and have come to the human world, and are even in the territory of our Jinling, your position is no higher than our Lord. Why don''t you come down quickly and pay respects to our Lord Highness and the Crown Prince?"

    After hearing his words, Shen Lehuai immediately became even more furious as she said: "What a bold man, to dare to humiliate us like this, what do you want us to pay our respects to? Your Highness and your Highness, I think you don''t know, how to write the word death, right?"

    We are the Sky Sovereign of the Central Region, the Great Generals under the Sky Sovereign of the South and the Earth Spirit from the Northwest. Following the orders of the Sky Sovereigns, the man of justice, one of the eight great sects of the mortal world, have come to capture the great demon called Huang Tianyu.

    After he finished speaking, he, along with the many heavenly soldiers and generals around Shen Lehuai, all looked towards Song Jiangshan and the others angrily.

    Song Jiangshan suddenly rode on horseback with a few soldiers and courteously said to them, "Ladies and gentlemen of the Heaven Realm, we respect the various Sky Demons and all of you very much, but there is no great demon here. This emperor and Mr. Huang are extremely familiar with him and his mount, Xiao Qiuer.

    Seeing that he said that Huang Tianyu, Yushu and Long Xinhua had done so many good deeds in the mortal world, Yan Zhen immediately said angrily: "Human Emperor Song, you are lying, who in the world does not know that Huang Tianyu is an extremely dangerous great demon, and actually dared to deceive a god and immortal for him, do you know your crime?"

    Seeing that he had actually scolded Song Jiangshan, You Zhe suddenly became furious: "Yan Shi, you are only a disciple of the Taizhen Sect, what are you talking about? How dare he be so impudent to his lordship? You dare slander the Mr. Huang? You are truly despicable, you better behave, if not, I will immediately issue an order and dispatch troops to annihilate your family. "

    Another forty year old general angrily said to Feng Chenggong: "Master Feng, why are the people of your Taizhen Sect so ignorant? His Majesty is currently talking with those deities, why is he interrupting? Why don''t you immediately get your people to withdraw? "

    Seeing that they were angry, Yan Zhen became even angrier. He looked at them, but Feng Chenggong huffed and puffed and said to Yan Shi: "You talkative villain, why aren''t you apologizing to your majesty? Quickly bring the disciples away!"

    Seeing that he had started to reprimand him, Yan Shi was a little afraid at the moment, and he quickly followed Geng Yuanfu and the rest. Bringing everyone of Taizhen Sect, they retreated into the forest, and quietly looked at Song Jiangshan and the others.

    The Huang Tianyu suddenly advised again, causing Song Jiangshan and the others to say: "Thank you, your majesty, Your Highness and the other generals, for coming here to explain all these things to the various deities, but this place is truly extremely dangerous, you all should quickly return. You all should not be implicated because of us, and even more so, do not have any misunderstandings with the deities like them!"

    After hearing his words, this general started to praise them: "Huang Tianyu, I didn''t expect you to still care about the safety of these humans, and do not want them to get into a misunderstanding with us. Just based on this point, this general can tell that you are definitely not one, too savage great demon, you can rest assured, as long as you surrender to us and follow us to the Heaven Realm to meet the Heavenly Sovereigns, this general will guarantee you that you will definitely do your best at that time. Please state everything that you have done here, and ask the various Sky Sovereigns to give you a fair treatment!"

    However, at that time, he did not seem to be unyielding in the slightest, and actually smiled slightly, and said very calmly: "What do you mean, thank you for your kind intentions, I know that you have a very fair character, and that Zhong Wanlong is very fair, but now, it is not this day, when we go to Heaven Realm, this day will have some matters to take care of, so don''t take any more lying, for some fellows have deceived you, and I have told you the truth, this day is neither a demon, a human, nor a god, but this day is also everything.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wen Kai suddenly turned serious and said to him: "Huang Tianyu, I can see that you are all kind people, but don''t go too far, heaven is not something you can take on, no matter what, since the both of you came here together with General Shen, you must always go to Heaven Realm with them to meet the various Heavenly Sovereigns, and believe that I will be fair. Heavenly Sovereigns, I believe that I will not make things difficult for you, quickly surrender or else it will be too late for regret if they get angry!"

    I know that you did it out of kindness, but I also know that the moment we set foot on the Heaven Realm, Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai and the rest of them will send us to the Heaven Prison. Even though we don''t really care about those things this day, it''s really their fault this time around as they believed the slanderous words and were fooled by this lowly person. This Tian and my friends, no matter what, will definitely not go to the Heaven Realm with them. "

    Seeing that he was not going to go up with his generation no matter what and had even protected him in the middle while scheming, Shen Lehuai said in an extremely furious voice, "Those humans below, get out of the way immediately. If you continue to interfere, and we capture the Huang Tianyu and his accomplices, we will immediately exterminate all of you."

    Just as he finished speaking, Liu Tai, who was standing beside him, tried to persuade him, "General, please calm down! Amongst those people below, there are the ones from the Four Great Empires who are the most powerful in the human world, the Western Jinling''s King Song Jiangshan, and the country''s Crown Prince Song Ruoxian.

    Seeing him like that, why did he suddenly become even angrier and said, "Master Liu, what are you saying? No matter what, they are just two insignificant humans, and now, they actually dared to publicly obstruct us and capture Huang Tianyu, so why can''t we kill them? "

    Seeing that he had also gotten angry, Resting Spirit Immortal immediately turned cautious and said to Shen Lehuai and him, "Generals, you might not know this, but in the human world, the imperial power is the supreme existence that has the power to control it. It was obtained directly from the heaven, together with the protection of the three great divine officials, the supreme fairy, and the four great reverends.

    "The most important thing is that they have gathered a lot of people''s hearts in the human world. As the saying goes, the human heart is invincible, and we have many temples worshiping us, so if we anger them, those who have the highest authority in the human world, they will definitely destroy our temple. At that time, let alone us, our mana will quickly weaken, and I''m afraid that it won''t be long before heaven''s will erases us because the living beings of the human world forgot about us."

    He never thought that the imperial power of the human world would actually be so powerful.

    Just at that time, Song Ruoxian suddenly became very strong, and asked them: "You better listen to our good advice, don''t hurt Mr. Huang and the others, if not we will immediately order you to destroy our temples, smash your statues, burn all the books related to you, and make you guys disappear from the world, you will have no sense of existence at all, and disappear from this world after a year!"

    After hearing what he had said, many heavenly soldiers and earth spirit soldiers looked at him in fury.

    After thinking about it with Shen Lehuai for a while, he suddenly said very carefully: "This matter is of utmost importance, we must not offend them, and must not offend them, otherwise, there will be suspicions of chaos. No matter what, the Human Emperor of this world, who is the Son of Heaven and has been ordered by the heavens, definitely has a higher position than us, and we cannot make a decision on this matter. We should quickly send one or two generals to report this matter to the various Sky Sovereigns, and invite them to make a decision!"

    After hearing what he said, Shen Lehuai immediately agreed. "General is right, I will send two generals to report all of this to Great Sky Sovereign and my Sky Sovereign. I hope they can decide as soon as possible!"

    After he finished speaking, he called the two Heavenly Generals over and instructed them properly before telling them to return to the Heaven Realm to report this matter to Zhong Wanlong and him.

    Taking note of their actions, the Huang Tianyu suddenly smiled and said to Song Jiangshan and the others: "Since you two are staying here, then I can''t advise anything further. Please follow me immediately to the back of the Purple Bamboo Forest, I have some instructions for Wuxie and the others!"

    Right after he finished speaking, Song Jiangshan and the others, as well as the others, suddenly felt their vision blur. They had actually appeared in the area between the Purple Bamboo Forest and the zenith, as well as many others who didn''t dare to believe what he meant, and looked at them. After all, Song Jiangshan and Song Ruoxian had brought a hundred thousand soldiers to that place.

    Just at that time, the Huang Tianyu suddenly used that huge mountain, and all the living creatures within it could hear its business. It said in a very amiable manner: "Alright, what do you mean by that, you all don''t need to say anything, anything unnecessary. Since you all want to capture us, I''ll let you all see whether or not you all have the ability!"

    Hearing his words, all the heavenly soldiers, heavenly generals, Earth Spirit God s, earth spirit soldiers, Feng Chenggong and the others looked at him with great anger.

    At that time, he was very calm, and said to Wu Xie and the others: "Brothers, you guys go meet the people from Taizhen Sect, Yushu, Yu Gui, filial rule, Xiao Song, you brothers, go and play with the Heavenly Generals from the south, Sis Xiao Hua, Sis Qian Ning, for the brothers from the central Heaven Realm, for the generals from the heaven, Wu Xie, go and greet the Earth Spirit God from the other side, Xiao Qiuer, your mission is the most difficult, go and fight with the immortal fairies, I will suppress the array for you!"

    Upon hearing his orders, Wu Xie and the others immediately turned serious and said to him, "We will follow Master''s orders!"

    However, what did it mean to be angered and shouted: "What bold Huang Tianyu, you dare to look down on us like this, and actually send these mere twelve creatures to fight with us, I''ll annihilate all of you right now ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, the two families of Heavenly Generals, the two armies, the Earth Spirit God generals, Feng Chenggong and the rest pounced towards Huang Tianyu and the rest. However, they were quickly stopped by Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie who used their own mana and fought a fierce battle in several different places.

    Not long after, the two generals sent to the Heaven Realm reported what had happened to the people of, Huang Tianyu and the others to Zhong Wanlong. After that, Wan Huohai immediately went to Zhong Wanlong''s Main Hall.

    Seeing that Bai Duzun had also gone there, he immediately became extremely angry and said: "What a good Huang Tianyu, I never thought that he would have bewitched us. The Jinling''s State Lord and those soldiers are against us, and we are even going to cut them down and destroy them.

    Bai Duzun was also rather angry as he said: "In the past, I thought that his Huang Tianyu s were powerful enough to be made of, but I never thought that he would actually collude with those demons in such a large scale. Great Sky Sovereign, we cannot let him continue deceiving the living beings of the mortal world, we need to capture him as soon as possible and inform the Three Realms that he is a great demon!"

    At that time, Zhong Wanlong was also very angry at the two of them. After thinking about it, he suddenly clenched his fist and said harshly: "Empty one, immediately give me the Heavenly Sovereign Order. The Huang Tianyu is one, an extremely dangerous great demon that is best at bewitching people''s hearts, the living beings of the three realms must be extra careful and careful, and all living beings must do their utmost to kill him. From now on, no one is allowed to have any friendly interactions with him, or else we will kill him!"

    Only after hearing his words did Bai Duzun''s and Wan Huohai''s anger lessen a little, and Empty One also quickly followed his orders and spread the news to the Three Realms. In an instant, all the living beings of the Three Realms were extremely shocked as they started to discuss about the matter.

    Not long after, glacial fairy suddenly went to the Silence Hall, and just as Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun were about to bow to her, she suddenly said in an extremely furious voice, "Insolent and ignorant Zhong Wanlong, supreme fairy has repeatedly warned you that Mr. Huang Tianyu is a great sage who has been deeply ingrained in the mortal world. You actually dared to tell the living beings of the three realms that he is a great demon, and even gave them the order to kill him.

    After she finished speaking, with a wave of her hand, a lot of people from the mortal world appeared in front of them, along with creatures like small animals. All of them were cursing Zhong Wanlong loudly, giving orders to the Three Realms, and some of the creatures were even very angry, and directly destroyed the temples and statues of Zhong Wanlong and the others deities, but at the same time, they were fighting against injustice for the Huang Tianyu.

    Seeing that, and hearing that, Zhong Wanlong and the other two Sky Sovereigns immediately became afraid.

 C306 The Dragon Emperor smiled and waited for the result â€¦

    Just as Wu Xie and the rest were in the Earth Spirit Mountain, battling with what? Not long ago, they went to the Heaven Realm to inform the Huang Tianyu and their dragon monsters Long Ao, Long Wei and Long Zhen. The four great dragon emperors suddenly gathered in the crystal palace over at the dragon''s side.

    Just as he sat down on the fourth seat, Long Zhen said with a face full of joy: "Brothers, have you all heard? Right now, there are many immortals leading many soldiers to the Earth Spirit Mountain to find trouble with the Huang Tianyu s. Furthermore, there are at least hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers! "

    He drank a glass of wine.

    Long Wei ate a fruit and laughed out loud: "I also heard that the Central Sky Sovereign and the Southern Sky Sovereign have sent no less than 100,000 elite troops to the Earth Spirit Mountain to capture those bastards of the Huang Tianyu, a total of 200,000 heavenly soldiers. And I heard that they, they even put 20 Tian Luo and 20 Di Suo''s nets there, and the two of them even sent a lot of powerful immortals to help those heavenly soldiers.

    Long Ao was also rather happy as he said, "It''s not only those two heavenly soldiers, where did they go? The Western and Northern Earth Spirit God s have led two hundred thousand Earth Spirit Soldiers respectively to the Earth Spirit Mountain. Feng Chenggong has also led them, so many experts from the Taizhen Sect have gone to there, and now, they have surrounded the entire Earth Spirit Mountain like iron buckets. This time, even if they were to use their wings, they will not be able to escape. "

    Long Kuang also laughed out loud and said, "Although the Huang Tianyu s are powerful, but facing an entire two hundred thousand, Copper rank heavenly soldiers, four hundred thousand Earth Spirit God soldiers and many experts from the Taizhen Sect, they will definitely be doomed this time. This time, we can finally vent out our resentment!"

    After saying that, they all got quite happy and drank a few cups of wine.

    But very quickly, Long Zhen frowned and said: "Right now, Yun Yi and Gou Liyi, along with Bai Hezong and Duan Lang, the brat who everyone liked the most in the past, is cultivating with the Huang Tianyu, and that old fellow Hong Tianyan, has even given his two grandsons to Huang Tianyu. Long Zunba and Leng Gufeng, have also sent their most beloved granddaughter to Huang Tianyu for cultivation.

    He said in a serious tone: "Fourth brother, what you said makes sense. Even though Feng Chenggong and many people from their Taizhen Sect are not on good terms with the Huang Tianyu, but those little bastards all admire that fellow. They from the eight great sects have always been highly regarded by the various Empyreans, and at this moment, Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others must have told many good things about the Huang Tianyu s, so the various Empyreans might just listen to their words and let the Huang Tianyu s go!"

    Hearing their concerns, Long Ao suddenly said darkly, "No, we cannot let the various Sky Sovereigns let go of the bastards like the Huang Tianyu. No matter what, we must capture them and bring them to the Heaven Realm.

    Looking at his excited expression, Long Wei said with concern: "The most important thing is that many living beings in the human realm have received the favor of the Huang Tianyu, and the supreme fairy, the various Empyreans and even the three grand officials have placed their hearts on the line, so it''s extremely important. I just heard that the Human Emperor and the Crown Prince personally led a huge army of one hundred thousand to the Earth Spirit Mountain, and I''m sure that they went to protect the Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Seeing that he was also concerned about that matter, Long Kuang pondered for a while, and suddenly said very cautiously: "Even though those immortals and Feng Chenggong and the others went to attack the Huang Tianyu, to us, it is definitely a great thing. But to be honest, I really do not know if those immortals can catch the Huang Tianyu, since the Huang Tianyu are very easy to defeat.

    Seeing that he was getting more and more worried, Long Ao suddenly said gloomily: "Big brother, since the immortals have all gone to attack, then we might as well lead the troops to join in the fun and think of a way to kill those little bastards with the Huang Tianyu. That way, we can not only take revenge, but also take the opportunity to intimidate the living creatures around us.

    After hearing what he had to say, Long Zhen immediately agreed: "Second brother, your method is not bad! At any rate, now that the Central Sky Sovereign has announced it to the rest of the Three Realms, saying that the Huang Tianyu is a great demon that everyone can kill, we can take this chance to kill off the demons and devils. In the name of eliminating the devils and demons from the Three Realms, we can also go with the deities to kill him.

    After saying that, the two of them burst out laughing loudly.

    But Long Wei frowned, and said unfavorably: "This is indeed a once in a lifetime opportunity, if we go, and help those immortals, there might be a possibility that we can kill the Huang Tianyu!"

    Hearing him say that, Long Ao immediately became anxious, "Then we will go gather the troops, and send the Earth Spirit Mountain back!"

    However, Long Wei became even more serious and said: "That''s impossible, second brother. Although the Central Sky Sovereign and the Southern Sky Sovereign have sent their troops to attack, the Huang Tianyu and the others have gone, but the Western Sky Sovereign and the Northern Sky Sovereign have not made any movements at all, and the supreme fairy has not made any movements or news about this, I am very worried, there might be a big change, and the unqualified supreme fairy, the Western Sky Sovereign and the Northern Sky Sovereign do not agree with the actions of the two Sky Sovereigns!"

    Long Kuang also carefully said, "Third brother, what you said makes sense. It seems like the supreme fairy and the four of them truly have their own opinions on this matter, and they have definitely not reached an agreement on it. At this time, we cannot act rashly, so we should just watch and see, in order to avoid offending one of them, or even the other two."

    Hearing their concerns, Long Ao and Long Zhen were very careful. After thinking for a while, they nodded their heads as if it made sense.

 C307 The Bane of Myriad Spirits

    And just when Long Kuang and the others were discussing what kind of people they were, fighting with the Huang Tianyu and the others in their great battle, during which time Jiang Kong and the other ten great stars, due to the alliance he had reached with the Pantheon a while ago, had some connections in many things, especially regarding the major events in the Three Realms. They often gathered together to discuss about them, and after finding out about the matter, Jiang Kong and the others immediately invited Lv Ji and the Demon spirit host to a place.

    After exchanging a few polite words of greeting, they sat on separate rocks. Insect Eating ate a handful of rice as he asked in confusion, "Those Heaven Realm soldiers, what''s going on? To attack for no reason at all, what were those little bastards going to do? I wonder what they are thinking? "

    However, the blood spirit said rather nervously: "Those little bastards from the Huang Tianyu were enough to give us a headache. Now, those heavenly soldiers and Earth Spirit God s actually all went to the Earth Spirit Mountain together. They''re doing that kind of exercise to prepare to annihilate us all! "

    Listening to him talk about those things, the Hong Xie carefully said: "It''s not impossible, in the last year or so, the Huang Tianyu and those little bastards, because they defeated us one after the other, have made quite a name for themselves in the Three Realms. Many sects support them and many immortals even value them highly.

    The little ones that I sent out reported to me that they saw it with their own eyes, and said that Feng Chenggong and the rest of the people from Taizhen Sect hurriedly went to Earth Spirit Mountain, and from the looks of it, they seemed to have gone to help the immortals clean up the Huang Tianyu. If it was Yun Yi and his people, they would have gone there to advise the immortals against attacking the Huang Tianyu, but Feng Chenggong was not that kind!

    The Evil Spirit ate a piece of roast meat and nodded: "And I heard, last year in the Western Earth Spirit God, when Wen Kai and those guys, back at the Mount Dong Lai, had a fight with the Huang Tianyu, if they went there now, they would definitely take revenge on the Huang Tianyu and the rest. And the heavenly soldiers and generals, have always been a group of tyrannical people, with Feng Chenggong and the rest, and Wen Lie and those guys, it would be impossible for them to not take care of the Huang Tianyu and those little bastards!"

    Hearing their reasoning, Evil Death immediately agreed and said, "You are all right! Some of the fellows in the Underworld, those fellows, all have immortal records. Even though they and Zhong Wanlong and the others have been at odds with each other for so many years, those immortals, no matter what, would definitely not allow the Huang Tianyu, a mere mortal, to become too strong. "

    The fierce spirit also agreed, "The most important thing is, there was a little one who told me just now, that he saw with his own eyes the cutting and destruction of the two great demon kings leading a large group of demons to the Earth Spirit Mountain. Last year, that brat Huang Tianyu and his giant panda saved the princess of the World of Demons and Demons from the hands of Xiong Wa and the others, and the Qiong Qi Demon Generals also seem to be on good terms with the Huang Tianyu, so Zhong Wanlong and the others must already know about this."

    "Although Zhong Wanlong is very upright, Wan Huohai and Si Nantao, as well as Bai Duzun, are like fire. One was foolish, one was sinister and ruthless, the three of them definitely would not permit this. Amongst the living beings of the three realms, especially the living beings of the mortal world, their strength is close to theirs, and it might even surpass them.

    After hearing his words, Buggy and the others nodded in agreement.

    However, Master Gui Ling spoke with great care: "What you guys have said makes sense, but Yun Yi, Long Zunba and the others are not kind people either. Over the years, they have always valued that kid, Huang Tianyu, and in recent years, the royals of the four great empires also regarded the Huang Tianyu with great importance. In this kind of situation, I think that perhaps Zhong Wanlong and the others will send troops to teach those rascals of the Huang Tianyu a lesson, but they will definitely not eliminate all of them."

    Just one of the Huang Tianyu s was able to easily defeat the mother spirit, my fourth brother and the rest. In fact, he even very casually set up a very powerful, vein locking meridian sealing dragon formation, and very easily dispelled that formation. Furthermore, he was actually able to activate it, and that natural disaster in that forbidden land, was it really able to attack Master Gui Ling and the others?

    Hearing his words, the Demon spirit host said carefully: "You are right, the two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and the four hundred thousand Earth Spirit God soldiers are indeed very powerful. Even we are not necessarily strong enough to break out of their encirclement, but those little bastards of the Huang Tianyu, after all, have all been defeated before. In front of them, unless it''s the three great god officials, the three great demon lords, or the supreme fairy, who can guarantee that they can defeat the super experts of the, the two great holy kings of the Underworld, and the two great ghost kings."

    Hearing his worries, Jiang Kong suddenly scratched her head and said very carefully, "What you just said is quite true! Forget about the rest, just by talking about Huang Tianyu s and that giant panda, you, mother spirit, have personally experienced their power. Do you think those immortals can beat them? "

    After hearing his words, Qing Mu, Demon spirit host and the others all cautiously looked at Lv Ji.

    However, Lv Ji actually frowned and spoke in an extremely serious tone: "Right now, what I am most worried about is not that, but who exactly was it that actually brought that extremely terrifying forbidden land, from the Mount Dong Lai to the Earth Spirit Mountain. The legendary place, even the most powerful place in the universe, the three great officials and the three great Demon Masters do not dare, and do not even have sufficient strength to go in and out of there safely, I really do not know what kind of powerful expert that did that thing."

    After hearing her words, the ice coffin nervously said, "Could it be that the kid, Huang Tianyu, took that heaven forbidden ground away from the Mount Dong Lai?!"

    As for Lv Ji, Jiang Kong and the others, they also looked at each other in fear. Not long later, because they were too scared, they took the zenith away from the Mount Dong Lai and left there while trembling. They did not dare to talk about that matter for a long period of time.

 C308 Tianyus strength startled the deities

    The Huang Tianyu ordered Xiao Qiuer, Wu Xie and the others to fight with the heavenly soldiers, the various Daoist Immortals, the two great Earth Spirit God s and the others. Not long after the great battle, Song Jiangshan and the others, as well as the Behead the Demon King and the other demons, saw with their own eyes what was meant by being strong.

    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Qiuer had managed to beat down the Primordial Fairy and the other three powerful immortals into a large river as well as an abyss.

    Wu Xie also punched and kicked, but only Wen Kai and Liu Tai were able to defend themselves. Without any fighting back, they relied on the two hundred thousand Earth Spirit Soldiers that they brought over to surround Wu Xie with their absolute advantage in numbers.

    Only around two hours later, Long Xinhua and Leng Qianning, along with Wei Cang and the rest of the soldiers, had already reached their sides. Qi Wannian and the other ten generals, who were severely injured, fell to the ground one after another, commanding the hundred thousand soldiers to temporarily trap the eight of them in the Heavenly Net and the array formation that they were in. However, they were unable to harm Long Xinhua and the rest at all.

    At that time, Shen Lehuai and the other Heaven Soldiers, who were fighting with the Southern Heaven Realm, were killed instantly. Hundreds of Heaven Soldiers with short axes and one hundred or two hundred Heaven Soldiers who were pushing the short sabers and carts, while Yu Gui and Yushu simultaneously threw the two generals beside Shen Lehuai onto the ground heavily. They waved their hands and produced two spirit talismans, which they placed on their faces, sealing all of their spirit energy in an instant.

    After that, they actually stood with their backs facing each other, forming a four-horned star attack unit. They slowly rotated and attacked Shen Lehuai and the others.

    But Feng Chenggong, who was fighting bravely and bravely, suddenly shouted at them in a stern voice: "Two ignorant youngsters, hurry up and retreat. Don''t be stubborn, listen to the lies of the great demon Huang Tianyu and surrender to us immediately, or else don''t blame me for killing you two!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the True Wind Roar fiercely hit the drum. His brave face immediately lit up with fire, but he did not pay attention to his bravery, instead, he suddenly twisted his hand into a claw, and with a crack, a bright red flame appeared on the long drum. The long drum was hit until it was boiling hot, then it flashed with a kind of melting, bright pink light.

    Although the boring was extremely hot, it was still Feng Chenggong''s famous weapon. No matter what, Feng Chenggong would never throw it away.

    Just as the brave and fierce attack was about to land on a big rock, Feng Chenggong suddenly gathered his true essence and released a gust of light gray astral wind that was spinning quickly above the boring hole. The strong wind howled and suppressed the heat, and then he suddenly turned around, and with a crash, he met the blow head on and released a circle after circle of gray and red astral winds that crackled to the surrounding ten over three feet of thick trees, breaking them in half.

    It was also at this moment that Braveshell suddenly shouted, "Roll over and wrestle!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly moved as fast as lightning, and caught them simultaneously. Geng Yuanfu and his firm arm actually brought them along, and after a few whooshing turns, when they were struggling with all their might to break free, he suddenly released two large forces towards them, and then he actually let go.

    In that moment, Geng Yuanfu and Fa Li were like two huge windmills, revolving as they rolled towards the distance, smashing into one another. Many large rocks and dozens of two to three foot tall trees smashed into each other twice, and in the two pieces of black soil, their bodies were in extreme pain as they let out muffled groans.

    He did not expect the two brothers to be so powerful, He Chang and the others, immediately hid to the side in fear. It was only when Feng Chenggong jumped up that they ran quickly to the side.

    He said to the Huang Tianyu: "Great Emperor, these little friends of mine, are truly worthy of being your disciples. I never thought that with only twelve of them, you would be able to fight against no less than two hundred thousand of them, the Bronze-ranked Heavenly Soldiers, the Divine Soldiers, the Divine Soldiers, Feng Chenggong and the others, to the point where they are in such a sorry state. Honestly speaking, if I did not personally witness this, I would not believe it at all."

    The Behead the Demon King said with even more respect: "Especially Xiao Qiuer, I never thought that he could actually defeat the Resting Spirit Immortal, the dozen or so powerful experts, in such a short period of time, almost to the point where they no longer have the power to resist him, and even shattered him one after another. With such strength, even I and Seventh Brother don''t have!"

    After he finished speaking, Destroying the demon king immediately nodded his head in agreement.

    But the Huang Tianyu said in a very amiable manner: "My two great kings, don''t be so shocked. I just want them, after training themselves with these things, to quickly understand in what aspects they are lacking and that''s all.

    Hearing his words, Song Jiangshan and the others, as well as Behead the Demon King and the others, looked at each other in confusion.

    He suddenly turned serious again, and said to Destroying the demon king and the others: "Everyone, thank you for coming to help us, but in the future, don''t call me Demon Emperor anymore, what kind of Demon Emperor is this? By saying this, it''s not that I don''t want to interact with you, nor do I care what other living beings think of me, it''s just that I really won''t assume the position of Demon Emperor.

    After hearing what he had to say, Behead the Demon King was perplexed, and asked him, "What happened to Mr. Huang? Do you have any other identity? "

    However, Destroying the demon king mistakenly thought that the words the Huang Tianyu said meant that he would marry Ling''er in the future and that she would inherit the position of Demon Elder in the future. And the position of Demon Lord was naturally much higher than that of the Demon Emperor.

    After he finished speaking, he looked somewhat strange and indicated to Behead the Demon King with his hand. Behead the Demon King immediately understood his words and politely said to Huang Tianyu: "I will follow Mister''s orders!"

    Just at that moment, Xiao Qiuer had knocked Fairy Spirit Breath Jun and the others down onto the ground. All of a sudden, they flew to the side of the Huang Tianyu, and after a brief look, Behead the Demon King and the other demons, along with Song Jiangshan and the others, all opened their mouths and sucked in.

    Seeing it like that, Song Jiangshan and the others, along with Destroying the demon king and the others, all found it very fun and couldn''t help but laugh as they looked at it.

    And it was also at that moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly said to Wu Xie and the others, "Alright, you guys have had enough training, come back now!"

    The moment he finished speaking, Wu Xie and Leng Qianning, who were both the same person, actually appeared around Xiao Qiuer without any warning. Even they themselves felt that it was inconceivable as they looked at each other.

    However, the Huang Tianyu very casually said: "Don''t do this, I brought you all here to rest. Leave the rest to me!"

    As he spoke, he actually floated over and gathered in front of them. What sort of fellow was this?

    Feng Chenggong was instantly enraged and shouted angrily at him: "You evil demon, I truly regretted taking you in that year! If I had known earlier, you were such a demon that would bring calamity to the world, I would have thrown you to your death that year, saving you from coming here and going against the gods!"

    Seeing him in such a state, the Huang Tianyu actually did not care at all and said: "Feng Chenggong, you and the other you are just two things that I have created. Now, I do not want you to disappear, leave immediately with Geng Yuanfu and the rest.

    Just as he finished speaking, Yan Zhen, Geng Yuanfu, He Chang and the rest were immediately enraged, and started cursing at him.

    But at that moment, a purple light suddenly burst out from his body towards Feng Chenggong and the others, silently sending Feng Chenggong and the others back to the Spirit Tooth Mountain. At that moment, Feng Chenggong and the others were extremely terrified and they looked around at their surroundings, unable to understand why they had suddenly appeared there.

    When they saw that Feng Chenggong and the others were so easily beaten up by the Huang Tianyu, and disappeared from their sight, all of them looked at him in extreme shock.

    However, he very casually said to them, "Alright, all of you, stop staring blankly. Didn''t Zhong Wanlong and the others ask you to come and capture me? Then, all of you should just rush over. I will let you know very clearly that you have no ability at all to do anything to me! "

    After hearing his words, why was he so angry all of a sudden? He shouted at him angrily: "Huang Tianyu, you are too arrogant, today this general is going to risk it all and get punished by the Great Sky Sovereign when we go back. Even if he falls into the mortal realm, I will definitely exterminate you ˇ­"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and Qi Wannian and the other Heavenly Generals rushed towards the Huang Tianyu, brimming with killing intent.

    At the same time, Shen Lehuai also gave the order that all of his Heavenly Soldiers and Heaven Generals, as well as those who went there to help them, should all charge towards the Huang Tianyu from another direction.

    Wen Kai and Liu Tai immediately led their troops, the three hundred thousand Earth Spiritual Pawns aggressively charged towards the Huang Tianyu.

    In an instant, Huang Tianyu was surrounded by five to six hundred thousand soldiers and a dozen powerful immortals.

    Seeing that, Song Jiangshan and the others, as well as the other monsters like the Destroying the demon king, all became extremely worried. They shouted at the Huang Tianyu, "Mister is in danger, quickly retreat ˇ­"

    At that time, Wu Xie, a few other siblings, as well as Xiao Qiuer, were also very nervous as they looked towards Huang Tianyu and the others.

    Right at this moment, the Huang Tianyu suddenly pointed its left index finger at the ground while pointing its right index finger at the sky.

    In an instant, an extremely grand Earth Spirit Formation appeared on the ground, and it slowly started to revolve.

    Soon after, an extremely grand Heaven Spiritual Array appeared in the sky and slowly began to rotate.

    Purple light flickered like thunder, and a black blazing fire flickered. With an apocalyptic momentum, other than Shen Lehuai, Wen Kai, and Liu Tai, all the other immortals, heavenly soldiers, and earth spirit soldiers were broken into small pieces. The small pieces that were one inch in size slowly rolled around in between the two large formations without any pattern.

    He had never seen such terrifying mana before. When he opened his mouth, he was terrified and fell to the ground. His body trembled as he closed his eyes, not daring to look at those things again.

    At that time, the Behead the Demon King and the Destroying the demon king who had seen everything behind the purple bamboo forest were also extremely frightened. Cold sweat broke out all over their bodies, and they subconsciously retreated a little away from those demons.

    Song Jiangshan and the rest, however, because they did not have much Fa Li, and were unable to pass through the hundred li of the Purple Bamboo Forest, they did not see that, and did not see anything wrong with the situation.

    Instead, it was Wei Cang who saw everything that said, and said with extreme admiration: "No wonder he was so calm, no wonder he actually possesses such powerful, and even fearsome strength. I have decided that as his master, from today onwards, I will kneel down in front of him every single day, and ask him to pass on to me even more profound magic power, so that I can better protect the common people in the future!"

    Hearing his words, Wu Xie and the rest, as well as Xiao Qiuer, also nodded their heads in agreement.

    At that moment, the small pieces that had been rolling in the two great formations all disappeared. Soon after, the two great formations also disappeared one after the other.

    Shen Lehuai was extremely terrified at that moment as he fell to the ground, but he still shouted angrily at the Huang Tianyu, "Damned great demon, you actually dared to be so cruel and kill my subordinates, this old man will kill you first!"

    While speaking, he rushed towards the Huang Tianyu, but was stopped by something.

    But just at that moment, the deities who had just disappeared, the heavenly soldiers and earth spirit soldiers, as well as the heavenly soldiers and earth spirit soldiers that were killed by Wu Xie just now, all appeared in their surroundings. They looked at each other in astonishment and were unable to understand what was going on.

    Upon hearing the voices, Kai and Madam Liu immediately opened their eyes. When they saw the scene, they were in utter disbelief. They stood up and patted some of the soldiers, only to realize that it was not an illusion. They had truly come to life.

    All of a sudden, Shen Lehuai also talked about what had happened with some of the Immortal Cultivators and Heavenly Generals.

    However, he suddenly cupped his fists and bowed to the Huang Tianyu, saying with gratitude: "Thank you Sir for your mercy, allowing us soldiers and earth spirit soldiers to be reborn!"

    Hearing his words, Shen Lehuai and the other great generals and deities looked at each other in surprise. They did not believe that it was the Huang Tianyu, which allowed the deities and soldiers to be reborn.

    However, the Huang Tianyu was very calm, and explained to them: "General, you don''t need to thank me, and just now, I''m not real either. I want to erase you guys from the Three Realms, and only let you understand, I have the power to destroy you at any time I want, even without using those two great formations, I can still easily make you guys reincarnate after you disappear."

    After hearing his words, Shen Lehuai and the other deities all looked at him with extreme fear.

 C309 Talking about the fear of the gods and the gods

    Talking about the fear of gods

    Shen Lehuai and the others heard from the Huang Tianyu that not only was he able to kill them at will, he could also make them revive after they had disappeared. They were all extremely terrified for a moment as they watched him take a few steps back.

    However, he was very calm as he said to him, "I have already seen it with my own eyes. Sir, with your powerful and terrifying strength, I believe that you possess that ability. Even we, the Empyreans, do not possess that ability!"

    After hearing his words, Shen Lehuai couldn''t believe it at all, and asked him: "What? Even great Sky Sovereign doesn''t have that kind of strength? "

    After he finished speaking, Wen Kai nodded his head and looked at the Huang Tianyu very carefully: "Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming, although he can definitely exterminate us, he definitely won''t do it. Sky Sovereign Zhong Ming, although he can definitely exterminate us, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and the few immortals like the Mr. Huang, with ease, all of them.

    Hearing his words, Liu Tai immediately nodded his head, and agreed with him, "Lord God, what you said is very reasonable. The Sky Sovereign can definitely eliminate us, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and the deities, but he can''t do that kind of terrifying thing as easily as the Mr. Huang. We aren''t looking down on the Sky Sovereign, we are talking about the truth!"

    After hearing what they said, Shen Lehuai thought about it and felt that it made sense, so he nodded.

    But the Huang Tianyu still smiled and said to them: "Everyone, don''t misunderstand, I do not intend to fight with Zhong Wanlong. I just want you all to understand from the things that happened just now, that I am not a demon, and even more so, not an evil person. Even though I just killed these warriors and used a method that would make many living beings tremble in fear, I do not have any ill intentions towards them, otherwise, I would not have allowed them to be reborn, and I am not showing off my strength to you, I just hope that you do not view me as an enemy."

    After hearing what he had said, Shen Lehuai, Madam Liu, and the others were all confused.

    But why did they suddenly kneel on the ground and kowtow three times towards the Huang Tianyu? Shen Lehuai and the others, at this moment, looked at him in confusion.

    However, the Huang Tianyu smiled and said to him: "What do you mean, you are a loyal person. I am very clear about it, but I am sorry, I will not follow you guys back to see Zhong Wanlong and the others, or even Tian Xinrui."

    When he got to that point, he suddenly looked at Eastern Heaven Realm, and then said very casually: "Can I call you that?"

    No one knew who he was talking to or what he was talking to, but they were all confused as they looked at Eastern Heaven Realm.

    However, they heard Tian Xinrui''s voice, which sounded like it came from heaven, speak as if she was a little bothered: "Tian''er, can you not call me that? I always feel that I am quite unfamiliar with you. I don''t like that feeling, I really don''t like that feeling, I really hate that feeling! "

    Hearing that she was angry, the Huang Tianyu quickly coaxed her: "Good Rui Er, don''t be angry. I won''t call you that, no matter what, I''ll just call you Rui Er, okay?"

    Right after he finished speaking, Tian Xinrui actually acted as if he was rather happy: "Didn''t you always call me that? "Silly Tian!"

    After saying that, she laughed happily and then stopped talking.

    He never thought that Tian Xinrui would actually speak like that. Shen Lehuai and the other Daoist Immortals were all extremely scared, and immediately kneeled down and kowtowed to Eastern Heaven Realm.

    He looked at the Huang Tianyu and suddenly said to him nervously: "Sir, could it be that you know the supreme fairy?"

    Seeing his expression, the Huang Tianyu said very calmly: "Regarding this matter with her, you do not have the qualifications to interfere, nor do you have the qualifications to know about it now. After returning, tell Zhong Wanlong and the others not to disturb this matter any longer.

    When he got to that point, he looked at the Eastern Heaven Realm, and spoke as if he was a little distressed: "Rui Er, haven''t you always been there during these many years, supervising Zhong Wanlong and the others? How did they manage the Three Realms to such a state? I truly suspect that they are not suitable for them to continue managing the myriad living beings on my behalf! "

    Hearing his words, Shen Lehuai and the other deities all immediately lowered their heads in fear, because they had clearly heard what he had said. The relationship between him and Tian Xinrui was not ordinary.

    But Tian Xinrui seemed very wronged as she said: "Tian''er, don''t blame me, I''m too lazy to care about anything, other than you, you should know about everything now, I''m only in the past, you are now, and I can properly intervene in everything that has happened in the Three Realms, but the one making the decision is still you. If you don''t come to manage Zhong Wanlong, then I won''t always help you manage them!"

    After hearing her words, the Huang Tianyu immediately looked at her with a helpless smile: "Good, good, good, you were always right. I did not manage them well, but don''t worry, after a while, I will recover my true self and reform the Three Realms. You can endure it for a while, after the latest three thousand years from now, I will definitely return to your side and will never leave you, but you better order Zhong Wanlong to not disturb me for the next three thousand years, otherwise I will make them disappear anytime."

    After hearing what he said, they couldn''t believe it at all. They looked at each other, not believing that he actually had the ability to make Zhong Wanlong, the Great Sky Sovereign, disappear at any time.

    However, Tian Xinrui said casually: "As long as you are happy, I will send some female immortals to reprimand Zhong Wanlong and the others. As for other matters, you can just play around with them yourself.

    Just as she reached that point, Huang Tianyu suddenly said lovingly: "I mean what I say, there''s no other way. I''m the only one who dotes on you!"

    After he finished speaking, Tian Xinrui immediately smiled happily, and did not speak further.

    Then, the Huang Tianyu said to them, "Alright, you guys can all go back now. With the Fairy that Rui Er sent to scold them, the few Empyreans that Zhong Wanlong and the others will not make things difficult for you all."

    With that, he floated to the side of Wuxie and the others, no longer caring about the name of those immortals.

    He had just experienced the Huang Tianyu''s terrifying strength. After hearing his conversation with Tian Xinrui, he realized what level of immortal was, and he became even more terrified of him.

    At the same time, they were also convinced that Huang Tianyu was definitely not a great demon, and even more so not an evil being. Because, in the hearts of all the living beings that knew or had heard of Tian Xinrui, she was definitely an extremely powerful and absolutely righteous expert.

    Her position in the eyes of all living things was definitely much higher than Zhong Wanlong''s and the few great Sky Sovereigns.

    Seeing that the Huang Tianyu had ignored them, they looked at each other a few times, then saluted towards the Purple Bamboo Forest a few times, and left.

 C310 Jade Buddha invited xie jing

    When Wen Kai and the others left, the Huang Tianyu suddenly released a golden light towards Song Jiangshan and the others, as well as Behead the Demon King and the other monsters. In an instant, it brought them, along with Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie and more than a dozen others, to the other side of the forest.

    Seeing that they had all disappeared, Song Ruoxian suddenly became more cautious. He asked the Huang Tianyu, "Master, could it be that you have already extinguished all of those immortals?"

    Hearing his words, Song Jiangshan and the rest were extremely shocked as they looked at their surroundings.

    The Huang Tianyu patted them and dissolved the demons, as well as the demons who had destroyed them. The surrounding two barriers said very calmly: "No, just now, I used a little of my Fa Li to intimidate them. After that, they listened to my advice and went back to their respective realms."

    After hearing what he said, Song Ruoxian and the rest became more relaxed.

    However, Song Jiangshan kept the treasured sword in his hand, cupped his fists and sincerely said to him: "Sir, my fellow friends, and your mount are all extremely powerful, and I know that all of you are man of justice s with hearts of the common people, I humbly request that Sir, my fellow friends and I return to our city together with you, and help us to manage our Jinling, please do not push us away and promise me everything!"

    Seeing how the Emperor of a country was actually so humble in saying those words to Huang Tianyu and the others, even those who were scheming and plotting were unable to believe it at all as they looked at him.

    However, Destroying the demon king said in a huff, "Sir, don''t even think about those things. Mr. Huang has an extremely deep friendship with us demi-humans, and he and our noble princess are a pair made from heaven and earth, so our supreme Infernal Queen, our exalted Emperor, His Majesty and the Empress have long invited him to become our clan''s fiendish emperor. One day, we have taken over three realms, so how could we possibly hand over his throne to the Mr. Huang?

    After hearing what he said, the generals and other generals looked at him in displeasure. At the same time, they could not understand why the Huang Tianyu would have dealings with those demons.

    Seeing that they were about to argue, the Huang Tianyu immediately smiled and said to them: "Thank you everyone for your good intentions, but I am sorry, but I will not accept your good intentions."

    Hearing his words, the two Demon Kings, Destroying and Severing, anxiously called him Mr. Huang.

    Song Ruoxian was even more anxious as he said to him: "Master, just accept my royal father''s invitation, we will definitely treat you well!"

    However, the Huang Tianyu shook its head and said very calmly: "Thank you for your sincerity, Your Highness, but I will not accept your good intentions. At the same time, I will also thank you all for coming to help us in such a dangerous situation, but now that those deities have left, please quickly return!"

    With a wave of his hand, he produced some spirit fruits and spirit grasses, and smiled towards Song Jiangshan, and said to Behead the Demon King and the others: "Consider these as our thanks to you, your majesty. Bring the spirit fruits and spirit grasses back as our thanks to you, but I am sorry, but I will not go back with you, to assume a high position or a Demon Emperor."

    Looking at his extremely carefree appearance, Song Jiangshan pondered for a long time. Then, as if she had understood something, she nodded her head slightly and said to him, Wu Xie and the others, "Everyone here is a very carefree person who cares about the common people, so it''s not suitable for me to be an official. This one has made a move on you right now, since you are all in no danger, then I will not disturb your cultivation any longer.

    After he finished speaking, he cupped his fists towards Huang Tianyu and the others, along with Behead the Demon King and the other demons. Then he led Song Ruoxian and the others and left with the food.

    Watching them leave, the Spirit Demon Kings that were destroyed and cut down, also courteously spoke a few words to Huang Tianyu and the others, then left with the Spirit Fruits and Spirit Grasses.

    After they left, the Huang Tianyu looked at the Eastern Heaven Realm, and said to Wu Xie and the others in a friendly manner: "Just like what you guys heard just now, I am very familiar with Rui Er, which means that you guys respect her. But right now, it is not your turn to know the true identity and relationship between me and her, and the real relationship between us, so go back and continue to cultivate.

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Qiuer and Wu Xie released a ray of spiritual light and brought them back to the zenith.

    Even though Wei Cang and the others were curious about the relationship between him and Tian Xinrui, they did not ask him about it after hearing his words.

    They respectively returned to the Central Heaven Realm and the Southern Heaven Realm, and immediately headed over to Zhong Wanlong and Zhong Wanlong to beg for their forgiveness.

    Shen Lehuai met Wan Huohai in the Fire Dragon Palace of the Supreme Fire Palace. Just as he was about to beg for forgiveness, Wan Huohai suddenly frowned and said to him, "Come with me to see the Great Sky Sovereign immediately!"

    After that, he walked out, Shen Lehuai quickly followed him and walked out.

    Very quickly, they rode on two fiery clouds and flew to the central Heaven Realm. They were immediately welcomed outside the Zhong Ming Palace.

    Looking at Si Nantao and Bai Duzun, who were also inside, and why were they kneeling, Shen Lehuai immediately knelt down. What then?

    Hearing his words, Zhong Wanlong shook his head, and spoke in a serious tone: "Generals, both of you, don''t blame yourselves. Quickly tell us in great detail what has happened between you and Mr. Huang!"

    Seeing that he actually called the Huang Tianyu Mr. Huang and didn''t blame them for it, why did they call it Shen Lehuai? They were all confused as they looked at each other.

    However, very quickly, the two generals, Wen Kai and the others, as well as Feng Chenggong and the others, were told everything that had happened in the Earth Spirit Mountain.

    After listening to what they had to say, Si Nantao suddenly turned very cautious and said to Zhong Wanlong and the others, "Great Sky Sovereign, Brother Wan, Brother Bai, it seems that we have been deceived by Feng Chenggong and the other bastards. Mr. Huang is not some kind of great demon, on the contrary, his relationship with the supreme fairy is very special.

    Bai Duzun also said in a serious tone, "We should also carefully consider the words of Yun Yi and the others."

    After they finished speaking, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai both nodded very carefully!

 C311 Princess Walk Through Heaven Soldiers Realm

    The Behead the Demon King and the Destroying the demon king led the demon soldiers and brought the Huang Tianyu back to the World of Demons and Demons. The spirit fruits and spirit herbs, they immediately had the black shadow and the other demon soldiers settle the demon soldiers in the barracks in the two mountains, and they immediately went to the beautiful scenery thousands of miles around the Demon Bone Mountain. They wanted to report to Ling''er, and the spirit fruits and spirit plants, as well as the heavenly soldiers, they happened in the Earth Spirit Mountain.

    However, they didn''t see Ling''er and the others on the river bank, which Ling''er and Jin Zhu often visited, with many beautiful spirit fruit trees and many exotic flowers growing around it. Everyone was slightly puzzled and looked around.

    It was at this time that Ling''er''s voice suddenly sounded in their minds. In a calmer tone, she said, "Monster Kings, come quickly to the Dark Light Garden and report to me about what happened to Mr. Huang and the other deities."

    Hearing her words, Destruction and Behead the Demon King immediately became very cautious. They cupped their fists and said in unison, "We shall follow the princess'' orders!"

    After they finished speaking, they rode a demonic cloud and left the area, directly heading towards a location several dozen miles away. There was a flash of silver light, the demonic wind blew gently, causing them to fly towards the Yin Light Garden.

    After arriving at the grand garden, the two of them didn''t dare to enter without permission.

    Back then, when the few evil women guarding the garden saw the two great demon kings, they immediately clasped their hands and bowed to them, saying, "Greetings, Demon Kings!"

    The Behead the Demon King looked at Destroying the demon king, and suddenly became calmer, and said to the demons: "We came here to pay our respects under the orders of the noble princess, quickly go in and inform her that we have arrived."

    Just as he finished speaking, Rui Ping suddenly floated out of the garden. She looked at the two demon kings and immediately said in a very gentle tone, "My two great kings, the princess has invited you. Please follow me!"

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and floated in. Behead the Demon King and Destroying the demon king hurriedly followed her into the garden.

    Soon, they arrived at a relatively elegant pavilion. They saw Ling''er drinking tea, looking at bamboo slips, and Jin Zhu, who was sitting next to Ling''er.

    The two Monster Kings hurriedly walked over, and very politely clasped their fists towards Ling''er and said, "We greet the noble princess!"

    Ling''er looked at them, put down the teacup in her hand, and said to them easily: "How is it, my two great kings, have you gone to the mortal world to help the Mr. Huang? Have you eliminated all the villains who harmed them? And how are he and Xiao Qiuer? How many soldiers have you guys lost? "

    Hearing her ask them about those things, Behead the Demon King immediately looked at Destroying the demon king carefully.

    Destroying the demon king thought about it carefully for a moment, then said to her: "Princess, although we went to Earth Spirit Mountain this time, wanting to help Mr. Huang, and his mount, kill all the heavenly and earth spirit soldiers, and all the bandits of Taizhen Sect, but Mr. Huang did not allow us to help him, and he and his disciples, are all extremely powerful, and do not need us to help them."

    At that point, he suddenly stopped, and cautiously turned to Ling''er. "No! It''s more accurate to say that it''s the Mr. Huang that doesn''t need it at all. Any living beings, including us, have come to help him, and this subordinate personally saw it. I saw it with my own eyes, and it was very easy for him to smash the two hundred thousand Heavenly Generals, the four hundred thousand Earth Spirit Soldiers, and a dozen or so powerful immortals into pieces.

    He did not believe that a Huang Tianyu would have such a terrifying ability. He immediately frowned and asked: "Your Majesty, Destroyer, are you sure that what you have said is true? "Big brother Huang has that kind of strength?"

    At that time, the silver ring and the other girls were also rather suspicious as they looked towards Behead the Demon King and Destroying the demon king.

    He knew that it would be extremely difficult for them to believe him. The two Demon Kings, immediately and carefully, told them everything that happened to them in Earth Spirit Mountain, Huang Tianyu and the others, as well as everything that they saw in great detail.

    In the end, the Behead the Demon King was still rather nervous as he said to Ling''er, "Princess, this subordinate saw the Mr. Huang with my own eyes and used it at the same time. The powerful celestial power and the Earth Elemental Power were both used at the same time, and the two extremely powerful Spiritual Energies.

    After hearing what he had to say, Yu Yao immediately became furious, and said to him: "Cut it off, you dare! How noble and powerful was the supreme Infernal Queen and Sir? Although the Mr. Huang has a deep relationship with us, how can you dare say that he has surpassed us? "

    After hearing her reprimand, Behead the Demon King immediately said in a very fearful tone, "Third Aunt, please do not be angry. This one is only speaking the truth and nothing more.

    Seeing him in such a state, Ling''er didn''t really care and said, "Alright, my King, don''t be afraid. Since what you said is the truth, then we will definitely not punish you."

    Speaking of which, she got Jin Zhu to give a bamboo scroll to the Destroying the demon king, and then used a formal tone to tell the two Spirit Demon Kings: "Over the past ten years, the human race''s Desolate Heavenly Immortal cultivators have been constantly attacking us, although they did not cause us any major casualties, but they have frequently killed our own people, and even used our own people to refine pills for them. I have already ordered the Lord of the Water Demons, Lord of the Dream, and Master Gu to go and eliminate them."

    When she got there, she took a sip of tea and continued in a calmer tone, "However, those fellows of the Underworld''s Underworld Bear Monsters would often take advantage of our travel for the past three thousand years or so to reach an agreement with those fellows of the Heaven Realm. They would never be able to attack the human world, but they would come to us time and time again, capture thousands of lives, and even very cruelly eat them all.

    Hearing her command, Destroying the demon king and Behead the Demon King immediately became very cautious. They cupped their fists and bowed, "We shall follow the princess'' orders!"

    After they finished speaking, Ling''er thought for a moment, and then calmly said to them, "You all can go ahead and do what you want. In a bit, I''ll go report what I need to my mother and the others. You can leave!"

    Hearing her orders, Destroying the demon king and Behead the Demon King immediately bid farewell and left.

    A while ago, we were all worried for him and Xiao Qiuer. We were worried that the immortals would harm them, but now, they actually possess such powerful strength, especially the Mr. Huang, who unexpectedly possesses a strength that surpasses even the sovereign. This servant congratulates you, congratulations on finding such a good brother! "

    Hearing her words, Jin Zhu and the other girls couldn''t help laughing as they looked at Ling''er.

    However, Ling''er stood up, walked to the side of a pillar, and said with melancholy: "The Elder Brother Tianyu is very, very good, very good, but why does he not agree to our request? "My mother already admired him so much, and my esteemed father wished even more for him to become our Demon Emperor. Although he treated me very well and even told you two sisters nothing, why is he not coming to our place to take over that position?"

    As she spoke, she became even more depressed and sighed.

    Seeing her appearance, Jin Zhu and the other girls hurriedly walked over and advised her.

    It didn''t take long for her to suddenly become very serious and said to Jin Zhu and the others, "No, I must go find Elder Brother Tianyu. Whether it is for my own happiness or for the sake of our clan''s rapid strength, I must find him as soon as possible and convince him to bring Xiao Qiuer and his eleven disciples to us.

    Hearing her words, Cui Yun suddenly became a bit nervous and said: "Princess, this isn''t good! Your sending two Monster Kings to the mortal world to help them has already displeased His Majesty. Right now, you better not have any more thoughts or else perhaps even Your Majesty will be displeased. "

    "Although Big Brother Huang is very good to us, moreover, we''ve been friendly for a while now. The Demon Lords and the various Demon Kings are getting along very well, and we have nothing to say to you, but after all, he hasn''t married you yet, and hasn''t held any important positions. Recently, His Majesty and I have been together because he refused to take up the position, and our Demon Emperor is very angry, so at this time, Princess, it''s not appropriate for us to go and find him."

    "Princess, we all know that you want to be with Little Brother Huang as much as possible, but at the same time, we also hope that you can be with him as soon as possible, but right now, Your Majesty and His Majesty are both a little concerned, he has refused to accept the position of Demon Emperor, so you shouldn''t look for him at this time. Later on when Your Majesty and Your Majesty no longer care about that matter, you should look for him in the mortal world, that''s not too bad!"

    After listening to their advice, Ling''er thought for a moment, then shook her head, and said with great distress: "No, I really cannot endure it any longer. Without Elder Brother Tianyu, I really miss him so much, I always want him by my side. I''ll go find him now, and bring him to my marriage. My clan and I really need him ˇ­"

    As she spoke, she was actually in great pain. In front of her, waves of demonic energy were released, shaking the entire area. A rapidly spinning cyclone flew into it, and just as Jin Zhu and the others were about to fly in, the cyclone suddenly disappeared.

    Cai Die was extremely worried, she turned to Jin Zhu and the rest and said, "Princess went to the mortal world to look for Brother Huang and the rest, does she know where the Earth Spirit Mountain is in the mortal world?"

    She had just finished speaking when Yu Yao suddenly said worriedly: "Crap, there are a lot of living creatures in the human world that are called Earth Spirit Mountain, and it''s not just the great mountain that Big Brother Huang and the rest are at. As far as I know, many humans often call the great mountains of the human world Heavenly Spirit Mountain, Earth Spirit Mountain, Yin Spirit Mountain, Immortal Mountain, and more than ten other great mountains as Earth Spirit Mountain, but she just went to the human world so recklessly, I''m afraid she won''t be able to find the real Earth Spirit Mountain for a short period of time."

    As they spoke, they were getting more and more worried for Ling''er.

    But after thinking for a moment, Jin Zhu suddenly said very calmly, "No! Let''s not just stand there in a daze, then hurry up and report to the Lord, and go with His Majesty and the others. "

    After she finished speaking, she flew out of the garden, and silver ring and the other sisters hurriedly followed her, flying towards the Demon Bone Mountain.

    Very quickly, they found the Demon Lord and Demon Emperor within the Imperial Palace. They immediately brought Ling''er to the mortal world to look for the Huang Tianyu and reported the matter to them.

    The Demon Elder immediately became furious: "That child is far too outrageous, Zhong Wanlong and the rest of the people, they just sent their troops to attack, the Huang Tianyu that stinking brat who doesn''t know how to appreciate favors, she just rashly went to find that brat, and she didn''t even come to tell us about it, it''s too outrageous!"

    The Spirit Demon Emperor was also very angry as he said: "These past few years, all the different forces have been in an uproar, but at our realm, there are many disasters happening. As the princess of our clan, instead of doing many things for our clan, she was actually confused by that brat Huang Tianyu.

    At that time, the Infernal Queen, who had also gone there, looked at Jin Zhu and her two sisters with an extremely worried look. However, she said somewhat angrily, "She is willing to go and find that brat who doesn''t know how to appreciate favors. Just let her be, you sisters don''t need to care about her.

    But the Demon Empress was very worried, and said to the three of them, "Alright, alright, big sister, don''t be angry, no matter what, Ling''er is still our child, and she has helped us for many years, and did a lot of things. It''s just because she likes the child called Huang Tianyu too much, and recently, she heard that some heavenly soldiers went to attack the child.

    After hearing her persuasion, although the Demon Lord and the others were still quite angry, they could not say anything more.

    However, right at the moment when they were extremely angry about the matter of them going to the mortal world and discussing it for Ling''er ˇ­

    , who was discussing the matters of the Huang Tianyu and the others with them in the great hall of the Central Heaven Realm, suddenly said rather angrily: "The relationship between the Mr. Huang and the supreme fairy is very deep, and although he did shock us a bit, but later on, the soldiers who were beaten to death by his disciples came back to life. It can also be considered as a favor to us, we really cannot offend them anymore, but we must not let those demons dare to openly oppose us, and we must not let them off!"

    Hearing his words, Bai Duzun immediately agreed: "Great Sky Sovereign, what you said is true, those demons actually dared to go against us in the mortal world when we were sending troops to attack Mr. Huang, and they even despicably called us Demon Emperor. Didn''t they say that the supreme fairy was in a group with demons? We must go and teach them a lesson! "

    Just as he finished speaking, Si Nantao suddenly became anxious: "Alright, Bai Duzun, let''s not waste any more time, let''s hurry back. Let''s send the handsome soldiers to the World of Demons and Demons, I''ll lead a hundred thousand troops to destroy Ku Zang right now, those bastards!"

    After he finished speaking, he left the place. Bai Duzun took a look, and Wan Huohai and Zhong Wanlong, also left quickly.

    Not long after, the two Sky Elders personally led two hundred thousand bronze armored heavenly soldiers to the World of Demons and Demons.

 C312 All the spirits of the Bane have come to kill

    Just as Si Nantao and Bai Duzun led the heavenly soldiers and attacked the World of Demons and Demons, Qiong Qi, Nine-winged dragon, evil blood goose and the other demon generals, as well as the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Sovereign, sensed the powerful spirit energy the two of them had emitted, as well as some of the special auras the heavenly soldiers and generals, and immediately prepared to deal with them.

    Very quickly, Nine-winged dragon and the other generals ordered many demon soldiers to rush to the World of Demons and Demons, to the border area of the Heaven Realm, and to start a great war with the heavenly soldiers and generals.

    When the Sky Demon Lord saw the Demon Lord and the Spirit Demon Emperor, he actually led their respective protectors and flew towards Si Nantao and the rest. He immediately flew in front of them and cupped his fists towards them calmly. Quickly, return with the various Protectors. We will personally send all of them away. "

    At that time, they had already seen it. Si Nantao''s Demon Elder suddenly said in a stern voice, "Sky Demon Lord, you don''t have to worry about us. Go and exterminate those bastards, this sovereign will personally go and fight Si Nantao!"

    As he spoke, he released billowing demonic energy.

    But after flying to the earth-demon lord, he said to them calmly: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, all of you and the Protectors can temporarily watch the battle and watch how we take care of the heavenly soldiers and generals. Such a small battle formation is not worth it for you all to take action!"

    The Mortal Devil Lord had conjured a very special flag. It fluttered a few times, and soon, a great number of terrifying zombies and devils jumped out from some abyss nearby, and together, they rushed towards those heavenly soldiers and heavenly soldiers.

    Seeing those zombies, the Demon Emperor nodded his head in relief, and said to the Demon Sovereign in a calmer tone, "Brother, let''s just watch first, after all, Zhong Wanlong and Wan Huohai have not come yet. We can''t take any precautions against them!"

    Seeing that what he said made sense, the Demon Lord slightly nodded his head. Together with the other Protectors, he retreated to a mountain above the Demon Bone Mountain. The tallest mountain peak majestically looked at the heavenly soldiers.

    Just at that time, the Heavenly Demon Lord looked and necromancer and the other great demon lords all flew over. They suddenly shouted in a stern voice, "Now that Lord of the Water Demons and Lord of the Dream are not around, necromancer, Ishigami, Lord of Fire and Devil, Lord of Fire and Devil, you guys can temporarily go and fight against Bai Duzun, earth-demon lord, and the Human Devil Lord can come with me to meet Si Nantao, Qiong Qi, you quickly send troops to meet the two heavenly troops. The other demon kings can hold the fort here and send some of their subordinates who are traveling on foot to quickly look for the princess and report this to him."

    After hearing his orders, necromancer and the others immediately went back to act with seriousness.

    However, earth-demon lord suddenly said to the Immortal Execution Archipelago Demon King with caution, "Send your most trusted subordinate to the mortal realm''s Earth Spirit Mountain and ask them to come and help us to prevent those bastards from the Nether Lord from attacking us while we are in chaos!"

    After hearing what he said, the Devil Lord immediately agreed and said, "earth-demon lord, what you said is true. After the princess returns, if we get help from her, we will definitely be able to defeat her, including Zhong Wanlong, Nether Lord and the others.

    After they finished speaking, the two Demon Masters and the Heavenly Demon Lord rode their rolling devil clouds and pounced towards Si Nantao.

    Just when Bai Duzun and Si Nantao led two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers to attack the Demon Elder and the others, they had always wanted to capture them. The ten great calamity fiends of the World of Demons and Demons quickly found out about it.

    All of a sudden, he said in a happy tone, "Brothers, you all should know that the Heaven Realm guys have finally launched an attack on the Demon Lord and the others. This is a rare opportunity, I think we should immediately send troops to attack them, although it might not be a small risk, but we can take this opportunity to curry favor with the heavenly soldiers. We might even be able to get some benefits from them in the future!"

    After listening to what he had to say, the Hong Xie said very carefully: "Those benefits you have to say, it is indeed possible that they will fall into our hands, but the problem is, those little ones under us, if we fight them alone, they are not the opponents of the Demon Masters and Demon Kings, the elite soldiers under their command. Furthermore, Ku Zang and the others, they have long had the intention of destroying us.

    Looking at his appearance, Smelting suddenly said angrily, "Ol''ninth, how come you''re so timid now? Ku Zang and the rest are all very powerful, under normal circumstances, it is true that we cannot offend them, but the problem is, I heard that Si Nantao and Bai Duzun all went to World of Demons and Demons this time, and if things go wrong, Zhong Wanlong, Wan Huohai and the rest, as well as that supreme fairy and the other extremely powerful experts, will also go attack and attack them. If we do not pick up this bargain, then we will not have such a good chance in the future.

    As if he had made some kind of decision, he said very seriously: "This time, we must go and attack Ku Zang and the others. For no other reason but that we should go and take revenge against them in the chaos that has occurred this time, and report back to the one who was beaten up badly by the necromancer and the others!"

    Hearing his decision to infiltrate them, they all cautiously nodded their heads.

    The ice coffin suddenly said with a serious tone: "We can go there, but we must also tell this matter to the rest of the Pantheon, and think of a way for them, to come with us, to attack Ku Zang and the rest, that way, our chances of winning will increase a lot, and at the same time, we are in an alliance with them, after all, if we do not tell them about it, it would not be justifiable!"

    Just as he finished speaking, the Demon spirit host suddenly appeared on top of a gust of black Qi, and laughed out loud: "Cold coffin, you are indeed very calm, and have considered the most comprehensive course of action. Our mother spirit has already led our 500,000-strong army to the World of Demons and Demons, and you guys should also quickly lead your subordinates to that place to get your share of the spoils.

    After he finished speaking, he was still quite polite, he cupped his fists towards Jiang Kong and the others, and quickly disappeared along with the black smoke.

    After the Demon spirit host said this, Lv Ji had already led his army of 500,000 to attack World of Demons and Demons. After he disappeared, Jiang Kong and the rest gathered together and headed towards World of Demons and Demons with their demon soldiers.

 C313 The Seven Insects Fighting the Bane

    Lv Ji had just led the bunch from the spirit host into the World of Demons and Demons with half a million Ghastly Soldier General and saw the Three Great Demon Masters of Heaven and Earth, together with the necromancer, Ishigami and Lord of Fire and Devil. They surrounded Si Nantao and Bai Duzun in the air and engaged in a very fierce battle with them, causing Lv Ji to feel more at ease.

    Very quickly, she ordered the Spirit Demon spirit host and the others, led their respective Ghastly Soldier General s and went around the fighting area. There were many Heavenly Soldiers and Demonic Beasts, and they headed straight for a far away place, where a black river was flowing, wanting to cross the river and directly attack. The mountain opposite them was holding onto the two great Daos.

    But just at that time, the Heartbreak Demon King led eight great lion generals with a single Heartcrush Blade to appear there. He said to her in a rather domineering manner: "Lv Ji, this road is impassable!"

    After he finished speaking, he held a spear in his hand. Killing the Demon King, who had killed off the demon head pike, also led the evil dog and other great generals there.

    Just at that time, Jiang Kong and the rest of the ten great Bane of Calamity, suddenly led Xiong Wa and the others and many demons with different weapons over there. They joined forces with the Ghastly Soldier General s of the Pantheon and stood opposite to the Demon King of Calamity.

    When Si Nantao, who was fighting with the three Demon Masters, saw them, he suddenly exclaimed in fury, "Dammit, This Empyrean and Bai Duzun, you two brought our troops here, and actually let those bastards beat them up in the forward battle. This is too infuriating."

    Just as he finished speaking, earth-demon lord suddenly slapped his back. Although it did not injure him severely, it still made him stagger and caused his spirit energy to increase by a whole realm, agitating the three Demon Masters and causing the surrounding protective demon energy to sway unstably.

    The three Demon Masters were even more careful as they started a great battle with him.

    Just at that time, Bai Duzun suddenly said in a huff: "If we knew it would come to this, we wouldn''t have moved against them a few days ago. Those children of the Huang Tianyu, if we hadn''t sent troops to attack them, we could have made Yun Yi and the others go ask them to come here and clean up the entire Pantheon and those bastards of the ten great calamity stars.

    As he spoke, he suddenly clashed head on with necromancer''s palm, immediately knocking necromancer into a patch of land. The scalding blood desert shook and turned into a rolling blood sand.

    Fortunately, necromancer was also very strong, and he quickly floated out from inside, and continued to surround him.

    When they saw Jiang Kong, the Qiong Qi of those fellows suddenly shouted to the Demon Generals, "White Bone Swordtooth Tiger, Steel Armored Crocodile, One-horned Black Lion, immediately come together with the Golden Turtle and Evil Demon Snow Goose. All of them, Demon Generals, fight against these damned Heaven General, Nine-winged dragon, Tao Tie, and the rest of you, as well as this general, go and take care of Jiang Kong''s fellows and those bastards, the Demon Spirit!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swayed his body, and pounced in front of Jiang Kong. With a loud bang, he met Jiang Kong''s claw head on, and the two sides both retreated a little with victory in their hands.

    The Nine-winged dragon had also arrived. Not long ago, the Demon spirit host who was in front of him brandished his fist and clashed head on with him, and in that moment, he released a large amount of Yin Qi. He whistled and shook a large number of the white bone trees, causing them to clatter as they flew out.

    When they saw the Demon Generals flying towards the Demon Mountain Range on demonic clouds, those fellows from the Demon spirit host were immediately on high alert, staring at them.

    At that moment, Lv Ji suddenly revealed a three foot long, dark, white bone sword. The Heart Punishing Demon King and the others said, "Today, we want to fight with those heavenly soldiers, annihilate all of you, occupy this world of yours, and kill that stinky girl who tried to steal my man. I want to see who dares to fight with me for the Huang Tianyu from today onwards ˇ­"

    After she finished speaking, she rode on the strange bird and pounced towards the Heart Kill Demon King with her sword, but was blocked by Killing the Demon King and the Demon King.

    He never thought that she would actually hate Ling Er so much because of the Huang Tianyu, and even wanted to kill Ling''er. Many demons were enraged, and attacked Jiang Kong and the rest.

    They suddenly saw the python, the black-furred spider, the bug clan people, and some large scorpions and toads crazily attacking them. As for Lv Ji''s subordinates, they flew into a rage all of a sudden and pounced on top of them, scolding them, "What are you guys doing here, attacking us? Why aren''t you quickly joining forces with us to deal with these damned demons? "

    Looking at him, python suddenly pounced and said angrily: "Insect Food, you despicable and shameless bastard, now you still dare to shout at us, who the hell are you?"

    A giant toad over three feet tall jumped over, crushed a vicious beast, and angrily said to Evil Death, "We seven insect species have always trusted you, and often helped you do a lot of things, but you treated us as fools, and played tricks on us for hundreds of years, and even betrayed us and swallowed us many times. This is what we should have gained, this time we want to help Your Majesty, and the rest, to kill you all!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he used his own poison needle to stab a scorpion that was more than five feet long and three feet tall. He said huffily: "python, Green Light Toad, what are you wasting time talking to these bastards for? Hurry up and use our deadly poison to melt them all. Let''s see if they still dare to treat us as fools in the future! "

    After he finished speaking, he and the Red Feathered Poisonous Bee led many large scorpions and bumblebees, covering the sky. They shot out a lot of black poisonous needles towards the insect food and evil beasts, quickly killing a lot of them.

    "Damned bastards! How dare you kill our kids like this?! I''ll kill you all right now!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his claw towards the green light toad, sending out a lot of long haired demonic beasts. However, they were quickly suppressed by the poisonous gas spewed by the dozens of centipedes.

    Immediately after that, the python led many large pythons, entangling many vicious beasts to death.

    Many black-furred spiders had even made many poisonous spider webs in their surroundings. They trapped quite a few of the worms on the webs and quickly rushed up to them, eating them clean.

 C314 Wan Huohai despicably launched a sneak attack

    He did not expect that python and the other seven Great Worms would dare to fight them for their food and death. At that time, they were extremely angry, and in that scorched earth, they led the Ant King and the others to fight a huge battle with them.

    And it was also because of this that the entire armies of the two great calamity stars were tied down by the seven kinds of poisonous insects, which had unknowingly caused Jiang Kong and Lv Ji to attack the Heartcrush Demon King and Qiong Qi, and the armies of the Demon Soldiers to weaken by a few million.

    Facing such a situation, Jiang Kong suddenly became furious and shouted at Insect Food and Evil Death, "You two, don''t be fooled by those bugs, hurry up and come with us to attack these demons."

    Millions of Earth Elemental Demon Soldiers burst out laughing and said to them: "Immediately go and assist the seven great insect Tribes to exterminate those bastards who eat and kill the insects. This general will promise you, as long as you get the heads of those two fellows and calm those bastards down, this general will definitely request for you, the supreme Infernal Queen and Your Majesty, as well as the noble princess, to give you the services you deserve!" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ˇ­"

    After sending the Demon spirit host flying with a kick, the Nine-winged dragon clansmen laughed loudly and said loudly: "I, the general, will also reward the noble princess for you. I will ask her to give us the spirit fruits on the beautiful scenery of the Mr. Huang, which is a thousand miles away.

    After hearing the great benefits that the two Demon Generals had promised them, the poisonous bugs of the python and the Earth Elemental Demons were instantly overjoyed. They began attacking even more madly, eating and killing the demons, the ant King who was beaten up not long after, and the other demons of disease species were quite fearful.

    Upon seeing that situation, they invaded for a moment before furiously scolding, "A bunch of useless bums!"

    Just as he finished speaking, he was struck heavily by a demon general in the armor of a Taotie beast. He flew towards a distant place on a demonic wind near a large volcano in fear, but the demon general was chasing after him relentlessly, riding a demonic cloud.

    The Demon General wearing the Winged Serpent Armor was also very brave and fierce. He began to fight on top of the swamps where a green wind was howling.

    A large general wearing a set of Nine Infant Demon Armor caught up to those fellows in the cold coffin on a rather desolate plain. They fought a fierce battle with them and soon killed them. Dozens of lesser demons were furious and released billowing cold air at him, but he quickly dodged all of them and led a large number of demon soldiers to surround the cold coffin.

    Looking at Qiong Qi and the other Demon Generals, he began to battle with Jiang Kong and the others. He suddenly dropped onto a piece of land, and on the Black Bone Wasteland, he released a billowing amount of demonic energy. The place was instantly shaken, and an earthquake occurred within a radius of tens of kilometers.

    Right at that moment, a very terrifying Demon General wearing a Gu carving armor suddenly shook that pair of coldly glittering large wings. He led a lot of Wing Demon Soldiers and pounced down from the sky, unexpectedly not even needing to land on the ground as he started a big battle with them.

    During this period of time, many Demon Soldiers were still loudly cursing and moving the ground. They were a big idiot, they clearly saw it, they won''t be on the ground fighting with them, but they still foolishly used up their energy and caused those earthquakes, making the ground to shake with great anger, really wanting to eat them alive!

    It was also at that time that a Demon General wearing the Fire Rat Armor led many Demon Soldiers and charged directly towards them. They crushed the Demon Soldiers near Zhu Gui and the others, and started a wild battle with them.

    Another Demon General, who was wearing a set of Demon Armor with Candle Shadow on his body, led a lot of fierce Demon Soldiers and forced those guys to move towards a black mountain with raging Devil Flames.

    Another Demon General, who was dressed in the armor of a Imprisoning Ox, led a lot of Fangs Demon Soldiers and forced the people of the Hong Xie into a very dilapidated and lifeless city. Using the terrain there, he restricted the people of the Hong Xie and released a torrent of flood water, causing the Hong Xie to become very angry.

    ''s group of ten, the Ten Great Calamity Stars, were all blocked by the Insect Clan and the Qiong Qi Clan.

    Lv Ji abruptly swung her sword and exchanged blows with the Demon King. Riding that strange bird, she flew to the top of a large river and suddenly said to Demon spirit host in a stern voice, "Demon spirit, immediately lead our subordinates, bypass these Demon Kings and Demon Generals, and go behind Kuang Mao and those other fellows, and help those Heaven General. Let''s first eliminate those Demon Soldiers who are slightly weaker than us!"

    Just as she finished speaking, the Nine-winged dragon pounced on them again. In front of the Demon spirit host, one punch sent the Demon spirit host into the river, and in an extremely tyrannical manner, it said to her: "Lv Ji, you want your subordinates to harm our soldiers? Keep dreaming, with us here, no one can think of leaving this place!"

    After speaking, he pounced again. The Demon spirit host that had just flown up from the river continued to fight with that fellow.

    Immediately after, a demon general, who was dressed in demon eagle armor, with a body that flickered with a kind of black ice crystal like aura, led a lot of demon soldiers and pounced towards the people from spirit host, giving off a murderous vibe, and started a huge battle with them.

    The other demon general who was dressed in a strange robe, led a group of great lizard demon generals and surrounded Gui Ling and the others in a mountainous area, which was shrouded in poisonous gas.

    At the same time, another Demon General, who was dressed in Spirit Monkey Armor, led a lot of Gorilla Demon Soldiers. They were extremely ferocious, surrounding the Evil spirit host and the others in an abyss that was filled with black skeletons.

    There was also a Demon General wearing the Wanxiang Centipede''s armor who led many long legs of Demon Weapons and forced the Evil Spirit and the others into a deep mountain that was covered with ice and snow.

    There was also a Demon General dressed in an Antelope Armor. He led many pairs of strange, needle-like demon soldiers that forced the Blood Spirit and the others into a sea of blood.

    All of the great generals who had made it in were stopped in their tracks by the troops of the Pantheon.

    The Demon Lord and the rest, along with Si Nantao, Bai Duzun, the Golden Turtle and the other Demon Generals, had a great battle with the heavenly generals. From time to time, they would even help kill and slaughter the two great Demon Kings, attacking Lv Ji.

    But they didn''t care about those things.

    Seeing that the necromancer, the Ishigami and the Lord of Fire and Devil were unable to withstand Bai Duzun''s attacks anymore, the Spirit Demon Emperor immediately rode a cloud and flew to the city. He gathered many Spirit Demon soldiers and went to support the three Demon Masters.

    At the same time, the Infernal Queen and the Demon Empress, who were originally staying in the city, accompanied by some of the Little Demoness, Jin Zhu and the other two sisters, flew over to the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor''s side. They then looked over to Si Nantao and Bai Duzun, as well as Lv Ji and the others.

    Higher up, he conjured a small drum and thumped it loudly on the ground for a while. Not long after, a piece of drum slowly rotated, and a bright white atmosphere appeared behind him.

    Soon after, Bai Duzun also flew to his side, opening his hand and took out a very small jade Xiao, wuwu, wuwu. Soon behind him, a large black vortex appeared, quickly spinning, and not long later, it flew out from inside, there were at least a million Celestial soldiers, all of them rushing towards the berserk cat and the other demons.

    When they saw that Si Nantao and Bai Duzun had actually gathered over two million heavenly soldiers and started fighting with the demon soldiers, necromancer was immediately enraged and shouted at them, "You two bastards, you dared to assign so many heavenly soldiers and even allied with the ten great Bane Bastards to attack us together, how are you qualified to be the Sky Sovereign of the Heaven Realm?"

    Looking at the six great Demon Masters, Si Nantao said in a tyrannical voice, "You fellows, if you live here peacefully, if you don''t go out and stir up trouble, who will be willing to bother with you? But you guys are extremely restless, going to the mortal realm from time to time to cause chaos in our Heaven Realm. If we don''t destroy all of you, how can we protect those kind living beings? "

    Bai Duzun was also quite tyrannical, and said to the Heavenly Demon Lord and the others: "I really don''t know what can a person who brought disaster to the world do, other than do evil everywhere and harm those kind people? For those kind living beings, this is definitely a great thing that has great merits. And, your deaths can be exchanged for the Three Realms'' eternal peace. It''s best for you to adapt to the situation and be eliminated by us immediately! "

    Hearing their words, the Demon Marshall flew into a rage as he shouted at them, "You despicable and shameless bastards, why are you telling us to keep up with the situation? Pui! In those three thousand years, we respected it very much, and the treaty that you have signed before did not intrude into the human realm or your Heaven Realm. On the contrary, you did not keep your promise, and instead tried to imprison me and the Demon Emperor in Earth Spirit Mountain when you should have released the three Demon Masters and three Demon Kings sixteen years ago.

    The Infernal Queen said angrily, "Bai Duzun, I always knew that from the moment you appeared, you had always wanted to eliminate us all. You wanted to use those deeds and win Tian Xinrui''s favor, make her look at you differently, and even become your beloved guest. But it is impossible for you to do those things at any time, and Tian Xinrui would never like a bastard like you, either!"

    After hearing what she had said, Si Nantao was immediately enraged, and said to Bai Duzun: "What? You damned bastard, how dare you have such malicious intentions towards the supreme fairy? She is an existence as noble as our mothers and masters. You are such a bastard! "

    Bai Duzun suddenly waved his fist and opened up Bai Duzun''s hand, and said huffily: "Don''t listen to her nonsense, I admit that I really did like the supreme fairy before, and at the same time, I really wanted to get his, but that was only in the past. Since tens of thousands of years ago, I personally saw his injure the Nether Lord''s rebel, and I have to show respect and fear to her, then how dare I have any ill thoughts towards her? Aren''t I afraid that my body will be destroyed by her? "

    Listening to what he had said, although Si Nantao felt that it was reasonable, she still told him the truth in a huff, "If you say the truth, then I will join hands with Great Heavenly Sovereign and Wan Huohai and eliminate you!"

    After hearing his words, Bai Duzun immediately glared at him with great concern, but then said to the Demon Sovereign and the others in an extremely forceful manner, "Now that the situation has turned out this way, we will definitely get rid of all of you. Ku Zang, Huan Ji, just accept your fate.

    After he finished speaking, he unexpectedly let out a burst of mad laughter. The Demon Lord was immediately infuriated as he shot out a terrifying mass of dark skull demonic energy.

    At the same time, Huan Ji also struck out with her palm towards them. This was a fox-like strike filled with thick demonic energy. With a rumbling sound, it collided head-on with the two Empyreans.

    At that moment, a Golden Flame World Exterminating Boring spewed out rolling red flames. With a boom, the Infernal Queen was knocked onto a rock and she vomited out a mouthful of demonic blood.

    The Demon Lord immediately shouted out in worry, "Huan Ji ˇ­"

    As he spoke, he flew towards the Infernal Queen.

    Also at that moment, a large blade with hawk eyes, a green cloud coiling around its edge, and a double-hooked sword with auspicious luck, as well as a beautiful multi-colored bead staff appeared behind him at the same time. They heavily hit his body, causing him to be severely injured and spew out a mouthful of black blood, causing him to fall to the side of the Infernal Queen.

    Lord of Fire and Devil, the six great demon lords, as well as the god slaying, had all perished. The three great demon kings, namely the Evil Immortal and the Evil Immortal, had all flown to their sides at the same time, releasing surging demonic aura that caused the four weapons to be simultaneously blown away.

    The Demon Empress and the Demon Emperor immediately flew towards them with great worry, but were surrounded by the six immortals who had suddenly appeared along with many Iron-armored celestial soldiers. They launched their fierce attacks at them, leaving them with no other choice, and in a short period of time, flew to the side of the Demon Lord and the Infernal Queen.

    But after the Infernal Queen managed to stand up, she looked at Wan Huohai, who suddenly brought you along, and appeared near the few weapons. She said in a gloomy voice, "As the Celestial Sovereign of the South, I never expected you to be as despicable as Si Nantao, to dare plot against us!"

    After saying that, she and the Demon Lord who had stood up spurted out a few mouthfuls of blood.

 C315 Demon Lord and Demon King were both powerful!

    Wan Huohai grabbed the Golden Flame World Exterminating Boring, then suddenly laughed out loud and said to the Demon Sovereign and the others, "You better not blame us for suddenly attacking you guys, if we have to blame something, we can only blame it on you guys, we were not prepared for it yet. Furthermore, with your power, Illusory Demon Empress and you, as well as Demon Marshall Ku Zang''s, if we did not use that method, we would definitely not be able to injure you guys.

    Listening to what he had said, the Demon Elder suddenly said in a huff, "So you guys are the same as that bastard Si Nantao that sneaked an attack on us sixteen years ago like how the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley did. You bastards who only know how to use those despicable methods to ambush us and didn''t dare to use your true abilities to fight us in a life and death battle, I really don''t know what kind of face you have.

    Looking at the furious manner he and the Infernal Queen had, Si Nantao said rather arrogantly, "The victor is the king and the loser is the thief! No matter what, only the strong can decide everything, and only the living strong can control everything that comes after. All the living beings of today support us, view us as justice, and view you as evil. Justice vs Evil, this is the eternal and everlasting truth.

    After he finished speaking, he and Bai Duzun successively conjured his Heaven Collapsing Earth Shattering Hammer, as well as the Heaven and Earth Saber. They were extremely powerful as they looked towards the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Sovereign!

    Seeing that the three of them looked like they were about to kill the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Elder, the Sky Demon Lord suddenly shouted, "Qiong Qi, Golden Turtle, quickly deploy some of your troops to fight those Celestial Generals and destroy them as soon as possible!"

    Hearing his order, Qiong Qi and the Golden Turtle immediately responded with a solemn voice and flew up into the sky. They produced two flags, and with a swooshing sound, they flew up into the air.

    The earth-demon lord suddenly became very dignified as he said to the eight sisters sternly, "The eight of you, in conjunction with Your Majesty''s various protectors, will do your best to protect the four of them and to make sure that the spirit grasses and spirit fruits you all gathered from the beautiful scenery of the thousand li will be quickly consumed by Your Majesty to help heal their wounds!"

    Hearing his order, Jin Zhu and the other two sisters immediately agreed. Then they, along with the Demon Lord and the other protectors, protected the four of them.

    At the same time, the four sisters Jin Shan, Xiu Yan, Lei Ping, and Cai Die, along with hundreds of deer demons, opened a path among the heavenly soldiers that surrounded the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress. They brought their protectors and desperately rushed in, fighting a great battle with the heavenly soldiers.

    At that time, the Demon Lord suddenly spoke in a rather imposing manner: "Amongst the three great Sky Sovereigns of the south, west, and north, Si Nantao, he is the most powerful. That Burning Ghost fellow, Wan Huohai, is the weakest, and he is called god slaying, an exterminator, a bane immortal. The three great Demon Kings, you guys can continue to attack Bai Duzun from all sides.

    Hearing his arrangements, Si Nantao, Wan Huohai and the others frowned. It seemed that they were quite fearful of the six Demon Masters and the six Demon Kings.

    Lv Ji also frowned, riding the strange bird, she flew far away, but she was quickly killed, together with the two Goblin Kings, they blocked the way, and continued to fight with her.

    Seeing that the three of them, the Sky Sovereign, released a circle after circle of powerful spiritual light as well as the rolling cloud, giving them a murderous look, Sky Devil Lord suddenly released a piece of the surrounding area. The Winged Devil Bird Sculpted around him, slowly floating up and down, before abruptly opening his right hand, forming his Demon Qi Destroying Hammer.

    Immediately after, the earth-demon lord released a few Giant Saints with fangs around his surroundings and started circling around him. He opened his hand and produced his own Earth Annihilating Rod that was surrounded by demonic energy.

    The Human-Demon Lord also released a few more terrifying black-furred trolls around him. They slowly rotated, and with a flip of his hand, he conjured his Chaotic Great Axe.

    necromancer released a lot of skeletons around him as well. They were terrifying skeletons and demons, and floated around him without any pattern. With a wave of his hand, he produced a pair of skeleton refining hooks.

    Ishigami also released a lot of Stone Golems around him. After floating around him a few times, a pair of strange Thunder Stone Six-Pointed Mace shot out.

    Lord of Fire and Devil also released a raging fire devil statue to his surroundings, surrounding him. It whistled and floated up, then opened his hand to reveal his pair of Demonic Fire Splitting Fire Steel Whip.

    The god slaying Spirit Demon King also started to release a lot of white Spirit Demon Qi around him, and started to revolve around him. At the same time, he also opened his hand, and used the god slaying Skeleton Boring Technique.

    The Annihilation Demon King also released green demonic qi in his surroundings. It circled around him, and without any pattern, it started floating. With a flip of his hand, he took out his spear, the Annihilation Demon Flame.

    Demon King of Immortals also released a large amount of rat qi towards his surroundings, which surrounded him in a mess, rolling around, waving his hand to produce his pair of Immortal-slaying wind hammers.

    After seeing the Demonic Qi that the six Demon Masters and the three Demon Kings released, as well as the weapons in their hands, Wan Huohai suddenly frowned and looked at Bai Duzun and Si Nantao.

    At that moment, the Sky Demon Lord suddenly said in a gloomy voice, "Kill!"

    After speaking, the six great Demon Masters and the three Demon Kings pounced towards Si Nantao, Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai.

    After forcing the three Empyreans to fly to three different locations, they began to fight.

    Bai Duzun was immediately enraged, he brandished the Heaven and Earth Saber in his hand, and struck the necromancer''s skeleton, the Hundred Smelting Hook, but was struck by both Ishigami and the Spirit Demon Flame at the same time. The two of them brandished their weapons and struck a large boulder and a large number of sharp thorns, howling and falling onto a corpse.

    Immediately afterwards, the three Demon Masters pounced at him again.

    The god slaying Demon King took advantage of Si Nantao to fight the Extinction Demon King, and as he was fighting with the Demon King of Immortals, he suddenly went behind Si Nantao and brandished the long drill in his hands. With a bang, fire appeared all over Wan Huohai''s body, making him so angry that he cursed loudly at him, calling him despicable.

    However, he looked down on Ye Zichen and said, "I''m not as despicable as you!"

    As they spoke, they became even more violent and began to fight.

 C316 mother spirits Vicious Demon King

    Just as the necromancer and the six great demons were fighting with Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai respectively, the Sky Devil Lord, earth-demon lord and the Human Devil Lord had also surrounded Si Nantao in the middle. Very bravely, they fought with him in the same area and suddenly released rolling devil clouds and immortal clouds, which began to churn chaotically.

    Originally, he thought that even if Si Nantao was powerful, after eating the Huang Tianyu s that brought out the scenery, a lot of spirit fruits and spirit herbs, after raising his power by a lot, under the combined attack of the three Demon Masters, he would at most be on par with them.

    However, the three Demon Masters had never thought that Si Nantao would always be at the upper hand when they were fighting, which was quite puzzling.

    What the three Demon Masters didn''t know was that at that time, Si Nantao was also surprised by the strength of the three Demon Masters. He thought to himself, "If Xiao Hu did not give them the wine and spirit fruits that Mr. Huang gave them a while ago, I would have eaten and drunk them and raised my cultivation very quickly. Right now, it would have been very difficult for me to deal with the three of them."

    At that time, if they knew that it was all because of the Huang Tianyu that they had eaten each other''s flesh and blood that caused their cultivation to increase so quickly, how would they feel?

    Just when the four of them were fighting with all they had, Lv Ji, who had already fought with Killing the Demon King and the Demon Kings for a long time, noticed the strength of the two Demon Kings, and was extremely powerful. Suddenly, she waved the White Bone Sword in her hand, and released a series of strange dark green ghost claws towards the two Demon Kings, grabbing a lot of them from the surroundings, causing them to float into the dark green cloak behind them.

    After seeing her strange move, the Spirit Demon King, who had been massacred, suddenly looked to the surroundings and released patches of grey Spirit Demon Qi, protecting himself within them. She suddenly waved the axe in her hand, and with a roar, she activated a lot of Spirit Demon Qi and struck a piece of the axe towards Lv Ji.

    Knowing his move, the extremely powerful Lv Ji suddenly shook the longsword in his hand. He wanted to use the Green Spirit Confinement Beast Formation to trap the entire Demon King inside.

    But just at that moment, the Killing the Demon King suddenly turned around and released waves after circles of demonic Qi that looked like blood pearls. Waving the spear in his hand, he exterminated the other demon head, smashing a cluster of them towards Lv Ji. The small-scaled formation that was filled with dense demonic qi, instantly tortured Lv Ji, and the strange bird on her back released waves after waves of sorrowful cries.

    Who would have thought that he would attack? Lv Ji was immediately enraged, he turned his left hand into a large skull and chanted an incantation, howling towards him and the Demon King, exploding towards one of them. The ghastly fangs made them force the two Demon Kings to turn around in succession, and with a bit of fear, they hid behind a few black trees.

    However, those skulls were vicious, sucking in quite a few of the souls of the demons and devours them.

    Seeing that situation, the Heart Punishing Demon King immediately became furious. He turned to Killing the Demon King and cursed at Demon King: "Two pieces of trash and this reborn corpse, after fighting for so long, not only did they not take care of her, they even lost soldiers and dodged. Do you two even know who you are?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly flipped his left hand, forming a black heart, and hit towards Lv Ji. In an instant, that black heart actually shot towards Lv Ji explosively, and the fist-sized bright red heart smashed onto the green-furred skulls, quickly turning those skulls into wisps of black smoke and disappeared.

    Seeing his methods, Lv Ji immediately put away the long hair skull in his hand, and waved his sword towards him, releasing a ray of ghost qi that looked like a spine.

    However, when the ghost aura collided with his body, the demonic Qi that he had released, which was just like a human''s, disappeared very quickly.

    After experiencing such a powerful strength, Lv Ji suddenly said to him with admiration: "Juexin, as expected of you, the leader of the eight great demon kings of your World of Demons and Demons, your strength is indeed formidable!"

    Just as she finished speaking, the Demon King, riding on a demonic wind, pounced towards her and said angrily, "Our boss isn''t the only one with power!"

    As soon as he said that, he waved the boring hole in his hand, and threw it towards Lv Ji. The Spirit Demon Qi was like a dried up bone horse, and with a boom, it knocked Lv Ji into a tree, and with a kacha sound, it broke the tree.

    Immediately after, the Extinction Demon King started attacking the Extinction Demon Fire Spear in his hands, condensing a billowing demonic flame, which shot towards the black forest with a kacha sound, and in the next moment, it exploded into a cloud of demonic fire, tormenting Lv Ji, causing him to let out a few painful groans, and she quickly rode on a gust of cold wind to fly out.

    However, the thousands of Ghastly Soldier General around them were quickly turned into wisps of black smoke by the demonic flames, and were quickly sucked into the mouths of many demons that liked to devour souls.

    Who would have thought that the two Demon Kings would use such a powerful move against him at the same time? Lv Ji was instantly enraged, she put away the White Bone Sword in her hand and released the surging Yin Qi that quickly condensed into a single line. The halberd that was shrouded in the Evil Qi suddenly swung towards the three Demon Kings, causing a large amount of the evil ghost black Qi, which immediately shattered many of the rocks in between them.

    Looking at her killing move, the Heartbreak Demon King did not care about it at all. Instead, he led a few Demon Soldiers and rushed to the back of the encirclement, where the Demon Emperor and Demon Empress were currently fighting.

    Just at that moment, the Demon King suddenly opened his mouth and released waves after waves of demonic qi, like an octopus, into the surroundings. Not only did it quickly suck in all of the black gas from the Fierce Tooth Evil Spirits, it also sucked in all of the hundred or so Fierce Tooth Evil Spirits that had rushed in front of him, and swallowed them whole.

    Lv Ji did not expect the complete annihilation of the Spirit Demon King to be able to devour all of the wraiths and ghost aura, causing Lv Ji to immediately frown, she whizzed through the long hole in her hand, towards him and the Extinction Demon King, whizzing past a dozen, extremely bizarre ghost lanterns, instantly sucking in many of the demons, and melted them into the lamp oil inside.

    But right at that moment, the Demon King suddenly released a surge of demonic qi towards her. In the blink of an eye, he turned a lot of Ghastly Soldier General into goats, making her so angry that she scolded him as a bastard!

 C317 The Queen of Hidden Wounds of a few deities

    Seeing Lv Ji being slaughtered and the two great demon kings killed, the fight became a little difficult to defend against. The Demon spirit host and the others really wanted to help her, but how could they be friendly with each other?

    Although they had already used all of their powers to attack the demons, the demons still cleverly took advantage of the surrounding terrain, as if they were playing a game of cat and mouse, namely, not rushing to kill them immediately, and not letting them go, and would frequently order the little demons to kill the Ghastly Soldier General that the six great spirit host s brought along when they were fighting with them.

    Not long after, they got angry at Demon General spirit host and the others, and started to curse at the demon soldiers angrily.

    And as the Pantheon, the Alliance''s top ten calamity stars were in a rather difficult situation as well.

    Even though Jiang Kong and the other ten great Bane Stars were powerful, they were also powerful. Many terrifying bugs and many ferocious beasts could be controlled by them.

    In terms of individual combat strength, they would definitely not be able to defeat any of the ten great Bane Beasts. However, the seven great Bane Race did not fight alone against the Bugs and Evil Death, but instead used the seven great Bugs to attack them in groups of seven different poisonous insects. Within a short period of time, they had trapped the two great Bane Beasts in a patch of black grass, growing them within the wild forest and the demonic tree.

    Faced with such a situation, some of the lesser demons even started to regret following the 10 great Bane Scorpions to attack the demons from Ku Zang''s side.

    However, they also clearly knew that if it wasn''t for the help of Jiang Kong and the other big demons, opening the barrier between the World of Demons and Demons and the human world would be impossible for them to leave that place.

    Then, in order to let Qiong Qi and the other Demon Generals know that they had sincerely surrendered, those Little Demons even more bravely pounced towards those fellows who had infiltrated the place. It was extremely infuriating for those fellows, it was extremely infuriating.

    He didn''t expect that the lesser demons would be able to fight against the overturned Qiong Qi and the other Demon Generals. He was quite happy to see them fight.

    Just as the various Demon Lords and Demon Generals, Qiong Qi and the Golden Turtle, were leading millions of Demon Generals, including the Pantheon, the Ten Great Calamity Stars and their subordinates, were fighting with the heavenly soldiers and the heavenly soldiers, the Golden Pearl, the silver ring, Yu Yao and Cui Yun were hurriedly leading the Demon Queen and the Demon Lord''s protectors to protect them from all around them. They started to kill them one after another, and many Heavenly Soldiers were rushing around them.

    Si Nantao, who was fighting with the Heavenly Demon Lord, earth-demon lord and the Human Demon Lord at the time, saw Golden Pearl and the other Protectors protecting the Demon Lord and the Infernal Queen, retreating to another mountain. Behind the rather sturdy mountain wall, they let the others heal their injuries, and suddenly told the few deities who were fighting a great battle to heal their wounds, "The six of you quickly go and clean up the wounds, Demon Lord Ku Zang and the Demon Empress Fantasy, do not let them heal the wounds you have no chance of doing so."

    After hearing his command, the six deities all killed the great fiendish demons in succession. Then, they immediately pounced towards the Infernal domain and Infernal Queen.

    However, at that time, the three Demon Masters did not seem to be worried at all. Instead, they looked even more worried for the Demon Elder and the Infernal Queen. Instead, they started to fight fiercely with Si Nantao, which Si Nantao did not understand.

    Just as the six deities flew to their sides, the Golden Pearl suddenly said very seriously, "Black Sun, Ten Tails, all of you protectors, do your best to protect the supreme Infernal Queen and Your Excellency. Don''t leave their side even a single step. Leave the other villains to us!"

    After saying that, she, along with silver ring, Yu Yao and Cui Yun pulled out their respective treasured swords, instantly releasing billowing demonic qi. In the blink of an eye, all the heavenly soldiers in a thirty meter radius around them, were tormented into many scale armored demons, and as if they had lost their minds, they crazily rushed towards the surrounding heavenly soldiers.

    After seeing them and using those treasured swords, the Infernal and Infernal Queen''s protectors felt at ease.

    A deity with a black armor and iron claws suddenly threw himself in front of the golden pearl, the shadow of his claws shook, and grabbed towards Jin Zhu''s cheeks, but Jin Zhu ignored him, and with a wave of his left hand, a black plum flower flew towards him, and not only did it suppress all of the shadow claws, it also forced the deity to step back a bit.

    Right at that moment, Golden Bead suddenly swung his sword. His iron claw smashed into the immortal Lord''s arm, causing it to go numb. Golden Bead frowned.

    Soon after, there was a fairy holding a mysterious set of Heavy Spirit Rings. She waved the steel ring in her hand and directly threw it at Jin Zhu''s neck. Immediately, gusts of wind formed around the bead in the shape of a crescent moon, shattering some of the mountain rocks into pieces.

    However, the golden pearl suddenly shook the sword in its hand, and with a ''shua shua'' sound, it collided with the sword qi in the air, and the sword qi was like a demonic claw, and with a ''kacha'' sound, the sword qi collided head on with her attack. However, the golden pearl suddenly shook the sword qi in its hand, and with a ''shua'' sound, it collided with the sword qi in front of her.

    Who would have thought that such a powerful fairy would fly up and say to her in a huff, "Good little deer demon, you actually dare to oppose us like this. I''ll annihilate you right now!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly knocked the steel rings in her hand against one another a few times. In an instant, the steel rings actually circled around her and without any pattern, they continuously flew towards the golden bead to attack it.

    At the same time, the immortal king brandished his black-armored claw and slashed at the Golden Bead from the other side. At the same time, the immortal king brandished his black-armored claw and slashed at the Golden Bead from the other side.

    However, the Golden Beads remained calm in the face of danger and waved their swords towards them. The fist-sized Golden Beads mysteriously avoided them, and the steel rings and iron nails heavily smashed into them. In the pit of their hearts, they were struck and knocked into a corner.

    As for the iron nails and steel rings that they had thrown out, since they were gone, their spiritual power was maintained, and they quickly disappeared.

    Seeing that they were hiding, the Golden Pearl looked at them in disdain, and said to them, "Long Xiang Immortal, Fairy of Cirrus, with just your insignificant abilities, you are not worthy of attacking us. Even if we, the supreme Infernal Queen and Your Eminence were to be ambushed by Wan Huohai and those bastards, you ants are still not their match!"

    Right after she had finished speaking, immortal Lord Zhang Xiang and Fairy Xia angrily shouted at her. Suddenly, she swung her sword and shot it towards the huge rock in front of them. The demonic energy was like a deer''s horn, and with a loud bang, it shattered the rock into pieces. At the same time, it also heavily injured the two immortals and sent them flying into the distance while puffing out streams of white smoke.

    And also at that time, silver ring, Yu Yao and Cui Yun also retreated. The other four, who were going to attack the Infernal Queen and the Infernal Realm''s deities, turned around and floated over.

    He never thought that the six deities would actually be unable to defeat the four sisters Jin Zhu and the others.

    It was at that moment that Bai Duzun kicked Lord of Fire and Devil away and suddenly flew to a mountain filled with demonic energy. He shouted to the few deities waiting to attack the evil blood goose and said loudly to the demon generals, "Fairy Gao You, Fairy Han Dao, Fairy Huang Hua, Immortal Rope Monarch White Hands, don''t kill those demon soldiers. Hurry and clean up.

    Just as he finished speaking, necromancer suddenly flew over and kicked a large piece of bone towards him. At that moment, he felt a little afraid and turned around to fly, flying towards a big tree in the distance.

    But Lord of Fire and Devil and Ishigami flew to his sides at the same time, and crazily attacked him. Very quickly, the three Demon Masters surrounded Bai Duzun.

    Not long after, the six immortals flew around the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, brandished their weapons and attacked the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress.

    At that time, the Protectors that were with the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, the four sisters, Xiu Yan, Rui Ping and Cai Die, immediately brandished the longsword in their hands and attacked them.

    After the fairy landed on the ground, she suddenly shouted towards the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, and the protectors around them said, "Vicious Wolf, Black Snake, you must do their best to protect them. His Majesty and the Empress, those despicable immortals, often use sneak attacks and other methods to ambush us.

    Just as she finished speaking, there was a flash of golden light, a Dragon Tooth golden blade, and a giant hammer that looked like a tiger as they slammed into the back of the Demon Emperor.

    Immediately after, there was another one, a true longsword, which was coiled in green clouds, and a sea red caltrop that looked like a spiritual snake, fiercely striking the back of the Little Demon Empress.

    The two people who were severely injured fell to the ground one after another, onto a desolate mountain full of dried up bones.

    "Damned Lord Soaring Dragon, Twin Tiger Immortal, True Sect Immortal Monarch, Fairy Hai Lan, you guys are too despicable. You dare to plot against our Emperor and Empress? I''ll kill you guys!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved the double-headed wolf-tooth club in his hand, releasing a billowing wave of demonic Qi, and pounced forward, directly pouncing onto the immortal king with the dragon tooth golden blade. After he had finished speaking, he suddenly waved the double-headed wolf-tooth club, releasing a rolling wave of demonic Qi, directly pouncing out, and grabbed the immortal king with the dragon tooth golden blade.

    Immediately afterwards, a muscular black-bearded Immortal appeared next to the Immortal. Grabbing the tiger-eyed warhammer, he struck out towards a black-haired beauty who wielded a pair of coiling python whips.

    The protector did not back down either. Waving the two whips in his hands, he welcomed the strike with his huge hammer. He met the Immortal Lord''s blow head on, but was unable to block it as he was knocked to the ground.

    Soon, another Immortal-ranked cloaked figure appeared in the vicinity of the two Immortals. He grabbed the Solesky Sword, while at the same time, another celestial maiden wearing a long Sea Wave Dress appeared as well.

    At the same time, a white-haired Immortal in a long robe appeared nearby, holding a fan in one hand and a fairy in a golden cheongsam in the other.

    "Lord Soaring Dragon, Twin Tiger Immortal, True Sect Immortal Monarch, Fairy Hai Lan, Lord General Feng, Fairy Jing Ling, you are all part of Zhong Wanlong after all. You have the highest position and are the most powerful deity in the world. I didn''t think that you guys would be so despicable, plotting against His Majesty and the Empress. How despicable!"

    After listening to his words, the Lord Soaring Dragon said in a rather haughty manner: "Against you demons and devils, who isn''t despicable? As long as we can kill all of you, that would be the greatest kindness to the people of the Three Realms. The human life will only see the result, and won''t care what method we use to eliminate you!"

    After hearing his extremely overbearing words, many demons immediately became extremely furious and began to loudly curse him.

    However, Xiuyan suddenly turned towards that Protector with a double-headed mace in her hand and that Twin Whip Girl with a coiled python in her hand. She sternly said, "Protector, don''t nag with them anymore. Quickly lead them. You brothers and sisters, go protect His Majesty and Lord, leave them to us!"

    Just as she finished speaking, the Qiong Qi suddenly grabbed hold of Jiang Kong''s arm. With a whoosh, Jiang Kong threw it towards Lord Soaring Dragon, immediately knocking him into a tree with dark sky, causing him to quickly fly to the side.

    At that time, the Great General who was wearing the Taotie Battle Armor also threw the Intrusion over to the Twin Tiger Immortal.

    Fortunately, that fellow was prepared, and flew behind a small mountain. Otherwise, he would have been like the Lord Soaring Dragon, not being able to get away.

    After seeing that the two Demon Generals had gone there, the protectors of the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, who were more at ease, quickly flew over to their side.

    After stabilizing himself with great difficulty, Jiang Kong and the invaders looked carefully at the Lord Soaring Dragon and the other six immortals, and only after seeing that they did not attack them did they relax a little.

    The intruder angrily said to Qiong Qi: "You damned bastard Qiong Qi, how dare you and Tao Tie play with us brothers like this, see if I don''t smash you to death!"

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly looked around him and released his rolling demon aura. In an instant, the sky above them began to tremble as sharp and sharp rocks roared and explosively shot toward Qiong Qi and Tao Tie.

    Soon after, the invaders also released a lot of demonic aura, causing kacha kacha sounds and a lot of large poplar trees to emerge. They crazily attacked Qiong Qi, Tao Tie, Xiuyan, and the others.

 C318 A few of the savages were beaten up

    Looking at the big rocks and big poplar trees, all of them attacked Qiong Qi, Tao Tie and the four sisters, a Immortal Lord holding onto a myriad of ropes suddenly threw a streak of golden light towards the six of them. In an instant, the golden light turned into sixty thousand ropes that coiled around them.

    But at that moment, Cai Die suddenly waved her sword and shot out a large amount of demonic Qi, like a butterfly, at the ropes, turning them all into black smoke and disappearing.

    The Taotie even opened its mouth and spat out a cloud of demonic energy, which was like a whirlwind, towards those poplar trees. In an instant, those poplar trees were all crushed into pieces, and all of it was sucked into its mouth.

    The Qiong Qi, however, acted in a very casual manner. He waved his claws towards the large rocks, and in an instant, he struck two demonic winds against them. The winds whistled and all the large rocks were struck towards the Twin Tiger Immortal Monarch, as well as a holding fairy with green vines and gourds.

    Who would have thought that such an unexpected turn of events would occur? The Twin Tiger Immortal and the others were all furious as they released pieces of celestial spiritual energy to suppress the large stones.

    Just at that time, Rui Ping suddenly spoke angrily to Lord Soaring Dragon and the others, "You immortals, you always say that killing demons and eliminating devils will protect the common people, and now you are even openly attacking us. This is extremely hateful to the extreme, and right now, you have all seen that Jiang Kong and the other ten great calamities, as well as those evil spirits of the Pantheon, are all here.

    After hearing what she said, the Twin Tiger Immortal and the other deities all looked towards the Lord Soaring Dragon. At the same time, Qiong Qi, Tao Tie, brocade gown and the other sisters also looked towards the Lord Soaring Dragon.

    Jiang Kong and Ou Yang also looked at him very cautiously.

    After pondering for a long time, he suddenly said with a stern voice, "We are indeed all man of justice, the ones that protect the common people, Pantheon and the Ten Great Calamity Stars, and are also all sinners and evildoers. However, we, Great Empyreans, have given the order to assist the Western Empyreans, the Empyreans of the South and the Northern Empyreans, to kill all of these demons in your World of Demons and Demons. We are not allowed to eliminate the life forms of the two sides, so we will not make a move against them!"

    Hearing him talk about these things, Qiong Qi and the other demons immediately became furious and looked at him.

    As for Jiang Kong and the others, they seemed to have gained a bit of power as they let out waves after waves of wild laughter.

    He said to them, "Lord Soaring Dragon, it seems like all of you, this so-called man of justice, will have your time. Right now, in order to eliminate us, you don''t want to fight with them. In the future, do you also want to fight with other evil races?"

    After hearing her words, Jiang Kong immediately became extremely furious, "Stupid girl, stop instigating us here, the deities have come to attack us. No matter what, us brothers and the Pantheon will help the deities and the heavenly soldiers, we will destroy all of you!"

    After saying that, he and his group shot a lot of metal, pieces of willow tree, and other things at the four Banshees.

    At the same time, the Lord Soaring Dragon and the other deities all attacked Qiong Qi, Tao Tie, Jin Shan, and the others.

    At the same time, there were also a few deities who charged towards the Demon Emperor and Demon Empress.

    Seeing this, the Demon General who was fighting with him, suddenly said to him in a very rampant tone, "Ming Snake, do you see? Those immortals have allied with us and are trying to exterminate you. Are you still not going to surrender to us?"

    After he had finished speaking, he suddenly rushed towards Ming Snake and hit him a dozen times. The fire was as big as a human head, but it was produced by Ming Snake, so many fangs, heads of pythons, released waves of devilish wind, which completely suppressed him. Then, they even rolled him up and ruthlessly smashed him down.

    At that time, Ming She was still disdainful of him and said to him: "Refining, don''t you think that with those damned immortals, you will be able to be so impudent in front of us. To tell you the truth, you should all quickly scram with them, or else when our noble princess returns or the Mr. Huang and his mount come to help us, they will torture you all to death with all those damned immortals!"

    After saying that, he started smelting. The moment he flew up, he actually pounced over and pressed his claw into a large river that was flowing with black water. Then, he started beating it up ferociously.

    At the same time, the demon general wearing the Nine Infant Demonic Armor, seeing the cold coffin around him and producing a lot of coffins that were emitting a dense white smoke, suddenly sneered and said, "Cold coffin, with your insignificant strength, it''s best not to do anything stupid. This general won''t take advantage of you!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shook his head, and in an instant, ten candles appeared around the cold coffin. Demon qi coiled around the candles howled towards the cold coffin, spraying out waves after waves of boiling lamp oil, and after a while, the lamp oil actually produced a raging fire, burning the cold coffin to the point that steam rose from all over its body. As it cried out, it fell into a white desert.

    However, that general pursued him relentlessly, chasing him down into the desert. From the looks of it, he was determined to kill him.

    The Demon General who was dressed in his Demon Condor armor immediately opened his pair of steel hook like claws and fiercely grabbed onto the moving shoulders, shaking those big wings. He flew up high into the air and directly threw that fellow into a crater filled with thick smoke, throwing it over.

    However, in that instant, the Demon General wearing the Fire Rat Armor had actually grabbed the shattered head and threw it towards the ground. With a bang, the ground had crashed into the volcano.

    At the same time, that guy flew over and kicked the shattered pieces in.

    In an instant, the ground moved and shattered. The magma inside was burnt to an extremely painful extent as it hurriedly transformed into two streams of demonic Qi and flew out.

    But soon, they were stopped by many demon soldiers holding spears. They blocked the volcano, and in the nearby basins, they fiercely attacked them.

    At that time, the Demon General, who was wearing the Dark Candle Armor and was fighting a great battle, hurriedly looked around, releasing the rolling yellow sand. In a flash, she and the Hong Xie fell inside, and relying on the cover of the yellow sand, they quickly rushed towards the ground and crushed the sand.

    Noticing their actions, the four Demon Generals suddenly landed around the yellow sand and simultaneously released billowing demon aura into it. Not long after, they forced out their two Bane Stars and continued their battle with them.

 C319 Demon Lord, Demon King, return to arms for protection

    Just as the Lord Soaring Dragon and the other immortals were about to launch their fierce attacks towards Qiong Qi and the other demons, in a stretch of the World of Demons and Demons, in the sky above the ocean, which was shrouded in demonic energy, a rapidly spinning black wind suddenly appeared. Many demons and heavenly soldiers immediately looked towards that direction.

    Very quickly, the Lord of the Water Demons, Lord of the Dream and the rest of the Master Gu led their subordinates and majestically appeared in the middle of the World of Demons and Demons.

    Seeing Jiang Kong, the scammer, they all immediately became nervous and retreated to a big mountain.

    The Lord of the Water Demons coldly swept his gaze downwards. The heavenly soldiers and generals who had just led their subordinates and appeared from the black wind said: "How is it? Did you find a noble princess? "

    When he saw the beach filled with the corpses of the demons, Destroying the demon king frowned and shook his head. He said rather calmly: "We did not find her at the Earth Spirit Mountain. Maybe she went to the Heavenly Spirit Mountain and waited for us at some other place."

    As they spoke, they all flew towards the Demon Lord and the others.

    Four glittering pills, he said to them, "But we met the disciple of the Mr. Huang, Wu Xie. He told us that the Mr. Huang said that the supreme Infernal Queen, the one who reigned supreme with His Majesty and the Empress, had been schemed against by a few deities, and told us to bring these pills back for them to consume. They will recover soon, and the other matters will be decided after the princess returns!"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly handed over the four pellets to the four girls, Gold Bead, silver ring, Yu Yao, and Cui Yun. He then said to them very seriously, "Immediately send the supreme Infernal Queen, Your Majesty, and the Empress to take them. We''ll open the way for you!"

    After he finished speaking, he and Destroying the demon king waved the weapons in their hands to block them. Between them, the Infernal Queen and the Demon Elder, the heavenly soldiers and Ghastly Soldier General sent streams of fangs and balls of demonic aura over, instantly killing more than ten thousand soldiers and thousands of wraiths.

    Immediately following that, their subordinates, who were protecting the Golden Beads and silver ring, flew towards the Infernal Queen and Infernal King. Although there were many heavenly soldiers and generals that attacked them, they were completely wiped out by them.

    At that time, Lord of the Water Demons told Lord of the Dream and the others in an commanding tone, "Clear all obstacles for the few aunts here!"

    After speaking, he suddenly waved his hand, and the smelly water in his hand overturned the sky, howling towards some of the heavenly soldiers and generals, hitting them with one, the demonic water that was like a river, instantly melted more than ten thousand heavenly soldiers, along with Jiang Kong and many of the subordinates of the ten great calamity stars into black water, and rushed towards the surroundings.

    Soon after, Lord of the Dream suddenly released a piece of the Ghastly Soldier General, the entire place was covered in white mist, and very quickly, those fellows fell asleep. Not long after, they turned into streams of white smoke and blended into the surrounding demonic energy.

    Seeing that situation, one of the immortals holding a Gengchen Twin Hook Blade suddenly pounced towards Lord of the Dream, only to be pummeled away by the Golden Bull Demon General who was under the Horned Demon Master''s command.

    Immediately after, the Horned Demon Master ordered, the Demon Soldiers and Demon Generals under his command turned into many large horns on their bodies, flew towards the direction of the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress on demonic clouds, and directly crashed to death. Those who stood between them were all heavenly soldiers and generals.

    At the same time, the Master Gu led a lot of very ferocious Insect Demon Soldiers and charged straight at the Immortals who were fighting with Xiuyan and the others. The Immortals who were attacking soon retreated in fear, and some of the distant mountains and trees began to fight with the other demons.

    And it was also at that time that Yu Yao and Cui Yun, under the protection of the demon soldiers, quickly flew to the side of the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, and had them consume the two golden cores.

    Looking at the deities of Lord Soaring Dragon, Lord of the Dream suddenly said in a gloomy voice, "I say, why are our majesty and the Empress injured so badly? So it''s you guys, it''s really hateful to have plotted against them! "

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly took out his bat-headed sawtooth sword that was surrounded by demonic energy. With a clang, the Immortal Monarch landed on the ground with a damp longsword in his hand.

    Horned Demon Master was even more so, he swung his fist and clashed head on with an Immortal Monarch who was using Steel Armor Ice Fist. Within a few breaths, he had beaten that Immortal and Monarch to the point where he couldn''t withstand the attacks and thus jumped into the midst of the heavenly soldiers, not daring to fight with them.

    At that time, the Master Gu also took one out, and the demonic insects that were everywhere stirred the rod, sending one of them, who was wielding a lance, down to the ground. The next moment, all the great Demon Masters pounced, and the Lord Soaring Dragon that was watching them from nearby, waited for the few deities.

    Although the Lord Soaring Dragon and the other deities had the upper hand when attacking Qiong Qi and the other Demon Generals, and the few girls had the upper hand, they could only defend themselves against the attacks of the four Demon Masters.

    Not long after, the various immortals were all beaten up by the Lord of the Water Demons and the rest, retreating towards Si Nantao and the rest.

    They saw Lord of the Water Demons and Destroying the demon king at the same time, and when they went back, the Heart Kill suddenly shot a wave of blood vessel like demonic energy at Lv Ji, instantly beating him up and causing him to let out a few painful cries. Then she rode on a cloud of ghost energy and landed in a sand filled with snake eggs.

    In a split-second, many three pythons appeared from within the eggs. They hissed and flicked their tongues, twining towards her, angering her at once. She waved the halberd in her hands, smashing towards them.

    She quickly flew back into the air and conjured a white bone flag. With a buzzing sound, it was released in a circle, and the dark green ghost aura instantly caused a lot of demons and devils, whose heads were splitting in pain, to successively fall to the ground. At the same time, it tortured a lot of heavenly soldiers.

    Witnessing that situation, many Ghastly Soldier General threw themselves at those demons and heavenly soldiers, eating them up cleanly.

    The Extinction Demon King was immediately angered, he waved his fist and struck at the white bone flag, releasing a burst of fiendish demon Qi that rumbled and appeared above it. The dark green ghost flame immediately scared Lv Ji, and he quickly kept it, leading a large group of Ghastly Soldier General s and retreated to a mountain not far away.

    Fearing that Lv Ji would set up an ambush, Demon King Heartbreak and the other demons did not chase. Instead, they turned around and flew towards the Infernal Queen and the Spirit Demon Emperor.

 C320 Princess, come back and beat Sky Sovereign!

    Seeing Lord of the Water Demons and Lord of the Dream, together with Horned Demon Master and Master Gu, having defeated Lord Soaring Dragon in succession, and even besieging them, those Heavenly Generals, who had been defeated, retreated far away and ate the pill. The Demon Emperor whose injuries were slightly better, immediately floated over with the protectors and spoke to them in gratitude, "Many thanks to the Demon Masters for coming back in time, even more thanks for your pills.

    However, under the protection of a few female protectors, the Demon Empress flew to the vicinity of Lord of the Water Demons and the others and asked them with a little surprise, "Devils, where did you all go? Why did you return just now?"

    Seeing the Demon Empress''s slightly unhappy look, the Lord of the Water Demons immediately cupped his fists towards them and said, "Reporting to the Empress, a few days ago, under the orders of the Princess, we went to the mortal world and exterminated for many years. Those villains of the Great Desolate Immortal, when we first met with great calamity, we did not join you all here to kill these detestable heavenly soldiers and these reckless youths.

    Seeing that they had gone to eliminate the Great Desolate Immortal, the Demon Empress nodded her head and said gratefully, "That''s good then. Thank you for bringing the two elixirs back. My injuries are much better now."

    Hearing that both of them had recovered from their injuries, Lord of the Dream and the others finally calmed down.

    The Master Gu cupped his fists towards them and said, "Your Majesty, Empress, we are very happy that you have recovered, but these spirit pills are not ours. They are from a disciple of the Mr. Huang who asked the Behead the Demon King to bring you and the supreme Infernal Queen back, so I believe that their injuries should have recovered quite a bit by now."

    When they heard that the two pellets were both from Huang Tianyu, they were handed over to the people from Behead the Demon King, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress looked at each other in surprise.

    At that time I noticed that those Heaven Ranked Generals were gradually retreating towards Si Nantao, Wan Huohai, and the others. The Spirit Demon Emperor suddenly turned to Lord of the Water Demons and the others, and said in a solemn voice, "The situation now has changed, Si Nantao, Wan Huohai, and Bai Duzun, and the others have probably wanted to use their treasures to attack us, quickly bring all of our soldiers back, and go with us to respect them. I, the four of you, together with your Ten Great Demons, and the eight Great Demon Kings, will cooperate to protect all of us!"

    After hearing what he had said, Lord of the Water Demons and the other Demon Masters immediately ordered Qiong Qi and the Demon Generals such as the Evil Demon Snowy and the Demon Generals to chase after them. The Demon Generals immediately gathered on their side, protecting the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress as they flew towards the Demon Lord and the Demon Empress.

    And it was also at this time that Si Nantao suddenly waved the Heaven Collapsing Earth Hammer in his hand, and with a loud bang, he struck three of the three Demon Masters, who were like drums, into the mountain. The three Demon Masters were instantly smashed into a deep pit, their bodies in pain.

    Who would have thought that Si Nantao, the many tyrannical demons, the ten great Bane Stars, as well as Lv Ji and the other evil spirits would all look over in shock.

    However, the three devil masters were not ordinary people. Even though they were hit by his move, they quickly flew into the air and continued to intimidate him, confronting him.

    However, the Heavenly Demon Master was currently battling with Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai, the two Sky Sovereigns. The necromancer and the god slaying Demon King said, "Alright, come over quickly, we and the three of them have been fighting with each other for such a long time and we still haven''t been able to determine the victor. The three of them are definitely not going to fight with us, and are definitely using their true strength.

    After hearing his words, Si Nantao suddenly laughed out loud and said, "Demonic Lord, it seems like you have some brains, let me tell you the truth. The reason why we haven''t spoken the truth to you all for a long time is because we realized that Lord of the Water Demons, Destroying the demon king, those fellows, as well as that so-called princess of yours, have never appeared to fight with us."

    Bai Duzun looked at the necromancer, the Lord of Fire and Devil, the Ishigami, the, the Evil Immortal and the three Demon Kings, and one after the other, floated to the sides of their three Demon Masters. The four Demon Lords, Lord of the Water Demons, and the Demon Kings, including Qiong Qi and the Golden Turtle, also flew over.

    However, Wan Huohai laughed heartily and said to the Demon Sovereign and the others, "Now that the four Demon Masters and the two Demon Kings have appeared, we no longer have anything to worry about. Ku Zang, dead and alive, you two are already severely injured and are simply no match for the three of us, whereas the Ten Great Demons, the eight Demon Kings, and the rest of your Demon Generals, at most, are only strong enough.

    After he finished speaking, he and many other Heavenly Generals were all extremely arrogant. As they looked at the Demon Lord and the others, they began to laugh loudly, angering the Demon Emperor and the Demon Lord.

    The Infernal and Infernal Queen, who were very worried about them, hurriedly persuaded them with a few words.

    At that time, Bai Duzun suddenly turned dark, looked at the Demon Sovereign and the others, and said, "Enough Si Nantao, Wan Huohai, stop wasting words with them, immediately activate our magical equipment and exterminate them all. After that, we will immediately eliminate those ten great Bane Stars and Lv Ji dregs, so as to prevent them from bringing calamity upon themselves in the future!"

    Hearing his words, Jiang Kong, Lv Ji and the others immediately became fearful. They prepared to lead their subordinates and leave, but as there was nothing they could do, they were blocked by many heavenly soldiers.

    Just then, Bai Duzun suddenly put it away. The Universal Saber in his hand came out, then he took out a blade and used it to shatter the Worldly Xiao.

    Soon after, Wan Huohai also put away the Golden Flame World Exterminating Boring, turned into a pair, and started to fire the Heaven and Earth Cymbals.

    Si Nantao had also put away his Heaven Collapsing Earth Hammer, which was the same set that he had used sixteen years ago. He had almost killed Ishigami and the others in the Earth Spirit Mountain''s Demon Trapping Valley.

    When those three artifacts appeared, the entire sky above World of Demons and Demons instantly turned into a terrifying sky phenomenon, as if there were rolling clouds and violent winds blowing.

    The entire World of Demons and Demons also began to shake.

    One look was all it took to tell that their three treasures, were definitely three types with extremely frightening power and power. Even the intimidating Nine-winged dragon, the great demons such as the evil demon Snow Goose and the others, were all so painful that they were almost unable to stand up anymore.

    As for Lv Ji and Jiang Kong, as well as the majority of the other weaker beings, they kneeled on the ground in extreme fear.

    At the same time, the Ten Great Demons and the eight great demon kings also felt it, as a powerful and oppressive feeling, like a giant wave, shot towards the three treasures explosively. They abruptly increased their power to their best, forcing themselves to resist.

    Just as Bai Duzun was about to put the Xiao Ma at the edge and give chase, Ling''er suddenly appeared in the vicinity, accompanied by a few Little Demons.

    When she saw her, the Infernal Queen immediately frowned and said rather reproachfully, "Didn''t you go to the mortal realm to find that stinking brat? What are you doing back here? "

    The Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor also looked at her with displeasure.

    But the Demon Empress was extremely worried, and said to her, "Child, don''t come over, quickly leave this place, and go find Sky Jade. Si Nantao and the other two are all very powerful, and you are not their match.

    As she was talking, she suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood in a rush because her internal injuries had not yet completely recovered. The Gold Pearl and the others hurriedly supported her and sat on a demonic cloud.

    It was at this moment that Ling''er suddenly teleported in front of Ten Great Demons and the others. She coldly glanced at Si Nantao and Wan Huohai, and suddenly said to them in an ice-cold voice, "Who injured my two emperors, and my royal father and my royal father. Come out immediately!"

    Seeing her white veil covering her face, with her black hair striking on her waist, with her figure almost perfect, and her extremely pleasant voice, almost matching Tian Xinrui''s voice, yet calling her a child, Wan Huohai suddenly spoke to her with a rather gloomy tone, "Little girl, you can''t be that princess that the demons are talking about, right?"

    Just as he finished speaking, worried that he would harm Ling''er, the Demon Lord and Demon Emperor, as well as the Infernal Queen and Demon Empress, suddenly appeared between them, not caring that their injuries had not completely healed yet.

    Demon Lord said angrily, "Ling''er, if you go to the mortal realm, why are you still here? You should go and find that brat. Stop causing trouble here. The three great Empyreans truly do have some ability. "

    Just as he spoke up to that point, Ling''er''s pair of eyes suddenly became a pair of glittering golden eyes. Bai Duzun immediately furrowed his brows and said in an extremely serious tone: "Goldlight Heavenly Gaze!"

    Hearing him say those four words, not only Si Nantao and Wan Huohai, but they also looked at Ling''er in disbelief. Even the Infernal Queen and Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress looked over at Ling''er in confusion.

    However, Ling''er soon allowed her eyes to return to their normal state, and spoke in a rather imposing manner: "Jin Zhu, silver ring, Yu Yao, Cui Yun, help me mother immediately, and Your Majesty and Your Majesty go to rest."

    Hearing her words, Jin Zhu and the other three girls immediately flew over. They carefully looked at the Demon Marshall and the others, shaking their heads as they quickly brought them to float over. The guards behind them carefully looked at Si Nantao and the others.

    Just at that moment, Ling''er suddenly turned ice-cold, and said to Si Nantao and the others, "Who exactly was it that was hurt? My mother, my father and my royal father immediately stand out, or else don''t blame me for being merciless to you!"

    After hearing what she said, some of the heavenly soldiers immediately retreated a little in fear. However, the Twin Tiger Immortal arrogantly replied, "We were the ones who injured them earlier. What do you want from your father and the others?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Ling''er suddenly gestured with her left hand and instantly shot a black lotus flower that was as tall as a person towards the immortals. Just as he finished speaking, Ling''er suddenly waved her left hand and instantly shot a black lotus flower that was as tall as a person towards the immortals.

    He did not expect that the little girl Ling''er would heavily injure all the immortals in the blink of an eye. Si Nantao was immediately enraged as he shouted at her, "Damned girl, you dare to harm us immortals, This Empyrean will kill you!"

    After saying that, he suddenly waved his palm towards Ling''er, sending a white light flashing towards the mountain''s astral winds.

    Just at that moment, Ling''er turned her hand away, and the black lotus turned into a claw, facing the astral winds, it struck a piece of the ground, like a big sand ball, which was like a meteor falling from the sky, it struck Si Nantao painfully and fell to the ground, but the big sand balls became even more violent and started attacking him, and after a short while, the surrounding cloud disappeared, and at the same time, they caused his armor to crack and crack.

    Seeing that face Si Nantao was almost not her opponent, Bai Duzun immediately became furious, and began to blow that Shattering Universe Xiao away. In an instant, all around him, countless of pieces of shards of shards and pieces of shards of shards exploded.

    However, what was strange was that the explosions didn''t seem to have reached her. It was as if there was an extremely powerful barrier surrounding them, blocking all of the explosions.

    Not long after, Bai Duzun became aware of the situation and stopped playing.

    At that moment, Ling''er suddenly turned her left hand and coldly said to him, "You also have to try this, the feeling of shooting stars falling from the sky!"

    Right after she finished speaking, a piece of dark blue light suddenly shot out from her hand towards Bai Duzun. In an instant, there were countless more dark blue lights, which were releasing a dark blue fire as they spread out in all directions and struck towards Bai Duzun.

    Bai Duzun suddenly released Qingyun and the protective light beams, wanting to forcibly block the blazing meteors. However, in the blink of an eye, those meteors completely destroyed the Qingyun and protective light shields, and then, crazily, hit Bai Duzun''s body, quickly knocking him down to the ground, causing him to suffer from the violent attacks of the meteors.

    At that time, Ling''er was extremely tyrannical as she said to Wan Huohai, "I saw just now, my mother had your blazing spirit energy. You should pay the price for hitting her now!"

    After she finished speaking, and before she could even react, she suddenly shot a snowflake the height of a person towards him. It shot out explosively from the huge snowflake in an instant, as one ice crystal meteor after another fell onto his body, covering the entire sky and covering the earth.

    Not long after, the battle actually started. The blazing light around him gradually dimmed, and even caused his entire body to be covered by a layer of white frost as he fell to the ground while trembling.

    However, those ice crystal meteors were similar to those that were violently smashing Si Nantao, like a big sand ball. Furthermore, they were also attacking Bai Duzun''s group, which were covered in blue flames and meteors that seemed to be endless. No matter how Wan Huohai dodged or used, he would always be crazily smashed by them.

    Not long after that, the three Empyreans were forcibly sent flying into the depths of the mantle by the meteors. They heavily injured themselves and spewed out streams of white smoke.

 C321 Both Sky Sovereign and Spirit were defeated

    Looking at Ling''er, a little girl, using only one falling star, she had already made Si Nantao, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun, the three Sky Sovereigns, unable to fight back at all. Furthermore, the shooting stars were like a few big sand balls, as well as some burning blue colored fire, as well as a lot of ice crystals.

    However, as the three of them, their subordinates, the Heavenly Generals, watched as the three of them forced themselves out of the mantle. After putting away their three treasures, they retrieved their respective weapons and became more excited as they floated around them, looking at Ling''er with a murderous look on their faces.

    Ling''er looked at the three Empyreans, and did not pay them any heed. She kept the meteors and said to them in a calmer voice, "All of you leave this place immediately, I will not kill you, or else I will quickly eliminate you. You at least have a million subordinates, and you can have a taste of them.

    After hearing what she said, Wan Huohai finally calmed down, waves after waves of fire energy completely melted away the ice on his body, and angrily said: "Little girl, don''t be too arrogant, we were not prepared just now, and were suddenly caught off guard. But us three great Sky Sovereigns, are also not to be trifled with."

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly waved the Golden Flame World Extinguishing Boring in his hand, whistled towards Ling Er and attacked her with it. The golden flames were like the Golden Crow''s flames, burning everything in an instant.

    Ling Er suddenly waved her right hand and whistled as she faced the flames. She sent out a ray of black flames that was as bright as a phoenix. It seemed as though she was going to use those black flames to fight against the golden flames.

    was even more furious after seeing her move, he urged out a burst of true spirit power, and in an instant, that golden flame became a huge ball of fire, like a mountain, whizzing and clashing with it. It had also become a more exuberant black flame, and between them, it kept clashing back and forth, continuously shooting out in the surroundings, and the raging flames that were like gold and black intersecting landed on the ground with a whoosh.

    Just at that moment, Bai Duzun suddenly waved the Heaven and Earth Saber in his hand, causing a kacha sound to ring out. After fighting a portion of it, a bright black ice aura suddenly appeared. In an instant, Wan Huohai started a huge battle with the one who used fire and the one who used ice.

    However, she was not afraid. She waved her left hand and soundlessly met the black ice astral energy. She sent out a stream of crystal clear, white, ice-cold energy. It was still quite strong as it clashed with him.

    Seeing Ling''er being able to use that kind of fire energy at the same time, along with that type of cold ice energy, both Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun found it hard to believe. They looked at each other for a moment, and at the same time, they also suddenly rushed towards that raging fire and that black ice mountain''s astral energy, and channeled it over.

    At that time, the Heavenly Demon Lord and the Heartbreak Demon King, who were watching their battle, looked at Ling''er. She was actually able to fight with Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai at full strength, and they immediately looked at her with admiration.

    Just as they were watching from a distance, the cold coffin, Xiong Wa and the others were suddenly filled with fear. They never would have thought that Ling''er was that powerful, and at the same time, they were regretting that they had once offended her.

    But Lv Ji, after looking at Ling''er for a good while, suddenly asked Jiang Kong carefully, "Why is that Demon Princess so powerful? She can actually hold against both of them at the same time! What Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun are attacking her with, are two different types of powerful spirit energy attacks! "

    At that time, she was trembling all over, looking at Ling''er and Bai Duzun, Jiang Kong who was fighting a great battle with Wan Huohai, when Jiang Kong heard her asking about that, she suddenly changed her eyes, and said with ulterior motives: "Don''t you feel that, after all, this Demon Princess also likes that kid Huang Tianyu, and even knows him better than you do. The only reason she has such a strong power, is most likely because she was handed over to her by the kid Huang Tianyu.

    Hearing what he had said, Lv Ji looked at Ling''er with hostility.

    It was at that time that Si Nantao suddenly discovered something. As if he had found something impossible, he turned to Ling''er and said darkly, "Little girl, why do you have such a pure celestial power?"

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly swung the Heaven Collapsing Earth Hammer in his hand, and struck towards the area between Bai Duzun, Wan Huohai, and Ling''er. A white light that was like an angry dragon shot out, forcefully separating the three of them.

    At the same time, the light that he shot out also sent the two different kinds of flames and cold air into the air. They howled and turned into two tornadoes that pierced the sky. They flew off into the distance with shocking speed.

    Who would have thought that he did not take the opportunity to attack Ling''er, and instead dissipated into thin air. Those three moves, Wan Huohai shouted at him furiously, "Si Nantao, you!"

    Just as he said that, Si Nantao suddenly shouted at him sternly, "Shut up!"

    They had never seen him act so magnanimously before. Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun were immediately a little scared as they retreated behind him.

    But Ling''er seemed to not understand, and said to Si Nantao: "I don''t know why I would use that kind of celestial power, but if you want to fight with me, I will always accompany you!"

    Hearing her words, Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai both looked at Si Nantao very cautiously.

    Si Nantao looked at her extremely seriously. After looking at her for a while, he suddenly shook his head and frowned, then spoke to Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun in an extremely serious tone. "We have no chance of winning here anymore.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly shook out a large area behind him that slowly rotated with spiritual light. Very quickly, he, along with Wan Huohai and the other deities and heavenly soldiers, all left that place.

    After they left, Ling''er suddenly looked over. Jiang Kong, Lv Ji and the others coldly said to them, "All of you also scram!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly opened her hands and shot many spots of light towards Jiang Kong and the rest. In an instant, those spots of light all over their bodies started to explode with a loud bang, in the blink of an eye, it was as if their entire bodies were going to explode, as they released waves after waves of screams.

    At that time, they were still relatively awake. Lv Ji, Jiang Kong and the cold coffin suddenly endured the pain and released a large amount of black Qi to their surroundings. Extremely afraid, they led most of their subordinates and escaped.

 C322 They were rewarded by the Bugs.

    Seeing Lv Ji, Jiang Kong and the others, she ran away in panic. Ling''er suddenly turned towards Behead the Demon King and ordered, "Charge over there immediately and destroy all those bastards!"

    Hearing her command, the Behead the Demon King immediately became very serious, and said to her: "We shall follow the princess'' orders!"

    After he finished speaking, he led a lot of demon soldiers and pounced towards Lv Ji and the ten great Bane Scorpions. Those that landed there were the Little Demons and Ghastly Soldier General.

    Without Lv Ji and Jiang Kong, what they were protecting, the Little Demons and Ghastly Soldier General, under the attacks of the Behead the Demon King, were simply a group of people who had no way of resisting. Not long after, they were all killed by the Behead the Demon King and the rest.

    Seeing Si Nantao, Wan Huohai, Wan Huohai, Wan Huohai and Jiang Kong leading their respective subordinates and leaving, many demons heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Ling''er suddenly turned towards the Heavenly Demon Lord and said in a formal tone, "Immediately settle the remaining matters. Then, together with the various Demon Kings, the twenty Great Demon Generals, the eighteen Demon Generals and the various protectors, we''ll head to the Imperial Palace."

    Hearing her command, the Demonic Lord and the other Ten Great Demons immediately became serious, and said to her, "We shall follow the princess'' orders!"

    After speaking, they, Qiong Qi, and the other generals led the demon soldiers to different places.

    Seeing that Ling''er had finished making the necessary arrangements, the Demon Sovereign suddenly shook his head helplessly. Then, looking at the Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, he turned and flew towards the mountain.

    Seeing him leave in a rather angry manner, Ling''er immediately floated over. Beside the Infernal Queen, she held onto her arm, but the Infernal Queen shook her off and headed straight for the mountain of demonic bones.

    Her eyes were red with grief.

    The Demon Emperor frowned as he looked at her, then pushed her aside. In the Demon Empress'' embrace, he also flew towards the Demon Bone Mountain.

    Seeing her extremely sad eyes, Jin Zhu and the others all started to worry for her.

    But the Demon Empress was very kind as she said to them, "Children, let''s go, I will celebrate for you. I will celebrate for you all, and very bravely protect everyone, and celebrate our beautiful princess''s violent and mighty beating. Si Nantao and the other two, those despicable fellows, will celebrate you all, scaring away those damned heavenly soldiers, Pantheon, and those ten great Bane Stars ˇ­"

    As she spoke, she brought Ling''er with her and flew towards the Demon Bone Mountain. Jin Zhu and the other sisters hurriedly followed after them.

    Not long after, they arrived at Demon Bone Mountain. After looking at the majestic Demon Palace, they slowly walked in.

    When she first entered the Imperial Palace, Ling''er suddenly turned around and frowned at her. The Infernal Queen, the Demon Emperor and the Demon Empress, who were looking at her benevolently, clasped their fists and bowed while saying, "The two Queen Mother, father, father, and daughter are blaming me for being unfilial, blaming me for being too willful. I only thought about those emotional matters, did not care about your feelings, and did not care about the many important matters of our race.

    After hearing her words, the Demon Sovereign, the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Empress looked at the Infernal Queen relatively gently. The Infernal Queen suddenly let out a long sigh and said somewhat helplessly, "Feelings, especially love, although sometimes is very beautiful, many times, they are even stronger than intestinal poison. We were all once young, and although we are not human, we definitely aren''t as abundant in these matters.

    As she spoke, she smiled and nodded at the Demon Lord.

    However, the Demon Lord smiled and said, "Alright, alright. Since the child has returned and she knows her own fault, let''s not talk about that anymore."

    The Demon Emperor even waved his hand towards Ling''er, saying in a very benevolent manner, "You foolish child, what are you crying for? We were quite angry at you for being so reckless, and we did mind a lot, but we didn''t blame you, did we? Hurry up and don''t cry, it won''t look good that way! "

    She hurried over to him, and sat on his lap. Looking at the Demon Empress, she was still very worried, and asked them, "Mothers, your father, your royal father, are your injuries all well? How about I cast a spell right now to heal all of you? "

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly released a beam of light towards the four of them, wanting to treat their injuries.

    However, the Infernal Queen said to her benevolently, "Don''t waste any more spirit energy. Our injuries are almost all healed."

    The Little Demon Empress also said kindly to her, "We ate them just now. The heavenly jade told the Behead the Demon King to bring us those golden cores. Their injuries have almost healed. They will recover after a few days. Don''t worry about us."

    At that time, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor had also nodded benevolently towards Ling''er. Only then did Ling''er relax slightly.

    Si Nantao and the other two Sky Sovereigns led the Immortal Cultivators and the heavenly soldiers to attack them.

    At the same time, he also asked them about Lv Ji, Jiang Kong and the others, and how they led their men to attack them.

    After hearing that, Ling Er suddenly said with a rather gloomy tone, "It seems that those fellows think that we don''t dare to get rid of them easily, so they''ve come looking for trouble with us, right? "Let''s keep this in mind for now. If there is a chance, we will definitely settle it with them."

    Seeing her expression, the Demon Lord and the others nodded slightly.

    Not long after, the Ten Great Demons, along with the eight great demon kings, along with the Qiong Qi, Golden Turtle, and the other demon generals, went over and reported to them about the deaths and injuries of the demon soldiers, as well as how they had let the other demons recuperate.

    After hearing their reports, the Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor gave them instructions one by one.

    They also memorized it well.

    Seeing that the major report was over, Ling''er immediately asked them about the merits of all the meritorious demons during that great war, as well as the merits of those fiendish demons.

    The Human Demon Master, the Heart Punishing Demon King, as well as Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon immediately passed a few scrolls of cultivation manual to Jin Zhu, who quickly passed them to her.

    After looking at it, she actually acted as if she was very satisfied: "Very good, python and the other seven great insect races, as expected, sincerely surrender to us, General Qiongqi, General Nine-winged dragon, immediately follow what you have promised them, bestow them with the things you have promised them, if they want gold, silver and jewelry, immediately bestow them with the things they want, as long as they are not greedy, and their requests are reasonable, we will give them all of them, at the same time dispatch of intelligent individuals to spread the news of this matter, to attract more and more talented people to serve us!"

    Hearing her arrangement, the Demon Lord and the others all nodded their heads in satisfaction.

    Qiong Qi and the Nine-winged dragon immediately promised her those things with seriousness. After that, they discussed about the other more important things, especially whether or not they should take revenge for a short period of time against Si Nantao, the Pantheon, the ten great Bane Stars, and the others.

 C323 Sky Sovereign was angry, but he was also worried

    The Sky Sovereign was furious and worried

    Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and the others had just left the World of Demons and Demons with the Heavenly Generals and the dozen or so immortals leading them. They then said to Si Nantao angrily, "You damned bastard, why are you so timid, and want to bring us out of there? We had already revealed our treasures just now, and Ku Zang and Huan Ji were both heavily injured by us, so that would be the best opportunity to exterminate them! "

    Bai Duzun was also rather unhappy as he said to Si Nantao: "This time, we brought over three million troops, dozens of immortals, and we also obtained the help of Pantheon and the ten great Bane Stars. We could have succeeded this time, but because of this decision of yours, we failed to accomplish anything, and it is as if we escaped from there.

    While talking, he was too angry and was not willing to pay attention to Si Nantao.

    At that time, when they saw that the two Sky Sovereigns were complaining to Si Nantao, the surrounding Heavenly Generals and the deities all nervously retreated a little.

    Unexpectedly, when Si Nantao heard their words, not only did he not become angry, he instead smiled and said to them. "Alright, alright, Sky Sovereign, I know that you two are not in a good mood right now, but it''s all because of me. The reason why I asked you to come with me and leave that place with everyone.

    While he was speaking, he also laughed and patted Wan Huohai''s shoulders.

    Seeing him like that, many heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals, as well as those immortals, were unable to understand what he was doing and looked towards them. After all, his temper in the past was definitely extremely explosive.

    Seeing him like that, Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai did not think it was good for them to continue complaining to him in front of the soldiers and generals. After thinking about it for a while, they nodded and brought their soldiers and the other immortals back to their respective Heaven Realms.

    After settling all of these matters, the three Sky Sovereigns immediately left for the Silence Hall, where Zhong Wanlong was.

    Seeing that the Lord Soaring Dragon and the other six immortals had already gone there, Si Nantao immediately looked a little worried, as he was currently glaring at him.

    At that time, both Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun had also looked at him with unfriendly faces.

    However, he soon put on an act. He did not notice the angry expressions on the faces of the three Ascendants. He turned around and sat on one of them. He then poured himself a cup of wine and began to drink.

    Looking at his current state, Zhong Wanlong suddenly clenched his fists, but still spoke in a calm voice: "Si Nantao, there''s nothing wrong, do you have anything to tell us?"

    After hearing his question, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun, as well as the other deities, all looked towards Si Nantao in different directions.

    Si Nantao put down the wine cup in his hand, laughed out loud, and said: "Great Sky Sovereign, you don''t need to ask me this. I know that at this moment, all of you are definitely angry because we were unable to eliminate Ku Zang and the others.

    When he got to that point, Wan Huohai suddenly became huffy, patted the few people in front of him, and angrily glared at him: "Then do you still have the mood to be leisurely, drinking wine here?"

    Bai Duzun was even more gloomy as he said to him, "You must take responsibility for the failure of our operation!"

    Seeing that they were all angry at him, Si Nantao suddenly said in a rather angry tone, "Wan Huohai, Bai Duzun, I didn''t care about what happened with those soldiers just now. This is all my fault, I can afford to pay, but your old lives were saved by me! "

    After listening to his words, Bai Duzun asked in confusion: "What? Our old lives were also saved by you? Si Nantao, are you sure you''re still awake? "

    Wan Huohai said in a huff: "Enough, Si Nantao, just say that you''re a coward that doesn''t dare to provoke that stinky brat. We all know how we saved our lives, so don''t blame us for what happened to you!"

    After he finished speaking, he even angrily drank a cup of wine.

    Seeing that they were all extremely angry, Zhong Wanlong suppressed the anger in his heart and asked them a question in a calm tone: "You''ve all messed around for a long time, what are you all talking about? This time, you guys went to attack Ku Zang and the others. Didn''t you guys already seriously injure Ku Zang, Huan Ji, Death and the other people? Why couldn''t we eliminate them in the end? "

    Just as he finished speaking, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun were enraged. They looked at Si Nantao and said: "Then you must ask him!"

    After hearing what they had said, Zhong Wanlong looked towards Si Nantao.

    But Si Nantao only ate a fruit, coldly snorted and said to Zhong Wanlong: "Great Sky Sovereign, you better not be angry first. Although I, Si Nantao, have been very reckless before, in this recent period of time, after listening to the advice of Hu and the rest, and following the teachings of the supreme fairy, my mental state has improved a lot, and I have done many things that are reasonable. I am willing to take responsibility for the failure of this operation, but you guys have no reason to do anything against me, and you can''t use your power to punish me either, because I did the right thing!"

    After hearing all that he had said, Wan Huohai became even angrier and said, "Si Nantao, do we even have any face left? You did the right thing, didn''t you? Pui! To put it bluntly, aren''t you being scared by that little girl? You''re responsible for everything? We, the laborers, have deployed more than three million heavenly soldiers to attack them. Can you afford to pay for that? "

    Bai Duzun was also rather angry as he said to Si Nantao: "Ku Zang, Huan Ji, we were already severely injured by them, and they, the three great devil ancestors, had not descended there. That was originally a great opportunity for us to exterminate their demon race, but Si Nantao, you rashly asked us to withdraw our troops and come back.

    Zhong Wanlong also had some complaints, and he said to Si Nantao: "Western Sky Sovereign, no matter what, the decision to withdraw your troops this time, was made by you. I have already asked the Lord Soaring Dragon and the rest, and they said that you gave them the order to withdraw their troops, and no matter what, you have to give everyone an explanation regarding this matter, and I will report this matter to the supreme fairy later. Everything will be decided by her!"

    Seeing that he said he wanted to report all these to Tian Xinrui, Wan Huohai, Si Nantao and Bai Duzun cautiously looked at each other.

    Si Nantao put down the wine jug in his hand, and suddenly said very calmly: "Alright, alright, everyone calm down, stop making noise, Teng Long and the others don''t worry, I won''t blame any of you for these things. Reporting to the Great Sky Sovereign about those things is your duty in the first place!"

    Upon hearing his words, the Lord Soaring Dragon, the Twin Tiger Immortal and the other deities immediately felt grateful. They clasped their fists towards him and said, "Thank you for your understanding, Sky Sovereign!"

    However, he waved his hand and said to Zhong Wanlong, "Great Sky Sovereign, don''t be angry. I''ll be honest with you, but the reason why I decided to withdraw my troops wasn''t because I was cowardly, nor was it because I was very irrational. On the contrary, I was very rational.

    After hearing what he had said, Wan Huohai immediately said in a rather carefree manner: "Si Nantao, what do you mean we did not notice? Ku Zang and Huan Ji were personally injured by the eagle-faced Immortal. Furthermore, the Soaring Dragon, Twin Tigers and the others were all personally killed and the rest were all badly injured. Although I admit that the strength of their Ten Great Demons and the eight great demon kings are only comparable to each other, in that situation, they truly have no choice but to fight against us! "

    Bai Duzun was also quite rational as he said, "I know that you, Si Nantao, have always been a person with a high attitude, and would disdain to be with those evil people and those weak fellows in any matter. But at that time, the Pantheon, the Ten Great Calamity Calamity Stars and the others were indeed attacking as well, and Ku Zang and the rest were really planning to join us in exterminating Ku Zang and those other fellows.

    After hearing what they had to say, Zhong Wanlong frowned slightly, and said in a serious tone, "If the Ten Great Demons, the eight great demon kings, and those demon generals were not severely injured by your attacks, or if their combat strength is at its peak, with your three million strong army, wanting to completely eliminate them is really not that easy."

    Just as he finished speaking, Bai Duzun suddenly frowned and did not say anything: "I also know that if we attack them like that, there will definitely be a lot of casualties. But I believe that as long as we can eliminate Ku Zang and the others, even if we have to pay them, all three million and three hundred thousand would be worth it.

    Wan Huohai immediately agreed. "It''s more than that? As long as we can completely eliminate Ku Zang and the others, it would be worth it even if the three of us are seriously injured. For the peace of the three realms, I am willing to sacrifice my old life! "

    Seeing that they were serious, Zhong Wanlong immediately admired them and nodded.

    But Si Nantao said to them in a serious manner: "I have no doubt that you are willing to sacrifice your all for the good living beings of the Three Realms, for the peace and stability of the Three Realms, but honestly speaking, even if we were to sacrifice all of our lives in that state, it is impossible for us to eliminate all of Ku Zang''s fellows. In the end, it is even possible for them to eliminate all of them.

    After hearing what he had said, Bai Duzun and Wan Huohai immediately became serious. After thinking for a while, they still could not believe him, and shook their heads.

    Seeing that the differences between the three Sky Sovereigns were still as big as ever, Zhong Wanlong immediately asked Si Nantao in confusion, "After saying all these, why in the world did you want all of you to withdraw?"

    At that time, Wan Huohai, Bai Duzun, Lord Soaring Dragon and the other deities all looked at Si Nantao very carefully.

    Si Nantao pondered for a long time, then said very seriously, "Calm down, all of you. The reason I wanted us to withdraw our troops is because I know that the little girl who was fighting us used celestial power, and an extremely pure celestial power at that. But Bai Duzun, Wan Huohai, did you not you notice? When she faced us three Empyreans and had almost raised our strength to the highest level, we actually didn''t feel any discomfort or even any pressure! "

    After hearing what he had to say, Wan Huohai said angrily: "What nonsense are you spouting? As a princess of the World of Demons and Demons, why would she use the kind of celestial power, which was known to only the supreme fairy s? have you not felt the pressure of our spirit energy? "

    After saying that, he shook his head vigorously.

    But Bai Duzun just frowned and said: "No! No matter what, she used it all back then, shooting stars from the sky, that kind of terrifying technique. Three different types of heavenly phenomena attacked us, and in the past, only the supreme fairy had celestial power, but don''t forget, the Huang Tianyu in the human world also had that kind of spirit power, and as a human, if she had that spirit power, then he could guarantee that the Demon Princess would not have that spirit power. "

    After hearing what he had to say, Wan Huohai immediately thought about it.

    Zhong Wanlong pondered for a long time, before suddenly saying in a vexed tone: "Although we don''t know why Mr. Huang has a celestial power and he is extremely strong, he should be related to supreme fairy in that sense, if not supreme fairy would not talk to him like that, but why does this Demon Princess have a celestial power, and also have the power to suppress the three of you, so much that she doesn''t even have the strength to fight back?"

    Si Nantao and the other two Ascendants, as well as the others, said in an even more serious tone: "If you all don''t like to hear about such a powerful skill, in the current Three Realms, there are only three great officials, three great devil ancestors, as well as supreme fairy and me who possess it."

    Speaking to there, he looked at Si Nantao very carefully, but he said even more seriously: "Of course, perhaps Mr. Huang can do it too!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun immediately became serious, and started to think.

    Si Nantao said very carefully, "The most important thing is, we did not bring enough troops when we went there. Even if we killed Ku Zang and the rest of them, when the time comes, we would definitely pay a heavy price to take care of them. Those guys would seize the opportunity to ambush us, and in that state, we would not be able to deal with them.

    After hearing what he had to say, Bai Duzun immediately agreed and nodded.

    Zhong Wanlong suddenly said very carefully: "Alright, since it''s like this, let''s not talk about all this nonsense. It''s better to make preparations beforehand and guard against Ku Zang and those guys, and lead their troops to take revenge on a large scale!"

    Listening to his instructions, Si Nantao, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun all cautiously nodded their heads, and then quickly left.

 C324 The judge laughed heartily

    They had always been paying attention to various matters in the Three Realms. Phantom King of the North Han Ti soon found out about Si Nantao and the other three great Sky Sovereigns attacking World of Demons and Demons, and immediately reported it to Mandatory Judge.

    After listening to what he had to say, Mandatory Judge put down the document in his hand. After pondering for a long time, he suddenly turned to a yaksha beside him and said in a relatively calm tone, "Immediately send someone else over. The two Saint Rulers, Gui Tian and the other Saint Rulers, come to my side with the three ghost kings of the southeast region.

    After that, he indicated for Han Ti to sit on a chair.

    The yaksha immediately answered him and quickly left the place.

    He suddenly asked Han Ti carefully, "Are you sure that Lv Ji, Jiang Kong and the others have also gone to attack World of Demons and Demons?"

    , who knew about this matter was extremely important to them, immediately said in a serious tone: "I caught those myself. A few little bastards from the Pantheon and a few subordinates of the top ten calamity fiends personally told me about it. Right now, their two forces are extremely afraid that Demon Elder Ku Zang and the others would take revenge on them by hiding in an unknown deep mountain range.

    After hearing what he had to say, the Mandatory Judge nodded his head in relief.

    Not long after, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation and Heavenly Saint Ruler, along with Xi Xiang and Hong Ya, came together to greet the two great Saint Rulers, the one who had reincarnated and the one who had returned. His face was ashen, he was about twenty feet tall, and was dressed in an emperor''s robe, making him look like an extremely ferocious fangs monster.

    Very quickly, Mandatory Judge made them sit on a few chairs.

    Looking at Mandatory Judge''s serious face, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation suddenly asked carefully, "Sir Immortal, what''s wrong? Is there anything important that you need us to help you with? "

    However, the green-faced giant ghost was extremely cautious. He asked the Mandatory Judge, "Supreme Celestial, you didn''t know that Si Nantao and Wan Huohai had led a lot of heavenly soldiers to attack Ku Zang and the others, did you?"

    After hearing his story, the Heavenly Saint Ruler, Xi Xiang and the others carefully looked at each other.

    Mandatory Judge suddenly nodded his head and said very cautiously: "Right now in the mortal world, there are already some monsters and ghosts causing us to feel uneasy. Adding to that, there''s that little child called Huang Tianyu who appeared in that forbidden land called the heaven, and it can be said that she has made the dragon race, flood dragon race and the Dragon Emperor of the Four Seas quite miserable. It can be said that she has already entered the mortal world.

    Reaching there, he looked at Han Ti very carefully, but then laughed out loud: "But who would have thought, at this time, not only are those idiots Zhong Wanlong, not trying to rope us in, but they are also stupid enough to attack Ku Zang and the other demons who have been trying to find excuses to attack them. Do you guys think that those Sky Sovereigns of them are too stupid?"

    And then he laughed.

    Seeing him in that state, Heavenly Saint Ruler suddenly said very carefully: "Immortal officials, those heavenly soldiers and generals that went to attack World of Demons and Demons, other than giving us a lot of work, make us accept a lot of work. Because of their battle, those demons and ghosts that died are not related to us at all, right?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Han Ti said very carefully, "Saint Ruler, you are wrong. Si Nantao, Wan Huohai and Bai Duzun went to attack Ku Zang''s group, but in the end they did not succeed. With the demons'' personalities, they will definitely take their revenge sooner or later.

    Hong Ya said in agreement: "Since tens of thousands of years ago, Nether Lord led us to attack, and those bastards Zhong Wanlong led us back to hide, after we were defeated by Tian Xinrui. To this day, I still have not forgotten, our tragic defeat, and I believe that Nether Lord will not give up on our ambition to conquer the Three Realms. Now that Si Nantao and the others have attacked Ku Zang, it is undoubtedly to give those fellows, Ku Zang, an excuse to attack their Heaven Realms!"

    The Saint Ruler of Reincarnation was also in favor of them saying, "Also, Pantheon and the ten great Bane Stars, they have nothing to do, provoking Ku Zang and the others, they are purely seeking their own death. For all these years, those fellows who died and exterminated, they have always wanted to exterminate them, but because of many misgivings, they did not kill them.

    Xi Xiang also laughed out loud, "The most important thing is, once Ku Zang''s demons attack us on a large scale, when Zhong Wanlong and the rest of the fellows are attacking us, we can take advantage of this opportunity to take care of Zhong Wanlong and the rest of the demons, and also attack those immortals. Furthermore, we can take advantage of this opportunity when Zhong Wanlong and the rest of them are fighting to the point where both of them are injured, and take over the three realms in one fell swoop, firmly in our hands."

    Listening to what he said, Han Ti and the others all became extremely happy and started to laugh.

    However, the green-faced giant ghost was frowning, and said a little worriedly: "I am also looking forward to seeing what can happen earlier, but the problem is, there''s a powerful Huang Tianyu in the human world, staying in that forbidden land. Once we start our campaign against the Three Realms, I am truly worried, that he will join hands with Yun Yi and the others to stir up trouble behind our backs, that way we will definitely have a lot of trouble."

    Hearing his worries, the Heavenly Saint Ruler also said worriedly, "Now I hear some creatures say that his relationship with Tian Xinrui is not ordinary. Our Nether Lord, aside from having the grand aspiration of controlling the Three Realms, wants to get Tian Xinrui, and the Huang Tianyu is definitely the biggest obstacle for the Nether Lord to get to Tian Xinrui. If necessary, we must get rid of that brat and clear the obstacles for the Nether Lord to get to Tian Xinrui!"

    After hearing what he had said, Xi Xiang, Hong Ya and the others all shook their heads, feeling a headache coming.

    But Mandatory Judge, he smiled and said: "Beautiful girls, many living things would want to see, our Nether Lord is no exception, his Huang Tianyu is definitely not an exception either, right now that brat still hasn''t matured yet, at most she is just a little kid, she is just a little kid with strength, for now, let''s not touch him, wait for me and Nether Lord to discuss everything, after that, we have discussed it, as for Zhong Wanlong and the other guys, we must pay more attention to them, and watch over Ku Zang and the rest closely, the moment we can sense that they are making big moves towards each other, we will immediately go and take care of them!"

    Hearing his decision, Saint Ruler of Reincarnation, Hong Ya and the others all nodded their heads very carefully. Very quickly, they started to discuss how to monitor the matters regarding the gods and the demons in the Heaven Realm.

 C325 Disastrous spirits quarreled with each other in rage

    That day, after Lv Ji and the rest of Jiang Kong''s group escaped from the World of Demons and Demons all the way to the human realm, they immediately brought the Demon spirit host and Xiong Wa''s group to a mountain area that was very close to the ocean. They didn''t dare to go out for three to four days.

    One night, the Evil Spirit suddenly flew into a rage and said to pampered girl: "It''s all your fault. Why are you making trouble for us? Now, you''ve caused us to not even dare to return to our own residences. This is all your fault! "

    After that, he waved his hand and struck towards pampered girl.

    Zhu Gui pulled pampered girl to the other side and said angrily: "Evil spirit, don''t go overboard! We don''t have anything to do with attacking those fellows. It''s your own wish to greet them in advance. "

    The pampered girl snuggled up to him and angrily said to Xiong Wa: "Your Pantheon has always been unreliable in many things, and your Sect Leader''s ambitions are not small either. He always wanted to dominate the Three Realms, but you don''t have the strength to do so, and when we went to attack the demons this time, you suffered quite a few casualties, your strength is already far inferior than before.

    Hearing their words, the evil spirit became even angrier as it continued, "You should stop spouting nonsense. No matter what, when we went to attack the Demon Lord and the rest, we helped you a lot, especially our Sect Leader. He even blocked two Demon Kings, but you just fought with those Qiong Qi fellows for a period of time and didn''t lose much, so this time you have to compensate us for some of our losses!"

    Just as he finished speaking, silk suddenly jumped over and angrily said, "Evil spirit, what are you farting about? We are going to compensate you for your losses. We didn''t force you to attack those demons. If you want to take advantage of them, you will have to lead your troops there. In the process of fighting with those bastards, we also lost a lot of subordinates, so why should we compensate you? "

    After saying that, she pushed pampered girl away, wanting to push her away from Zhu Gui''s embrace, but pampered girl held her in her arms. Zhu Gui''s waist, proudly looked at her, and angrily raised a hand, but when she saw Zhu Gui, who had a headache, she spoke to him with grievance: "What are you doing? Why should I let her hug you? "

    Seeing that she actually cared about that matter, Zhu Gui suddenly said to her and the pampered girl in a helpless tone, "You two, can you stop doing such boring things? We are monsters, so we can''t have the feelings of a human, and even more so, we can''t have those boring loves.

    After he finished speaking, he pushed the pampered girl to the side and saw Xiong Wa and the stone statue not too far away.

    The evil spirit stopped him, and said angrily: Zhu Gui, before this matter is cleared up, don''t even think about leaving, no matter what, you must give us an explanation, compensate us for the losses we suffered this time, otherwise don''t blame us, we won''t be polite to you!

    Just as he finished speaking, the ant king who had jumped over suddenly said in a huff, "What do you want to do? We are part of the Alliance, and we didn''t force you to go on the offensive against those demons. And you are the ones who are willing to go, and there will be casualties in a war, so this time, we have also lost, and there are hundreds of thousands of subordinates here. At present, all of the Star Lords are unhappy, so don''t look for trouble! "

    and the other stone statues also walked over angrily. The evil spirits and evil spirits, however, were not afraid of them at all, and started arguing with them, and not long after, they got it. Not far away, in a small cave, the spirit demon beasts were regulating their breathing, and rushed out furiously.

    Seeing him, Xiong Wa and the others all retreated a few steps in fear, but he suppressed the anger in his heart and spoke to them in a calmer tone: "Alright, everyone stop arguing, we have suffered from many deaths and injuries, and those heavenly soldiers and generals have also suffered a lot, but in the end, we were unable to kill them. The Demon Sovereign and the Demon Emperor will definitely retaliate against us in a crazed manner, let''s quickly think about how we should deal with them in the future!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Insect Eating suddenly flew over and said huffily: "There''s also those bastards that dare to openly oppose us. Sooner or later, I''ll definitely eat all of them."

    Seeing him being so resentful, python and the rest of the seven great insect races, such as the fierce spirit, shrugged their shoulders nonchalantly.

    Just at that moment, Lv Ji suddenly flew over and asked Buggy in a dark voice, "Tell me, who is it that defeated Si Nantao and those other fellows and that stinky brat of ours? What was the relationship between her and the Huang Tianyu? Why did that bastard Jiang Kong say that she is the wife of the Huang Tianyu? "

    Seeing that she was so angry that she was continuously releasing Evil Qi, Xiong Wa and the others immediately became extremely afraid, and retreated a little.

    However, Zhu Gui stood in front of them and said calmly: "mother spirit, don''t be so anxious to get angry, as far as I know, that stinky girl is a princess of the demon race. Last summer we met once, she and a few stinky girls, Huang Tianyu and the giant panda had chatted about some things together, and from the looks of it, their relationship is still quite good."

    After hearing all the things he had said, Lv Ji said furiously, "Shut your mouth! I don''t care who that damn girl is, I will not allow her to have any ill will towards my Heavenly Jade. I want to obtain the Huang Tianyu, get his celestial power, I want him to stay by my side forever, and I want him to watch me devour all the slut that dares to have thoughts towards him, to control the Three Realms Palm, and all living things ˇ­ "

    When she said those words, the ghost aura she released, was even caused by her rage. It whistled and stirred up gusts of yin wind, forcing Xiong Wa and the others to jump behind some of the nearby mountain rocks in fear.

    Seeing her like that, Jiang Kong, who suddenly went there, suddenly frowned and shouted at her: "Lv Ji, you wake up a little. That kid, Huang Tianyu, is not a good bird, and as far as I know, he is just a playboy, not only does she have an extraordinary relationship with the princess of World of Demons and Demons, but she also has a special relationship with Heaven''s Expanse School, Mysterious Crystal Sect''s Leng Gufeng, those two brats, and those two darling granddaughters of her. The three little girls are all prettier than you!"

    After hearing what he had to say, Lv Ji was immediately enraged as she told him, "Shut your mouth!"

    Seeing her current state, Jiang Kong could only shake his head helplessly.